《Cooking with Wild Game (LN)》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus ex-Machina, Rockgollem


    When I came to, I found myself inside an unfamiliar forest.


    I was lying with my limbs spread out amidst these unknown trees.


    Strange?


    I propped myself up and surveyed the surrounding with giddy eyes.


    This was a forest.


    I was inside an unfamiliar forest.


    No, I grew up in a prosperous city, so I didnt have a forest I was familiar with anyway. But this ce felt like the Amazon rainforest, and didnt feel like Japan at all.


    The trees had weird twists and turns.


    Giant fern-like vegetation.


    Exotic flowers that looked poisonous.


    Bird calls I had never heard before.


    Layers of leaf canopies blocked out the sky. I couldnt even tell what colour the heavens was.


    Where the hell am I?


    Most of my body was hidden beneath the thick undergrowth. I started inspecting myself.


    I was dressed in white, with white chef uniform, apron and shoes.


    There was a ck logo on my chest, and it reads Shop Tsurumi.


    My hair was wrapped in a bandana, this was my usual attire.


    Why was I lying here dressed like this?


    I crossed my legs and sat down, trying to recall what happened before I lost consciousness.


    And While I was shifting my body, my hand touched something.


    It was hard and smooth, and felt like polished wood.


    I pulled that thing out of the grass It was a Santoku knife in a pure white sheath.


    Its ck handle fitted my palm well. The de was 21 cm long.


    I recognized the knife without needing to draw it out of its white wooden sheath. This Santoku knife was a prized product from the old knife shop in Kyoto Shop Sakaki. My dad treasured this knife more than his own life.


    The moment Iid eyes on this knife, I remember the entire incident.


    Im Tsurumi Asuta.


    My family names kanji Tsu of Tsugaru, stay and see. My given name could be read as bing fat tomorrow.


    Seventeen years old and in my second year of a public high school. 170cm tall, 58kg and not exceptionally fat. I was born in Kanto Chiba, not in Tsugaru city.


    My family runs a diner called Shop Tsurumi. Our business wasnt bad, or rather, it always had been good until those guys showed upst month.


    The building besides us was set to be renovated into aposite entertainmentplex, and the new owners requested us to sell the diner to him.


    On the surface, his reason was: I want to build a carpark here.


    But his real thoughts were: I n to build a food court inside the entertainmentplex, and the popr diner right besides me would probably be bad for business..


    We had no reason to ept his one-sided request, and rejected him firmly. But the other party wasnt that simple, and appeared to have connections to the underworld. Rumours said that he seized control of his building from the original owners through nefarious means.


    And so, when the building renovation started, they started harassing us.


    The steel shutter of the shop was vandalized with the words Horribly Polluted, constant phone calls with no sound, carcass of cats being dumped at the shop entrance ssic coercion methods.


    Only one of their harassment methods kept up with modern times. They leftments on review websites, spreading rumours that customers visiting this diner often suffer from food poisoning.


    And of course, our usual patrons wasnt fazed by such rumours and dined here as usual. But new customers and the number of university students visiting after ss fell, and this reflected on our ount book.


    Surprised by how much influence such website had made me depressed.


    Even so, my dad still said with a smile:


    People actually believe such garbage. It is their loss to miss out on my dish.


    What happened sometimeter finally took his smile away.


    It should have been just a few hours ago.


    Dad instructed me to prepare the ingredients for the evening crowd and went out to stock up on supplies. He had an ident with a pick-up truck and was rushed to the hospital.


    After receiving an emergency call from the hospital, I rushed there in my chef attire.


    My dad was still smiling on his hospital bed.


    Although he was smiling, his legs sufferedplex fractures.


    His arm and head was wrapped in bandages which were stained with blood in a few spots. A van traveling at 80km/h collided with my dad. Even the doctor was surprised and said: Its a miracle he survived.


    It was a hit and run. Many witnesses said the car te had been removed, and the driver wore a knit cap and shades, concealing his face.


    It was a carefully nned perfect crime.


    Even so, my dad was still smiling. If they really want to kill him, they probably need a dump truck.


    So, when I can be discharged?


    When the heavily injured patient asked with a smile, the young doctor looked troubled.


    No, well, instead of being discharged, you need to undergo a brain scan and operations on your legs...


    Alright. But when can I be discharged?


    I cant really tell at this point Both of your legs haveplex fractures, who knows how long rehabilitation alone would take...


    I see. I will leave this to you then, but I need to attend to my shop. I dont mind using a wheelchair, but please discharge me as soon as possible. If I leave my shop to this dumbass, it will close down.


    The dumbass my dad mentioned was me of course.


    My dad was a man who would work to his death with his knife even if he needed a wheelchair or crutches.


    Even I felt likeughing when I thought about that.


    At this moment I received a call from my childhood friend Reina.


    She told me Shop Tsurumi is on fire!


    When I told dad about that, the smile was gone from his face for the first time.


    Asuta! The knife! At least save that knife from the fire!


    I charged out of the room, and returned with a faster speed than my journey to the hospital.


    Dad valued that Santoku knife from Shop Sakaki more than his own life. A real chef will be able to satisfy his customers no matter what ingredients or tools he has! Although dad always says that, he will always say this about the knife purchased at the traditional knife shop Shop Sakaki in Kyoto and passed down from the previous generation: But, I cant do it without this guy.


    Only that knife keep it safe.


    Despite the harassment, truck hit and run, fracture in both legs and the terrible business, my dads heart didnt waver But if he lose the Santoku knife from Shop Sakaki, his heart would shatter.


    Thats why I ran with all my might.


    But when I reached the shop, it was already surrounded by dozens of people, and the fire brigade was already here to put out the fire.


    However, Shop Tsurumi was still surrounded by mes, and the smoke rose into the autumn sky of June.


    No matter how much more water was sprayed, the shop would definitely be burnedpletely.


    That was how intense the fire was.


    Just like a nightmare.


    Asuta-chan


    Reina stood with a nk stare. When she saw me, she leaned on to me with a crying face.


    I grabbed her slender shoulders and nodded then charged into the sea of mes.

 Volume 1 - Ch 1

    Part 1


    And now, I was here.


    I shook off Reina and the firefighters and charged into the mes, and now, I found myself in this unfamiliar forest alone. When I made it through the sea of mes back then, I reached the kitchen in a perilous situation and picked up the Santoku knife.


    The next instant, the building made an intense sound and started to copse I should have been buried together with the Santoku knife and cooked under the fire and smog.


    But there wasnt any burns on me, or even any scorch marks at all.


    And I had the knife that should have burned to crisp with me in my hand.


    This must be the world after death.


    I tried pinching my cheeks, and it still hurt as expected.


    That was only natural, and even if this was the world after death, it didnt feel like a dream or delusion.


    A warm breeze came from the grass.


    It was hot and humid.


    I felt sweat drip down my cheeks.


    The smooth sensation of the wooden sheath.


    This was definitely not a dream or delusion.


    Im really dead!


    I shouted and sprawled down onto the ground again.


    It couldnt be help that I died. It was impossible to survive after charging into such an intense sea of me.


    However I couldnt just watch idly by back then.


    I only did something so foolish because I didnt want to see my dads look of despair.


    In the end, I couldnt protect the Santoku knife and even lost my life. That wouldnt do.


    A decade ago, his wife fell to illness. Now, he lost his shop and his son. If he also loses the Santoku knife from Shop Sakaki  what then would dad live for?


    With the sheathed Santoku knife in my hands, I closed my eyes tightly and gritted my teeth.


    If I didnt do that, I think I would burst into unsightly tears.


    Reina is probably crying right now


    I couldnt see my childhood friend who was like a sister to me, or my only living rtive, my dad again. My dad lost everything, and everything was taken from me.


    Just what is the meaning of my life?


    As I was thinking about that, I heard rustling from the trees beside me.


    After that was a burst of Purururu... That was definitely a grunt of a wild beast.


    I stayed on the ground and slowly moved my gaze towards it.


    From the shadows of the trees, there was a pair of crimson eyes burning.


    What the is a ghost or demon going toe out?


    It might look like a tropical paradise here, but maybe this wasnt heaven, but hell?


    I couldnt help thinking that those eyes look hostile.


    Give me a break. I dont remember doing anything bad in my previous life.


    I got up slowly, trying my best to not agitate that thing.


    And then that thing appeared slowly.


    Uwah...


    It was a wild boar.


    Or something that looked like a wild boar.


    That creature was a quadruped that looked like a boar with a giant body weighing roughly 90kg..


    Its brown bristles that looked ck were as hard as steel wires, and its mane extend from its head all the way to its back like a punk head.


    It had short limbs, but they were very thick.


    Two sharp tusk protrude out, nking its t nose.


    Beady eyes were on either side of its face.


    Itsrge round body was short and fat.


    The more I looked at it, the more it looked like a boar.


    But it wasnt a boar after all.


    Because it had a pair of ivory horns protruding out from its forehead, which were as long as the tusks growing out from its jaw.


    Uwah!


    I caught a nce of its hind legs kicking off the ground, and it charged at me.


    From what I knew, boar could reach up to speeds of 40 km/h, but what about this guy?


    As far as I know, boars were omnivorous, but it didnt have the habit of eating live prey, what about this guy? I thought as I ran with all my might.


    I had a hectic time running around when I was still alive, and I still need to run when Im dead?


    Im dead, so I didnt need to be afraid. But being stabbed by the sharp horns and tusk of beasts would probably be more painful than my cheeks being pinched.


    And so, I was running for my life like a headless chicken.


    With no time to look back, I jumped over shrubs, brushed aside branches as I weaved through the trees, running forward without stopping.


    I ran and ran -- and catastrophe struck again.


    Uwahhhh!


    The ground sunk rapidly.


    It was a trap hole.


    The world started spinning and I felt dull pain all over my body.


    I fell into the depths of the hole in confusion.


    That hurts. Damn it, what the hell, that hurts!


    My bodyid prone at the bottom of the hole, and I lifted my head.


    The forest scenery looked as if it had been cut into a circr shape. It looked roughly 3 metres deep.


    If this was dug by humans, it was impressive work.


    Damn it! This joke is going too far. Really...


    Fortunately, that boar like creature didnt fall into the hole with me. I kept the Santoku knife I was holding tightly in my right hand into my shirt, and tried to stand up.


    That instant, I felt a burning pain in my right ankle.


    I seemed to have sprained my ankle when I fell.


    I was thrown into the depths of the forest in a state of confusion, ran into an unknown creature that chased after me. In the end, I fell into a hole and sprained my leg.


    This was the worst bullshit. The situation was so bad that I couldnt helpughing.


    No, now isnt the time tough!


    As this was not the time tough, I tried getting mad.


    Damn it all! I dont know if you are a god or the devil, but what did I do wrong!? Are my sins really that grave? The way I died might not be worth boasting about, but I dont remember doing anything that deserve such harsh punishment! If you have a problem with me, then banish me to an even harsher hell!


    Youre a really noisy man.


    I was surprised, as if someone had hit the back of my head with a metal baseball bat.


    In the circr piece of sky above my head, a dark figure appeared.


    Whyre you being so noisy in a ce like this?


    The other party spoke with a tone of a man, but sounded like a young woman.


    Her voice was a little deep and hoarse. Her tone might be cold, but it sounded nice to me.


    Sparse sunlight through the branches illuminated her from behind, which made it hard for me to discern her face.


    So humans exist in this world too. I felt relieved, and decided to reply first:


    As you can see, I fell into a hole. I dont know who dug this hole or why they did it, but this prank has gone too far.


    After a moment of silence, the girl said with an even colder tone:


    This trap is set by me.


    Eh?


    I cant fill my stomach even if I catch a human. This is meant to trap Kiba beasts. You know how much effort I put into digging this hole?


    Eh? No, this is my bad? Should I apologize to you?


    Hmm, but Im really sorry about messing up your work. I will apologize to you, so could you help me out of this hole?


    Its just this deep, you should be able to climb out yourself.


    That figure seemed to be leaving, so I continued in a hurry:


    No, I actually sprained my ankle when I fell! Its not that serious, but I cant get out by myself. Sorry to trouble you, but can you lend me a hand?


    Who cares. Just starve to death here.


    That figure vanished.


    Wait! Thats too cruel! Hey, save me!


    She didnt answer.


    Was she really nning to leave me to die?


    Hey! Please! I will really starve to death here! If you have even a little bit of conscience left, thene back!


    Youre a really noisy man.


    I couldnt see her, but I definitely heard that girls voice.


    After that, something weird fell in.


    It was vines growing all over the forest.


    Five of them were bundled together. I gave it a tug, and it felt really secured.


    Hurry and climb up.


    Huh, so she was nning to rescue me from the very start.


    What a cheeky girl. In modern terms, she was a Tsundere.


    No matter what, I felt herpassion, and considering the strange situation I was in, her actions made me even more grateful. I should give my sincere thanks once I climbed up. I thought as I stepped onto the wall.


    My sprained ankle still stung, but it wasnt unbearable. Although the crumbling dirt made it hard to scale, I still climbed with all my might.


    But this situation is really confusing.


    If this was hell, why would a saviour appear when I was at a loss? That was strange.


    What I felt through my senses were very realistic too, just like when I was alive. I couldnt tell that I was really dead.


    Nevermind, things would sort themselves out in the end. With thest bit of my strength, I finally reach the surface.


    I escaped the hole safely.


    Nightfall was probably imminent, and the surroundings were turning dark.


    That hurts Thank you. For saving my life.


    I copsed onto the grass, and lowered my head in thanks to the girl saviour who rescued me.


    That girl stood with feet apart, crossing her arms as she waited for me. She then quietly pointed the thing in her hand towards my nose.


    It was a sabre, with a glint in its silver de.


    Part 2


    So, who exactly are you?


    The glimmering sabre stopped right before the tip of my nose.


    This sabre was no joke, 80cm long and 10cm wide. It was ruggedly made, as if it was modified from a hatchet. Even so, the de was grinded to a razor sharp edge. With this sabre, she could probably cut through the bones and sinews of her prey.


    Now wasnt the time to be impressed.


    W-Whats the matter? Greeting me like this suddenly is dangerous! I already told you that I will apologize for messing up your trap!


    Shut up. Hurry up and answer my question.


    The girl was calm and collected But her cool demeanour was making me afraid.


    I sighed, and alternated my gaze between the girls face and the sabres de.


    I want to ask you first, where is this ce? This doesnt feel like the world after death


    This is the foot of Mount Morga, called Forests Edge.


    Mount Morga?


    This is Western Kingdom Selva, territory of Duke Genos Where the hell did youe from?


    I waspletely lost.


    But I could only answer honestly.


    I came from a country named Japan. Chiba prefecture of Japan. Do you know?


    Japan Chiba prefecture?


    She never heard of that before. How could she have?


    This world had nothing inmon with Japan in all sorts of ways.


    In the world I lived in, boars didnt have horns and girls wouldnt walk around with huge des on them. Furthermore, that girls looks  I had never seen someone who looked that way.


    Her skin tone was dark, as brown as dark chocte.


    But her hair was dark blonde.


    And her eyes were deep blue.


    That girls brownish blonde hair was very long, and was tied up with straps into a strange pattern. In the dim light, her blue eyes looked strong and sharp.


    Her facial features were well proportioned.


    The corners of her eyes were raised a little, like those of a cats. She had a thin nose and small pink lips  the lines around her cheeks were soft, making her look young. She should be about my age.


    Her looks were really outstanding.


    I wouldnt hesitate in calling her stunningly gorgeous.


    Personally, I think her brown skin matched with her pink lips looked really sexy.


    But what was with her attire?


    A thick fur cape draped down her shoulders  cloth with beautiful patterns were wrapped around her chest and waist.


    The intrinsic patterns on these two pieces of cloth didnt feel cheap at all, but her dressing was a little too sexy.


    Aside from her clothes, she had a ne filled with beast horns or tusks. She had bangles of nuts on her wrist, and a sheathed knife hung on her shapely waist. Those were all that she wore, and the rest of her smooth brown skin wereid bare. There were some strap-like things on her feet, which should be shoes.


    Even though this mesmerizing and scantily d girl was standing before me, my only thoughts were She sure is scary.


    Although her facial features were cute, her expression was fierce.


    A fire burned in her eyes, and just like a real cat, her cute lips were pursed together tightly.


    She was tall for a girl, and appeared rather slender.


    But she didnt feel weak at all.


    The girl showed her arms, legs, shoulders and abdomen, and they were as tight as a whip, without a single bit of fat. There were also plenty of white scars on her skin, which reflected how tough her life had been.


    She was filled with powerful strength, or should I say primal life force. Modern men had be ves to technology, and would never exhibit such power.


    Even so


    What was that smell?


    My heart was filled with questions when I came face to face with this extraordinary girl.


    It was aplicated fragrance.


    A bitter sweet smell, akin topletely ripe fruits.


    It had a mysterious feel to it at the same time, like budding flowers on the verge of blooming.


    The fragrance was refreshing and soothing, just like herbs.


    But it had a violent nature, like a strong spice.


    It also smelled like the meat and oil of animals, a bloody scent.


    These scents mixed together in aplicated matter, stimting my nasal cavity.


    I didnt want to brag, but since I was young, my dad let me apprentice in the kitchen, so my sense of smell was more keen than others. More importantly, this smell was making me hungry When I thought this far, my body seemed to know what I was thinking, and my stomach growled.


    The girls raised de wavered a little.


    What are you scheming?


    Im not scheming anything Im just hungry.


    My stomach rumbled again.


    How unsightly.


    The girl raised her beautiful brow, and showed a ferocious face.


    Hey, stop kidding around. Are you making fun of me?


    Im not kidding. This is a normal body reaction, I cant help it. Because you have a delicious scent, so my stomach is reacting.


    What do you mean? I dont have any food on me. Because of you, I couldnt get anything today.


    Well, I will apologize for wasting your efforts


    My stomach went Growl again, ovepping with the ending of my sentence.


    My stomach was making too much noise.


    Sigh, this was bad. The girl scowled her face further, and her shoulders started trembling.


    Was I going to face death again for such a dumb reason?


    Anyway, I have no intention of making trouble on your turf. I got left in this ce with no idea what is happening. Im confused too. If you dont like it, I can leave right away...Growl!


    This was really bad.


    No matter how sincere my apology was, my stomach kept interrupting me.


    As I was thinking all that the girl suddenly turned her head.


    Her right hand was still threatening me with her sabre, but she was covering her mouth with her left hand.


    Her shoulders were trembling harder.


    Whats the matter?Growl?


    Her de drooped onto the ground.


    The girls face was blushed.


    Hey? Are you feeling unwell?Growl? Growl growl?


    Pfft, the girl made a strange sound.


    She was staring at me through the tears in her eyes.


    Enough Stop that...


    Even her voice was turning weak.


    That worried me even more.


    Even if you ask me to stopGrowl. Growl growl growl...


    The girl sat down on her butt with her hand still on the hilt of the sabre.


    She then startedughing out loud, Bwahahaha!


    Ara, her smiling face looked so cute.


    So she was just trying to hold back herughter just now.


    After sheughed for a while, she wiped away her tears and stood up. She pointed her sabre at me and spit out these words:


    I will kill you.


    Why?!


    I was still sitting on the ground, and backed away in a panic.


    But the maw of the hole I crawled out from earlier was still waiting behind me.


    The steel de inched towards my nose.


    This is the most shameful moment of my life I will definitely kill you.


    Even in the night, I could see that her face was beet red.


    Was this her feeling of shame? Or the ultimate in tsundere? That couldnt be!


    No matter what, I couldnt die here.


    When my hand touched the edge of the hole, I raised both hands in surrender.


    If my obnoxious stomach hurt your pride, I apologize! This is all the fault of my stomach being empty! Speaking of which, I havent ate since noon!


    Im really confused! I dont know where I am, and why Im here, all of this just confuses me! I ampletely befuddled, if you kill me, then why the hell did I


    Why did I jump into the sea of mes at the cost of my life?


    When I thought about that, my throat tightened and the words didnte out.


    I was at a loss, and could only look back at the girl.


    There was a sort of glint in the girls blue eyes, as if she was looking at an unfathomable creature.


    I dont understand what youre saying either.


    She lowered her de a little.


    Arent you a citizen of the Rock City?


    Rock City? Like I said, my home is a country named Japan.


    I have never heard of a country by that name. So, youre not a citizen under Genos rule huh.


    The girl finally lowered her de after saying that.


    But the doubt and suspicion in her eyes lingered.


    However I felt aplicated wavering emotion that seemed to be hidden behind her fierce eyes.


    Tell me more.


    The girl said softly.


    Lets head to my ce. If you are not willing toe, I will leave you here.


    Youre willing to bring a man of unknown origin like me home?


    Night is falling. I dont have time to answer your question here Let me tell you first, if you dont prepare a fire beforehand, you will lose your life if you stay inside the forest.


    The girl picked up the leather sheath she dropped by her feet, and sheathed her sabre. I looked at the girls majestic figure, then propped myself up with my hands and stood up.


    I understand, I will do as you say By the way, I havent introduce myself. Im Tsurumi Asuta.


    Suroomi Yazuka?


    No, Tsurumi Asuta.


    Choorumi Yasuka


    She was too cute.


    Because the subject was saying this with a serious face, she looked even cuter.


    Hmm. If its difficult for you to pronounce, just Asuta would do. Whats your name?


    Ai Fa.


    She left her name and turned her back to me.


    She had a slender body, but she was shorter than me. Around 167-168 cm.


    She was about average height, thin and slender, so how did she lift that scary sabre with just one hand? Maybe she had different muscle or bone density, and the structure of her body was unlike any people I know.


    As I was thinking leisurely about all that, the girl red at me sideways.


    What are you doing? Dont your feet hurt? Hold onto my shoulder.


    Huh, is that fine?


    Time is precious, hurry up.


    I was a little hesitant, but I still put my right arm over Ai Fas right shoulder.


    The next second, she elbowed my chest.


    I didnt tell you to put your arm around me. I just told you to grab my shoulder.


    Uwah I see.


    I patted my chest softly as I grabbed Ai Fas left shoulder with my right hand.


    I wasnt hurt that badly, so this was enough to help me walk.


    The girl was wearing a thick fur cape anyway, so I could only feel the rough sensation of her cape.


    Youre hiding a knife in your chest?


    Eh?


    I stopped in surprise.


    When I put my arm around her, my chest lightly brushed her back. She could feel that even through such a thick piece of hide?


    Compared to her elbow to my chest, this reaction was much scarier.


    You noticed in that short amount of time? I have no intention of harming you, so dont worry.


    Why do I need to worry? If you want to hack me down, you can give it a try.


    Ai Fa nced back at me, and said with an icy gaze:


    But if you tried that, I will cut your windpipe ahead of you. If you think Im bluffing, youre free to try me Asuta.


    Part 3


    And hence, Ai Fa and I advanced through the forest in the evening.


    It was almost night fall, and the surroundings were dark.


    All because you wasted so much of my time. We need to leave the Kiba beasts activity zone quickly.


    My hand was on Ai Fas left shoulder as I took care not to strain my sprained right ankle and inched forward. I asked back: Kiba beast?


    You set that trap in order to catch those things? Are you referring to that boar like creature?


    Boar?


    Yes. Dark skin, round and stout with horns


    Thats a Kiba beast, you saw one?


    I saw one, or rather, it was chasing me. Thats why I fell into that trap.


    Howughable. When a Kiba beast is attacking you, you should climb up tall trees. Thatsmon sense.


    Like I said, I dont know suchmon sense.


    I said as I looked at the shoulder I was holding.


    I want to ask, is that fur cape made from the hide of a Kiba beast?


    Of course. Im a denizen of Forest''s Edge. People of the Forest''s Edge will routinely hunt Kiba beast, eat their meat and make a living selling their horns, tusks and hide.


    Ai Fa carefully pulled aside the shrugs, and red at me with annoyed eyes.


    And those citizens of Rock City, mock us, the people of Forest''s Edge as Kiba eater.


    Hmm? But why? Boars are delicious.


    I wasnt trying to brag, but during winter break during my second year in middle school, I participated in a farm life experience organized by hunting hobbyists, and butchered boars and deer over there. The boar stew I ate back then was absolutely delicious.


    Its not a boar, its Kiba beast. Kiba beast meat are tough and smelly. They say the people of Forest''s Edge who eats the Kiba beast, have the same stench.


    Youre not smelly at all, your smell is very fragrant.


    Ai Fas eyes looked even more unhappy.


    Well, girls around this age were hard to handle.


    For the sake of Ai Fas reputation, I need to make it clear that she didnt just smell like meat and oil. Her scent was mainly that of bitter sweet fruits and refreshing herbs, whichplement the fragrance of the meat perfectly, and kept stimting the part of my brain that control my hunger.


    But seriously, my sense of smell is really keen. Kiba beast must be delicious.


    Theres no distinction of food being delicious or not.


    Ara, that was rude. I might still be apprenticing, but I was still a chef. Were those words a challenge against me?


    But in this situation, it would be useless to preach about my world view. So I kept my mouth shut and focus on walking quietly.


    We walked in the forest like this for about 15 minutes Suddenly, my field of vision became wide.


    We walked out of the forest.


    The sun was about to set.


    The orange light illuminated the settlement in the valley.


    Ah So people really lived in this world.


    I was overwhelmed.


    The surrounding was dark, so I couldnt see very clearly, but this stony clearing was made by clearing the forest, and wooden houses were spread sparsely across the ce. Red light could be seen inside those lodgings, and white smoke from the cooking of dinner rose into the sky.


    See, dont it smell delicious?


    The fragrance from the protein of meat and spices melded into the air.


    In order to not agitate Ai Fa, I tried my best to suppress my stomachs growling.


    It feels serene outside the forest, not bad. Roughly how many people live here?


    How would I know Probably less than five hundred.


    Five hundred? This is an enormous settlement. I couldnt tell that therere so many families.


    The settlement where the people of Forest''s Edge live is a strip ofnd stretching from the north to the south, between Mount Morga and Genos territory. It would take at least half a day to travel from one end of the forest to the other.


    I see, as thend was narrow, there would be quite a distance between each houses. Its morefortable to live with less people, but I think the way the houses were spread didnt really fit with the term settlement. I tried asking for more information, but an unexpected guest appeared.


    Yo, Ai Fa. Where did this weaklinge from?


    A low male voice interjected suddenly.


    That surprised me, but Ai Fa just clicked her tongue softly.


    None of your business, Diga Tsun.


    Of course its my business. The Tsun House is the ruler of everyone in Forest''s Edge.


    Arge figure approached swiftly.


    It was a young man who was dressed simrly to Ai Fa.


    He was tall and well built. I apologize, but I could only use the measurements in my world to describe it, and he was about 180 cm. His frame and muscles were lean, and was about 80 kg in weight.


    His dark brown hair was cut really short, with light brown skin and a pair of blue eyes. Aside from hair colour, he was simr to Ai Fa.


    He had a fur cape on his huge body and cloth material, and arge sabre as well as a knife on his waist. Arge number of beast tusks and horns hung from his neck, many more than Ai Fa.


    He blocked our path, stopping us from advancing and observed me without reservation.


    Hmmp, your clothes are really weird. Where do you live?


    His voice was rough, but he spoke slowly. Listening to him felt ufortable.


    Although his eye colour was simr to Ai Fa, his eyes looked murky.


    He was the second human I encountered in this different world, but I dont feel any good will towards him.


    As far as I could remember, I had been helping out with my family business. If a punk like that could rustle my jimmies, that meant I didnt have what it takes to be a business mans son. With that in mind, I wanted to be as friendly as I could


    none of your business. Ai Fa said before I could reply.


    Let me tell you, Diga Tsun, I dont owe anything to the Tsun House. Not just that, you keep finding trouble with me. I dont want to talk to you at all. Take your useless big body with you and disappear from my sights.


    What did you say


    Although that mans face turned stiff, Ai Fa continued:


    Diga Tsun, if you have a problem with me, we can have a duel any time. If you dont want to, then dont show yourself before me again. You are an eyesore.


    Ai Fa walked away briskly after saying her piece.


    As I needed to hold on to her shoulder, I had to keep up with her with a jog. That young man was trembling from anger, and when I passed by him, I still nodded in greeting.


    You ostracized weirdo! You better watch your back, and dont get mistaken for a Kiba beast and get your head hacked off!


    The voice of the man who lost hisposure echoed throughout the entire foot of the mountain.


    His yellpletely spoiled the poetic scenery.


    Can I ask you a question? An outsider like me shouldnt be asking this, but shouldnt you have cordial rtions with your neighbours?


    The night my father passed away, that man Diga Tsun ambushed me in my room, and nned to assault me. So after I beat him off, I threw him into the river.


    Because he will be the next Tribal Chief, everyone think I was the one that shamed him. No one in the settlement is willing to have anything to do with me You want me to have cordial rtions with such a person?


    I take that back. I shouldnt have nodded at him. Should I give him a punch?


    After I said that, I rxed my grip on Ai Fas shoulder and stopped. The next instant, Ai Fa grabbed my right wrist tightly.


    Her slender but powerful fingers dug into my hand.


    What idiocy are you saying, such a man is not worth your time to beat up.


    But you have been shamed because of him, right? That is too unfair.


    I am not living in shame. I dont like interacting with people outside my family anyway, so this is more rxing.


    She looked at me with anger, her blue eyes had the strong light of righteousness in them, the man just now couldnt hold a candle to her.


    However, since I brought you to the settlement, I would need to take responsibility if you harm anyone from House Tsun. I might get exiled by the settlement because of that You want me to live in the wild?


    Ah Thats true. Im sorry, I didnt consider your position. Im probably hungry, thats why I got angry so easily.


    After saying that, my stomach seemed to agree with me and made growling sounds.


    Ai Fa was still grabbing my hand, and her shoulders started trembling again.


    Youre doing that on purpose? You want me to dump you into the river too?


    I-Im not good enough to make my stomach growl onmand. By the way, if you want tough, justugh.


    Shut up!


    Ai Fa let go of my hand and walked off inrge strides.


    I grabbed her left shoulder in a hurry.


    I watched her ears and the nape of her neck that waspletely red, and thought about something trivial  The humans in this world are the same too, their body feels warm.


    Part 4


    After walking for another 10 minutes, we reached Ai Fas residence.


    Like the other lodgings, Ai Fa had a wooden house built on even grounds with some shrubs around it.


    From what I observed on the way here, all the houses were rather far apart. But Ai Fas house was exceptionally isted. It was so quiet that it was diforting.


    However, from Ai Fas wild attire and the words Denizens of Forest''s Edge, I thought her residence would be more primitive. On a closer look, the style of the house was unexpectedly nice.


    Oh, your ce isnt too bad.


    It wasnt as fashionable as a cabin in a vacation resort, but this house was built delicately with bare boards and logs, and was spacious and felt cool. The space alone could match Restaurant Tsurumi.


    As the sky had darkened, I couldnt observe too clearly. Anyway, the special thing about this house was its roof that tilt slightly from left to right. It seemed to be made timber-frame construction, without using any nails or screws.


    A ditch about 50 cm wide and deep was dug around the building, with a log bridging it leading right to the entrance. Was it used to stop wild animals from entering? Or drainage for rain? I started to think.


    What are you doing? Hurry on in.


    Thats right, sorry sorry.


    The door at the entrance was a horizontal sliding door that felt really Japanese.


    I followed behind the Mistress of the House and entered timidly.


    Sorry for intruding


    It was darker inside the house.


    However, I could still tell that it was really spacious.


    The floor was covered with brown fur. Ai Fa took off her leather slippers at the entrance, and I followed her lead.


    I didnt know what to do about my socks, but I think it wouldnt matter even if I dont wear them, so I took them off.


    I walked barefooted on the rough fur, and it felt a little itchy.


    A heavy thud came from behind me.


    Ai Fa had barricaded the door to the entrance with arge piece of wood.


    No one will rescue me no matter how much I scream now.


    I prayed in my heart that it wouldnt be necessary to do that, and surveyed the room again.


    The room was rectangr, about 12 tatami in size. The walls to the left and right hadrge windows. And of course, the windows didnt have things like ss, but it did have thin vertical wooden bars about 20 cm apart, which served as a window grill.


    The inside of the house was separated by a wall, and I could see three doors.


    The ceiling was high and the supporting beams could be seen in clear sight. Like what I saw outside, the roof was tilted slightly to the right. I wasnt sure, but this design was probably meant to block out the elements.


    However To be honest, instead of the visual information, I was more interested in what my nose was telling me.


    Of theplicated fragrance on this girl, there were three of them that lingered in the house strongly.


    They were the scent of meat, spice and herbs.


    Does your leg still hurt?


    Eh? Its not a big deal. It feels hot, but theres no swelling. Even if its not treated, it should heal by tomorrow.


    I see.


    Ai Fa walked to the middle of the room and seemed to be thinking.


    I want to ask you some things, but Im hungry too. I will prepare dinner.


    Please go ahead Erm, I have no way of repaying you, but can I have dinner with you?


    If your stomach keeps rumbling, how can I ask you anything?


    She didnt need to say that through gritted teeth though.


    But since she was treating me to a meal without asking for anything in return, I was very grateful. With the fragrance in the house, I might faint if she forbid me from eating.


    So, dinner preparation was beginning. The moment I stepped into the house, I immediately confirmed the space that served as a kitchen, which was the area near the window to the right.


    It was a square about 2m in each direction. That was the only ce that didnt have any fur rug, and had white stones covering the ground. And yellow stones formed a trapezoid base right over there.


    The base reached to about my waist, and there was an empty ck hole right at its front. And on top of that base was  A ck gleaming metal pot.


    Its design might be simple, but this base was definitely a stove.


    Beside the stove was bundles of small wood, which was probably firewood.


    So this house had an in built kitchen.


    Everyone cooks together and eat together. That might be their custom.


    However  In this spacious house, there was just me and Ai Fa.


    By the way, are your family away?


    I already told you that my father is dead. My mother on the other hand has been dead for a long time.


    There was a water jug beside the stove. Ai Fa scooped used a longdle to scoop up water and pour it into the pot as she spoke.


    I still didnt know themon sense and reasoning of this world, and could only answer I see.


    While we were talking, Ai Fa started the stove fire.


    How did she do that? I should have watched her actions more carefully.


    Anyway, the room was gradually turning brighter.


    Why are you standing there? Its an eyesore, hurry up and sit.


    Oh, well, where should I sit? Im sorry, but I dont understand thisnds culture and custom at all.


    Ai Fa stood up and looked at me in surprise.


    Its just sitting down, what has that got to do with culture? You are a strange man.


    I noticed a small light between her hands, which intrigued me.


    It was a small te-like wick stand with a handle.


    After the sabre and the pot, this wick stand was the third metal I saw in this world.


    The fuel burning inside must be animal fats. A smell that stimtes my appetite started drifting inside the room.


    Ai Fa walked through the room. After cing the wick stand at the left and right windows respectively, she slowly took off the fur cape she was wearing.


    Ai Fas body line was illuminated by the new light sources in the room  I felt my heart pounding.


    After all, she was just wearing the clothes covering her chest and waist right now. Aside from her ne, her exposed skin was on the level of wearing a swimsuit or a lingerie.


    She had a cold personality, but she was still a girl.


    And a beauty at that.


    Her body was slender, but looked well trained and was as lean as a whip. Her elegant body line was very feminine, and these two characteristics were perfectlypatible. How should I put this she was beautiful and full of charm.


    After taking off that crude cape, her attack power doubled.


    Hey.


    Yes! Is there anything!?


    Dont need to be so loud Give me that thing in your chest.


    Ai Fa hung her cape onto the wall, leaned her sabre against the wall under the cape, and then red at me.


    A weak man like you cant harm me even if you have a de. But as a guest in someones house, you have to deposit your de with the owner. This is the rule of the people of Forest''s Edge.


    I was dumbfounded.


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes and walked towards me with a dangerous aura about her.


    That knife was still on her slender waist.


    I will say again, if you are sincere about following the rules of Forest''s Edge, then give me that knife.


    Wait, what you mean is This custom is to confirm the trust between people?


    Ai Fa reached out her left hand towards me in silence.


    After troubling over it for three seconds, I made my decision.


    I understand. But this is important to me. And instead of a hunting tool, it is meant for more delicate work, please use it with care, alright?


    Are you mocking me? Everyone in Forest''s Edge treats des with care.


    No, thats not what I mean. Im saying that you need to be careful when using that knife. It is hard to repair the de if it is damaged. If you understand, I will hand it over to you.


    I took out the Santoku Knife that was in front of my cor, and handed it to Ai Fa handle first.


    Ai Fa looked at the ck knife handle, and she was the one who stopped this time.


    Is this knife a memento from yourte parents?


    Yes, you can say that.


    The one who died was actually me, but it was certain that I wont see my dad ever again.


    Ai Fa took the Santoku knife, and walked deep into the house with it clutched tightly in her arms.


    Everyone in Forest''s Edge cherishes their family.


    She muttered and opened the rightmost door, and disappeared behind it.


    When Ai Fa came out, the Santoku knife was no longer in her arms, and was reced by arge number of foodstuff.


    I walked to the stove curiously.


    After getting closer to the pot, I realized the size of the pot was incredible.


    The pot had a round bottom, diameter about 60 cm wide and 30 cm deep. It was a deep pot, like a sphere being cut right in half.


    The pot was half full, and was about to boil.


    Whats the matter? Preparation will take some time, just sit down somewhere.


    Im interested in the food culture of this world. After all, thats my family business.


    Ai Fa was doubtful, but she didnt say anything and ced the ingredients by my feet.


    Oh, it feels rather luxurious.


    There were two unfamiliar vegetables.


    One had a green luster, but the size was really close to an onion.


    What about the other? It was a ball about the size of a fist with an uneven surface. If I really had to describe it, it looked a little like a potato. But it was cream colour and didnt have any stems, so it wasnt vegetable dug up from the ground.


    However  A thick piece of meat overwhelmed the presence of these vegetables.


    The meat was probably from the hind leg of that creature called Kiba beast.


    It was cut off from the hip joint area. It probably wasnt the first cut, but there were still plenty of it to go around, and that piece alone was at least five kg.


    Ai Fa had already cut off the hide, and she sprinkled something that looked like ck sawdust, which had a strong fragrance of ck pepper. That was definitely a spice serving as a preservative.


    Beneath the meat was arge leaf that was asrge as a banana leaf. Only the meat was ced on top of that smooth leaves, the other vegetables were ced directly on the floor.


    Tonights dinner was definitely filling enough.


    How is this luxurious? You dont understand the daily lives of Forest''s Edge at all.


    Ai Fa muttered disinterestedly and picked up that meat.


    Holding it by the trotter, she lowered the meat into the steaming pot.


    She isnt going to dump the entire thing in right? As I stared at her, she drew out the knife from her waist and started slicing the Kiba beasts meat.


    She slowly sliced the surface of the meat, like the hawker selling Shawarma in the streets.


    The thin slices of meat fell into the hot water.


    Ai Fa seemed to be prioritizing in cutting away the ce covered in spice. The red meat beneath the spice was gradually exposed.


    No matter how I looked at it, that knife was a hunting knife, but it was very sharp.


    The de of the knife was about 20 cm long, 7 to 8 mm thick and the back of the de had jagged teeth. The appearance of the de was just like a survival knife.


    Like the sabre the hilt of the knife was wrapped in leather that prevent slippage, but had no guards.


    She sliced thin pieces of meat with that hunting knife, what a pure cooking method.


    I was the heir of an economical priced restaurant after all. I wasnt interested in high ss dishes, and I wouldnt mind what method they used to cook, as long as it was hygienic.


    The most important thing about food was its tastiness.


    In order to let the diner enjoy the food, we would be mindful of its presentation. Because no matter how delicious the dishes were, it was meaningless if it was harmful to the body. That was why we emphasize on hygiene during cooking.


    To express my thoughts in simple terms  Just looking at Ai Fas practiced movement as she sliced the meat made me hungrier.


    Why do you look so happy?


    Eh? I just think this looks delicious.


    Theres no distinction of food being delicious or not.


    Ai Fa said something rude again and covered the pot with a lid. I called it a lid, but it was just a rectangr piece of board. She put a rock on top of the board.


    The Kiba beasts leg meat still had plenty of meat on it, so Ai Fa put it back into the food store. After checking the fire, she nodded with an Hmm.


    She then turned to me.


    The meat will be cooked in a while Before that, let me ask you questions.


    Part 5


    Thats right, listening to my story after the meal might not be good for digestion. Lets get the troublesome matters out of the way first.


    When she heard my reply, Ai Fa sat down beside the stove with a hmmp.


    She sat down crossed legged, with one knee propped up.


    Ai Fas sitting posture looked authoritative, but girls who were dressed so scantily werent suited for such a posture.


    I will rx a little too, aright?


    After announcing that, I unbuttoned my apron.


    The temperature here was simr to early summer in Japan. Adding the fire that was going, it was rather hot.


    But after taking off the top half of my chef uniform and apron, I only had a T-shirt on me. The night breeze blowing in through the windows felt reallyfortable.


    Your attire is really weird. I had never seen such clothing even in the Post Station Town.


    Hmm, well, its the same for me. I have never seen someone dressed like you before.


    I faced Ai Fa and sat cross legged like her on the rough fur.


    Well? What do you want to ask me? To be honest, I dont understand my situation too, so Im not confident that I could exin things clearly though.


    Where did youe from?


    This was the second time she asked me that.


    Im from a country named Japan, from Chiba prefecture in Japan Even if I exin it that way, I wouldnt be able to continue.


    Ai Fas eyes had a gleam like a cat in the darkness. I looked at her and said:


    Ai Fa, not only did you saved me, you even brought me to your house as a guest. Thank you for bringing me home, Im very thankful for yourpassionate actions. What Im about to say do not contain a shred of falsehood.


    Ai Fa tilted her head, as if she was asking And so?


    So, I will tell you the entire truth. I will let you decide whether you believe me or not.


    I was confused myself, but I still told her everything.


    I lived for seventeen years in a country that was rtively peaceful.


    One day, a catastrophe happened, and I had to jump into a sea of fire.


    I thought I was dead, but I unexpectedly woke up unscathed in that forest just now.


    It might look simr to my world, but everything was fundamentally different.


    considering the possibility, maybe I am still in my own world, but ended up in anpletely unknown ce. I should be dead, so being still alive should be the biggest question. No, even if I ignore that, there are too many contradictions.


    I tried telling her the questions clouding my head.


    For example, thenguage Im using now. Ai Fa, have you heard of a country named Japan before?


    Never heard of it.


    Hmm, just this point confused me. If you never heard of Japan, then its impossible for you to be fluent in Japanese. So how are wemunicating so smoothly?


    Aside from the people in Forest''s Edge, there are the Rock city and Western Kingdom, right? Howrge are these nations?


    I have never visited Rock City or other cities, so I dont know. I have only visited the Post Station town outside the Rock City in order to sell the Kiba beasts horns and tusk, I learn everything I know through hearsay.


    At this point, Ai Fa groaned a little and said quietly:


    I remember there are several thousand people living in the castle town inside the stone walls, thats the territory of the Western Kingdom Selva. I heard that Selvas citizens living in their towns are as numerous as the stars


    I see. The scale is quiterge Do you know which gods the people in Rock City worship?


    Ai Fa looked surprised when she heard my question.


    Do you even need to ask? The citizens of Selva worships the God of the West Selva of course. There are four major kingdoms in Amusehorn continent. Simr to the four kingdoms, there are four major gods. Without the protection of the four major gods, the people of Amusehorn wont be able to survive. If the people lose their faith in the gods, they would be reduced to mere beasts Asuta, are you telling me you dont know suchmon sense?


    Unfortunately, I really didnt know. I have never heard of this continent, these Kingdoms or these gods.


    I smiled wryly and scratched my head that was wrapped in a towel.


    Be it a tribe of 500 hunters or horned boars, if I never heard of such trivial matters, it would probably be due to my ignorance, and had never dabbled into such fields But that exnation wouldnt work now. Its regrettable, but I have made my conclusion.


    I didnt ce much hope in that small possibility in the first ce, so it wasnt a huge let down.


    However, this means I couldnt see my dad or childhood friend again, and the reality of that hit me again.


    I looked into Ai Fas blue beautiful eyes and said:


    I will tell you the conclusion I made Maybe its the whim of the gods or some other reason, but I got thrown into this world from mine. Maybe the gods pulled some tricks, allowing me tomunicate with you so smoothly.


    I dont know if this is far into the past or the distant future, or a parallel world that represent one of the possibility of my world, or this is an entirely different world simply put, this isnt the world I grew up in.


    Im a human who came from another world.


    After saying this unfamiliar term, I shrugged depressedly.


    Or I hit my head, and is retarded enough to treat my delusion as reality. I think these are the only two answers.


    You admit that you are crazy?


    I dont think so. To me, the seventeen years of my life is my everything. If they are delusions, then my existence would be a lie.


    I gulp down the sigh I was about to exhale, and said with conviction.


    I had no other choice but to ept this.


    Just to be sure, let me ask you one thing. Aside from me, no one else encountered the same thing, right? Did the people who died in my world all transported here?


    Such a retarded thing is impossible.


    Thats true. If there is such a system, this world would be flooded by people.


    I mimicked Ai Fa and propped up one knee, cing my arm on my knee and supported my cheek.


    Thats all I can tell you. I will let you judge for yourself.


    I understand.


    After Ai Fa red at me onest time, she stood up slowly.


    Well then, its almost time.


    Hmm?


    The meat is almost done.


    Ai Fa then picked up the rock on top of the lid and took the lid off.


    A white mist spew out from the pot.


    Uwah, it smells delicious.


    I stood up hurriedly and looked into the pot over Ai Fas shoulder.


    The soup and meat pieces were moving inside the pot.


    Arge amount of steam kepting out from the pot, and plenty of foam appeared. There was so much bubbles, as though a bar of soap had been tossed in there.


    I know dinner is important, but dont you have other questions?


    When she heard me, Ai Fa red at me from up close.


    Youre either from another world, or a lunatic whopletely believes in your delusion I know this two things.


    Even though you say that, but are you willing to believe something so incredible?


    At the very least, I know that you have no intention of deceiving me.


    Ai Fa averted her face and picked up the vegetable by her feet. It was that onion like object.


    When she cut open that vegetable, the bright green insides could be seen. The entire thing felt just like an onion.


    Ai Fa only peel off the dried outer skin, cut it in half and then tossed it into the pot.


    You dont look like a liar, so youre probably a lunatic.


    Thomp, thomp.


    She tossed 5 to 6 fake onions into the pot.


    This scene was just like a hot pot from hell. I stared inside the pot and muttered Thank you.


    What do you mean, youre happy to be called a lunatic?


    Thats right. Instead of being called a liar, I prefer being called a lunatic. And this means you believed me.


    I dont understand you at all.


    Ai Fas voice had a hint of anger. She picked up the cream coloured fake potato this time. She then peeled it, and just toss it into the water after making a cut on its surface.


    The pot was deep, but the foam almost reach the brim of the pot.


    Ai Fa picked up a thick wooden rod and stirred the pot, and then red at me with ferocious eyes.


    So, what do you n to do from now on?


    Hmm? Do? What do you mean?


    I mean what are your ns for the future? Do you want to search for a way to go back to your old world?


    Well, should I really do that? If I return to my world, I might go back to that burning ce. Turning into a ball of fire the moment I get back is as good as suicide.


    But if I could return the Santoku knife to my dad, it might be worth sacrificing my life. However, if I turn into a ball of fire, the Santoku knife would probably suffer the same fate.


    I still cant figure things out. Or rather, no matter how much I worry about it, I wouldnt be transported back to my world out of the blue. After all, I dont know how I triggered such an interesting phenomena, or the logic behind it in the first ce. So I wont be fazed no matter what happens in the future.


    I see.


    If you regret bringing a troublesome guy home, you can just tell me. I will leave right away. Fortunately, the weather is great, so it wont be too harsh to camp outside...


    If you spent the night outside the house, you wont just be stomped to death by the Kiba beasts, your corpse will also be food for the wild beasts. By morning, only your bones would be left.


    Ai Fa said, as if she was trying to stop me from continuing.


    Also, Diga Tsun already saw you together with me. If a person who dont even know about the four major godsmit any serious taboos, I would need to take on the responsibility.


    Eh? But then


    Just stay within my sights for now, and dont move around on your own.


    Ai Fa said in an unhappy tone. She stirred the metal pot, and looked just like the witch in fairy tales.


    At the very least, you need to remember the logic of this world and the rules of Forest''s Edge. After remembering that, you can die out there if you wish.


    I understand Ai Fa, Im very grateful.


    Hey! Why are you thanking me at this moment for! Are you happy about me telling you to die out there?


    Im happy. At least you arent chasing me out right now.


    I tried my best to make my tone sound less serious.


    I then took a step away from Ai Fa.


    If I continue to look at her from so close, I was afraid that I wouldnt be able to hold back and hug her.


    That was how uneasy I felt about my future.


    After losing everything, that was how much despair I was in.


    But Ai Fa wanted me to stay here, and even said that I couldnt be a liar.


    Despite the trials and tribtions fate had thrown at me, I was truly thankful that the first person I met in this world was such a caring girl who was also a little weird.


    Its done.


    Ai Fa said in an unhappy tone and turned her back to me.


    She disappeared behind the door in the middle. When she returned, she had two sets of bowls and spoons, and an ovaldle  the utensils for soup. And of course, all the utensils were made from wood.


    The entire pot of soup were white from the heat and foam. Ai Fa used thedle to scoop up soup and poured it into the containers, and passed it to me in silence.


    Thank you.


    I was filled with gratitude, but my stomach was empty.


    I received the container gratefully and sat onto the fur rug.


    As I waited for Ai Fa to prepare her own portion, I inspected the content of the container intriguingly.


    It was a bowl of thick white soup.


    It looked like butter m chowder soup, but it had the fragrance of a boar stew.


    I could catch a glimpse of the coffee coloured meat and green vegetable through the snow white surface.


    The fake onion broke down into an adequate size, while the fake potato  was gone. It hadpletely dissolved in such a short amount of time?


    Speaking of which, this bowl of soup, or rather, stock, was cream in colour, just like that fake potato.


    They might look simr, but that isnt a real onion or potato, how does it taste?


    Even though there was so much foam, Ai Fa didnt scoop them away, which made me concerned. But when in rome, do what the romans do. Even though the foam would affect the taste, it also held the essence of all the ingredients. There wasnt a need to get rid of them excessively.


    This way probably has its own unique cooking method. A man from an alternate world like me is not in the position to say too much.


    As I was thinking about that, Ai Fa sat down beside me.


    Why arent you eating? Did you change your mind, and think that Kiba beast is unptable after all?


    Thats not it, in the world I was from, we have the tradition of everyone eating at the same time. This looked delicious.


    Ai Fa shrugged nonchntly, and started muttering to herself, as if she was chanting a spell. She then started to eat.


    Seeing her dig in, I also said Bon apetit, and picked up my wooden spoon.


    I scooped up the white soup together with the coffee coloured pieces of meat.


    This was my first dinner in this otherworld.

 Volume 1 - Ch 2

    Part 1


    That night, I had a dream.


    It was my recollection of my participation of the farm life experience organized by the hunting hobby group.


    That pot of boar stew was really delicious.


    With white miso as the soup base, vegetables such as enoki mushrooms, shitake mushrooms, cabbage, carrot, burdock and yam were added in, and I couldnt taste the rumoured boar stink at all. The meat were sliced thickly, but the texture of the boar were softer than pork, not too oily, so I could wolf it down no matter how much there was.


    It was december back then, and winter break for me.


    It was my first time experiencing what it was like for my freezing body to warm up from the inside.


    Before our meal, they taught us how to ughter the boar.


    I had only butchered chickens or ducks before this, so I was tensed and excited.


    It might sound cliche, but that experience made me realize once again that so thats what goes behind the preparation of animal meat as food.


    Unfortunately, the butchered meat had to be put aside for several days for it to age. And so, the meat I ate was the boar prepared by the hunter hobbyist group in advance.


    Even so, it was absolutely delicious.


    The farm life experience was three nights of on-site camping. On the second night, dad and Rina came to visit me.


    When she saw the boar I butchered, Rina almost fainted from anemia. But when we had boar stew for dinner, she ate almost as much as I did. I couldnt figure out whether Rina was really strong or really frail.


    But there isnt any chance to butcher boar meat in our shop.


    My dad said with augh.


    I want to eat the meat Asuta-chan prepared!


    Rinaughed too.


    I was probably all smiles too back then.


    Was there any meaning in closing the shop for three days to participate in the farm life experience? I was doubtful in the beginning, but I really enjoyed those three days, so it was meaningful for me.


    Hey, wake up.


    I will be butchering a deer tomorrow.


    When she heard me boasting about that, Rinas big sparkling eyes widened.


    Can we eat venison? Isnt the deer pitiful?


    How could that be? You ate so much boar meat, its unfair to say that.


    Eh? But boars are no different from pigs!


    Rina puffed her cheeks angrily after saying that.


    I told her that was the unfair part.


    Have you looked at boars and pigs carefully before? If I have to said, I think they are cuter than deers.


    Stop saying that! I wont be able to eat pork in the future if you say that!


    The meat eating culture in many other countries were hard for Japanese to ept too. I wanted to tell her about that, but she looked so pitiful so I didnt.


    Hey, just how long are you going to sleep. Wake up!


    So noisy.


    Ah, speaking of which, the boar stew I ate back then was delicious.


    The miso soup base was thick, so I wanted to try other method of cooking that could bring out the taste of the boar more clearly.


    Soup stock made by cooking the bones of the boar must be incredible.


    I did ask you to stay in this house, but I have no intention of letting youze around! Hey!


    Ara, someone was shaking my shoulders violently.


    Leaving that aside for now, I probably like the unique taste of the meat.


    I only had it a few times, but I like mutton a lot, and I had always like the smell of the fats on meat. I even wondered if I was a carnivore in my previous life.


    It was the same for ramen, my favourite was Tonkotsu Shoyo Ramen. Naturally, a bowl of ramen that was oily wouldnt be delicious, and I would pass on that too. But I intend to take over the family business, and I was already nning in secret to add Tonkotsu Ramen to the menu in the future.


    Hey Dont get too cocky, you will get it from me.


    Right, this was the taste. Who said that Kiba beast stinks?


    Hmm? No, what were Kiba beasts?


    Anyway, this smells nice.


    I was just feasting on pork stew, and I got hungry again.


    After all, the dinnerst night was horrendous.


    These two words didnt really match though.


    Forget it, doesnt matter.


    Anyway, Im hungry, so I will dig in first.


    The meat felt rather tender, and stimte my teeth and tonguefortably. The next instant, a sh of white light exploded before my eyes.


    Strange?


    It took some time before I understood the situation.


    The fragrance of meat and spice stimted my nasal cavity.


    The morning sun light shone in through the windows.


    The sensation of the rough fur rug.


    Wooden walls and the ceiling where the beams were clearly visible.


    Oh right, it had been one night since I came to this other world.


    This wasnt my house. But the house of a Forests Edge denizen, Ai Fa.


    Right now, that Ai Fa had her arms crossed, and standing before me with her feet wide apart.


    Her left palm was ced on her neck, her pretty face was blushing. She had drawn her knife and was pointing it at me. This was my benefactor, Ai Fa.


    Wait Wait! My meat definitely taste bad!


    I woke up immediately, and rolled to the wall behind me.


    The steel de shone brightly as it reflected the morning sun.


    Ai Fas right arm raised her knife high and was trembling, as if she was suppressing her agitated emotions.


    I will kill you.


    Why!? Whyre you doing something so dangerous this early in the morning


    As I yelled, I felt a dull pain on the top of my head.


    Hmm? Speaking of which, someone seemed to have hit me while I was dreaming.


    Ah, were you the one who hit me? How mean, what are you thinking, hitting someone who is sleeping?


    Ask yourself.


    Ai Fas cheeks were beet red from rage.


    She was the same yesterday, acting all cool but angering so easily.


    But on the other hand, she wasnt someone who would have an outburst for no reason, did I do something wrong?


    Sorry, but what did I do? I was groggy from my sleep and cant remember anything. If I did anything rude, please do forgive me.


    You did do something wrong.


    Huh?


    You tried to eat me!


    Ai Fa roared. This was the first time she spoke so loudly since we met. She raised the knife in her hand once again.


    On her smooth neck she was covering moments ago  was a set of healthy looking teeth marks.


    I knock my fist downwards onto my palm as I sounded out in realization.


    I remember now, I was eating something in my dream. Because you smelled so nice, I couldnt help biting down.


    I will kill you.


    Uwah wait! I was wrong! Its my fault! I apologize, please spare my life!


    Shut up!


    And so, my second day in a another world began really loudly.


    My actions were lowly, but fortunately, it didnt awaken any hidden cannibalistic tendencies within me.


    Part 2


    After you finish eating, we will set off immediately.


    Ai Fa said with an expression more unhappy than usual.


    But it was natural for her to act like this, since I irked her. However, I wish she would let it go since she hit me with the handle of her knife five or six times already.


    By the way, the breakfast she gave me was Kiba beast jerky.


    This was another ordeal. Like dried squids snacks that goes with beer, it needed to be tore into thin strips before consumption. But it wouldnt dissolve no matter how much you chew it, just like rubber that taste like meat.


    It also had the lingering taste of animal odour, probably because its blood wasnt drained properly.


    Ai Fa leaned against the wall with a heavy aura that seemed to say donte near me. So I stood beside the stove as I chewed on Kiba beast jerky.


    I looked at the iron pot that had been washed sparkling clean and thought about yesterdays dinner.


    Dinnerst night  was horrendous.


    To me, that was like some sort of torture.


    No matter what, that meal is too much


    This might be the first time in my life that I said tastes nasty after eating someones dish. I had fallen into the vicious cycle of self loath after having misspoke.


    But the subject herself  Ai Fa didnt seem to mine, and so I escaped unscathed.


    Theres no distinction of food being delicious or not.


    I heard this rude remark for the third time yesterday.


    For the people of Forests Edge, was dining just a way of obtaining nutrition?


    That might be so


    That might be so, but that dish was too much.


    First of all, the Kiba beast meat.


    The Kiba beast meat was too tough.


    And the animal stink was heavy.


    Be it pork or beef, no matter how terrible the quality, they wouldnt stink so much.


    Next, because the meat was cooked very thoroughly, it wasnt so tough to the extent of being unchewable. However, despite the surface of the meat being tender, the sinew was still inside, so it felt like half melted rubber Simply put, the texture was terrible.


    On the other hand, the fake onions had excellent texture.


    I like how crisp it was.


    But that was its only good point.


    My onlyment was, Onions arent suitable for hot pot after all.


    And of course, onions were very suitable for things like beef intestines pot or kimchi pot, but my family didnt have the habit of putting in onions when we cook hot pot.


    And also, the fake potato was a huge problem.


    What exactly was it?


    It meltedpletely into the soup. After throwing it into the water, it turned into a powdery cream coloured liquid that destroyed the bnce of the entire dish.


    The best way to describe it was flour that dissolves in water.


    Please imagine.


    Thick stock with flour mixed into it.


    Onions with crispy texture.


    Lumps of soggy meat that stinked.


    voured solely with ck pepper.


    Will that taste good?


    Sorry to say, but I dont think it was nice at all.


    And the most horrible thing for me was This dish smelled delicious.


    The fragrance was excellent, so the freshness of the meat and fats had definitely dissipated into the white murky liquid. Complemented by spice such as ck pepper, I could wolf down several bowls of rice with this smell alone.


    Even so, the dish tasted horrible.


    When I scooped the meat slices and soup into my mouth, the animal stink made the fragrance disappear without a trace.


    That was why  it was so tormenting.


    The central nervous system controlling my appetite was stimted by the fragrance, but the thing invading my mouth waspletely the opposite of that appetizing smell. To be honest, if not for my gratitude for the food and Ai Fa, I probably wouldnt be able to eat half a te of it.


    I ate three tes of that damn thing. Towards the end, I was battling my urge to puke.


    And so, even though I ate til my stomach bulged, my brain had been nagging when can I eat? right until I fell asleep. That was probably the reason for my dreamst night.


    Why are you dazing off? Its time to go.


    I raised my head when I heard her sarcastic tone and found Ai Fa with her cape on and her des on her waist, ready to go.


    Ah, wait for me! What about my Santoku knife?


    Santoku ?


    That knife. The one I handed over youst night.


    Ai Fa gestured towards the inside of the door with her chin in silence.


    I remembered that she brought it to the door on the right, so I walked that way.


    In the end, Ai Fa and I both slept in this big room, so I didnt have the chance to visit those three rooms.


    I opened the door cautiously and slowly  A strong smell assaulted me in an instant.


    Uwah this is unbearable.


    As I expected, it was the food store.


    There were many gunny sack-like bags that looked heavy, and I caught a glimpse of the onion and potato like vegetable inside.


    Various nts were hung on the wall, one of it had withered and turned ck like seaweed, another one was lustrous green with thin long leaves, hanging in the cramped space.


    Further in, a space about 2 meter square was segregated by squarish boards, which were filled to about my knee level with ck powder.


    The smell came from there.


    It was the ck pepper like spice which were sprinkled onto the meat of the Kiba beast.


    Leaving whether it was fragrant or not aside, it was too stimting. There wasnt any windows, so the smell mixed with the air heavily. If I wasnt careful, this would probably hurt my eyes, nose and throat membrane.


    I see, so thats how they preserve Kiba beast meat.


    Despite the danger, my innate curiosity still prevailed, and I decided to observe further while blinking away tears.


    The Kiba beasts meat was probably sealed inside this pile of spice. They use pepper instead of salt to cure their meat. Since there wasnt any freezer, they had to use this method. The climate here was simr to early summer in Japan, so meat and other food stuff would rot quickly in the open.


    Hmm Is this dried leaf the ingredient?


    The wilted leaf hanging on the wall looked like seaweed that had turned ck. When I touched it, the leaves fell off in crumbs.


    I see. After it is dried, the leaves would be a spice like ck pepper. If the europeans during the age of sail saw this, they would probably faint from joy.


    As I made my bold deduction, someone behind me suddenly said: What in the world are you doing?


    Ai Fa was standing at the entrance of the food storage room. The morning sun illuminated her from behind, and I could only see her silhouette.


    She leaned against the wall with her arms crossed before her chest. Her head was tilted slightly and she had a questioning gaze.


    The knife is here. Hurry on out, the smell will leak away.


    Ah, sorry. A lot of things in there piqued my curiosity.


    Ai Fa rushed me out of the room, and the morning sun outside was already very strong. I was only inside the room for tens of seconds, but I felt I was turning into peppered meat.


    Uwah, my nose hurts! The smell of that spice is too strong.


    Are you retarded? You cant eat that, and dont want to anyway, whats the point of staring at them?


    Because its interesting. I did tell you that Im a son of a chef yesterday, right?


    There are only chefs inside Rock city. If you want to make a living with that, then learn the rules of this world faster and leave Forests Edge.


    Ai Fa said unhappily and pushed the Santoku knife onto my chest.


    I dont know anything about this world, theres no way I can be a chef But why did you put my kitchen knife in a room with such a strong smell?


    Although the de wont rust or get damaged from the smell, I was worried that the scent would linger on it.


    That is the only room without windows. Not everyone is as despicable as Diga Tsun who breaks through windows, but the food store is the safest ce.


    I see. You really cherished it thank you.


    Ai Fa raised her brows.


    She seemed unused to epting other peoples thanks.


    We are wasting time. Before the sun rise to the middle of the sky, we will forage for Pico leaves and firewood. If you dont want to be called a freeloader, then contribute a little.


    Understood! But before we start work, I have a request, can you hear me out, Ai Fa?


    Ai Fa showed an annoyed look.


    Given how beautiful she was, this was a pity.


    Just how much trouble are you going to give me? Asuta, I didnt know you are such a shameless man.


    No, I want to ease your load as much as possible Starting from tonight, can you let me cook dinner?


    Ai Fas face was tensed, but her expression looked bewildered after hearing what I said.


    She looked really cute like this.


    What do you mean? Cooking isnt a hassle, even a ten year old could do it.


    Erm So this isnt really lessening your load huh But I still want to try preparing the ingredients in this world with the cooking method from my world.


    Ai Fa lowered her brows doubtfully as she appraised me.


    That look in her eyes was like someone watching a dog walking on two legs.


    Not everyone would like her current expression, but I think she looked really cute.


    I dont understand Do all chefs feel the same way?


    Im just an apprentice chef though. But all chefs would probably feel the same.


    Do as you like. For me, cooking isnt that important.


    Ai Fa walked towards the entrance after saying that.


    I exhaled in relief and followed her slender figure.


    My actions just now was as good as telling her directly: your cooking is terrible, let me do it. I had already braced myself for her to swing her knife at me.


    However, Ai Fa seemed to seriously think that the content of the meal was of no importance. I felt conflicted, my emotions a mix of joy and sadness.


    But this really sparks my will to challenge this.


    I want to wipe away the dissatisfaction and mncholy I feltst night away.


    I was sure that I could cook the Kiba beast meat and make it more delectable.


    This ingredient gives off an amazing fragrance, but its horrible taste could be seen as the desecration of food.


    I had not found a way to tackle the fake onions and fake potatoes, but I was certain that the potential of the Kiba beast had not been brought out yet.


    As for the way to cook boar meat, I only knew the scratch of the surface. If I put them into action, just how much tastier could I improve the Kiba beast meat? Just thinking about this hyped me up and made me hungry.


    On top of that...


    I muttered as I peek at Ai Fa tying her shoes onto her feet.


    I want her to taste the dishes I made.


    As an apprentice chef, the only contribution I could make was to serve dishes that could somehow pass the mark.


    Ai Fa seemed uninterested in eating, so all this might seem meaningless to her. But no matter who it was, everyone would feel happy when they taste delicious food.


    This girl was always showing a displeased face, so if I could make her look a little happier, it would be considered a passing grade. Should I use this as the baseline?


    I want to cook the Kiba beasts meat, and make my benefactor happy when she eat it.


    It might be a little extreme to put it this way, but I had found my goal for my life now.


    When I thought about that, the clouds in my heart seemed to clear a little.


    Speaking of which, is your leg alright?


    Ai Fa asked me offhandedly after putting on her shoes.


    Yes, I can walk fine now Thank you for your concern.


    Who cares about you. If you tell me I cant walk anymore after we go into the forest, I will just leave you there.


    She spat her words out unhappily, and then added  so, if you feel anything wrong, dont hold it in and tell me right away.


    Repaying this benefactor was a worthwhile effort.


    After I told her I got it, we walked forth into this different world where the morning sun shone brightly.


    Part 3


    The Pico leaves grow along the water inside the forest. There is a river called Lanto in the woods, and its vicinity is the best ce to forage for Pico leaves. The Tsun Houses turf is upstream, so we will be heading downstream.


    Yes captain.


    We walked along the path we took yesterday and headed into the forest.


    We set off a bitte because of the various distractions, but the other houses in the settlement was still very quiet. I would see a person or two asionally, but no one walked along this path.


    Hmmp. No one wants to enter the forest early in the morning. Everyone uses the time in the morning to settle misceneous tasks, such as tanning hide or chopping wood.


    But captain, why are you heading into the forest so early in the morning?


    I usually wont go into the forest so early either. But I have another mouth to feed now, so Im worried that my firewood supply wouldnt be enough.


    So its this lowly ones fault! Words fails to express the shame I have wrought!


    Speak normally or I will cut your tongue off.


    Okay, Im sorry.


    Ai Fa seemed displeased, so I decided to behave myself.


    The scenery of this world appeared before me in the morning light for the very first time.


    I couldnt see the surroundings clearly because of the dim lights yesterday. But the scenery here was really epic.


    There was a light mist in the air around Mount Morga that raised up into the clouds. The mountain range extended to its left and right, leaving me in awe of its massiveness.


    Our destination was the depths of the forest.


    Aside from this area that had been cleared for the settlement, everywhere else was shrouded in lush greenery.


    The air was clean and fresh without any hint of smog.


    The birds soared in the sky.


    Everywhere I looked was filled with the grandness of nature.


    It wasnt too warm right now, so it feltfortable to wear my long sleeved chef uniform.


    I surveyed the scenery around me, and the morning dew on the trees glimmered under the bask of the morning sun.


    If this was a camping trip I would bepletely satisfied.


    I want to ask, what exactly are Pico leaves?


    I asked when we reached the border of the forest. Ai Fa answered annoyingly that its that thing you were so happy to see just now.


    Eh? You mean that spice? That is a cute name.


    After about a month, the Pico leaves will lose their effectiveness. We need to gather enough of it before that happens. Without Pico leaves, the meat will spoil in less than two days. If you dont want to eat rotten meat, then work hard.


    Understood So the vegetables we atest night also grows in the wild and can be foraged?


    Ai Fa stepped into the dense forest as she shook the things hanging on her ne.


    The tusk and horns of a Kiba beast is worth ten days worth of Aria and Poitan. Which means five days worth for two people So we need to hunt one Kiba beast every five days, or our meals will be reduced to just the meat of the Kiba beast. Things are still fine for now.


    Is that so? But with how huge this mountain is, you should be able to gather all kinds of ingredients here, right?


    We cant take the resources of Mount Morga, that is a taboo.


    Huh?


    If we harvest the resources of Mount Morga wilfully, the famished Kiba beast will attack the farnds in Genos territory. Kiba beast dont eat herbs like Pico leaves and Lilo, and the Grikee fruit that has potent poison. Thats why they only permit the people of Forests Edge to harvest these nts.


    On whose orders? The mountains and forests shouldnt belong to anyone, correct?


    Both Mount Morga and the forest are under the dominion of Selva, the Kingdom of the West. Eighty years ago, we the people of Forest Edge fled from the war in Southern Kingdom Jagaru to this forest And we made a pledge with the Kingdom of the West not to wilfully harvest the resource in the mountain, and to only hunt Kiba beast. We were only granted permission to stay under these terms.


    This is an outrage. The mountain and forest are enormous, the Kiba beast wont starve just from harvesting some of the resource.


    Thats not true. Kiba beast are creatures that only lives at the foot of the mountain. Deep in the mountain lurks the giant Madarama snakes and Valb wolves which even the Kiba beasts feared. Ferocious barbarian also lives there. We people of Forests Edge and the Kiba beasts can only live in the rtively safety at the foot of the mountain.


    I see


    I could understand the rationale, but I couldnt agree with it.


    Kiba beast could only live at the foot of the mountain because of the fight for survival. But in order to protect other peoples farnd, the people of Forests Edge could only hunt Kiba beast This arrangement felt really forced.


    Ai Fa told me yesterday that those people mocked them as Kiba eaters, which irked me a lot.


    The people of Forests Edge are refugees from the Southern Kingdom after all. We turned our back on the God of the South Jackal, and offer our sword and souls to the God of the West Selva. But even so, for the citizens of Rock City, we arent their people, but outsiders.


    Ai Fa seemed to realize how I felt and muttered emotionlessly.


    Even for outsiders, your people have lived on thisnd for eight decades right? It isnt too much to fight harder for your own rights.


    Just like how I refuse to seek the protection from the Tsun House, the people of Forests Edge dont ask for aid from the Kingdom. Instead of tending farnds, our characters are more suited for hunting Kiba beast.


    I see, but to the people of Forests Edge, Im aplete outsider, so I dont have any say in this problem.


    What I said seemed to have angered Ai Fa and she red at me fiercely.


    No, Im not refuting your way of life. But I think I definitely cant get along with the citizens of Rock city.


    Hmmp. A weak man like you is more suited for Rock city, not Forests Edge.


    Hearing Ai Fas sarcastic words, I red back. I suddenly thought about something.


    Wait, you said that the horns and tusks on one Kiba beast can be exchanged for ten days worth of food? So for a family of ten, they would need to hunt one Kiba beast  Hey hey hey, therere five hundred people here, so that would mean 50 Kiba beasts everyday?


    Ai Fa tilted her head as if she was asking So what?


    Hey, this was the biggest issue.


    In this 80 years, the people of Forests Edge had been hunting 50 Kiba beasts every day? If you hunt them at such a rate, wont the Kiba beast go extinct?


    Its impossible for the Kiba beasts to go extinct. In recent years, their numbers had been growing instead, and they had destroyed even more farnd. The Kiba beasts numbers arent so thin that we can wipe them out. This is a vast forest after all.


    I see Thats incredible.


    In that case, I believe even more firmly that the Western Kingdom had imposed a great responsibility on the people of Forests Edge with a cunning excuse. And the system meant the people of Forests Edge could only hunt Kiba beasts and not any other food, which reeks of malicious intent to me.


    The people of Forests Edge couldnt collect the natural resources of the forest or go into agriculture, and could only hunt Kiba beasts  The other party probably gave such an order.


    If that was the truth, then it would be even more maddening for them to mock the people of Forests Edge as Kiba eaters behind their back.


    And so, it is prohibited for anyone to take from the forest. Anyone who break this taboo would get their head scalped. Remember this well.


    Okay.


    After I said that, Ai Fa stopped and grabbed me by my chest.


    Hey, your attitude towards me is terrible. If you have anyints, say it out clearly.


    Im not angry at you! Im just unhappy about how the people in the Kingdom and that city handles things.


    Ai Fas eyes were like a boiling pot of Kiba beast meat, but she cooled down after hearing what I said.


    What do you mean? You are not a part of Forests Edge, why are you angry about this?


    Do you even need to ask? Just thinking about their actions objectively would make my blood boil. And Im in your care, so I will naturally think about things from your perspective.


    You really are a weirdo.


    Ai Fa unhanded me and strode forth again, the grass rustling under her foot steps.


    And what you said is illogical. They didnt threaten us with force when we made these terms. I dont like the people in the city, but we take pride and honour in keeping them safe. If we leave, then other people would need to leave their jobs to fight the Kiba beast We have already offered our swords to the Western God Selva, when we hunt the Kiba beast, we are also contributing to the prosperity of the Kingdom.


    Erm Im not born in Forests Edge, so I dont really understand this feeling.


    We live proudly in Forests Edge. Not only are these tusks and horns our wealth that can be used to secure food, it also represent honour. The shameless act of stripping the forest of its resources will endanger the entire Kingdom, and is also as good as trampling on the pride of the people of Forests Edge. Remember that.


    I understand. The situation in the Kingdom has nothing to do with me, but in order to protect the honour of the people of Forests Edge, Im willing to abide by this rule.


    Actually, I was a bit unwilling, but I could only ept it right now.


    Ai Fa pulled away the branches and quickened her pace. She then turned her gaze towards me.


    Asuta, you are a strange fellow.


    The strange thing was, Ai Fas unhappy expression since this morning vanished without a trace when she said that.


    We walked for dozens of minutes more, and when the sun waspletely up, we reached our first destination.


    This was Lanto river, where the Pico leaves grow.


    The river was about five metres wide. The flow was gentle since it was downstream, but it was quite deep. Sunlight shone through the branches and leaves, making the scene look majestic.


    However, the banks around the river were rocky without any grass.


    I didnt know if I should continue forward and look back at Ai Fa. She was actually taking off the cape on her shoulders.


    Before I look for the Pico leaves, I want to bathe.


    What? Bath?


    Is there a problem? My body is covered with the fats of the Kiba beast, and it feels ufortable after I sweat.


    Even though Ai Fa had regained herposure, her personality was cold as usual. She spoke to me in a crude tone, then handed the cape she took off to me.


    Oh, it wasnt light at all. On closer inspection, the insides of the cape had several small pockets filled with unknown fruits, needles and a bundle of rope. The entire weight was between two to three kilograms.


    I will leave this in your care too.


    Ai Fa even took off her ne of tusks and horns and handed it to me.


    But dear princess, your servants hands were already upied by your cape.


    Lower your head.


    Ai Fa kicked my leg.


    Dont need to kick me, I will do so if you ask.


    I said and bent my waist slightly. Ai Fa took off her ne with both hands and walked before me.


    Ah, she was very close. Aside from that matter this morning that I couldnt remember, this was probably the first time we were so close As I was thinking about such pointless things, my gaze fell onto her neck naturally.


    On the left of her slender neck was clear bruises in the shape of a bite mark.


    I actually did something so horrible to her body.


    By the way, Her Highness had a nice scent after all. And her face was so close to mine, her skin was really smooth. Her pink lips were so sexy Was this a new type of punishment game?


    Ai Fa didnt notice my foolish thoughts and pulled away after hanging the ne around my neck.


    Alright The Kiba beasts are still sleeping at this time, but there might be deviants that wander around early in the morning. If you sense any Kiba beast in the forest, alert me immediately.


    Got it. I just need to watch the forest.


    Even though I was acting casually, Ai Fa stilled looked at me with an icy stare.


    Just to be safe, let me tell you one thing. You must not look at the naked body of an unwed woman, thats a taboo.


    Huh? So its fine if the woman is married?


    Only a husband may see the bare body of his wife.


    Ara, I should have kept my mouth shut. I felt Ai Fas eyes had turned icier.


    Go and keep an eye on the forest.


    Got it.


    I looked for thergest boulder there was, and leaned on it to surveil the forest.


    But she just told me that ne was an important source of wealth and pride to the people of Forest Edge, yet she entrusted it to me so readily. She also trusted me to not peek at her, so I should feel honoured.


    However, I dont really understand the actions of this girl Ai Fa.


    I thought she would be incredibly guarded, but she trusted someone like me so easily. Whenever I felt impressed by her care andpassion, she would ignore me coldly.


    I think her nature was kind and gentle, but her personality was also entric with big mood swings.


    But no matter what, she is reliable.


    Just when I was thinking that


    Yaahh! Ai Fas panicked scream broke the serenity.


    Part 4


    Hey! Ai Fa, whats wrong!?


    I got up on one knee and shouted from behind the boulder.


    I cant act rashly, maybe she just slipped. If I check on her just for that, I will be dead meat.


    But Ai Fa didnt respond.


    I heard the sound of water sshing violently reverberating in the air.


    Hey! Iming to check on you! If youre fine, answer me within three seconds!


    I was worried that she didnt understand the concept of second, so I kept shouting.


    But she didnt respond.


    I endured the anxiety that made my heart hurt and counted to three.


    One Two Three!


    I stood up and looked towards the river.


    There  wasnt anyone there.


    But on the bank some distance away from the river, I saw the familiar clothing and onerge and small de. And water was being sshed violently in the water over there.


    I put down the cape and jumped over the boulder I was leaning against earlier and charged in.


    At the same time, Ai Fas face appeared on the surface of the water.


    Her expression was twisted from pain.


    Ai Fa!


    Ai Fa was gasping desperately for oxygen, but water flowed into her mouth mercilessly.


    The river was about waist level, but Ai Fa couldnt push herself to the surface.


    Whatre you doing! Grab onto me!


    I stood at the river bank and extended my right hand.


    Ai Fa struggled fiercely as she looked at me with weak eyes.


    Dont Come


    Her voice was weak and hoarse.


    She was drifting slowly downstream.


    Stop kidding with me! Hey! Grab my hand!


    Since it hase to this, I have no other choice.


    I stepped into the water with my right feet. Steadying myself to not get washed away, I reached out to grab Ai Fa.


    The moment my fingers was about to touch Ai Fa


    Something coiled up my right arm.


    Uwah!?


    At the same time, I felt a stabbing pain in my right arm, and I could clearly hear my bones creaking.


    Something was grabbing onto my right arm and holding it with amazing strength.


    It was about as thick as my arm and covered with dark bluish scales. This strange object was  the tail of a humongous snake.


    When I realized its true identity, Ai Fa groaned painfully.


    Ugghh


    The sshes became more violent and Ai Fas arms came out from the water.


    Her fingers were sped around the snakes neck.


    The head of the snake was twisted in the shape of a scythe and about the size of a rugby ball. It was snarling its teeth at Ai Fa.


    So Ai Fa was wrestling with this giant python in the water.


    Damn it!


    I endured the pain in my right arm and steadied my footing even further.


    The ankle I twisted yesterday was still stinging, but it wasnt the time to mind it right now.


    Even though its monstrous strength could probably crack my bones, it worked just fine for it to grab onto me, which allowed me to drag it out of the water.


    The river flow was gentle, and I could guess Ai Fas weight, it can be done  No, I had to drag it out even if it cost me my life.


    Ughh!


    Using every ounce of strength in my body, I dragged that snake together with Ai Fa onto the river bank.


    My right leg was out of the river. Ai Fas hands was still on the neck of the snake, and I reached my left arm over.


    Next would be my skills in lifting weights.


    Although I didnt have any experience in weightlifting.


    Hah!


    Using all the strength I had, I finally dragged Ai Fas body onto the shore.


    Ughhh


    Ai Fa moaned weakly.


    The snake had coiled several loops around Ai Fas naked body.


    It was around Ai Fas breast, waist and right leg, the rest of its body was over her shoulder and on my right arm.


    The thickest part of the snake was about the size of my thighs, its girth and length were both extraordinary.


    On closer look, the dark bluish scales of the snake was covered in cracks and wounds. If not for its injuries, the snake would have already crushed Ai Fa.


    Alright! Ai Fa, dont let go!


    I grabbed a rock nearby and smashed at its head.


    The snakes body covered in shiny scales started spasming.


    Snakes cant feel pain was just a myth, it will feel pain if you hit it hard enough.


    Ai Fa held the head of the snake still in the air, and I repeatedly bashed it with my rock.


    After about five hits, red blood spilled out. At the same time, Ai Fa howled in pain.


    The snake was also squeezing my right arm.


    Damn it! Dont constrict! Release her!


    Even though Ai Fa was steadying the snakes head, it was held in the air and hard to strike with full force.


    In that case, I switched target to its stomach!


    I aimed for the part where the snake touched the ground and bashed with all my might.


    I could feel the sensation of meat being crushed under my rock.


    !


    The snake finally rxed its hold.


    I immediately grabbed Ai Fas body, and kicked the fleeing snake into the river.


    The snake sunk into the river with a heavy thump.


    After making sure it had swam downstream, I called out to Ai Fa.


    Hey! Stay with me! Are you okay! Please dont die on me, Ai Fa!


    Iid Ai Fa down on a rocky tform and shook her bare shoulders hard.


    Ai Fa moaned weakly, then vomited a lot of water.


    The blonde hair she usually tied up in a bun was now sticking to her wet face and breasts.


    Ai Fa was very frail right now, unlike her usual self. Both her eyes were shut and her nails bit into the back of my hand.


    You dont feel well? Still need to throw up the water in your system?


    I rolled the weak Ai Fa to her side and patted her back firmly. She threw up even more water.


    Ugh A Suta?


    Are you alright? I threw that motherfucking snake off this motherfucking ins! Its fine now!


    Her blue eyes still didnt focus as she looked my way dully.


    She looked very frail.


    But she was still alive.


    I propped Ai Fas upper body up, and hugged her slender body tight with both arms.


    Thinking about it after the fact, Ai Fa had just broken out of the snakes bounds, how could I do this to her so soon? Even though I reflected on it now, I was too caught up in the moment back then.


    Great Dont make me worry so much


    I was drenched immediately, but I didnt care.


    But  Ai Fa pushed my chest away with an unexpectedly powerful brute strength.


    Unhand me let go!


    Ehh?


    I was shocked and loosened my hold.


    At the same time, Ai Fa bumped my chest hard and I fell onto my butt.


    W-Whats the matter?


    There seemed to be a fire burning in Ai Fas eyes.


    She grabbed the hilt of her sabre that was by her feet.


    W-What is it? What happened?


    Her drastic change scared me out of my mind. Ai Fa drew out her sabre before me.


    Her face looked as weak as a sick child just a moment ago, but it was filled with killing intent now.


    Did I strike a nerve with Ai Fa?


    Was it because I saw her in the nude? But that was an ident.


    Or was it because I hugged her unconsciously?


    But If this is so serious that she needed to kill me, I cant do anything about it.


    Too many things were happening and my mind couldnt keep up.


    But instead of watching Ai Fa die, I would rather die by her de. Such a silly thought filled my mind.


    The naked Ai Fa was down on one knee, her sabre pointed at my throat.


    She was using the back of the de instead of the sharpened edge. But with how thick the de was, even the blunt edge of the de would be enough to kill me.


    I stared into Ai Fas eyes.


    But  Ai Fa wasnt looking at me.


    Blue mes seemed to be burning in her eyes. She wasnt looking at me, but the space behind me.


    Gurururu Noise that sounded like the low hum of an exhaust pipe came from an unexpectedly close distance.


    There was something  behind me.


    Hah!


    A ferocious yell came from her mouth.


    The sabre left a silver trail in the air.


    And then, something pressed onto my body.


    Ugghh.


    Something heavy fell from the sky suddenly.


    It was hard and rough, and emitted a thick animal scent.


    Ai Fa copsed onto the ground with a sigh.


    Her blue pupils red at me as usual through her head of messy blonde hair.


    You cant let your guard down even after making through one crisis. If not, you cant survive in Forests Edge.


    She was still naked, but her tone was haughty.


    But I finally understood what happened.


    That heavy thing on my head and back was the huge body of a Kiba beast. It was in its dying spasms right now because Ai Fa smashed its skull in with her sabre.

 Volume 1 - Ch 3

    Part 1


    Maybe youre the incarnation of disaster.


    After she tied her hair, dressed herself and put on her cape with a smooth move, she made thatment.


    Im honoured by your words, but what makes you say that mydy?


    Giant Madarama snakes wont appear at the foot of the mountain normally, but one got washed to this ce by the river. The sun have not yet reached above our heads, and a Kiba beast was already roaming in the woods and even attacked us. What a series of ill fortune.


    Oh I see.


    By the way, there were more than two ill fortune. You had yet to marry, but I saw your naked body. I wanted to retort that, but I didnt want to die, so I held my peace.


    My judgement seemed to be on point.


    Because when Ai Fa saw me fell silent, her expression changed, as if she regretted what she said.


    It was unexpected, but I was still careless to not notice that Madarama. And you did save me  I want to thank you for that.


    Ai Fa lowered her head a little, but her eyes were looking up at me as she fidgeted with the ne on her chest. She said in a soft voice that was barely audible to humans and said:  Thank you.


    Her actions were just like that of a child.


    My heart raced for some reason and I replied stiffly:


    Its fine, dont worry about it. I should be the one saying that, I didnt notice the Kiba beast that was so close to me. You saved me Thank you.


    As long as Ai Fa got her spirits back, nothing else matters.


    If that snake killed Ai Fa I feel like dying just thinking about that.


    No matter what, this is still a Kiba beast. Lets deal with it while it is fresh.


    The head of the Kiba beast was smashed by Ai Fa, and it was still lying by my feet while spasming.


    Compared to the Kiba beast I ran into yesterday, this one was smaller. But it was still about 150 cm long and 70 kg heavy. It had huge horns and tusks, but Ai Fa defeated it in just one blow.


    Thats true, lets cut off its leg first. Ai Fa raised her de, but I stopped her in a hurry.


    Wait wait, before dismembering it, we need to bleed it out first. Dont just cut it up so suddenly.


    Bleed it out What do you mean?


    What!? You have never bleed them out before? No wonder their meat stinks so much!


    Ai Fa had a face ofplete bewilderment when she heard my yell.


    Yup, I love her bewildered look the most. For the people of Forests Edge, this was a huge problem.


    Let me tell you then. The reason why meat stinks, is because of the blood. By bleeding them out, the Kiba beasts meat will not be so pungent.


    I dont understand what youre saying. Wouldnt the blood flow out during dismemberment?


    You cant get it all out that way Now isnt the time to discuss this leisurely. It will be toote if the Kiba beasts heart stop pumping. Hey, I will exinter, lend me your knife.


    Ai Fa handed me her knife with a face full of doubt. The Kiba beast was down on the ground on its side. I bent down behind it.


    Well then  Despite acting all professional, I had only seen the members of the hunter hobbyist group perform exsanguination before. And I wasnt sure if the internal makeup of the Kiba beast was simr to a boar, everything was dependent on luck.


    The position of a boars artery and organs are simr to that of a human.


    Recalling the words the hunter said, I leaned onto the huge body of the Kiba beast.


    I aimed the de at the point where the Kiba beasts thick neck connected with its chest.


    And stabbed in one go.


    Blood  Only a few drops came out.


    It failed.


    Well, things usually wont be so smooth.


    With no other choice, I slid the knife slowly down its chest.


    I just need to cut the carotid artery or the aorta.


    As I struggled against the Kiba beasts tough hide and inched my de forward  fresh blood finally flowed out.


    I pulled out the knife in a hurry, and more darkish red fluid gushed out.


    If I didnt wound the heart directly, then it probably worked.


    The heart is an organ that will circte blood around the entire body. By cutting arge artery and not hurting the heart, we can bleed the beast out efficiently.


    Hence, it would be better to slit the carotid artery, but it was risky. If I hurt the throat or breathing organs, the Kiba beast would suffocate to death, and its heart would stop pumping.


    It is actually better to hang it from a tree, but lifting this fellow would be a lot of work. This should be enough!


    As she didnt reply, I turned my head back and found Ai Fa with a confused expression.


    Were just bringing the meat on its legs back, why do we need to bleed out its entire body?


    Hmm?


    If we bring back a Kiba beast of this size, the meat would spoil before we can even finish. Large families would bring an entire Kiba beast back in order to skin its hide, but everyone else will usually just take the legs.


    Leaving such a delicacy is such a waste!


    If we leave the rest of the carcass here, the Manto that only eat rotting meat and other beasts would finish it. If we bring it home and it rots before we can finish it, that will be a graver sin.


    I see, then theres no problem. But why bring back the leg meat? Thigh meat arent bad, but there are many other parts that are more delectable.


    Thats not true. Kiba meat is very pungent, and its hind leg doesnt taste as strong.


    I understand now. If they didnt know about bloodletting, then the torso would indeed be more pungent than the limbs. After all, its veins would be cut when they take the legs, and a lot of blood would flow out.


    Even so, after spending eighty years hunting Kiba beasts for a living, they must be really crude to not even consider draining the Kibas blood. Since the meat taste bad, they should spend more effort to make it more delectable. Such greed and ambition was the reason why the food culture of humans could develop so rapidly.


    As I was thinking about all that, the blood stop flowing.


    The Kiba beast that was spasming hadpletely stopped.


    It was dead.


    I offered it a prayer in my heart.


    The fur of the Kiba beast was covered in mud, grass and its own feces. After I cleaned it with water from the river, I turned to Ai Fa:


    Okay, time for the next step Erm, can I insist on my own view and bring it back whole?


    Do what you want, just dont damage the Horns and Tusks.


    Ai Fa showed aplicated expression, not sure if she should be excited or not care at all, and just shrugged.


    I ignored her reaction and stabbed the knife into the Kiba beasts belly.


    This knife was sharper than the one I used during the farm experience camp. Careful not to cut too deep, I carved open the Kibas stomach.


    In order to extract its organs.


    This wasnt hard, but there was one point to take note of. That was to not cut therge intestines, gall and dder which had a horrible stench. If the stench from these organs got onto the meat, it would render the blood letting meaningless.


    I cut into the diaphragm with my de and started taking out the organs.


    First were the small andrge intestines.


    Next were the guts, liver, pancreas, lungs and heart.


    I extracted them one at a time easily.


    The Kiba beasts body structure was not much different from a boar.


    After emptying its upper torso cavity, the hardest part awaited me in the lower cavity. Its dder.


    I moved my knife cautiously, careful not to break that organ.


    Hmm?


    There was an organ I had never seen before beneath the dder.


    Was it an organ unique to the Kiba beast?


    I carefully cut off that organ.


    The oval organs were huge, with one on either side and felt really solid.


    Ah.


    These were probably its testicle.


    The one I dismembered before was female, so it didnt have such an organ.


    I ced the testicles on a boulder to show my respect.


    And the extraction of the organs came to an end.


    I turned back and Ai Fa still had a look of surprise.


    This looks just like the ritual performed by the rumoured voodoo priests. Is this process necessary for the sake of eating meat?


    It is. But I cant perform the next step here. We need to find a way to bring it back like this how can we do this?


    Ai Fa sighed, and disappeared into the woods after saying wait right here.


    While she was gone, I used the river water to wash the Kiba beasts empty cavity.


    Fortunately, there wasnt creatures like leeches here. The Kiba beasts body temperature was falling, so if they were here, they would probably jumped onto me since my temperature was higher.


    Here, use this.


    After about five minutester, Ai Fa came back. In her hands were a long wooden stick that was about my height.


    The stick had a deep colour, looked really straight and there were signs of branches being cut from its surface everywhere. It was about the thickness of my wrist.


    This is Krilee tree. Its hard and wont break easily.


    Alright. How do we use it to carry the Kiba?


    Ai Fa bent forward quietly and took out the ropes from the inside of her cape. She then tied the limbs of the Kiba beast onto the Krilee tree.


    I see now! Your movements are really practiced.


    Im just imitating others. The men fromrge ns would use this method to bring home an entire Kiba beast to skin their hide.


    Okay. Aifa, dont you need to tan hides too? The cape on you is made from the Kiba beasts hide too, right?


    Tanning hides requires effort from a lot of people, and thats womens work.


    Youre a woman too. I didnt say it out loud, but I was probably showing it on my face, so Ai Fa stiffened her face as if I was annoying.


    I can buy tanned hides with the Kibas tusks. So, instead of wasting time tanning the hides, it is wiser to hunt Kiba beasts. In the first ce, I will starve if I dont hunt Kiba beasts Also, theres no one at home to tan the hide with me. You got any problems with that?


    I have no problems of course. Im just thinking You said that tanning hides is the task of women, and hunting Kiba beast is the job of men?


    Of course. Women wont hunt Kiba beast.


    B-But youre a woman.


    In the end, I still slipped my tongue.


    Ai Fa looked away unhappily and started tying the Kibas forelegs.


    I might be a woman, but Im also the head of the Fa House. My father taught me how to make a living by hunting Kiba beasts, so I could support myself.


    I see.


    But what kind of emotions did Ai Faste father harbour when he taught his daughter the skills to hunt Kiba?


    That night when Ai Fas father passed away, she offended Diga Tsun, who had authority in the settlement, and was ostracized the next day.


    And so, Ai Fa lived by herself without relying on anyone. Thanks to the skills to hunt Kiba imparted to her by her father, she didnt fall into despair! Did her father foresee his daughter being ostracized after his death? That was unlikely.


    Dont Dont need to think too much about this.


    I was the same, my old man taught me how to cook since I was young. He even encouraged me to find something more interesting than cooking. Every parent would want their children to learn more skills.


    But she...


    Unlike me, she probably didnt have a choice.


    She could only make a living by hunting Kiba beasts like a man.


    Even though she was such a beautiful and gentle girl


    Hey you, why are you looking at me with weird eyes.


    Ai Fa said as she stood up slowly.


    A fire was burning in her cat-like eyes, and her brown cheeks were blushing a little.


    Listen up, youmited a grave taboo. You cantin even if I gouge out your eyes. Im only not pursuing the matter on the ount of you saving me from my desperate situation. Dont get the wrong idea, or you will suffer one day.


    What?


    I tilted my head and denied frantically.


    I-Im not thinking about your naked body! Just who do you think I am? I had already buried this in the deepest part of my mind, but you are making me remember again!


    Shut up! You want me to cut off your tongue before I gouge out your eyes?


    Sigh, just let it go, its retarded! We are all set, right? Lets bring it with us!


    To flee from the fuming Ai Fa, I bend my waist in front of the Kiba.


    The pile of organs entered my field of vision.


    I would like to cook these, but we dont have a refrigerator. And with my skills right now, I couldnt handle these organs.


    Are you serious?


    Of course, aside from its grunts, every part of the Kiba beast can be eaten.


    This proverb should be talking about pigs, not boars. But no biggie.


    After putting the front of the stick onto my shoulders, I could feel an astonishing weight.


    As expected of something on the level of 70 kg,


    If youin about being tired mid way, I will leave you behind.


    Ai Fa picked up the rear end of the stick deftly, and the weight on my shoulders lightened slightly.


    I will work hard for the sake of a delicious meal. What about you, is your body fine after going through that unfortunate incident?


    Shut up! Dont bring that up again!


    Hmm, did that incident scarred Ai Fa more than I expected?


    Even though her skills in hunting Kiba could rival a man, she was still a girl going through puberty. Leaving the taboo aside, she would naturally feel embarrassed.


    Leaving that aside for now, I would need to do the preparations for a delicious dinner soon.


    Lets go! I will cook something delicious to reward you for the hardship you suffered today, look forward to it!


    Part 2


    A few hourster, inside Ai Fas ce.


    Alright! Lets get started!


    I stood before therge body of the Kiba beast and yelled. Ai Fa sat cross legged and leaned against the wall, muttering whatever unhappily.


    She probably wasnt unhappy and was just tired. Actually, I felt exhausted too.


    First, carrying that Kiba beast back home from the river was already a demanding task. After that, we had toplete our original job  collecting pico leaves and firewood, and returned to the river bank.


    No further mishaps happened after that, but it was almost noon when we finished.


    Which means to say we had been working diligently from morning to noon, aside from that deadly duel with the giant Madarama snake episode in the middle.


    Our schedule for noon was supposed to be hunting Kiba beast, and there wasnt any other pressing tasks at hand. Hence, I could start dealing with the Kiba beast we encountered in the morning.


    Ai Fa started the fire in the stove as I requested. After finishing her task, she sat down heavily and munched on some jerky, her expression saying very clearly that what happens next is none of my business.


    After peeking at Ai Fa, I raised the knife she loan me.


    As bloodletting was done and the organs were extracted, the next step would of course be skinning.


    There was a broken door in the store room, so I used it as my working tform. As there wasnt any furniture that looked like a table in the house, I had no choice but to sit on the floor and proceed. I turned the belly side of the Kiba to face up, and ced the wood I prepared beforehand on either side to steady its posture.


    I started with its hind leg first.


    Using the knife, I went one circle around the ankles of its trotters, and cut from the inside of its leg up to its stomach.


    Next, I slice the skin off its meat, removing its hide.


    Hmm, it had plenty of fats.


    The fats between the meat and the skin was about 1.5 cm thick.


    Appraising it as an ingredient, the condition was excellent, but it also made the job more difficult. For animals with less fats such as deer, skinning could be done faster.


    But this was for the sake of enjoying a delicious meal. I turned my knife and stripped away the hide quickly. I tried my best to not cut into the skin and not remove the fats.


    The meat on both hind legs were finally unveiled.


    The thigh meat covered by snow white fats bulged out under the stripped hide. This was an interesting sight.


    At this time, the de of the knife turned rather dull.


    It was covered with sticky fats.


    I dipped the de into the boiling water inside the iron pot to dissolve the fats.


    This was the reason why skinning couldnt be done in the wild.


    The house was filled with the thick scent of blood and meat.


    After wiping the knife with the cloth Ai Fa gave me, I continued with my work.


    Using the same method, I skinned the fore legs.


    It might sound easy, but it actually took me an hour.


    But this was just the beginning. After finishing the limbs, it was time to deal with the torso.


    Since I already gutted the Kiba beast, I started working from the cut I already made.


    Simr to how I skinned the limbs, I slit the de between hide and meat, then peel away the hide as I cut.


    However, the surface area of the torso was much bigger than the limbs. The fats made the handle slippery, so my hold was less firm than before, making it harder to strip away the hide.


    In that case, I had to make holes at the edge of the hide for my fingers to grip onto.


    Because the hide was very thick, it wouldnt tear easily even if I pull at it with all my might.


    I repeatedly clean off the fats on the de as I peel away the hide.


    When the right half of the Kiba beast was finally stripped clean, I was already covered in sweat.


    My body told me that about two and a half hours had passed. The light shining in through the window was still bright.


    Phew. Time for a break.


    I ced the knife beside the head of the Kiba and sat down on the rug exhausted.


    I looked back at the family head  Ai Fa, who was showing a shocked expression as expected.


    Her eyes were wide open which looked really child-like. It felt healing just looking at her.


    Because she always had a fierce expression, the difference felt really wonderful.


    Asuta, your hands sure are nimble.


    Yes, but only when Im cooking.


    And you are really serious in your work.


    Yes, but only when Im cooking.


    Theres no need for such troublesome procedures. Kiba meat can be eaten after cooking it. Why are you putting in so much effort for such unnecessary work?


    Her words didnt upset me, I wasnt that narrow minded.


    And so, I replied to her in a mature manner: I just like to eat delicious food, and cooking them for others to eat.


    I would ask her to judge if this was an exercise in futility after she had tasted my dishes.


    Alright, time to continue.


    I thought of something while I was resting.


    Before skinning the left half of the torso, I needed to do one more thing.


    To cut off the Kibas head.


    It had many organs on its head, such as the eyes, mouth and nose.


    Hence, it was hard to skin.


    So I had to chop off its head, it would be easier to deal with the head separately from the body.


    And so, I started the preparations to cut off its neck.


    This Kibas skull was smashed in, dying in a horrible way. After thinking in my heart I will make you delicious, I stabbed the knife into its jaw.


    The Kiba beasts carcass was stiffening gradually,pared to the time I bled it out, it felt much harder.


    And when I cut it open, arge amount of blood gushed out.


    This couldnt be helped. Even though I drained its blood earlier, that didnt mean all the blood was gone. Furthermore, I didnt have any experience before this. I was just an apprentice chef who was working haphazardly from my memory three years ago.


    A seventeen years old apprentice chef who tried dismembering a boar just one time. The only tool I had was just a hunting knife, no work station and I had to prone on the ground and work hard in cutting off the Kibas neck.


    Not just Ai Fa, anyone who saw me like this would probablyugh.


    But I was happy.


    Despite being covered in sweat and animal blood, I could feel that I was alive.


    If they heard what I just thought, some people might think I have some sort of fetish. But the fact was, I hate lunatics who dismember animals just for the fun of it, and not for the sake of eating them.


    I like cooking.


    I had grown up watching the back of my father. When I entered primary school, I was already helping out in the restaurant. Maybe I didnt choose this path out of my own conviction, and maybe I was just walking on a path someone else paved for me. But even so, I have noints.


    And then, my dads catch phrase was go find something more interesting than cooking.


    If you cant find any, then it cant be helped. You will have to take over the family business. My old man would say with a smile. He made me attend high school because he was worried about this.


    However, I spent all my time in the kitchen.


    Cooking was so interesting, so why would I need to go out of my way to find another hobby? I couldnt understand the need for that.


    I spent all my days cooking dishes that would impress my dad.


    I really love cooking.


    Phew, this is tiring.


    When I cut the Kiba beasts neck halfway, I poured out a lot water from the water sk to drink.


    As I was drenched in sweat, even lukewarm water tasted great.


    Time to continue.


    The back of the knife was jagged, probably used to cut the Kibas tusks and horns. I used it to cut its cor bone.


    And so, I cut off the rest of the parts and that head fell onto the broken door.


    After a groan, I only skinned the parts I needed, and took the meat around and neck and cheeks.


    Other parts could be eaten too, and the tongue was also enticing, but I could only cook these ingredients. If I knew, I would have asked the hunters to exin more thoroughly.


    Next, I skinned the left half of the torso, flipped the Kiba over and peeled off the hide on its back.


    The skinning was finallyplete.


    There were holes all over the ce, but the I managed to peel off the entire hide beneath the neck.


    Because this Kiba was 150 cm long and about 70 kg, spreading out the entire hide looked impressive.


    The body of the Kiba beast was covered in fats, a looked like a huge lump of white meat.


    A lump of white meat that was missing the head.


    It was impossible to tell what animal it was like this.


    This was also an impressive sight.


    But I didnt have time to indulge myself in this. It was finally time for the final steps.


    After the skinning was done, thest task would be dismembering.


    Iid the bare body of the Kiba beast on its back once again, and stabbed into the inside of the hip joint.


    I cut into the joint between the hip and the hind leg. After reaching a certain point, I twisted the joint in the opposite direction. With a dull crack, the joints between the pelvic bone and femur became visible.


    The unveiled bare bones looked white and beautiful.


    I sliced off the rest of the muscles and tendons, then pulled in the other direction, and the meat starteding off.


    The right hind leg was cut off after I run the de across the joint.


    It was a huge piece of thigh meat, about 10 kg heavy.


    After the right hind leg, I worked on the left hind leg.


    After the left foreleg, I worked on the right foreleg.


    The forelegs werent connected to aplicated joint like the pelvic bone, and could be removed after cutting through the ligaments.


    It was time for the final climax.


    I didnt know how much time have passed, but the sun was turning a shade of orange.


    It had been four to five hours since I started this project.


    Oh right. Ai Fa, where is the saw?


    It had been a while since I looked at Ai Fa. When I turned towards her, it was a pity that she didnt show a confused expression.


    Or rather, the moment I turned back, she was looking back nkly, and didnt show her usual face.


    Were you sleeping? Sorry for waking you up.


    Im not sleeping! Who will sleep when the sky is still so bright!


    If that was so, why was she so angry? Ai Fa stood up with a pout, and disappeared behind a door.


    She went into the room in the middle. That should be the ce where the utensils and kitchen wares were stored.


    When Ai Fa walked out from the room, she was holding a saw with a de about 30 cm long. If this saw was kept inside a sheath, it would look just like a sword. I could only tell it was a saw if it was drawn out.


    The saw was about 5 cm thick and 5mm wide. I had never seen such a thick saw before. But it should be fine, since the people of Forests Edge used it to build their stylish houses.


    After I finish this, the job will be done for today. Wait for me a while more.


    I told Ai Fa that after receiving the saw from her. She turned her head away with a hmmp, and didnt answer me.


    I really dont get women.


    Anyway, I disinfected the saw with the boiling water in the iron pot.


    This was the climax of the dismembering, vertical cut.


    I will be sawing the backbone in half.


    Not top and down halves, but left and right halves.


    The carcass would then be split into the left and right half. This was splitting.


    After doing this, I would be able to dismember the rest easily This was something I learned directly from the hunters.


    This animal was huge, so it would be best to use an electric saw. But it couldnt be help since there wasnt even electricity here. No matter how physically strenuous it was, I had to ept it.


    And so, I started my work.


    As expected, this was the most strenuous part.


    I worked hard with my saw in hand, and regretted my actions. No matter how difficult it was, I should have hung the carcass up before starting, it would have made this task much easier.


    The saw was sharp and performed perfectly. If I was a weekend carpentry hobbyist, this would probably be a piece of cake.


    But I didnt have such a hobby and fell into a tough battle. The fats on the backbone was very slippery, and sawing it in half was unbelievably difficult.


    I would dissolve the fats on the saw with hot water from time to time, and took several breaks  I took at least an hour to finish the work. I kept separating bones from meat, picking out the back bone sawed off by me. I pulled out the ribs one at a time, and the waist was mostly meat so I just need to cut it off.


    And finally


    Its done! After yelling that, Iid down with my limbs spread out, then stood up immediately.


    The job was finished, but I still needed to take care of the aftermath.


    Well then, it took so much work to cut the meat, I have to prevent it from spoiling and cure it with Pico leaves immediately.


    With Ai Fas assistance, I marinated the mountain of meat with spices.


    From the 70 kg Kiba, I cut out more than 40 kg, but less than 50 kg of meat. For an apprentice chef thats not a professional yet, this was great results.


    Ahhh, Im beat! I cant raise my hands!


    I could finallyy down sprawled out on the ground.


    The light shining into the room was that of an evening setting sun.


    From noon to evening, I worked for five to six hours. From my estimate, the time difference wasnt too big. A day in this world should be around 24 hours. I thought nkly as Iid down exhausted.


    Hey, how are you going to deal with all this?


    I turned my head when I heard someone talking, and Ai Fa was standing beside the stove with her feet wide apart.


    On the broken door beside her feet was arge hide folded in half, a head with its cheeks carved out and a pile of bones.


    Oh right. Its a pity, but we can only throw the bones away How do you usually deal with the hide? Even if you only take the legs, you will still peel it off, right?


    I will strip off the fats on it and throw away the rest.


    So you will throw it away, what a waste. The other families tans hide, right? Can you give it to them?


    If they get involved with me, that means antagonizing the Tsun n. No one will offend the Tsun n for the sake of some hide.


    Tchh, such narrow minded people Ah, fats can be used as fuel, right? How do you strip it off?


    I wanted to prop myself up when I said that, but Ai Fa stopped me coldly from getting up.


    Asking an exhausted person to help will just be trouble for me. Just lie down.


    But


    My job is to strip the fats and collect the tusks and horns. Your job is to prepare dinner. Rest now before that.


    Her tone was cold, but her words made me grateful.


    I had been working since morning, and I was literally exhausted now.


    To be honest, my eyelids felt really heavy since a while ago.


    I couldnt even tell if I said out loudyou are really gentle, and doze off into my dreams as if I was knocked out.


    Part 3


    When I opened my eyes, it was already dark.


    Ai Fa lit the light stand with fire from the stove, and threw a sharp re my way.


    Youre finally up. If you slept any longer, I would have thrown water on you.


    Dont go that far How long did I sleep?


    Ai Fa tilted her head in silence and threw firewood into the stove.


    Maybe the people of Forests Edge didnt have the habit of demarcating time. They work when the sun rises and sleep when the sun sets, which was probably the unspoken rule of their routines.


    I threw the remains of the Kiba beast into the valley and spend some time washing the board Im getting hungry.


    Understood. Then its my turn to work.


    Splitting work this way wasnt too bad, and I walked happily to the food store.


    Six fake onions.


    Four fake potatoes.


    And one Kiba hind leg was ced on what looks like a rubber tree leaf.


    It goes without saying that this wasnt the preserved Kiba meat from before, but meat from the one I ughtered earlier.


    By right, I should use the preserved meat first, but I want Ai Fa to experience the joy of tasty food as soon as possible, and how delicious my cooking could be. So I ask her to let me use the freshly prepared meat.


    Are these vegetables the standard portion for one day?


    I wasnt sure if she understood what standard portion means, but Ai Fa simply answered We will die if we only eat meat.


    If humans didnt eat a bnced diet, they would fall ill.


    However, I had not studied how to deal with these vegetables yet.


    Nevermind, I will just give my best shot.


    I washed the board used as a pot cover with water, then ced the Kiba meat on top of it.


    And then  I picked up the Santoku knife from Tsurumi restaurant.


    This knife was a symbol of my old mans soul.


    Grabbing the ck handle, I drew it out from the in white sheath to reveal its steel body.


    The de was 21 cm long. Despite over two decades of usage, the carefully crafted de didnt warp at all. On the de was the words Tsurumi restaurant.


    Dad, I will be using this.


    I ced the de on the Kiba meat.


    Compared to aged pork, this meat was hard. The Santoku knife  sinked into the meat without any resistance.


    I was filled with joy when I looked at the sharp de, but my movement was steady when I carved the meat off the bones.


    Although white fats covered the surface of the meat, the inside of the thigh was a deep red.


    In order to keep the de from touching the bone, I kept a generous distance. After carving out the meat, I sliced it as thin as possible.


    The texture of the meat might be hard, it was still raw meat in the end and couldnt be sliced too thinly. At my current skill level, 7 or 8 mm was the limit. This thickness should be just nice for a hot pot.


    After cutting out around 500 grams, I ced the rest of the meat back into the storage room. I just need to to carve out the remaining meat on thisrge femur, and it would be enough for the two of us to eat.


    Right, I forgot to ask you one important thing. Ai Fa, is there any other ingredients or seasonings in this house?


    Ai Fa was observing my every move quietly, but she raised her head in surprise.


    If you eat Kiba, aria and poitan, you wont fall sick.


    Yes, but there is another scent on your body. I cant tell if it is a flower, fruit or herb, but youre using something else, right?


    When she heard me say that, Ai Fas cheeks turned red.


    Asuta, I wanted to tell you since yesterday, dont say things like you smell nice, its weird.


    Its not a big deal. Telling someone that they smell nice is apliment.


    But I cant take it if I almost get eaten!


    Ai Fa pressed the left side of her neck with her palm and stood up with a start.


    That bite mark was still there. I felt a little embarrassed.


    Ai Fa then disappeared into the food store with crude steps. She then returned with something strange in hand.


    It was a round pot with a huge lid, and a fake rubber tree leaf that had been curled up into a ball.


    The pot had a volume about 1 litre, and that ball of leaf was about a size of a human fist.


    This is fruit wine and salt.


    Salt!


    Ai Fa looked displeased when I shouted loudly.


    I use the salt to make jerky. One Kiba horn worth of coins can only be exchanged for this much.


    A horn sounded in my mind when she opened that leaf ball. Inside it was pieces of beautiful blue crystals. This was probably rock salt.


    I had only seen pink and yellow rock salt before, but I did hear that a type of blue rock salt exist.


    I scraped off a small piece with my nails and after licking the powder, a strong salty taste exploded in a tiny region of my mouth. It taste great. Maybe because I sweated the entire day and loss plenty of salt, so I thought it was delicious.


    Salt is expensive, dont waste it.


    You are absolutely right! And this is fruit wine?


    I pulled out the cork made from softwood, and grape wine fragrance that had a strong hint of sourness whiffed out.


    Give me that.


    Ai Fa snatched it from my hands after saying that. After taking arge swig, she shoved it back to me.


    Eh, by the way, how old are you, Ai Fa?


    After saying Seventeen, she licked her lips.


    I see, Im seventeen too. We are the same age. Is this fruit wine expensive?


    If I have spare coins after buying my necessities, I will change it for fruit wine. I dont like to bring coins back to the settlement. There is nothing that is more valuable than salt and food ingredients.


    Okay. I think the fruit wine would be of great use too But all these seem unrted from the scent on you.


    Who knows! Aside from these, I only touched fruits that keep poisonous insects away, and the herbs used for making jerky!


    She didnt have to be so mad.


    But from the looks of it, these ingredients would be enough. I was really happy to see salt appearing.


    Ai Fa, can I borrow your knife again?


    After getting the knife from the stiff faced girl, I carved off the remaining meat on the bones.


    And we were all set.


    The thigh meat on the Kiba was about 500g.


    The meat carved from the bones was about 400g.


    Fake onions, 6.


    Fake potatoes, 4.


    One dry Pico leaf that smells like ck pepper.


    And rock salt.


    That was the ingredients for today.


    And under Ai Fas instructions, I grounded the rock salt into powder, and poured onerge spoonful of it into the boiling pot.


    That amount should do for today. Even with just one spoonful, adding salt would bring out apletely different taste.


    Likest night, the pot was half filled with water. I think having less water would be better, but I could only figure things out regarding this through trial and error.


    I then tossed the 900g of Kiba meat into the pot.


    The red and white meat slices danced in the boiling water.


    Ah, Ai Fa, dont add firewood for now.


    Ai Fa was walking towards the stove, and she turned her head my way in surprise.


    If the Kiba meat isnt cook thoroughly, it will be very tough.


    Yes, I n to cook it with a small fire to make stew.


    Ai Fa started arge fire and cooked it for about twenty minutes. Although the meat was soft enough to chew, the texture was like rubber.


    Boar meat would be softer the longer it was cooked.


    That was thergest difference from pork raised in farms.


    Uwah, its here.


    Tens of seconds after putting the meat into the pot, arge amount of foam appeared.


    I took out the woodendle and container I prepared beforehand and carefully scooped out the foams and bubbles.


    Because the meat was filled with fats, the amount of foam was much greater than yesterday.


    Yes  Thinking back now, the thigh meatst night was all red without any fats.


    It was the same for Kiba and boar, they only have fats in their thigh between the meat and skin. When Ai Fa cooks, she would slice the meat starting from the surface, so she would exhaust all the fats from the very beginning.


    Boar meat without much fats wasnt suitable for hot pot (it should be the same for Kiba). That was whyst nights meat was like rubber. As I kept on scooping up the foams, such thoughts filled my mind.


    Okay, the problem is, how should I deal with these.


    After clearing most of the foam, I rece the lid and left it alone for a while.


    I sat in a position where I could check the stove fire, and faced the vegetables that looked like potatoes and onions.


    Fake onions, no, this is aria. It looks likes an onion, so there should be a way to deal with it. This one is the problem  I want to ask, what exactly is a poitan?


    Its a poitan.


    Ai Fa sat down with her back against the wall again. She supported her cheek with her hand and kept a stiff face.


    Two poitan, three aria and Kiba meat seasoned with Pico leaves. Eating these will provide you with the energy to work for one whole day. This is the knowledge we gain after living in Forests Edge for eighty years.


    They probably get their salt from the jerky they eat during the day.


    Hmm.


    I nodded,


    By the way, how long is the average life expectancy of the people in Forests Edge?


    Average life expectancy? If you want to ask how long everyone lives, its different for everyone. Many of us lose our life because of attacks by Kiba and other beasts, not because of illness or old age.


    Ai Fa lowered her gaze.


    She was probably thinking about her father.


    Leaving that aside aside from those who starved to death or died in the forest, everyone should live more than 60 years. The grand elder of Forests Edge is Jibae from the Wu n, she is more than 80 years old.


    I see. Compared to my world, the people here live quite a long life.


    Her brown skin glisten under the glow of the orange light. There were white scars on her skin, but she still looked really soft.


    With a Hmm, I reached out to check how tender her skin was.


    The next instant, she hit me in the head with her fist.


    My bad. Your muscles is tight and soft, very impressive. For athletes, this type of muscles is the best.


    I wanted to make the mood less solemn with a joke, but I seemed to have gone about it the wrong way. In the end, it only made Ai Fa show a vicious face, like a wild cat.


    I just want to know the health of the people living in Forests Edge. At the very least, your diet isnt a problem.


    As expected, they eat the required amount of vegetables every day.


    Hmm, that will be my homework! I will study how to deal with poitan tomorrow. I already spent today working on Kiba beast.


    Ai Fas eyes were still fierce, so I immediately fled back to the stove. I scoop up the new foams, add firewood, and kept the fire from bing too weak. I repeated these tasks for quite a while.


    Im hungry. When can we eat?


    hmm? I think it will take 60 to 90 minutes About three to four times as long as yesterday.


    Ai Fa showed a shocked expression, and sighed depressedly.


    Sorry, Im hungry too I should have started preparation for dinner right after the butchering was done.


    I was the one who asked you to rest, and left the dinner preparation to you. You dont need to feel responsible.


    Ai Fa said seriously. But her expression look really sad.


    Was she that hungry? I think that was really amusing.


    An empty stomach was the best seasoning.


    If I couldnt satisfy her, then my cooking skills would be too terrible.


    Would I win or lose? In another hour or so, the match would be decided.


    Part 4


    Alright, its finished!


    Going by my rough gauge of time, it had been one hour and twenty minutes since I threw the Kiba meat into the pot. I finally announced itspletion.


    During this time, I scooped up the foams, adjusted the fire, checked the toughness of the meat, soothed the starving Ai Fa and asionally talked about serious matters with her  These 80 minutes were happy and at times frustrating.


    The house was filled with the fragrance of the Kiba meat.


    It smelled stronger than the hot potst night. Having fats yed a huge role as expected.


    But these trivial stuff didnt matter. Anyway, lets dig in!


    Sorry for the wait, have as much as you want.


    I stirred the pot with adle and filled one bowl for Ai Fa.


    In the end, I didnt throw the fake potatoes, also known as poitan, into the pot.


    After cooking for 60 minutes, I tried throwing slices of fake onions (which was aria) and fake ck pepper (or Pico leaves) into the pot.


    But even so, the soup stock was still very white and murky. The translucent bowl of soup was filled with the essence released from the meat. Yes, this wasnt a Kiba beast pot. I dubbed it as Kiba meat soup.


    On second thought, this dish was indeed soup stocking from cooking meat, seasoned with just salt and spices. Instead of pot, it was more fitting to call it soup.


    Since it was soup, it was fine toplement it with onions. If only poitan was just like its appearance and be just like a potato.


    Anyway, self suggestion yed a big part in enjoying food too.


    And so I presented this dish that I secretly dubbed Kiba meat soup to my beloved mistress.


    It feels strange to not add poitan. Ai Fa smelled the soup suspiciously after saying that.


    However, the hot pot yesterday smelled delicious too. Everything up until now was not very different from yesterday.


    After scooping my own portion, I sat down opposite Ai Fa.


    This is my experimental work number one. Im actually not very confident. I n to use this dish to set my foundation and improve on it in the future. Please tell me your honest opinion after this.


    I dont think food being tasty matters at all. It will be useless for me to tell you myment.


    I get it I get it Then Im digging in.


    Ai Fa closed her eyes, her left finger moved to her mouth and drew a line to the side as she mumbled to herself..


    In this world, that gesture probably mean Im digging in. But I dont remember her making this gesture yesterday. Forget it, I was fine with it either way. It would be depressing for a chef if a world didnt have the concept of Im digging in or Thank you for the meal.


    Anyway, lets eat.


    I scooped up a spoonful of soup.


    The ck powder was spread out in the soup and could be seen everywhere. That was the powder from the pico leaf.


    Both the presentation and fragrance was excellent.


    However, things werent that different from dinnerst night so far.


    I already test tasted a few times, but what kind of vour would be brought out after the ingredients werebined? With a heart filled with expectation, I drank a mouthful  It was a sess, very delicious.


    This soup was rather in, without any miso or soy sauce. The unique taste of the kiba meat and pico leaf were full of vour. It was faint, but the stock was very fragrant and stimted my appetite.


    About a third of the water I poured into the pot had evaporated. The soup was rather thick. And the result of not adding water was a delicious pot of soup.


    The next important thing was the kiba meat.


    I only used a stick in lieu of chopsticks to checked its toughness, and this was my first time tasting it.


    I didnt scoop up the pieces of meat I carved off from the bones, only going for the thigh meat for now. It had been dyed the colour of ivory, and the white fats were shaking minutely in a cute manner.


    The thigh meat was squarish and its sides were about 4 cm long, and 5mm thick. I sent it to my mouth in one go.


    After chewing, the tender meat spread quickly.


    How soft, the texture was softer than I expected.


    But it was rather chewy.


    The rubbery fats mixed came together with the stic lean meat, and the fresh taste kept spreading in my mouth.


    Ah  As expected, this was a high ss ingredient.


    Even though the meat wasnt aged, its taste could rival the boar pot I ate three years ago.


    And of course, this was the crystalization of my effort in the ughtering process, the days hardbour and famished stomach, thats why it was so delicious  Even so, I wouldnt change my evaluation of this dish.


    I could taste the fresh vour of the meat directly because I didnt use any seasoning.


    The primal taste unique to wild animals gave off a strong sense of presence I had tasted wild beasts only a few times so it might be arrogant to say that, but just thinking about it in my heart shouldnt be going too far. I tried the aria too, and it was just right for the soup since I cooked it softer than yesterday.


    When I sent the aria, meat and soup into my mouth at the same time, the taste became moreplex. This onion (although it wasnt an onion) had a more prominent sweetness than spiciness. As its taste and texture wouldnt overwhelm that of the main dish, it greatly increased its quality.


    Hmm, for experiment dish number 1, this is great.


    When I thought this far, I looked in front of me and saw Ai Fa stood up with her dinnerware.


    Her face was serious as usual as she walked to the stove in silence.


    She already finished a bowl?


    Im happy to see that she found the food appetizing, but I was worried that she didnt savour the taste properly.


    After refilling her bowl, she returned to her seat.


    Ai Fa didnt meet my eyes at all.


    At this point, the uneasiness in my heart had already grown to an unbearable stage.


    Let me ask you, what do you think? I think I cooked it really well.


    Ai Fa took a sip and tilted her head confusedly.


    What do you mean? I already told you, it is meaningless for me to give you my opinion.


    That might be so


    I felt a sense of quivering from somewhere near my pelvis.


    As if an unknown feeling was squirming about, seeking an exit.


    Was it anger, sadness, depression or uneasiness  I wasnt sure what that exact feeling was, it was definitely negative.


    J-Just to be sure, after I spent so much time cooking this meal is it meaningless?


    Ai Fas expression turned even more confused.


    She then looked into the content within her bowl.


    The orange light made the shadows of her long eyshes waver on her cheeks.


    What should I do?


    My heart was racing.


    An ominous feeling creeping in my mind.


    For me, eating is just for survival, and there isnt any difference whether its tasty or not.


    Yes.


    I will feel troubled if you ask me toment on the taste of your food, I wont know how to express it.


    Yes, thats true.


    But one thing is clear to me


    Ai Fa raised her head slowly, her beautiful blue eyes staring straight at me.


    This is probably what deliciousness feels like.


    Her pink lips revealed these words slowly.


    Eating is enjoyable nowfortable blissful. Is this how it feels to eat something delicious?


    I was speechless.


    Ai Fa frowned a little painfully.


    I finally understand why you put in so much passion into cooking, and is stupidly serious about it I think I understand now, it might be arrogant for me to think so, but at least I wont refute your actions.


    Ai Fa


    I dont know how to express this. I can only say this much, but I think you did the right thing.


    It was slight but Ai Fa raised the corner of her beautiful lips.


    So, dont show such a pained expression. This dish is delicious.


    I nodded in response, and focused on eating quietly.


    I couldnt understand anymore.


    The uneasiness from the depth of my guts had vanished, and had been reced with the inside of my neck heating up and my back turning cold.


    If I wasnt careful, I would have difficulty breathing.


    I was probably  overjoyed.


    The wide emotional swing made my emotions intense.


    I must be hoping very much for Ai Fa to acknowledge me from the bottom of my heart. The intensity of this thought was stronger than I imagined.


    In this world, only Ai Fa understands me.


    She was my benefactor, and I hope she could acknowledge me.


    On the surface, this mysterious beauty called Ai Fa might appear entric, forthright and barbaric like men. But she was gentler than anyone I knew. She probably had an emotional scar deep within her heart, so she didnt want to rely on anyone and live by herself. She was strong, beautiful, brave and delicate  And I hope she would ept me.


    Damn it But thats not my full power yet!


    This spurred mypetitive spirit and I chewed crudely on the Kiba meat. My fight wasnt over yet.


    With my resolve set again, I red at the enemy.


    The fake potato  poitan was left on the ground beside the stove.


    Intermission: Everyday life in Forests Edge


    The day in Forests Edge settlement begins early in the morning.


    The people start work at dawn, beginning immediately after getting up from bed.


    Their work varies, but if they didnt have any pressing work at hand, they would start by tidying upst nights dinner.


    They would ce the used pots, utensils and cloth stained with fats into an iron pot, and clean them to the water source to wash. As for why they didnt clean it the night before? Although this was the territory cleared out by humans, they might still encounter dangerous wildlife when night falls.


    The Kiba beasts were cautious and didnt appear often. But if they were hungry, they would still invade the residence of the humans. They would pass through Forests Edge and head to Genos western territory where the farnd was.


    Aside from the Kiba, there was also the Manto, also known as the rotting flesh scout, which had the appearance of a giant rat. Furthermore, venomous snakes and scorpions were very dangerous too. There wasnt anyrge predator that prey on humans, but a bite from these beasts would cause illness that would be hard to recover from.


    And so, they would clean their kitchenwares in the morning, at the water source nearest to their respective homes. For Fa House, that would be one of the streams that branches out from Lanto river, about ten minutes walk away.


    The stream passes through a stony riverbed. It might be a stream, but it was just like spring water that flowed through the mountains.


    They would clean their pots and kitchenware there, using something like a brush, made by securing dried Kiba bristles. The pots and wares might be stained with oil, but they could be cleaned unexpectedly well after brushing it with the short bristles.


    The stained clothes would be cleaned during this time too. As they had more time to spare, the denizens would use this time to doundry too.


    When their water sk run dry, they would refill it during this time too.


    As the iron pots and water sks were heavy, they would use something call a tow board.


    It was arge piece of wooden board used to carry cargo. The denizens would stick bristles on the reverse side, and coat it with solid fats.. They would then braid vines into ropes, securing them to the board and create handles from simr material. It could then be slung over their shoulders to tow the board.


    As the board had been greased, the friction was reduced which ease about half the load. But if the water sks were full, it would weigh about a hundred kilogram, and would be tough to pull.


    The people from other families that I would run into at the water source were all women.


    Most of them were middle aged housewives stronger than I was, but there were lots of old grandmothers and young girls too. Even they could pull the boards nonchntly. I was sure that out of everyone there, I showed the most strained expression.


    What a weak man. And of course, that was the words of my dear mistress of the house.


    By the way, early in the morning at the water source was the ce where we coulde into closest contact with other families. But as I expected, no one came near Ai Fa. Some women would greet her, but wontmunicate further than that. We didnt hold much expectation either. The Tsun n ruled Forests Edge after all, so doing that would probably incur their wrath.


    On top of that, a weak man suddenly appeared by Ai Fas side, wearing a white chef uniform and T-shirt that was out of ce with Forests Edge, so the other denizens looked at Ai Fa with even more suspicious eyes  I thought that would happen, but no one did that. Everyone only looked from afar at me who was staying by Ai Fas side, but no one met my eyes.


    This might be a little off topic, but all these women were dressed in pretty clothes like the one Ai Fa wore. In order to not appear too prominent, most clothes had dull hues such as dark green or brown as its base colour. However, they made use of these colours to addplicated spiral patterns on their clothes, giving them a traditional yet fashionable look.


    The married women would wrap their body with arge piece of cloth, covering themselves from their chest to their knees.


    Unmarried women would dress just like Ai Fa, covering their chest and waist with two separate pieces of cloth.


    And of course, the other women didnt wore capes or securerge des to their waists. Except when entering the forest, Ai Fa would carry a knife when she leaves the house. A lot of young girls would carry knives too. Even if they didnt hunt Kiba, these knives could be used to harvest herbs or cut vines, a very practical tool.


    Everyone in the settlement had brown skin. They had varying hair and eye colour, but the mostmon was light brown hair and blue pupils. I had seen redheads and ck hair too, there were many blondes like Ai Fa too. There should be women with ck or brown pupils too, but they kept a distance from me, so I couldnt confirm.


    However, no one had yellow skin like me.


    Anyway, after finishing the work at the water source, whats next would be house chores.


    We would maintain our des every day.


    We would check the condition of the de and hilt. And if necessary, we would repair it. Grinding stone in this world looks like obsidian, a rough rock with a dark glister about it.


    After that, we would check the ingredients in the food store.


    Checking the aria and poitan was important too, but the main focus was still the Kiba meat.


    As we checked the Kiba meat for damages, we would use the pico leaf to rub and knead them. If the pico leaves were just left there, it would absorb the moisture from the meat, so we needed to knead it once a day. This stops the meat from losing too much water to the pico leaves, which in turns depletes its preservation effectiveness.


    Like the meat, the jerky was also buried in pico leaves. We would cut the needed amount of jerky at this time, and finally have breakfast. As we chew on the rubbery jerky, we would head into the forest.


    Our goal was to collect herbs, firewood and to bathe.


    The sun would have risenpletely by this time.


    Which means that Ai Fa did all these chores when I arrived at Ai Fas ce. In order to head into the forest, shepleted all these chores before waking me.


    However, not only did I slept so deeply, I even did something mean to her, a terrible shame. When I apologized again after the fact, she kicked my leg thrice. Damn, that hurts.


    After dealing with all that, we headed into the forest.


    First, we headed downstream of Lante river to bathe.


    Yes, bathe.


    The consecutive attack by the Madarama snake and the kiba thest time traumatized us. But my beloved mistress told me it is almost impossible for that to happen again, and even looked at me coldly, as if contemting how weak this man from another world was.


    However, that Madarama snake was indeed the nemesis of the kiba. Because of its presence in the mountains, the kiba could only stay at the edge of the forest at the foot of the mountain. If the Madarama snake appears near the foot of the mountain, the kiba could only escape elsewhere, or their numbers would dwindle sharply.


    Hence, it was rare to find Madarama snakes near the foot of the mountain. The one we saw probably lost its footing  or rather, its scalings and fell into the river. It was probably washed here by the current. What a troublesome snake.


    After concluding that, I could finally enjoy my bath.


    The average temperature here was about 30 degrees, and bathing in this climate was reallyfortable.


    I didnt have the habit of showering in the morning, but after a short while, I find this bathing time to be really blissful.


    Going off topic again, I want to emphasize that since that ident, I had not breached any other Forests Edge taboo. I swear on my very soul that I would not do that again.


    After finishing our bath, we would forage for herbs.


    The crucial pico leaves.


    Pico leaves were our preservatives, and its effectiveness would deplete when it absorbed the moisture from the meat. Even if we stir it every day, it wouldst for just a month at most.


    The meat storage was about 2m x 2m x 30cm. As we need to replenish such an amount of pico leaves monthly, we would collect a certain amount every day.


    Without pico leaves, there would be no meat. This concerns our survival, so we needed to keep a careful count every day. If we didnt meet the necessary amount, we would prioritize our time to forage for pico leaves.


    After foraging pico leaves, we would collect krilee fruits and lilo leaves.


    Krilee fruits were used as repellent for harmful insects.


    Many poisonous insects and venomous snakes lurk in the forest. In order to protect themselves, the denizens of Forests Edge would weave wrist bands with these fruits. It gets in the way of my cooking, so I hung them around my neck. And by scattering them around the house, it would keep such insects and snakes from invading the house, so we needed to pick these nts periodically.


    Lilo leaves were herbs needed to make jerky.


    By the way, one of the fragrances from Ai Fa came from this herb. Its scent was calming and refreshing, and smelled elegant enough to be perfume. It also neutralized the stimting smell of meat and fats, which was great.


    However, I didnt tell Ai Fa all this. She would kick me if I did.


    After the foraging was done, thest part was to gather firewood.


    If there were enough branches on the ground, we would tie them up with vines growing nearby and bring them home. If not, we would break off smaller branches from the trees and leave it to dry at home.


    There would be sudden downpours several times a day.


    This natural phenomenon was unpredictable, and would sometimes drench all the firewood we gathered. But we werent disheartened and would continue to gather more branches. Even if they got drenched by rain, we just needed to dry it. Such optimism were needed when living in Forests Edge. And my cooking method would use up more firewood, so gathering them was an important task.


    Which meant  all the work we do were important.


    Even though I emphasized the importance of the pico leaves, it was just a matter of priority. If we didnt go about each tasks in order, we wouldnt be able to survive here.


    Be it washing dishes, drawing water, grinding des, food stock management, foraging herbs, gathering firewood or hunting kiba beasts, all this was for the sake of survival.


    If we skip even one of these steps, we wouldnt be able to survive.


    For the sake of survival,bour was mandatory. We can only survive after working the entire day.


    Because the denizens of Forests Edge lived such a life, they never thought about raising the quality of their food.


    Be it meat, aria or poitan, all this could be eaten after cooking them in a stew. No other procedure was needed. Eating was just for survival. Just like the other jobs, this was just a means to live on. It didnt hold any value as entertainment. The taste wasnt important.


    They will die if they dont eat, so they eat. Theres no other reason.


    For living beings, that was the correct attitude.


    Be it the kiba pot prepared by Ai Fa or the kiba meat soup cooked by me, both had nutritional value. Hence in this world, opting for the convenient and faster way was the right choice.


    But Im from a different world. I came from a world that understands the joy of eating.


    Therefore, I will strive on in my own path.


    My battle in this different world was just beginning.

 Volume 1 - Ch 4

    Ugh.


    How many times have I moaned today?


    The annoying poitan was rolling right before me.


    It was noon, my fifth day in this different world.


    Today, after we washed the dishes, took care of the food store and other routine chores, we made jerky.


    This might sound a bit unnecessary, but these wasnt normal jerky, but smoked jerky.


    Let me exin further. We used rock salt and pico leaves to knead the surface of the kiba meat, then used the fake rubber leaf (speaking of which, I havent confirmed its actual name) to wrap it up. On the third night, we washed off the salt and herbs, and left it to dry til morning. The next morning, we hung the meat on a tree outside the house and lit a fire underneath it. Pico leaves and lilo were burned to smoke it until noon. And smoked kiba jerky was made.


    This was the fourth morning of the smoked jerky making process. So Ai Fa didnt ask me to forage for firewood or herbs, and asked me to smoke kiba meat.


    My job was simple, to add firewood and herbs so the fire wouldnt go out. But I need to watch it for several hours, and it wasnt a rxing task. Even so, there wasnt any incident before noon and I sessfully made arge amount of smoked meat.


    Ai Fa went to the forest to forage like usual, and I stowed the smoke jerky into the food storage as I waited for her return, ending my job.


    I worked until a bit after noon, and Ai Fa permitted me to study the poitan between noon and evening.


    During this time, Ai Fa would head into the forest again in order to hunt kiba. Even though there were still piles of kiba meat, but in order to obtain poitan and aria, she had to hunt one kiba every five days. However, I didnt have any experience with hunting kiba and would just be in the way if I went with her, so I got this period of time to myself.


    Ai Fa havent hunted any kiba during this five days. Before I came here as a guest, she just needed to hunt one kiba every ten days, and hunting kiba wasnt an easy task. We got one kiba five days ago (although its an ident). Ai Fa said that it would be great if she could hunt one kiba either today or tomorrow.


    And next, regarding my challenge.


    I was busy with the butchering of the kiba on the first day. In the next four days, I work hard on my study of poitan  But the enemy was tenacious


    Simply put, I didnt know what it was.


    This nt probably didnt exist in my world.


    It looks like a potato, although it was a hue lighter than a potato, the texture on its surface and its shape was just like a potato. However, its inside waspletely different.


    I tried eating it raw, and it was bitter and powdery,pletely unsavoury. As itcked moisture, I suspect that it wasnt even a nt.


    As everyone knows, boiling poitan in water would dissolve it into tasteless muddy water.


    I tried adding it into my Kiba meat soup, but there wasnt any improvements.


    However, it seemed to contain nutrients necessary for humans. In the past four days, after we finished the meat and aria, I would add it into the soup before drinking it.


    Using the soup from a hot pot to cook gruel should be exciting, but after adding in poitan, the entire pot of soup taste so nasty it felt like a kind of punishment game. Why do we have to drink this mud water? I was in despair.


    That was why I was so troubled  I had yet to find a solution up til now.


    Ai Fa permitted me to use one poitan a day for my research, but all my experiments ended in failure.


    Boiling it in water would turn it into gruel.


    Grilling it would turn it powdery and cakey.


    It remained the same even if I soaked it in water.


    When I fry it with animal oil, it produces a te of powdery oil.


    I even tried crushing it, frying it without oil, sunning it, I tried everything and still had no idea what to do.


    Ugh I didnt know how many times I had made that sound.


    The next instant, someone hit my head from behind.


    Shut up. Can you be quiet when you are troubled?


    And the one who hit me was of course Ai Fa.


    She still havent set off into the forest yet, and had been ransacking the storage room until now. But she seemed to have resolved the matter. She was dressed lightly as usual, with just cloth covering her chest and waist as she red at me with her feet wide apart.


    That hurts. I dont want to sigh like that either


    Midway through my sentence, I discovered something under Ai Fas armpit. What was that? It seemed to be a bundle of beautifully dyed cloth.


    Ai Fa noticed my gaze and spread out one of the cloth.


    These are the cloths my father left behind.


    I see. It was a sleeveless shirt with the front wide open. I should call it a vest. There wasnt any buttons on it, and it had strings at the bottom that could be tied together. The design was simple, and despite the colourful spiral designs, it looks rather fashionable.


    Wah, thats nice. It suits you


    Even though I said that sincerely, Ai Fa blushed for some reason.


    H-How can I wear this!? I might be the head of the house and a kiba hunter, but Im still a woman!


    Ehh? I dont mean you should just wear this.


    I couldnt tell if this counted as a vest, but the front was designed to be open, just like the attire ddin wore. If she put this on without anything else  No no! That would be a slight against proper customs.


    If you want to wear this, you should put it over the clothes you are wearing right now! And youre too beautiful for me to think of you as a man


    Shut up! I want you to wear this!


    It had been a while since Ai Fa turned so raging mad, and she threw the clothes onto my face.


    Your attire is too prominent! When Im out there with you, everyone will look at us with suspicious eyes, its diforting!


    Oh, I see. I also felt really prominent with my white attire at the water source in the morning.


    And because I didnt have a change of clothes, I would switch between my t-shirt and chef uniform every day. As for my pants and underwear, I would wash it and then put it on while it was still wet.


    But then, it was rather hot here, and the clothes would dry in just a few hours. Even if I didnt wash my clothes, it would rain heavily all of a sudden and drench mepletely. Hence, I have already given up! But because I needed to work in the forest, I couldnt help feeling down as I watch my white chef uniform getting more and more dirty.


    And so, I bowed deeply to my enraged mistress to express my thanks.


    I will ept this gratefully. But this must be important to you, right?


    If no one wears it, it will just be rubbish no matter how important it is.


    Ai Fa reached for the knife at her waist with a sour face.


    I took a step back involuntarily, but Ai Fa handed that knife together with its sheath to me.


    My father left this behind too.


    On closer inspection, there was another knife on Ai Fas waist.


    This knife Can I really have it?


    Im just lending it to you! You always make my knife all oily, its troubling for me! If the de rust because of your negligence, I swear I will cut your ears off!


    I get it. Thank you. Im very thankful, I will treasure yourte fathers belongings. I promise.


    Ai Fa averted her face unhappily. But she didnt leave and just sat down beside me heavily.


    So, have you found a way to turn poitan delicious?


    Im stuck at a bottleneck. After all, there wasnt simr vegetables from the world I was from. Kiba is simr to boars, aria looks like onions, but nothing is close to poitan.


    In that case, youre giving up? Theres nothing wrong with staying this way.


    Ai Fa kept her head turned stubbornly and I looked at her profile from an extremely close distance.


    Youre satisfied with that? Im not satisfied at all! The kiba meat soup is getting closer to my ideal, but this thing made all my efforts a waste! I might still be an apprentice, but it trampled on my pride as a chef!


    Puraido?


    Honour, or dignity.


    I see Recently, I have been thinking that eating delicious food is better than eating nasty tasting food. But you cant keep wasting the ingredients.


    Yes, I know that...


    These horns and tusks can be exchanged for things other than ingredients. If a knife breaks, it can be used to get new ones. Be it recing torn clothes or medicine when were ill, we will need these to exchange for them.


    Ai Fa touched the ne on her chest.


    In the past, I just need to hunt one kiba beast every ten days for enough aria and poitan to survive, so I managed to save up some tusks and horns. But from now on, I will need to hunt one kiba every five days. Im afraid my savings will deplete in that case, we should cherish the ingredients.


    I see, but you still agreed to let me use one poitan a day.


    That might be so, but I have already wasted four.


    All because I was too useless.


    In that case, lets not waste this poitan today. I can eat one less, and use it to research


    You cant.


    Ai Fas voice was unexpectedly firm, she leaned in close.


    I told you many times, you have to eat two poitan and three aria every day. This is the minimum requirement for the denizens of Forests Edge to maintain their health. If you cut down on these, you will fall sick no matter how much kiba meat you eat.


    A blue fire seemed to be burning in Ai Fas eyes.


    The ethical concept of Forests Edge probably didnt allow people to sacrifice their health for the sake of research.


    No  Not just Forests Edge. As a chef, I shouldnt do so either.


    If a chef couldnt manage his own diet well, that would be like a doctor who didnt pay attention to his-well being or a dye worker who wears white clothes.


    Of course I know that...


    Chefs have to provide customers with delicious and nutritious meals. No matter how tasty the dish might be, it would be meaningless if it was harmful to the body. However, it was pointless for food to be nutritious if it tastes bad. The objective of a chef was to take care of both these criteria. I didnt know about other chefs, but my old man and I were chefs that took care of both factors.


    And of course, some dishes prioritize the preference of the customers over nutritious value. I myself likes oily tonkotsu ramen.


    But I couldnt do that for normal meals.


    We would only eat junk food asionally, that was why it tastes so good and exhrating.


    Because food contains the nutrition human needs, our body crave for food. However, since humans didnt live by our instincts, we might have lost this feeling  but even so, we shouldnt go against this fundamental condition.


    Kiba meat really taste great.


    I could actually feel that it has the nutrients my body needs.


    I could actually feel the nutrients merging into my flesh and blood.


    There might be people who would mock me that this was just an illusion, but I was serious about this.


    I want to continue making such dishes  Food that could give me such an impression.


    I want the people important to me to taste delicious food beneficial to their body.


    Eating poitan should be beneficial to the body. Ai Fa is the best proof of that.


    Among the people I know, Ai Fa was the strongest and full of life.


    If Ai Fa was nourished by the kiba, aria and poitan  then there must be a way to dine on them happily.


    Poitan definitely contain nutrients beneficial to the human body


    ...Hmm?


    Beneficial nutrients?


    Necessary for the human body?


    Which means


    I see! I see, so thats how it is!


    I yelled unconsciously, and grabbed Ai Fas shoulders without thinking.


    I thought something was amiss! That something wasnt there! Damn, so thats it!


    Why are you going crazy all of a sudden.


    When the troubled Ai Fa tried to move away I pulled her back my way unconsciously.


    Thanks to you, I found the answer! Ai Fa, you are wonderful!


    I swear all this was done unconsciously.


    I hugged Ai Fas body unconsciously, holding her slender body that was as tight as a whip.


    And of course, my head was hit repeatedly a few secondster, but I was lost in the moment because of my triumph.


    Part 2


    Ai Fa I will be challenging a new menu today.


    Even though I announced that after the sun set, Ai Fa just said Whatever with a sour face.


    Was she still holding a grudge for thepse in my behaviour in the afternoon? Well, my actions was a little overboard  And I would definitely lose the court case if she used me of sexual harassment. So it couldnt be helped if she became suspicious of my character.


    Although the kiba meat soup isnt bad, you will still grow tired of eating the same things everyday. Ai Fa, I will give you a big surprise this time, look forward to it.


    Whatever.


    By the way, I wore your fathers clothes right after borrowing it. How do I look? Does it suits me?


    It doesnt. Looks funny. I shouldnt have loaned them to you.


    She was still throwing tantrums.


    Nevermind, she will be happy when she eats delicious food.


    By the way, it felt impractical to wear just a vest and a cloth around my waist, so I wore my t-shirt under my attire too. It might look a bit weird, but I was afraid of scalding myself when I cook, so I hope everyone could amodate me. Please treat the white towel wrapped around my head as my standard equipment.


    Let me be frank then. I already prepared the poitan. It used up a lot of firewood, but I will pick more tomorrow, so please dont mind me.


    Ai Fa was expressionless and silent. She couldnt be bothered to even answer me.


    After beating me up, she headed into the forest like usual. She shouldnt have seen how I cooked the poitan, wasnt she curious?


    Never mind, its still early, but can I start cooking now? If you arent hungry yet, try making yourself hungry.


    Unlike the stoic Ai Fa, I was feeling agitated. Because I was looking forward to challenging this new menu very much.


    I n to challenge grilling meat.


    Not just a normal grill, I thought of many different ways of going about it, such as steaming it or grilling teriyaki style. But I wanted to try a dish Im good at since I verified the poitans true identity, so I will try the other ways another time.


    I have no ns on being a tease. The dish today would be Kiba meat hamburg steak.


    Or kiba steak.


    I walked to the food store as I hummed, and carried the necessary ingredients to the stove.


    Kiba thigh meat and breast meat, 500g each.


    Six fake onions, or aria.


    Two branches of pico leaves.


    Fruit wine.


    Rock salt.


    And the magical essence obtained from the poitans.


    As the essence wasnt much, I folded a fake rubber leaf as a container for it.


    Well then, time to start cooking.


    First, I took the thigh meat and cut off about a cm of fat from the top.


    It was a bit of a pity, but I needed to use it as frying oil. All the fats on the fur had already been used to make candle, I will make sure to save some for cooking next time.


    It has been five days since the butchering, and there wasnt any sign of dposition on it at all. The preservation effect of pico leaves were excellent.


    Even though the pico leaves were effective, I heard the meat would slowly rot after 15 to 20 days.


    By that time, the meat could only be preserved by smoking them. There was still a mountain of meat that I butchered five days ago, and I was troubled every day, wondering if there was a better way to utilize them.


    Anyway, time to start cooking.


    I started a fire in the stove and diced two aria while I waited for the iron pot to heat up.


    After finishing that, I prepared the meat.


    I cut the thigh and breast meat into small pieces, then dice them even further with the kitchen knife.


    I started by using Ai Faste fathers knife.


    And then with the Santoku knife that represented my old mans spirit.


    Although there was about a kilogram of meat, it was a piece of cake. Hamburg steak was a popr dish in Tsurumi restaurant, and I was already used to this kind of work.


    In less than 10 minutes, the kiba minced meat was done.


    I turned to look at Ai Fa, and she was looking at me unhappily with the posture of the reclining buddha.


    She would usually sit quietly as if to show her respect for the chef. But it seems like her mood was terrible today. Didnt she have anyment about the kiba meat turning into small pink piles?


    Suppressing the unease in my heart, I checked the fire.


    I drip one drop of water into the pot, and it vaporized immediately.


    It was time.


    I threw in a piece of fat, and used a wooden spat (which I made myself) to spread the fats evenly in the pot. I then threw in the two diced aria.


    Unlike a t saucepan, I couldnt toss the content of the iron pot. It was a bit tough, but I didnt give up, and kept stirring the pot with my wooden spat.


    When the colour of the aria changed, I poured in fruit wine.


    I stirred carefully until the alcohol evaporates.


    After frying the green aria until it turned brown, I shift it into a container with the spat.


    When we made hamburg steaks in my shop, we would put in a quarter onion for every 200g of minced meat. Adding two whole onions for a kilogram of minced meat was a bit much. But kiba has a strong taste, so adding more aria wouldnt be a problem.


    As I needed to wait for the hot aria to cool down to proceed with the next step, I used the time to cut the remaining aria. I didnt dice them this time and cut them into thin slices along the grain.


    If I want to boil and soften it, I should cut it across the grain. But I want to bring out its texture this time, so I cut it this way.


    I cut a total of four aria, and the pieces of aria piled on top of the fake rubber leaf like a small hill This might be an extravagant wish, but I hope I could get a better container.


    As I was bustling around, the aria had cool down. I ced the diced and fried aria and the kiba minced meat onto the fake rubber leaf.


    I then sprinkled rock salt and pico leaf  at this moment, the magical essence made its debut.


    I poured a certain cream coloured sticky substance onto the pile of meat.


    Next, I just needed to mix it well.


    After kneading it with my hands for a few minutes, the minced meat turned sticky as expected.


    Even though I cut off the fats from the thigh meat earlier, the breast meat still had plenty of fats. Both the tenderness of the minced meat and its luster were impable.


    Feeling that my triumph was at hand, I felt a chill down my spine.


    Brushing off the meat patty from my palms, I rubbed the excess fats from the kiba onto my palm to prevent the patty from sticking onto them. I will be kneading it into shape next.


    If the patty was too big, it would be hard to control the temperature ordingly. I squeezed out about one sixth of the minced meat and kneaded it into an oval. St st st, I didnt forget to toss the meat between my hand to push out the air inside.


    I made six mini hamburg steak, each was about 160g.


    How cute. It was a beautiful pink colour, and I felt like biting it just like that.


    Leaving that for now, hows the fire?


    Hmm, its a bit too strong. I removed some firewood to adjust.


    I could only gauge the intensity of the fire by sight, which was the biggest difficulty in making this dish.


    Using strong fire in the beginning and reducing its strength  I couldnt make urate adjustments like this, so I had a tough time. But it couldnt be helped, and I had to use my brain to decide this match. I needed the flexibility and imagination of my brain, followed by my judgement.


    I threw in a piece of fat into the iron pot, and waited it to turn crisp and release its oil. After that, I finally put the hamburg steak in.


    With a sizzling sound that was music to the ears, an appetizing fragrance filled the house.


    As this was a round pot, I had to be careful about not letting the steaks stick together as I ced all six pieces into the pot quickly, and waited a few seconds.


    It would be a waste of effort if I failed at this juncture. Paying attention to the change in the smell, I used the wooden spat to check the heat.


    Seemed that there wasnt any need to weaken the fire earlier. The steaks were about 60% cooked.


    But that was better than burning the meat. Even if some juice leaks out, it could serve as part of the sauce. I believe that the kiba juice wasnt that limited.


    After another few seconds, when the heat side turned just the right colour of being cooked, I flipped the steaks.


    Well, time to prepare for the next phase  When I backed away, I bumped into an obstacle.


    Ai Fa was standing behind me and staring at the iron pot before I realized it.


    Uwah, you scared me! So youre here, Ai Fa!


    Why would I leave my own house?


    No, thats not what I mean Ah, sorry, I need to prepare a few things.


    I went around Ai Fa to grab the bottle of fruit wine, and the fake rubber leaf filled with arias.


    I faced the iron pot once again, put down the bottle and checked the colour of the hamburg steak.


    The surface was about 80% done, it was about time.


    Be careful Ai Fa, the oil might ssh around.


    She didnt reply, but I didnt have time to hesitate. I poured the fruit wine into the pot and covered the lid.


    Psshh, st sy, loud dull sound came out.


    This was a unique way of cooking kiba steak.


    When making hamburg steak, strong fire would be used to grill both sides quickly to prevent the juice from being lost. To cook the inside of the steakpletely, it would be grilled slowly over a small fire, or toast the steak in an oven. That was the right way of preparing it.


    However, it was impossible for me to use either of these methods, so I opt to steam it. By doing so, I could cook the inside thoroughly before the hamburg steak got burned.


    Hence, the patty I kneaded was thin and small.


    As I couldnt tune the heat finely, and I needed to grill the surface of the steak with a strong fire  I had to go through the entire process with a strong me. I had no choice but to knead the patty smaller and get it done quickly.


    But even at this size, I would burn it if I tried to grill the entire steak until itspletely cooked. In that case, I could only use steaming to elerate the heating.


    It was a simple and logical conclusion.


    Alright, it should be ready now.


    I opened the lid, and the fragrance from the fruit wine burst out instantly.


    I tried to split one steak in half with my spat.


    The inside was a beautiful ivory colour, without a shred of red.


    Ai Fa, can you pass me the tes?


    I focused on keeping the other hamburg steaks from getting burned with my spat. When Ai Fa heard what I said, she passed a wooden te to me quietly.


    I quickly scooped three hamburg steaks into the te, took a new te and rescued the remaining three steaks.


    Alright, only the aria is left now.


    The sauce made from the juice from the meat, fats and fruit wine boiled inside the iron pot.


    I sprinkled in rock salt, and toss in pico leaves and the slices of aria.


    I just need to fry the aria until it turns soft  and the job will be done.


    Ai Fa, pass the tes back to me for a while.


    When I said that, she passed the tes with the steaks back to me again.


    Hmm? I was concentrating on the iron pot so I didnt realize it, but was she holding on to the tes with both hands and waiting for me?


    She sure was considerate. Despite how cold she normally acts, I could feel her sincerity and kindness from the things she does.


    Leaving that aside for now, back to the topic.


    I divided the aria between the two tes, poured sauce over it with a wooden spoon, and the kiba steak was finished.


    Ah, please sit a while and wait for me.


    I rushed into the food store and took out the poitan I had left there for a long time.


    However, I dont think anyone could tell it was poitan.


    Ai Fa stared at the thing on the fake rubber leaf and tilted her head in confusion.


    It was a t, round, cream-coloured object, with signs of being grilled.


    If someone from my hometown was to see this object, they might think it was an indian nan, or an Okonomiyaki without any toppings.


    Its true identity was a poitan.


    Lets eat it while its hot! I will exin it to youter.


    Part 3


    Let me start from the conclusion.


    Poitan  should be a type of cereal.


    This was my spection. I didnt have any means to confirm this.


    Anyway, after I made that assumption, I finally found a way to cook it, and seeded.


    The hint was nutritional value.


    It wasntplicated at all, a grade schooler should be able to understand.


    Kiba meat represented protein and fats.


    Aria was a yellowish green vegetable, representing vitamins and fibre.


    Then, what about carbohydrates? This question was like a divine revtion.


    I wasnt sure how the body structure of people in this world was. But they looked simr to us, so I could use mymon sense to probe this question.


    Ai Fa was a healthy girl.


    Her skin was beautiful and lustrous, and her body was like a sculpture, with arms stronger than mine.


    Only a bnced diet could build a body like Ai Fas.


    And Ai Fa eats meat. She also eat vegetables. In that case, it would be unnatural for her to not consume carbohydrates.


    Carbohydrates were a source of energy.


    Ai Fas energy could rival wild beasts, and she was always full of life. Therefore, I was certain she consumes carbohydrates.


    Poitan is a cereal, and a carbohydrate.


    Another factor leading to my conclusion was the poitans texture.


    When I first ate it, I thought it was just like flour water.


    Flour was made from grinding wheat, a type of cereal, into powder. A type of cereal powder.


    I didnt need to grill it, fry it or eat it raw. The answer was before me right from the start.


    I should have paid more attention to Forests Edges food culture. Because boiling it was the only answer.


    Doing so would remove the bitterness of the poitan, and dissolve it in water.


    That would make the poitan edible.


    But that would just turn it into tasteless mud water. Putting it in a more pleasant way, flour water.


    Since thats flour water, I just need to turn it into flour.


    After thinking it through, I started attacking the poitan.


    I boiled it with a small amount of water, turning it into sticky and thick poitan juice. I then heat it as much as possible, and when it was about to be burned, the poitan became a slime-like semi liquid state.


    I then sunned it for about an hour, and it finally solidified.


    I knock it apart and tasted it  it was tasteless and powdery.


    As expected, it was simr to flour.


    In that case, I will just use it like flour.


    My prediction turned true.


    I dissolved the powdered poitan into water, and heat it up. It didnt boil like raw poitan, but started to bubble and solidify, like an Okonomiyaki without any toppings.


    I still had some sample on hand, so I tried grilling the semi fluid poitan that wasnt dried in the sun. However, they wouldnt solidify at all. After the water evaporates, only burnt powder was left behind.


    The key was to dry itpletely.


    And of course, I didnt know what kind of changes happened to the molecr arrangement of the poitan, and I didnt want to know.


    Anyway, I found the answer I was after.


    And so  I finally conquered poitan, and while I immersed myself in the jubnce of victory, I also felt happy and hyped up. As flour had the binding property, the hamburg steak I wanted to challenge in the future was within my grasps.


    Binding served to hold the minced meat together.


    To do so, egg yolks and bread crumbs were usually used.


    And of course, it was possible to make hamburg steak without the binding factor. I heard that adding ingredients to bind the hamburg steak was a culture unique to Japan. There was all kinds of theories, some say just adding salt will be enough and others say there is no need to add anything, just mixing it evenly would be enough.


    Even so, Tsurumi restaurant would still add binding ingredients. I would always add binding ingredients whenever I cook hamburg steak, so I wasnt motivated to make this dish all this while.


    However, it was another matter if there was binding ingredients.


    I could challenge steaming dishes or teriyaki-style dishes whenever I wish, these cooking methods were simpler than boiling.


    So I thought, I might as well make a hamburg steak.


    Hamburg steak was a type of processed food. It was a meat dish that didnt retain the original form of the meat. It was amon dish for me, but it would definitely look incredible to the people in this different world.


    If I could make a hamburg steak sessfully, how surprised would Ai Fa be  When I thought this far, my emotions got hyped up like a girl in love.


    After several twists and turns, we started enjoying dinner on the fifth day.


    It might lookpletely different, but this is poitan. It doesnt have any taste by itself, so you can tear it into small pieces and eat it together with the meat. You can ept this way of eating it, right?


    Both of us had three small kiba steak each, with a side of sliced aria andrge amount of fruit wine sauce.


    And there was also a round grilled poitan, that looked like an okonomiyaki. It was about 30cm across, and 1 cm thick.


    Alright, Im digging in.


    Ai Fa drew a horizontal line across her mouth with her left finger, mumbled something and then picked up the te and spoon. She stared at the kiba steak on her te with a confused face.


    As I peeked at Ai Fa, I cut open the steak with my wooden spoon.


    Well, the toughness wasnt a problem. The opened surface was juicy, it was well made.


    But there was a problem with this hamburg steak, whether the ingredients meshes well.


    People seldom make hamburg steak with boar meat.


    Probably because boar meat wasnt suited for cooking hamburg steak.


    Boar meat was softer than pork, but this property would only surface when boiled in water. I remember the reason was tied to how much fats it have. Anyway, boar meat had the property of turning softer the more it was cooked.


    If it was cooked in another way, boar would be ssified by humans as tough meat.


    Assuming boar meat was processed and cooked in the right way, it wouldnt be so tough and be as tender as beef or pork.


    Hamburg steak was usually made with beef.


    A mixture of pork and beef minced meat was a popr choice for hamburg steak too.


    I seldom heard about pork being used to make hamburg steak.


    Boars were a simr species to pigs, so the texture of its meat should be simr.


    Boar meat was definitely not suited for hamburg steaks  and kiba meat was simr to boar meat. So how would the hamburg steak made from kiba fare? Even if it surprises Ai Fa, would I be satisfied with the results?  It was time to decide the match.


    I scooped a spoonful of kiba steak and sent it into my mouth.


    The juice was hot and spread in my mouth, almost scalding me.


    My first impression was sweet.


    Why was it like this, the meat was sweet and tasty. The unique taste of the meat and the fragrance of the fruit wine spread  I think this dish was delicious.


    For a hamburg steak, the texture was rather chewy. I already worked hard to mince it, but it still had such a texture.


    But it wasnt an unpleasant feeling. Instead of being tough, it was closer to being chewy.


    And with its bite, more juice would flow out, the freshness and juice spreads in my mouth,


    Oh no.


    As expected, I prefer meat with unique taste more than other people.


    Be it boar meat, mutton or duck meat, I really like meat with its strong unique vour.


    And so I really think it was delicious.


    I couldnt judge it objectively.


    In short, I felt this dish was delicious!


    I sent another piece of meat into my mouth, together with the sliced aria and arge amount of sauce.


    Delicious.


    Super delicious.


    I would probably give the same evaluation if I tasted boar meat hamburg steak.


    I actually rated a dish I made so highly. It was embarrassing, but it was really tasty.


    If I had to point out a w, that would be the thickness of the steak. It would be better for it to be thicker.


    Compared to the cooked surface of the steak, the proportion of the juicy part in the middle was too little, this was the only point that dissatisfied me. I tore off some poitan and put it into my mouth, it tastes nice too.


    Having rice to eat with this would be the most ideal. Meat needed a sides of vegetables and carbohydrates toplement it after all. Many nations wouldnt match these food together, but my country and family would do so. I feel that vegetables and carbohydrates were the perfect match for meat. Each of theseponents was necessary.


    It had been a long time since I ate such tasteless carbohydrates.


    I could feel my craving for carbohydrates exceeding my imagination.


    The grilled poitan wasnt as soft as bread or naan, and it tasted like okonomiyaki that didnt have any eggs or toppings. Even so, I felt it was delicious.


    One grilled poitan was too little for the three hamburg steak. Because the kiba steak had a heavy taste, I should be able to eat two pieces of poitan.


    Not so long ago, I thought poitan was such a hated existence, and couldnt helpughing wryly. Someone retorted coldly: What are you smiling about?


    Ai Fa finally opened her golden mouth.


    This wouldnt do. I was too engrossed in dinner and didnt realized Ai Fas action.


    My appetite was too strong, and I reflected on that a little.


    Oh right, how does it taste, Ai Fa?


    I looked at Ai Fas way, and she had eaten more than half of the poitan and was about to finish her second kiba steak. How fast, I just finished one.


    After Ai Fa swallowed her food, she said its good.


    Thank you very much... ! But can you describe yourments in more detail?


    When she heard my question, Ai Fa said Dont wanna.


    Dont wanna?


    Dont wanna. I dont wanna tell you myment.


    Eehhh, but why? Are you still bearing a grudge over what happened this afternoon?


    What happened this afternoon? Ai Fa tilted her head.


    Ah, you mean that mean thing you did to me because you got too caught up? I already forgot about that.


    You forgot Then why wont you tell me what you think?


    Shut up! I dont want to talk about it, thats why!


    Then something I couldnt understand happened.


    Ai Fa blushed, she lowered her head and covered her face with her te.


    Enough! Stop looking at me!


    I didnt get it at all.


    Never mind, Mdys emotions were a bit unstable today, I will ask her again a few dayster. Despite her adamant refusal, she did say its good  Just these words made me very happy.


    When I was thinking about that


    A voice came from an unexpected ce.


    Hey, whatre you eating?


    Ai Fa and I looked that way in surprise.


    The voice came from the window beside the stove.


    It was dark outside  and a small face appeared behind the window.


    Im asking you two something! It smells nice, is that kiba? What is that white thing?


    Rimee Wu I told you to stay away from my house.


    The surprise on Ai Fas face vanished. Seeing her answer nonchntly made me sigh in relief. If she knew her, then its not a problem. We werent doing anything unsightly anyway.


    By the way, who was this child?


    As she was very short, I could only see her reddish brown hair and big round eyes through the window, but not her face.


    I dont wanna! I finally get to see you, why do you have to be so mean? Answer my question! What are you eating? What does it taste like? Who made it? Is that man your husband?


    What nonsense are you saying!? Why must I marry this weakling of a man!?


    Her words stabbed into me deeply.


    However


    Even though Ai Fa was shouting that, her face had turned extremely red.


    Hmm.


    Since I got to see her like this, I would pretend I never heard that.


    Hey, who is this child?


    Even though I was asking Ai Fa, the girl was the one who answered me.


    Im Rimee Wu! Youngest daughter of the Wu n! Im a good friend of Ai Fa!


    Dont joke with me. I dont remember being your friend, Rimee Wu.


    Ai Fa picked at herst piece of hamburg steak and said in an exceptionally cold tone.


    I hate noisy kids like you. Scram on home.


    After she said that


    The kid called Rimee Wus eyes looked shocked.


    The next instant, her emotions exploded.


    Uwaaahhhhhh!


    She started wailing loudly.


    Hey Ai Fa, dont be so childish when you talk to kids Even the sound of me admonishing Ai Fa was drowned out by her wailing.


    Her wail was incredible, and my ear drums hurts.


    But I like Ai Fa so much ahhhhhh! I finally made out one of her sentence.


    No matter what


    The young daughter of Wu n, Rimee Wu will have a decisive impact on my fate in the future. And that was how I met her.


    Part 4


    I really like Ai Fa, and Gill Fa. When Gill Fa was still alive, he and Ai Fa would often y with me!


    A few minutester


    The mysterious guest Rimee sat between me and Ai Fa and said with a smile.


    She lookedpletely different from her wailing face earlier.


    Anyway, in order to stop her from crying, we ushered her into the house. But no matter how we tried soothing her, we couldnt stop her tears from falling.


    But when Ai Fa nursed her temple and said as if she was suppressing a headache:  What I said was a lie, I dont hate you., Rimee Wu stopped crying immediately.


    But I offended the Tsun n, so its better for you to stay away from my house. I already exined that to you many times.


    The Tsun n is not scary at all! My daddy says so too! He says the Tsun n sessor is an idiot, and they will lose their position soon! The Wu n will definitely be the leader of Forests Edge!


    The head of the Wu n, Donda Wu isbative, this will just worsen the situation. If the Tsun n and Wu n starts a war, the Forests Edge settlement might get destroyed.


    After Rimee Wu stopped crying, Ai Fas attitude turned colder than normal once again.


    Even so, Rimee Wu was still all smiles.


    Her smile was really cute.


    Rimee Wu was probably seven or eight. She looked cute and petite, her height didnt even reach my chest. Her reddish brown hair was cut very short, and looked fluffy like a dandelion. Her skin was choctey brown of course. Her eyes were the clear color of water, filled with light like the sky in spring.


    She wore arge piece of cloth with beautiful patterns. It covered her right shoulder and waist, looking just like a mini dress with just a single strap. Her slender arms and legs were bare. As she was still young, this dressing looked pure and innocent.


    A ne swayed on her chest, with three pieces of either horns or tusks linked together.


    I didnt think a child this small could hunt kiba, so this was probably an amulet or decorative essories.


    Hey, you are an outsider, right?


    She stared at me with her big eyes.


    Her blue eyes were really pretty.


    Even though both of them had blue eyes, hers were different from Ai Fas deep blue pupils that would look like they were burning from time to time.


    Daddy Donda told me before! A suspicious person dressed weirdly had appeared in the Fa House. He might be an outsider, and will bring disaster. Before his identity is known, I mustnt go near the Fa House!


    Is that so. But you are here even after he said that.


    Although half my mind was on the kiba steak that was getting cold, I still answered warmly.


    I didnte earlier! But I saw you wearing Gill Fas clothes today! So that means youre not an outsider anymore.


    I had a feeling it was so, but Ai Fas father was really Gill Fa huh.


    She kept bringing that name up, was it appropriate to do so? I couldnt judge.


    I want to ask! Since you gave the clothes from your family to this man, that means you epted him as a your family, right? But he is not your husband?


    Who knows such archaic customs!? He was an eyesore with his shabby clothes, so I just gave him some spare clothes!


    Ah, that hurts.


    But Ai Fas face was blushed.


    I pray that her face wasnt red from rage, but I got to see such a cute side of her, so I would just pretend I didnt hear her rude remarks earlier.


    Rimee Wu, go home! I dont want to start a war between the Tsun n and the Wu n. Go home and donte here again.


    I dont wanna. Daddy Donda only told me to not go near outsiders. Since this person isnt an outsider anymore, it is fine.


    Rimee Wu was all smiles, and Ai Fa said whatever after ring at her, then picked up her te of food.


    Rimee Wus naive face was filled with intrigue.


    Hey, what is that? Why does it smell like that? Is that kiba meat? What is that t thing that has the same colour as poitan?


    Ai Fa didnt answer and ate quietly.


    Then me too  When I picked up my utensils, the girl turned her face my way with a start.


    You two carried a kiba back together, right? That kiba turned into this meat? Why is it this shape? Where is the poitan soup?


    Erm This is made by me Its shape might be weird, but this is kiba meat, and that is poitan.


    My personality couldnt ignore such an innocent child, so I answered her.


    Curiosity shed across Rimee Wus eyes once again, and she said something that I was already expecting.


    What does it taste like? I want to try!


    Suppressing a sigh, I turned towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa, is it a taboo to share my food with someone from another n?


    Theres no such taboo.


    Although Ai Fa looked very unhappy, she didnt stop me.


    In that case, it should be fine to give this girl a bite. I was dedicated towards food, but I wasnt that gluttonous. Besides, the opinions of a third party was valuable to me as a chef.


    Well then, I will let her have a bite. It should tastepletely different from kiba meat, so dont be surprised alright? After I said that, I offered my te to her. But she just smiled and opened her mouth wide.


    Ahh.


    She wasnt on guard against me at all?


    I felt Ai Fas icy gaze on my right cheek as I cut a mouthful of steak with my spoon. I added two slices of aria and sent it into the girls small mouth.


    The girl shut her mouth shut strongly with a snap.


    She then started to chew.


    Her blue eyes blinked a few times, and widened even more.


    Erm, how does it taste...Ah.


    She wanted more.


    Nevermind, I could turn a blind eye to two mouthfuls.


    But if she ask for more, it might affect onii-chans nutritional needs.


    As I thought about all these, I scooped up the same food and tore off a piece of grilled poitan for her.


    Rimee Wu shut her mouth with a snap.


    Chew chew.


    Swallow.


    She blinked her eyes.


    Her thoughts were written on her face, I seldom see a child who fits the onomatopoeia so well.


    Good...


    Hmm?


    It taste good!


    She grabbed me tightly.


    Ah, I felt so panicky when grabbed by a person who had lost themselves. I started reflecting on what I did to Ai Fa earlier.


    No, now wasnt the time for reflection.


    Rimee Wus small fingers grabbed my t-shirt, and she shook my body with unimaginable strength.


    Its tasty! Very tasty! Why is it so tasty!? Is this really kiba? Why is it so soft!? Hey, why!?


    On the first night, I worked so hard to make Ai Fa say taste good, but this little girl repeatedly said this phrase so easily.


    But hearing her praise this dish felt blissful to me as a chef.


    By the way, this girl has surprising strength. As a tribe of hunters, even the muscles of such a child was different from normal people.


    Stop it, dont bother our meal.


    At this point, Ai Fa spoke out to save me.


    Before I realized it, she had finished her portion. She pulled Rimee Wu by the back of her neck and pulled her off me with ease.


    Eating is for the sake of living. If you get in the way of someones meal, that is as good as threatening his life. Thats a taboo, didnt your n head taught you that?


    Sorry.


    Rimee Wu lowered her head and apologized as Ai Fa held her up in the air.


    Her expression turned sullen suddenly.


    It is really delicious, thank you. Sorry for disturbing your meal, I... At this point, she tilted her head and blinked a few times.


    Her actions really fits the onomatopoeia.


    I dont know your name. Whats your name?


    Im Tsurumi Asuta. If its hard to pronounced, just call me Asuta.


    Chooroo Asuta. I am very thankful to Asuta of house Fa.


    She seemed to respect me more now. I waved at her warmly.


    Its fine, I was just surprised. Thank you for yourpliment Ai Fa, thank you for stopping her.


    Ai Fa sat back down with a hmmp.


    After Ai Fa unhanded Rimee Wu, Rimee Wu sat down and hugged her knees in silence.


    I dont get the denizens of Forests Edge at all.


    This girl gets all excited over trivial things. But after living in this different world for five days, this was the first time I met a denizen of Forests Edge who didnt shun Ai Fa.


    The other denizens fear the Tsun n and didnt interact with Ai Fa. In contrast, Rimee Wu didnt hide her affection for Ai Fa at all, which made me d and I hope they could get along.


    In the end, Ai Fa and Rimee both fell silent, so I had to eat my dinner quietly.


    Although the food was cold, it still taste wonderful. Personally, I was satisfied with the results.


    Im full Well then, its already dark. Rimee Wu, can you get home by yourself?


    When I asked that, Rimee Wu who was hugging her knees seemed to remember something and raised her head.


    I thought she would stand up with a start, but she knelt on the rug and reached out to me with both hands.


    Rimee Wu of the Wu n has a request for Asuta of House Fa! Can you lend me a hand?


    I was troubled and nced Ai Fas way.


    Ai Fa got up on one knee and frowned confusedly.


    Please make this incredible meal for the Wu ns grand elder Jiba Wu She will die if things dont change!


    Large tear drops fell from Rimee Wus blue eyes.


    But she didnt wail loudly this time! Rimee Wu couldnt stop her tears, she covered her face and sobbed.


    Part 5


    Asuta, are you going to the Wu n?


    Night has fallen.


    I will be back tomorrow morning.


    Rimee Wu bowed to us and went off home.


    She only said to me You can give me your reply tomorrow and I will convince my family tonight.


    I put the used utensils and kitchenware into the iron pot, and my job was done. Usually, we will chat and then sleep  But tonight, Ai Fa merely fell silent without any expression.


    I had to learn themon sense of this different world. So Ai Fa would spend some time before we sleep to tell me about the rules and taboo of Forests Edge, legends of the kingdoms and the gods, or about the post station town in Genos territory I had not visited before. She told me many things, but she was silent tonight.


    After maintaining this status for some time, she finally said those words.


    Ai Fa leaned against the wall and didnt look at me, her eyes gazing into the darkness outside the window.


    The fire in the stove was out, and only the candlelight was left. I stared at her cold profile in the dim light and answered quietly:


    I want to go  Thats how I feel right now.


    Jiba Wu was the grand elder of the Wu n, and Rimee Wu hope I could cook for her  even though all of Rimee Wus actions were exaggerated, what she described wasntplicated.


    The elderly grandmother Jiba Wu was 85, and almost all her teeth had fallen due to old age, so she couldnt eat properly.


    And now, it took a lot of effort just for her to eat the diced kiba meat and boiled vegetable stew. And the amount she consumes decreases every day.


    There is no point in drinking these mud water-like thing every day in order to survive...


    She said as she wept every day.


    Despite being healthy a few years ago, she had grown weak and even her spirit was gradually weakening.


    She really loved the youngest Rimee Wu, and her suffering must really hurt Rimee Wu.


    When I think about how Rimee Wu feels, I want to make a trip to the Wu n.


    But you dont agree, Ai Fa?


    When she heard my question, Ai Fa answered emotionlessly:


    Although the Tsun n led Forests Edge for generations, the Wu n could rival them. There had been bad blood between the two ns a few generations ago.


    Bad blood?


    About twenty years ago, there was a girl supposed to marry into the Wu n, but people from the Tsun n abducted her. The men from Wu were furious and stormed into the Tsun n. The previous Tsun n head said that the girlmitted adultery despite being betrothed to another, and they had punished her ording to the rules. The corpse of the girl was returned to the Wu n.


    The girl probably killed herself before the other party could sully her. But there wasnt any evidence, so the Wu men could only curse and swear as they sheath their des If the Tsun and Wu n fought, a war that would rend Forests Edge in two would break out. And both parties would suffer tremendous losses. If the Tsun n dont hand over the girl, the Wu n would probably start a war anyway. But since the girl was dead, we wont fight for dead people. The two ns broke off all contacts, and they had not resolved their difference even now.


    How diforting. Are all Tsun nsmen such terrible people?


    Who knows. At least the men who inherited the bloodline of the n head are all bad. Ai Fa didnt change her expression as she said these in a cold manner.


    And when I got into a dispute with Diga Tsun two years ago, the Wu n head suggested that I marry into the Wu n.


    M Marry into the Wu n?


    Donda said to me with a smile:That way, the Tsun n wont go after you. Even if they tried, I would end the Tsun n I rejected his offer and cut off ties with the Wu n.


    Ah So thats what you mean when you say you dont want to spark off a war.


    Even if the Wu n dont help me, I wont yield to Diga Tsun. I shouldnt have any dealings with either family.


    I see. I understand now. From your position, since Im living under your roof, you wont tolerate it if I help the Wu n.


    I sighed deeply.


    Ai Fa then turned her head away, the corner of her mouth twisted as if she was mocking something


    Such a smile didnt suit her.


    But even so, you still want to help Rimee Wu, right? Thats the kind of man you are, Asuta.


    Hmm? That is true. That girl Rimee Wu looks like a good kid, and I want that grandmother to relive the joy of eating.


    Yes. In that case, just do what you want to do.


    Huh?


    This is a simple matter. If you wish to help Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu, you have need to cut off rtions with me. After that, you can just ask the Wu n to take you in Its simple, right?


    What? I cant switch targets so easily, Im not a frivolous girl.


    I shrugged, unable to understand what Ai Fas true intention is.


    Im not as troubled as you think. I feel sorry for Rimee Wu, but I will reject her proposal.


    What?


    Even though Rimee Wu is an endearing child, I just met her, and I have never met that grandmother before You might think this is cold of me, but if doing this puts you in a difficult position, then I wont be able to help after all.


    Why?


    Ai Fa snapped her head back.


    She seemed to be very surprised.


    This expression isnt like her, I thought as I act natural.


    You are asking me why. Compared to someone I didnt know and never met, you are more important to me Dont make me say something so embarrassing, dummy.


    What is it? Isnt it great that I wont have anything to do with the Wu n?


    It isnt anything important, but if you save a member of the Wu n, Donda Wu might ask me to marry into his n again in the name of repaying a favour. If I reject him again, he will definitely think Im insulting his n and vent his anger on me.


    What a difficult old man By the way, does the young men from Wu nck charisma? He wants you to marry Rimee Wus brother, right?


    I asked with half envy and half curiosity, and Ai Fa only answered coldly: I have already decided to live by hunting kiba.


    Women have to live a life weaving grass and tanning hides while waiting for their men to return. That doesnt suit my character. I want to be a hunter that lives in the forest and dies in the forest. I decided that when I lost my father Gill.


    Well, its a pity since you are so beautiful. She didnt retort despite my sarcasticment.


    An unknown emotion lit the fire in Ai Fas eyes.


    Anyway, you dont need to worry. I will reject Rimee Wus request, nothing will change. Even if I reject Rimee Wu, the Wu n wont bear a grudge towards me.


    Rimee Wu said to me just now I will convince my father!.


    Which means this request came from Rimee Wus own will. Even if she told her family about this, they might be suspicious about me and not be willing to ept my help.


    Why? If you end your rtionship with me, you will be free to do as you please. In that case, why arent you doing what you want? Instead of being together with an entric person like me, you probably want to help the Wu n more.


    I dont feel like helping them at all. You took so much care of me, just the thought of leaving you for such a reason to live with an unfamiliar family displeases me Hey, you have been acting weird just now, just what do you want me to do?


    Ai Fa didnt answer me.


    So I stood up, and sat cross legged before her.


    Ai Fa lowered her head, an agitated me still burned in her eyes.


    Ai Fa, if you think Im a burden and want me to go, I will do that. But you dont think so, right? In that case, tell me what you really think.


    I cant tell what you are thinking, just tell me honestly. I will do what you wish, in a way you like.


    Ai Fa lift her head and stared at me straight.


    Her eyes still had that blue me  but she was a little teary.


    My father  Gill Fa passed away two years ago.


    Her pink lips formed these words quietly.


    Before father passed away, I was on good terms with Rimee Wu. Even though I didnt have much dealings with the Wu n, Jiba Wu dotes on Rimee Wu and I had seen her a few times when I was young.


    I see.


    My heart tumbled when I saw her tearful eyes, and could only answer this way.


    Ai Fa frowned a little painfully.


    I dont want to have anything to do with the Wu n. But if Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu suffers I will be sad too.


    In that case what you want the most is for me to break off my rtionship with you and help Rimee Wu?


    When I said that, she grabbed me by the chest.


    Her eyes burning with blue mes stared right at me.


    And then


    A droplet slid quietly down from her tearful eyes.


    I also


    Her voice was quivering a little.


    I also dont know what to do.


    How could she not know?


    I just need to break my rtionship with her, and I would be able to help Rimee Wu.


    If she didnt want to have any dealings with the Wu n and wants to help Rimee Wu, this was the only way.


    However


    Ai Fas fingers grabbed my chest tightly.


    She seemed tensed, as if I would disappear if she let go.


    I see.


    I ced my hands on Ai Fas shoulders.


    I felt her bare shoulders, her smooth skin and the warmth underneath that  and also her quivering.


    I pulled her shoulders towards me.


    Ai Fas slender body fell onto my chest without any resistance.


    It cant be helped since you dont know. But it would be more appropriate if I didnt know what to do either.


    I could smell my favourite scent from Ai Fa, which stimtes my nasal cavity.


    I felt that fragrance fill my heart, and said quietly:


    But, I know what I want to do the most If you dont tell me what to do, can I do it my way?


    I want to help Rimee Wu. But I dont want to leave you. So I will help the Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu you like so much officially as someone staying in the Fa house.


    After I said that, I patted Ai Fas hair that had been tied up into aplicated braid.


    The dispute between the Tsun and Wu n isnt important at all, right? Why should I abandon someone I cherished for such a stupid dispute? The important things rted to the future of the settlement should be left to the old men who are responsible. Dont overlook your own feelings for such things.


    Lets help Rimee Wu together. Who cares what Rimee Wus father says. If he brings up the matter about marriage again, just tell him to find a man more delicious than a kiba for you!


    Ai Fa couldnt answer.


    But her fingers grasped my chest tightly and her tears continued to to wet my t-shirt.

 Volume 1 - Ch 5

    Part 1


    And so, we decided to head to the Wu ns main house.


    I was happy about reaching a conclusion, but this also created some problems. The next morning, Rimee Wu appeared before us as promised which made me realize the problems.


    Afterpleting our work at the water source, Rimee Wu came over when I was at home maintaining my de. When I told her about agreeing to help, she shouted Thank you!. Her smiling face made other people around her blissful too.


    She then told me:


    In that case,e over to my ce before sunset! I will prepare the ingredients.


    I tilted my head confusedly.


    What ingredients are you talking about? I n to cook in this house, then deliver the finished product to your ce.


    You cant do that! The food you cooked here can only be eaten here!


    I didnt really get it, and after further questioning, I realized this was a rule in Forests Edge.


    The actual exnation was:


    The one cooking and the ones eating must enjoy the same meal in the same ce.


    Simply put, this was an order to prevent others from making food harmful to the body.


    I dont really get it, but I just need to cook the meal at your ce, and dine at the same ce as Grandma Jiba Wu right?


    Heading to an unfamiliar ce to cook was a little pressuring, but I wouldnt back down because of such trivial matters.


    However, the real problem came right after that.


    Yes, but you wont just be cooking Grandma Jibas share. My family isrge and it will be tough, but I will work hard together with you.


    Ehh? I wont just be cooking for Grandma, but everyone else too?


    Yes, because we will be entrusting the hearth to you. Isnt that so?


    Is that so?


    Yes it is! Asuta, youre really weird.


    Even a child 7 or 8 years old thinks Im weird.


    Spare me, Im still learning the rules of Forests Edge.


    I understand. I just need to prepare everyones share, right? Im willing to cook for everyone. The more people who eats my cooking, the more driven I would be How many people are there in the Wu family?


    Hmm Rimee Wu started counting her fingers.


    When she counted all ten fingers, I couldnt help retorting in my heart.


    Hmm, including me, there are thirteen!


    T-Thirteen!? What arge family.


    Ah, but Kota Wu is just one year old, and can only drink milk. So you just need to prepare food for the twelve of us. The women who are supposed to caretake the hearth will help you too!


    Twelve huh such a number wont be a problem for me. Can I cook the same dish as yesterday for everyone?


    Yes of course! Im looking forward to it too!


    I see. But I dont think I can solve the issue by cooking for Grandma just once. I need to hold a lecture for the Wu n women to learn how to cook those dishes, then I can rest easy...


    What is a lecture?


    What I mean is, I cant use the stove at your ce every day, right? So from tomorrow onwards, you all will cook the delicious food for Grandma.


    Ehh? I can make such delicious food too?


    The temperature for that dish yesterday is a bit hard to control Ah, by the way, you have 13 people in your family, so theres more than one pot, right?


    Pots? Our house have 4 pots.


    Four!? Thats great!


    In the end, I became excited.


    Using four pots to cook for a dozen people  No, including me and Ai Fa, it would be 14.


    My adversary was an elderly person without teeth, and the people in the settlement who bore hostility towards me because Im an outsider.


    This development spurred my spirit as a chef instead.


    I understand. I will prepare the kiba meat here, can you prepare enough poitan and aria for everyone? And also rock salt and fruit wine.


    Ehh? We have plenty of meat at my ce.


    The meat is the key. If there is a chance, I want to teach you the right way to ughter that would make the meat taste good.


    I started thinking about the dishes in my mind.


    Rimee Wu then walked towards me, and tugged the corner of my shirt a little hesitantly.


    Asuta, Im really grateful. Now, Grandma Jiba wont cry about wanting to die Thank you for epting such a difficult task.


    Dont cry. Dummy, we dont know if we can solve the problem yet.


    Dont say that! It will be fine! The food you cooked tastes really good!


    Rimee Wu then turned towards Ai Fa who had been working on her de in a corner of the house.


    Ai Fa, thank you too. When Grandma Jiba gets better, lets y together again. Im going off first, see you in the evening!


    Ah, my dish would require some time to prepare, can I intrude on your ce before sunset?


    After I replied on behalf of the silent Ai Fa, Rimee Wu said Yes! I got it!, showed us a brilliant smile and left.


    Really, in a sense, she was full of life just like Ai Fa. I raised the corners of my lips.


    Why are you smiling by yourself. What a disgusting man.


    Ohh! Ai Fa! Youre finally willing to speak with me! Although what you said was rather rude, but I feel relieved now.


    Shut up.


    Ai Fa sat with her back to the wall and didnt even look at me. She had a serious face as usual as she inspected the knife that had a silver glint.


    However, I got to see her weak side yesterday and she must be feeling really troubled. I could tell how she feels very easily.


    But to think we have to dine with them too. Ai Fa you knew that from the start, right?


    Of course. Thats what entrusting the hearth to you means.


    Yes. The denizens of Forests Edge thinks that caretaking the hearth was a job that required responsibility. I think this was a great rule.


    But in that case, we will need to face Rimee Wus father Ai Fa, you wille with me, right?


    Are you retarded? You dont even know the rules of this world, how can I let you go to another house alone!?


    She roared and red at my feet.


    If you dont n to cut off ties with me, then of course I will apany you.


    Thats true. If I went alone, I will be scared. Its great that you can apany me.


    I walked a few steps towards Ai Fa and sat down. I kept some distance away from her, just out of arms reach.


    Ai Fa didnt avert her eyes. She was looking at my feet just now, but has shifted her gaze to my chest now.


    I put my hands on the ground and lowered my body in an attempt to meet her gaze. Not only didnt it work, she turned the point of her knife my way.


    Sorry, I was just kidding around.


    Can the Wu n really entrust their hearth to a man like you?


    She looked at me after keeping her knife.


    Frankly speaking, this was the first time Ai Fa looked me in the eye properly after I woke up today.


    Her sensitive cheeks blushed again, but she didnt hold back and said to me in a rough tone:


    Entrusting ones hearth to another is equivalent to putting the lives of their family in your hands. If someone from the Wu n fell ill after eating your food, they wont let us off so easily. They might cut off our ears, pull out all our teeth or banish us from Forests Edge!


    Ehh, working the stove is so important but you gave me the job so easily.


    I dont care about such an archaic custom! But many people in Forests Edge still hold such an opinion!


    I know, who do you think I am, I wont let them get food poisoning.


    You are just a seventeen year old apprentice chef, right?  I was hoping Ai Fa would retort like that, but she just pursed her pink lips shut and fell into silence.


    Her cheeks were tinted red, like a kid who didnt want to admit her loss.


    But this was just like her.


    The sullen Ai Fast night waspletely unlike the usual her. But she was cuter the way she was now.


    After a short silence, Ai Fa said: Im telling you to not let down your guard.


    I know how good your cooking skills are. If its you, then you should be of help to Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu. But you have to watch your steps.


    Uwah I feel so moved.


    I want to go near her and hold her hand. But with how she was right now, she might really kill me if I did that. So I decided to restrain myself.


    Since you already said that, there wouldnt be a problem. Dont worry, I swear on what little honour I have that I will help Rimee Wu.


    And I have another reason now, which was For the sake of Ai Fa.


    In order to help Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu whom Ai Fa treasures, I will pick up my kitchen knife and fight hard.


    Under such conditions, how could I be careless or arrogant?


    I felt my body filled with hype and fighting spirit as I looked at Ai Fa who still had an unhappy face.


    I will definitelyplete this job properly.


    For the person I respect the most in this different world.


    Part 2


    Oh So this is the Wu ns courtyard.


    I said in awe.


    It took about an hour to walk from the Fa house to the Wu n. From the position of the sun, it was located some distance to the south of Fa house.


    The Wu n didnt have any building that wasrger than the others. In ce of that was many buildings in close proximity of each other. Aftering to this world, this was the first time I saw such a sight.


    Although these buildings had ample space and there was quite some distance between them, their difference from other residence was clear at a nce.


    In the center of the buildings were a t brown za, about half the size of a field found in schools. Seven wooden houses were built at its edges, surrounding it.


    All the buildings were about twice asrge as Ai Fas house.


    But even for a family of thirteen, they didnt need so many rooms  As I tilted my head in confusion, Ai Fa exined to me as she held the 5kg of kiba thigh meat wrapped in fake rubber leaves carefully:


    The head of the n would inherit the main house, if the brothers of n head is to wed, they would build a new house near the main house. Several of them are the residence of the n heads brothers.


    I was also carrying 5kg of Chuck p in my arms, and answered with a nod: I see.


    Why is there a za in the middle? It looks big enough to hold a sports meet.


    Sports meet? This space is for celebrations or funerals. If everyone rted to the Wu n are to gather here, there would probably be more than a hundred people.


    Of the 500 denizens in Forests Edge, a fifth of them were rted to the Wu n.


    But thinking about it the other way, there were just 500 people in this settlement. If outsiders didnte in, the vige would be filled with ones rtives in no time.


    Enough talk. Lets go.


    Ai Fa said and started walking forth. I chased after her and entered the za.


    When we reached the center of the za, a tiny figure appeared from the back of the house right in the center, and ran towards us.


    Ai Fa! Asuta! Wee to the Wu n! You are here really early.


    That figure was of course, Rimee Wu.


    By the way, the time was right between noon and evening.


    I felt it was about 3pm in the afternoon.


    Are we too early? I wanted to have more time to get things done.


    No problem! Dear guests, please give me your knives for safekeeping!


    Ai Fa handed both her des over silently.


    I did not expect that and panicked a little.


    Rimee Wu, I want to ask. Is it okay for me to cook with my own knife?


    Hmm? But we have many knives for cutting meat at our ce too.


    But my knife is a bit special.


    I drew out the Santoku knife at my waist, as if I was acting in a yakuza film.


    But the way, my attire today was a t-shirt with a colourful vest over it. I wore a cloth around my waist, but had white shoes on and a white towel on my head, a mixture of many different elements.


    To be honest, the white chef uniform represents the honour of a chef and I very much want to wear it. But I didnt want to dress like a foreigner too much, hence my strange get up.


    Rimee Wu observed my Santoku knife curiously and said I see, then tilted her head confusedly.


    In that case, please give me your knife first, I will return it to you at the stove! If you have the knife on you, I cant usher you in!


    I sighed and handed over the Santoku knife and my other knife.


    One sabre, two knives and the Santoku knife. Rimee Wu took the four des with respect, then turn around.


    This way please.


    What would happen next? I braced myself and prepare to meet the Wu family. A group appeared from both the entrance and the back of the building  all of them seemed to be frail women.


    Oh right. During this time, all the men would head into the forest.


    About six women stood in a line before us. I was surprised, but Ai Fas attitude was calm as usual.


    I brought the guests! They are Ai Fa and Asuta from the Fa House!


    Six pairs of curious eyes watched us without reservation.


    During these five days, the other people all politely ignored my existence, that was why their actions surprised me. Not only did they not ignore me, they even focused their gazes on me.


    This was arge family of thirteen, so it wouldnt be strange for more than half the household to be women. But their imposing aura still surprised me.


    Three of them were married and wore a long dress made from one piece of cloth.


    Three of them were unwed, their long hair draped over their shoulders, with two pieces of cloth covering their chest and waist.


    One of the married woman was an olddy. But she probably wasnt Grandma Jiba. She was plump and looked energetic. She also had the smell of fats about her.


    Another one was a middle aged woman. She should be about my parents age. She looked healthy and robust would be a more appropriate way to describe her. She was also rather tall, and appears to be a strong mother.


    And then  the other girls were all young.


    Two of them looked older than I was. They should be about twenty years old.


    One of them wore a long dress and had a really small baby in her arms.


    Another one of the girls was about my age, and one more was a bit younger than me.


    A total of six women.


    Including the baby and Rimee Wu, there were eight people in total.


    This is grandma Ditto Min. Beside her is Mommy Mia Lei. Next is Sati Lei, she is my brother Jizas wife, and the baby is Kota. Over there are my sisters Vena, Leina and L!


    Hey, if you introduce in one go like that... My heart started racing suddenly.


    Hey, did you say Leina?


    What?


    The girl who was about my age tilted her head confusedly.


    She had a head of ck hair, which was rare in Forests Edge. Her hair was tied at her left and right shoulders in a low ponytails. She was short and petite, and her innocent face resembles Rimee Wu a little And of course, she had brown skin and blue eyes.


    Right. What am I thinking?


    This girl just happen to share a name with my childhood friend.


    But she lookedpletely different from Reina. Reina was more childish with short hair, and didnt look so prominent. The only thing they had inmon was their small stature, their height only reaching my shoulders.


    Sorry, its nothing. Because my friend had the same name as you, so I couldnt help reacting like that.


    You know someone who has the same name as me?


    She showed an innocent smile which looked a little like Rimee Wus smile.


    Ah  Her smile was a bit simr to Reina. Reina was more childish than she looked, which also applies to this girl before me and Rimee Wu.


    I am the head of House Fa, Ai Fa. This man is a member of my house, Asuta. We are here on Rimee Wus bequest, to temporarily caretake the Wu ns hearth.


    Ai Fa announced in a voice stiffer than usual.


    Ai Fa and Asuta from House Fa, we wee you.


    The olddy who smelled like fats said to us. Her voice was just like her appearance, steady and gentle.


    The Wu n wees your visit. L, safekeep the hunters cape from our guest.


    Eh? You want me to do it!? The girl who looked the youngest said unhappily.


    She was about thirteen or fourteen, and looked as tough as a boy. Although her limbs and body were slim, she was taller than Leina. She had bright vermillion hair just like Rimee Wu, and tied her ponytail high on her head. Her eyes were bright blue like an ocean.


    This girl named L walked forth reluctantly and received Ai Fas fur cape. Grandma Ditto Min ignored her and smiled gently.


    Since you wish to use the stove as soon as possible, we finished our job to extract fats as fast as we could. You can use the room now. Whos scheduled to caretake the hearth today?


    Rimee, Grandma Ditto Min and Leina sis!


    Right. Then Rimee, Leina and I will assist you.


    Okay, thank you.


    This was unexpected.


    I had braced myself for my visit into enemy territory, but the people here were  how should I say it, warm and rather friendly.


    Only that red haired L looks a little displeased, everyone else had a smile on their faces. Compared to the people I encountered at the water source and on the road, their attitude was obviously different.


    Ai Fa once rejected the demand of their n head  Donda Wu, refusing to marry into the Wu n. And I was an unknown foreigner (actually from another world). They dont seem to mind us much though.


    Well Before we get to work, I want to confirm one thing...


    Someone said suddenly with a seductive voice.


    It was the young girl who was older than me and not carrying a baby.


    She tied her brown hair to the right, and because she only covered her breasts and waist with two pieces of cloth, it brings out her sexy curves even more.


    Asuta of House Fa You came from a foreign country, right? But you didnt state your ce of birth, is there a reason for that?


    No, I have no intention of hiding this.


    I already discussed this part with Ai Fa earlier.


    I had no way of proving my identity, and what role I should y in my life in this world. As I didnt have much options, the decision was made easily.


    The people here seem unfamiliar with my birthce I came from a nation called Japan.


    Ai Fa and I chose to Tell everything honestly.


    Six days ago, I woke up at the foot of Mount Morga. However, I had no idea why I was here. The people here dont know about Japan, and I have never heard of the Amusehorn continent. But we couldmunicate clearly. Im still confused about this and dont know whats going on.


    If I lied, I will be found out one day. And in the off chance that someone in this world had the same experience as me, I would miss the opportunity of learning that.


    So I decided to share my experience, and be honest about what I didnt know  I only hid one thing. I died, but revived in this world, that would sound too unbelievable.


    I see A foreigner who had never heard of Amusehorn...? Why did someone like that appear in the middle of this continent so suddenly?


    This sister would pause for a bit in mid sentence, and her misty eyes made her more alluring. However, since she asked this, it means that she was the most guarded of the group, and has the quickest wit. I made a mental note of that.


    I really have no idea. After meeting Ai Fa in the forest, she took care of me and even worry for me. She says it is too dangerous for me to wander around without knowing the rules of Forests Edge.


    I see Ai Fa of House Fa, your personality isnt bad I thought youre only interested in hunting kiba like the men...


    Her words werent malicious, but her tone had taunting undertones which made Ai Fa stiffen her face.


    And of course, Ai Fa didnt reply. This sister looked at Ai Fa with coquettish eyes andughed softly.


    No matter what, Im looking forward to today. And youre here for our precious family grandma Jiba, right? Although father Donda showed an annoyed face after learning that, I wee you very much and is very grateful I really mean it...


    Eh, you tter me.


    I gave aughable response. When she saw how I was, she put her finger on her full lips and herughter was like silver bells.


    Every move of hers permeates a sexy charm, that should be her unique characteristics.


    I am Vena Wu, eldest daughter of n Wu The second daughter is the ck haired Leina, the third daughter is the redhead L, and the youngest daughter is Rimee I will introduce my brothers to you when the men return from the forest...


    She then gestured her well proportioned arm towards the older group of women.


    This is the wife of the previous family head, Ditto Min, she will assist youter Which means, she is my grandmother Beside her is my mother, Mia Lei, the wife of the n head Donda And that is Sati Lei and her child Kota, the spouse of my oldest brother Jiza The person you are helping is my great grandmother  Jiba, she is resting in the house right now Ai Fa and Asuta from Fa House, nice to meet you...


    Part 3


    This way please.


    The one leading us was the second daughter of the Wu n, Leina Wu.


    Rimee Wu entered the house to keep the guests des. The grandmother  Ditto Min still need to clean up for the fats extraction work too. The other women went back to their own work, and they left quickly.


    The stove room was situated at the back of the building.


    Large houses like this would separate the rooms and kitchen. They erected another building behind the main house that was half its size. There was a stove room, food store and kiba ughter room.


    hmm? Theres stoves over there too?


    There were two heavy stone stove beside the building, simr to the one in Ai Fas ce.


    These two stoves were situated outdoors, and even had a beautiful wooden roof erected over it. The opening of the stoves faced each other, like two faceless monster ring at each other.


    But there wasnt any iron pots on top of the stove.


    These stoves are used for grilling meat. My father Donda prefers grilled kiba meat.


    The petite girl who tied her ck hair into two low ponytails smiled.


    I see! When you grill the kiba, there should be an astonishing amount of smoke. This thing is great. I will use this stove today then.


    Eh?? Asuta, do you want to grill kiba meat?


    I was surprised for some reason and looked into the girls round eyes.


    Why was that? When I heard this girl with the same name as my childhood friend call my name, I felt a little strange.


    However, Reina calls me Asuta-chan even in high school.


    Thats right, I nned to use grilling, it there any problem?


    Well, Rimee told me that the meat she ate was very soft. So I thought you would cook a kiba stew...


    I see. But I will be grilling the kiba meat. You might think my cooking method is weird, but I will take care of the troublesome steps, I will be counting on you for the other areas.


    Okay! To me, Grandma Jiba is an irreceable family. I am very grateful for your help, Asuta! I will work hard!


    This girl was really simr to Rimee Wu. She was cheerful, innocent, energetic and had sincere eyes.


    Furthermore  Although this was unnecessary information, it was clear that she had inherited the same genes as that sexy eldest sister.


    Her arms and thighs were rather th, and the curves on her breasts and hips were very feminine. Because she had a slim waist, she didnt look too fat  But I didnt know where I should look when I speak with her.


    The girls in this settlement were too scantily d. They seemed to think just covering their chest and waist was good enough. And the cloth they wrapped their body in was too thin, making the shape of their body clear at a nce.


    And unlike the women I met in the settlement, they would wear essories.


    Bangles made from Krilee fruits seemed to be their standard equipment. Other than that, they would wear shiny silver hair essories, ear rings, ankle bracelets and


    Ah. That ne.


    Huh?


    All of you are wearing three tusks or horns on your ne. Is that some kind of charm?


    Yes. Because women cant hunt kiba, the men will gift tusks and horns to us as a blessing for a safe life in Forests Edge.


    The ne swayed before her bold clevage. She held the ne to her chest and smiled blissfully.


    Fathers would gift them to their children, husbands would gift them to their wives. The men wont give an entire set of horns and tusks, holding one back to signify that the kiba wasnt hunted by the women.


    I see, what an interesting tradition.


    As I was answering Leina Wu, I felt a stabbing pain on the back of my neck. I turned back and found Ai Fa leaning against the wall, staring at us with icy eyes.


    I didnt forget about my task at hand. My mistress, I was merely distracted by the outdoor stove.


    Erm, there are four stoves, huh? Lets start a fire in one of them.


    Alright, please follow me.


    Leina Wu smiled again and walked towards Ai Fa.


    She nodded towards the serious faced Ai Fa, then pulled open the sliding door beside her.


    This is the stove room.


    I see.


    I walked forth as I answered Leina. I wanted to talk to Ai Fa, but my dear mistress averted her face strongly and stepped in before I did.


    What was going on? I was confused, but felt that things would be troublesome.


    Leaving that aside, I stepped into the room.


    Oh, this is cool.


    This room was only 8 tatami big, but it looked vast as there wasnt many items ced inside.


    There were four stoves in a cluster right in the middle of the room. A working tform propped up by a log was ced beside each stove, along with a sk full of water. I was impressed.


    The floor wasnt covered with rugs. The wooden walls and bare ceiling and beams were simr to Ai Fas ce.


    However, there were an assortment of kitchen knives,dles and stirrers hanging on the walls. The closet that didnt have a door was filled with tes, spoons and other utensils.


    This was how a stove room, kitchen and food preparation room should look like.


    I could feel my emotions getting hyped.


    As I admired these kitchenwares, Leina Wu stood before the stove and showed a carefree smile as she said: Can I start the fire? Pray tell when you are ready. She actually used the term pray tell.


    Although she had a pure and innocent personality, she was very elegant.


    By the way, they way they start a fire was just like Ai Fa. They would tie a dry leaf called karakara to the tip of a thin stick, then create friction by rubbing it against another firewood. The karakara would then burn like a matchstick.


    They would take care not to let the fire go out, and wait for the other firewood to catch fire.


    I also tried using this method to start a fire before, but would fail every two out of three attempts. Leina seeded in just one try.


    Yes, can you help me boil half a pot of water? Use strong fire.


    Leina Wu acknowledged and started filling up the water.


    I could feel someone staring at my back, but I didnt do anything wrong this time, right?


    Okay, Ai Fa, give me the kiba meat. Miss, can I put the meat on that table?


    Yes, of course Excuse me, you can call me Leina.


    Yes, you are right. But you have the same name as someone I know, so it feels weird.


    I took the pack of kiba meat from Ai Fa, and opened the fake rubber leaves wrapped around the meat.


    Leina Wu then stood beside me, smiling close to my face.


    Asuta, that person must be important to you, thats why you cant bring yourself to address me with her name.


    Thats not it.


    If not, then why? I didnt know either.


    But, speaking of which  Aside from my family, I spent the most time with Reina. I didnt think of her as a love interest, but the thought that I could never see her again  still made my heart ache. That was the type of person she was to me.


    That was why I didnt want to mention or hear her name.


    I didnt think I should tell this to someone who shared her name.


    Huh?


    As I was unwrapping the meat from the leaf, a small brown hand held my hand.


    I was surprised and looked to the side. Leina Wu who was smiling just now looked down, as if she was about to cry.


    Im sorry Asuta, I said something I shouldnt have. Your eyes look so sad


    No! Its nothing! Im really fine! Im just thinking about something!


    What was going on? I didnte all the way here to act out a romanticedy drama!


    Ara, the back of my head hurts. As if someone stuck a pick made of ice into my brain. To think I could feel a persons gaze so clearly, did I have the talent to be a sword saint?


    At this point, I heard a voice behind me saying Sorry for the wait, Asuta! Heres your knife!, and someone poking my back, which made me scream.


    Uwahh!


    I thought a certain someone took the kitchen knife on the wall and stabbed me.


    Rimee, dont do that! You cant y with knives!


    Eh? Whats the harm, theres a sheath!


    I wiped away my cold sweat and grabbed the Santoku knife from Rimee Wus fingers.


    A-Alright then, I need to cut the meat. Can you help me take enough poitan for everyone? After the water in the pot boils, help me throw them all into the pot.


    I got it! Leina sis, lets go to the food store!


    Okay.


    After the two close sisters left, only me and my mistress was left in the stove room.


    I patted away the pico leaves stuck to the thigh meat, and cut through the surface of the meat. I then stole a nce at Ai Fa.


    My mistress was leaning against the wall, with her legs crossed and one knee raised high.


    Seems like I wont be of any help.


    Thats not true! You are my mental support! I could only focus on cooking because you are sitting there watching over me!


    Why are you so flustered?


    I wasnt flustered. If I was, it must be due to your voice being colder and lower than usual.


    However, this was a precious opportunity to talk with Ai Fa in private. Her icy gaze was scary, but I still shared the thoughts I was harbouring in my heart.


    The Wu n is friendlier than expected. I thought they would be a more hot blooded tribe of hunters.


    Who knows. Aside from Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu, this is the first time I met them too.


    Ah, have you seen their men before?


    When Donda Wu came to my house to propose a marriage, he brought all three sons with him. If you want to meet hot blooded people, just wait til evening.


    No, I dont really want to


    We exchanged just these few words when the two close sisters came back.


    They held something like a sieve in their hands which contained a pile of fake potato, which was poitan. Each of the fourteen people need two, so there was 28 in total.


    That was why the sisters had another helper. It was the grey haired and plump olddy, Ditto Min Wu.


    Sorry for the wait, Im here to help Ara, what arge piece of kiba leg meat.


    Her face was filled with wrinkles, but she seemed well. She turned towards Ai Fa with a smile.


    Ai Fa of House Fa, I heard that you watches over the Fa house by yourself. Did you hunt this kiba by yourself?


    Yes, thats right.


    Her tone might be cold, but Ai Fa still stood up politely and nodded.


    Thats really impressive, didnt the Fa house break off all rtionships with the other families? I couldnt imagine how a girl like you could defend your own home without relying on others.


    Its not difficult. My father taught me how to hunt kiba. He taught me the important points on surviving in Forests Edge. I can live on without relying on anyone else.


    Live alone and then die alone?


    A smile appeared on the olddys face, as if she had seen through everything.


    Ai Fa opened her mouth, but closed it without saying anything.


    If a woman is responsible for hunting kiba, she cant bear and raise children, right? Live alone, die alone, and let the Fa house die out Ai Fa of Fa house, are you satisfied about this?


    Many houses in Forests Edge died out like this. Not everyone is as powerful as the Wu n.


    What? We arent that capable. Leina, Rimee and I cant hunt kiba. No, even those men probably cant hunt kiba by themselves. Speaking of which, there are few who are as capable as you.


    Thats


    But the Fa house will die out, and the Wu bloodline will carry on, why is that Maybe the Fa bloodline can be passed on too?


    What is Grandma Ditto Min talking about?


    The bored Rimee Wu who was poking the poitan asked me with a confused face.


    The olddy looked my way and narrowed her eyes happily for some reason.


    Rimee, you will know after you grow up  the water is boiling.


    Ah I will put it in!


    When members of the same family address each other, they seem to omit the family name. Following Rimee Wus energetic announcement, she took a slim kitchen knife from the wall.


    She then looked at the boiling pot and tilted her head confusedly.


    Isnt there too little water? And you are cooking so many poitan with just one pot?


    Yes, this is enough. If you want to eat the poitan you had yesterday, then throw it all in.


    Okay!


    She took a poitan from the pile, slit on it with a knife, then threw it into the pot. As she was working through the pile, I was almost done with all the thigh meat.


    I cut off the fats, and prepared to used it to cook. To make it more convenient to make mincemeat, I cut the red meat into adequate sizes. This wouldnt take much time, the meat was just about 5kg.


    Grandma Ditto Min turned to me and smiled this time.


    Asuta of House Fa, your knifework is more nimble than a womans.


    Thats right. Im actually an apprentice chef in the country I was from.


    Is that so.


    When she heard my reply, Grandma Ditto Min narrowed her eyes.


    A woman who hunts kiba partnered with a man who is good at cooking. What an interestingbination. Looks like I shouldnt say too much.


    I agree, Grandma Ditto Min, its better to not meddle in others family affairs.


    Leina chided her in a childish tone.


    This feels rather warming.


    But I wasnt too rxed.


    When I turned my heart out of concern for how Ai Fa was faring, the female head of our house just showed a displeased face.


    Part 4


    Alright then, time to switch up the mood and focus.


    I had been disturbed by the noise around me since just now and letting it affect my work a little. This wouldnt do for me who was on the lowest rung of the chef hierarchy. Father would never permit me to use his Santoku knife while being this flustered.


    Cooking poitan this way is simple. If this dish fits Grand elder Jiba Wus taste, then everyone can try making it from tomorrow onwards.


    While I was announcing that, the poitan was boiling inside the iron pot. I stirred it with adle, careful to not let it burn. The poitan had turned rather gooey at this point.


    Sorry, but are you nning to boil it until all the water evaporates?


    Leina Wu asked.


    When I nodded to affirm that, her big round eyes showed her confusion.


    But, wont the poitan turn into a mud-like solid? I think its hard to eat that...


    Ehh? Leina Wu, you tried cooking poitan like this before?


    Leina Wu showed a surprised expression momentarily, then her eyes sparkled.


    Yes! I tried many ways to make poitan more ptable, but everyone scolds me for wasting food.


    For some reasons, she had a blissful smile on her face.


    Why would she show such an expression at this juncture? Because I called her by her name for the first time? No, I need to focus, focus.


    Well then, I will leave the poitan to you, Leina Wu It might be rude to ask, but do the people of Forests Edge study cooking methods like this too?


    Yes. We feel troubled after Grandma Jibas body be like this Can I let all the water evaporate?


    Yes, be careful not to let it burn.


    Okay!


    There was still some time before evening, so lets get the necessary task out of the way before then.


    Alright, first, I will prepare the kiba meat. The heat for this dish is hard to control. If possible, please remember this, it can be used on other dishes in the future too.


    After saying that, I opened the pack of chuck p.


    Rimee Wu then uttered: Hmm.


    The shape of this meat is strange! Is this really kiba meat?


    Hmm? Whats strange? This is the meat from the back and shoulder of a kiba.


    Ehh!? I never ate this type of meat before!


    What? Your family have so many people, dont you bring the entire kiba home?


    We only bring the entire beast back in order to skin them. Asuta, we only eat their hind thigh meat.


    Grandma Ditto Min replied.


    Why? Your family is huge, there shouldnt be enough thigh meat, right?


    No, the men of Wu n would hunt two kiba everyday. Even just taking the hind legs would be so much that we have to let some of these meat rot.


    Two in just one day...


    I was shocked.


    She was right. If one kiba is about 70kg, then the hind legs alone would be 20kg. Two kiba would be 40kg Which couldnt be consumed in one day. Even if you include the parts to be smoked, they would just need one leg.


    But I realized one thing. One kibas tusks and horns could only be traded for 10 peoples worth of aria and poitan.


    And since the Wu n had a dozen people (and one baby), hunting one kiba a day wouldnt be enough. There would be extra meat, but hunting two kiba would be the appropriate course of action.


    And of course, I know that such a system would result in leftover meat. It was clear from the food store at my ce too.


    The kiba Ai Fa hunted six days ago still had about 45kg of meat left. After preserving it with pico leaves, it had shrunk to 40kg due to moisture loss. But Ai Fa and I could only eat one kilogram per day. As they could only be preserved for 20 days, I would need to smoke more than half of these meat.


    And in the meantime, Ai Fa also need to hunt one kiba every five days for their tusks and horns. The carcass of the kiba she hunts during this time would be left in the forest as food for the wildlife there.


    Smoking the meat I spent so much time to bleed out was such a waste. That was why I felt rather happy that I could expend 10kg of meat in one go  However, learning that even such arge family would only eat the kibas thigh meat made me a little sad.


    While I was slicing the chuck p, I nced at grandma Ditto Min before me who looked really happy.


    So after hunting the kiba, you will skin them, cut off their tusks, horns and hind legs, then throw the rest away?


    Yes, and to prevent the people of Forests Edge from getting them, we will toss them down the valley. Monta builds their nest at the bottom of the valleys, and will guide the spirit of the kiba back into the forest.


    prevent the people of Forests Edge from getting them?


    Thats right. If the people who cant hunt kiba finds these meat, they will just live on the meat cast away by others. Then people without honour will appear in Forests Edge.


    So that was the so called honour of Forests Edge.


    Being from a different world, I couldnt understand this.


    The thing I disagree with the most  was how they treat the delicious chuck p and pork belly like garbage! Maybe my values were a little weird.


    If the men of such families get injured or be too old to hunt kiba, what will happen to them? Im just asking for reference.


    If anyone loses their strength, they will have to rely on their family. If their family is unable to render aid, they will need to rely on a more powerful n. Even if they cant hunt kiba, that person will have the right to eat kiba meat if he can assist in other jobs.


    I see.


    After hearing their exnation, I agreed with their ethical views a little more.


    I understand now, thank you After slicing the meat like this, we will be mincing them with the knives.


    I focused on cooking once again.


    This wasnt the time for me to collect information.


    We will use a big knife at first, it will be easier that way. Dont use too much force, use the weight of the knife itself to mince the meat evenly.


    What is that!? It looks interesting! I want to try too!


    Hmm? Alright, I can let you handle it if its just mincing meat.


    There was still a lot of time left. I could still finish the job for her if need be, so there wasnt any problem. And they would need to do this themselves in the future, so I want to teach them how to cook delicious kiba meat as much as possible.


    Uwah, its all gooey, so fun!


    Rimee Wu might sound like she was ying, but the way she handled the kitchen knife wasnt dangerous at all. She might be young, but she was used to helping with house chores.


    E-Excuse me Asuta, I want to try it too!


    And of course the only one who talked to me like this was Leina Wu. She turned her head and peeked at my hands as she stirred the poitan juice.


    I reserved 7kg of meat to make hamburg steak for 14 people. She didnt need to ask so desperately, she could mince as much as she wanted.


    Ah, the poitan is almost done. Erm, can we move the iron pot?


    If we pass a stick through the pot handles, two people can move the pot together!


    Thats great. Well then, Ai Fa


    I can move it move it. Leina Wu smiled at me with a Krilee stick in hand.


    In that case, then Ai Fa and Leina Wu I considered it, but my instincts told me that I must not let the two of them work together.


    And so, taking care not to get scalded, I picked up the handle on the side of the pot and pass the krilee stick through it. Leina Wu and I took some effort to carry the pot outside.


    Ai Fas gaze wasnt as icy as before, but after she spoke with Ditto Min, she turned quiet and her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    I really hate seeing Ai Fa looking so depressed.


    So, what should we do with this pot of thing?


    Ah, we need to put it in a ce with plenty of sun and let it dry. Lets sprinkle some water on the outside of the pot to keep the poitan from getting burnt.


    Okay!


    Although Ai Fa made me feel uneasy, the work ethics of the girl named Leina Wu was worthy of respect. She worked quickly and understand things fast, able to infer further things from my teachings. Rimee was this way too, she really wants to learn these skills quickly for the sake of grandma Jiba.


    After we brought the poitan outside the room, I let Leina try cutting the meat, and she performed even better than Rimee Wu. The meat was minced so well that I didnt need to mince it any further.


    As there were several knives, the 7kg of kiba meat was turned into a pink pile in no time after Ditto Min entered the fray.


    They were really an excellent ss of students.


    Hmm? Asuta! There are more meat here! Dont we need to make them gooey too?


    Ah, just keep those meat like that. I need to use it for other dishes.


    Since she had problems with her teeth, I think I should prepare a soup. Aside from the 7kg of meat for hamburg steak, I need 3kg of chuck p for that. When she heard what I said, Rimee Wu pouted:


    Tch!


    I reversed the order, but we will need to deal with the aria next. I also need other ingredients, so Rimee Wu, can you bring me to the food store?


    Yes!


    Ahh, can you help me start the fire in the other stove? Ai Fa help me carry the things.


    Ai Fa left the wall lethargically.


    We handed the stove over to grandma Ditto Min, and the four of us headed to the food store.


    There were three doors in this house, from right to left was the stove room, the food store and the dismembering room.


    We opened the center door and stepped inside under Rimee Wus lead. I let out a sigh in awe.


    I never expected the inside to be such a scene.


    It was filled with unfamiliar ingredients.


    What are these? This is incredible, its like a treasure trove!


    I shouted upon seeing this sight.


    Cupboards without any doors lined the space inside this 8 tatami big room. There were pumpkin-like fruits that was as red as a tomato. A green vegetable with leaves arranged like a rose. A mysterious bundle that looked like a coiled snake. Aside from these, there was a green skinned fruit with durian like thorns  anyway, it was filled with ingredients that werent aria or poitan.


    The familiar pico leaves and lilo leaves hung on the wall. However, there was a nt about two meters tall leaning on the wall, right beside these herbs. It was as thick as a bamboo, and full of wool like a burdock. Something that looked like dried yellow persimmon was also hanging on the wall.


    I couldnt see any kiba meat. There was a door inside the room, that was probably the meat store.


    The eight tatami wide space was filled with ingredients I had never seen before, it was like a paradise.


    Asuta! Here are the arias!


    Rimee Wu moved quickly between the shelves and ran to the right side of the room.


    There was arge number of aria and poitan there.


    There are so many vegetables in this world.


    World? Yes! If you throw them into the pot, the taste will change too, its interesting! I like Tarapa. Leina likes Tino leaves!


    But Rimee Wu, humans will be able to live just by eating aria and poitan.


    Hmm? Yes, I think thats true! But you will get sick of the taste if you eat the same thing every day, right?


    I see, these ingredients were probably luxury items, only powerful ns could afford them.


    No  these ingredients should be full of nutrients. Even if they were luxurious food, it also served as proper food and not just for indulgence.


    By the way, aside from Rimee Wu and L Wu, the other women had fleshy bodies and looked very healthy.


    Ever since I realized that poitan was a cereal, I thought the only vegetable in this world was aria and was a little depressed. From the looks of things, the women of the Wu n supplement their nutrients by eating other vegetables.


    But In the end, no matter which vegetable, they are just tossed into the kiba pot along with the poitan, right? What a waste.


    With so many ingredients, just how sumptuous of a meal could be made!? Just thinking about it made me tremble from excitement.


    If you wished to, you can use any of the ingredients here.


    Leina Wu smiled faintly at me.


    When I heard her say that, I felt tempted, but I still rejected her firmly.


    I dont have time to taste test them. Its a pity, but lets not use these ingredients for now. If I use unfamiliar ingredients and destroy the taste of the dish, then it would be a waste of effort.


    I already spent four days to research poitan after all. My honour as a chef and Ai Fas feelings were at stake today, I couldnt take the risk.


    Speaking of which I turned towards Ai Fa, and the mistress of my house was ring fiercely at those things with a cold expression.


    Thats right. We need to hunt a kiba every five days to secure the minimum amount of food. Its useless to envy people who are better off than we are.


    I grow up in a family that operates an economical restaurant, ingredients like caviar or foie gras. Commoners didnt need to eat such extravagant food. I thought that way to change my mood.


    And so, we carried enough aria for fourteen people, pottery bottles of fruit wine and a bag of rock salt and left the food store.


    At this moment


    They appeared.


    What the hell is this? Kiba feces? Dont block the path with that thing!


    A hoarse voice came like thunder from inside the room, which hurts my ear.


    A hint of tension shed across Ai Fas face.


    Hmm? Daddy Donda, wee home! You are back early today!


    With a bottle in her arms, Rimee Wu ran towards the voice with a cheerful shout.


    The moment we stepped out of the food store, four men with intense feral aura appeared before us.


    A burly man stood at the very front, looking unhappily at the pot filled with cooked poitan ced along the pathway. That man looked over Rimee Wus head and red at us.


    Ho, so youre that outsider at Fa House? Everyone says your skin is white, so youre actually a weak pale skinned brat huh!


    The burly man had a face full of beard, even his breathing was like a beast


    And that man was of course the head of the Wu n, the father of Rimee Wu and the others, Donda Wu.

 Volume 1 - Ch 6

    Part 1


    The group of men had an incredible aura about them.


    They were the four men of the Wu n.


    Standing at the front was probably the n head Donda Wu. Judging from both age and his demeanour, that should be him. He was above 180cm tall, and should be over 90kg.


    He had a cape made from kiba fur, a sleeveless shirt and a piece of cloth tied around his waist. Around his neck was a ne with a huge amount of tusks and horns. On his feet were shoes tied with strings, and he also had arge sabre and a knife  The four of them were dressed simrly.


    But Donda Wu was exceptionally imposing.


    Be it his arms, shoulders, thighs and calves, his muscles bulged like mountain ranges. His chest muscles were incredibly thick, and his waist looked powerful, just like a tree trunk.


    His appearance was imposing too, his messy dark brown hair looked rough like a kiba, and a beard covered the lower half of his face. His eyes, mouth and nose wererge, and the wrinkles on his face were as deep as cracks on boulders.


    He was getting on in years, but his blue eyes were full of spirit. Hisrge body that look as if it was carved from stone was brimming in life and give off a real sense of pressure to others.


    If I had to describe him in one sentence  Thisrge burly man was just like a kiba in human form.


    In contrast...


    The men behind him felt more like human.


    Especially the one standing to Donda Wus right, he felt gentle and kind.


    He wasnt as bulky as his father, but his body was still solidly built. His arms was as thick as my calf, and he was carrying a 50kg young kiba with one arm easily.


    That man had a simr face as his father, as hard as a boulder. But his brown hair was shaved really short, and his eyes were narrowed to a slit as if he was smiling. He had a very calm expression.


    He might look gentle and kind, but hisrge body emitted an intangible prowess different from his father. I had a faint feeling that I must not anger this man.


    He was a bit old too, while the other two men were younger.


    One of them should be a few years older than me. He had a tall built and solid muscles, like a young wolf.


    His face was a bit long and the bridge of his nose was high, with his mouth shut in a serious manner. He was handsome with ck hair seldom seen in the settlement, and his long hair tied behind his neck.


    However his narrow eyes under his thin brows had a beast-like light about them, very simr to his father. In terms of the aura emitted, he resembled his father the most.


    Thest boy was younger than me. In my world, he would be in middle school.


    Slightly shorter than me, he was slender whenpared to the other men, but didnt feel weak at all. He was carrying a kiba that weighs about 100kg with a krilee stick together with the younger man I mentioned earlier.


    He had mid length yellowish brown hair, with eye colours that was lighter than his hair. If not for his delinquent-like rebellious expression, he could be considered cute. The red haired girl who received Ai Fas cape reluctantly resembles him a lot.


    By the way, while carrying the kiba on one shoulder, he slung a bow and quiver on his other shoulder. This was the first time I see someone from this world carrying this weapon.


    Anyway  This were the men of Wu n.


    n head Donda Wu and his three sons.


    Oh Rimee, what a considerate way of weing me.


    Rimees father picked up the fruit wine his daughter was carrying with his stout fingers.


    Ah, you cant, that is for culinary use!


    Hmmp! Culinary? Dont use those smartass terms.


    Donda Wu had white and tough teeth, just like a kiba. He bit off the cork off the bottle, and swig the red fluid down his throat.


    Fruit wine wasnt as concentrated as red wine, but it still had a substantial amount of alcohol content. He emptied it in one go and tossed the bottle by his feet.


    Yo, the female hunter of House Fa. We havent met since your dad died two years ago. Its been a long time, arent you even going to greet me?


    His glowing eyes stared at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa pushed me behind and walked to the front of that burly man.


    Head of the Wu n Donda Wu, long time no see On Rimee Wus bequest, my family member Asuta and I are here as temporary caretakers of the Wu ns hearth.


    Hmmp, youre an unlikable brat as usual. If your eyes didnt look so sharp, you would be a beauty just like your mother.


    Donda Wu had arge face, looking just like a cross between a kiba and a lion. He leaned his face near Ai Fas nose.


    You are actually wearing the horns of a kiba like a man. But no matter how brave you are, you are still a weak girl, seems like you still cant understand this, huh? Ai Fa of house Fa?


    I will watch over my home as the head of house Fa. I already told you that two years ago.


    I was surprised by how unfazed Ai Fa was in the face of such a scary man.


    I couldnt see Ai Fas expression from the angle I was standing from. But a fire that could rival Donda Wu was probably burning in her eyes.


    This was like a scene of a wild cat facing off against a horde of kiba.


    Hah! Darum, how about it? Why dont you marry into the Fa house then? Then the Fa lineage will carry on. But you will need to be the hearth caretaker and raise the children then!


    The burly man leaned back andughed thunderously.


    The second youngest man who had eyes just like his father reacted.


    His eyes that had a dangerous gleam turned towards Ai Fa, his gaze filled obviously with mockery.


    She has eyes like a beast, I dont want to marry such a woman. No, thats not a man or a woman, just a garbage.


    When I heard that, I wanted to step forward on reflex.


    But Ai Fa who was standing diagonally before me, restraint me quickly.


    We still need to prepare dinner. We will talk after its done.


    Thats right! We are about to start cooking! Dont bother me!


    In the eyes of a daughter, this beast like giant was just a father. Rimee yelled as she waved the empty bottle around without any fear at all.


    On the other hand, Leina Wu held the sieve with the aria as she looked troubledly at the men facing off with Ai Fa. After looking at his daughters, Donda Wu turned and left with a Hah!


    All of you are really ridiculous. Dying your other work in order to prepare dinner so early? Its just eating the life of the kiba, there is no need for unnecessary work!


    I already told you! We are cooking for the sake of grandma Jiba! Asutas food is soft and delicious!


    The next moment, Donda Wu turned his back to his furious youngest daughter and changed his tone a little.


    If we cant consume the meat of the kiba, only death awaits the denizens of Forests Edge. Even a Wu or the greatest grand elder cant vite thew of the forest.


    His giant figure walked away slowly.


    And then, something incredible happened.


    Rimee Wu kicked her fathers back.


    Daddy Donda you dummy! Why did you say something so mean to grandma Jiba!? You also cherish her a lot!


    Thats right! Grandma Jiba is the grand elder of the entire Forests Edge, not just the Wu n. How can the Wu n head say something so reckless?


    Even Leina Wu yelled at her fathers back with teary eyes.


    Hmmp. Donda Wu grunted disinterestedly and disappeared into the depths of the building.


    Alright, lets take care of the kiba meat.


    Someone said nonchntly with a deep voice.


    The dangerous atmosphere chilled down.


    Ah, I havent introduced myself. Im the eldest son of the Wu n, Jiza Wu. Ai Fa and Asuta of house Fa, I am very grateful to you two for making a trip here for grand elder Jiba Wus sake.


    And of course, the one who spoke was the tall man who looked kind with narrow eyes .


    But the Wu n handing over the caretaking of the hearth to an outsider is an important event, right on the level of us offering our des to the western god selva. I beg your understanding that our n head Donda Wu cant just wee you without any reservation.


    Hmmp! Father always spoils that brat Rimee too much!


    The youngest boy with yellowish brown hairmented.


    Rimee Wu red at him immediately.


    What, you wanna fight? Bratty Ludo!?


    The boy and the girl red at each other like two puppies.


    Compared to that scene earlier, this was much more heartwarming.


    This shorter boy is my youngest brother, Ludo Wu. And this is the second son, Darum Wu. Jiba Wus condition hurts all of our hearts. If you can save Jiba Wus soul, we will show you our utmost gratitude and respect.


    He smiled slowly.


    However, I couldnt read his emotions because his eyes were narrowed to a slit.


    But if you harm the Wu ns hearth or the lives of the Wu n, we will have to cross swords. I hope you can keep that in mind. I will take my leave Lets go, Darum, Ludo.


    The three brothers went into the dismembering room with the two kiba.


    I sighed in relief after their figures werepletely gone.


    Ara They sure are intimidating. This is the first time I have seen the men of Forests Edge from up close. Is everyone like them?


    The Wu n is exceptionally powerful in the Forests Edge settlement. It is only natural that the men who supports the entire n is extraordinary.


    It had been a while since Ai Fa looked at me straight in the eye like this.


    Asuta, you cant back down now even if youre scared.


    Dont worry, I live under the same roof with a scary mistress, so Im used to it that stings.


    She kicked my leg.


    That old man might be scary, but the most intimidating should be the eldest son. But what he said did stir up my fighting spirit.


    When I said that, the two close sisters looked my way at the same time.


    Asuta, youre amazing!


    Ehh?


    Jiza-Nii is the most scary when he gets mad. If Jiza-Nii scolds me now, I will definitely cry like a child.


    I-I see.


    Also When Rimee Wu wants to invite you and Ai Fa to our ce, the one who objects most vehemently wasnt father, but Jiza-Nii. Jiza adheres to rules strictly, he cant ept outsiders caretaking the hearth in our house.


    Thank you for your valuable information. My fighting spirit is burning more intensely now.


    I felt like scratching my head, but I couldnt do that with my hands full of aria.


    Well then Rimee Wu, are there more fruit wine in the food store? To be honest, it will be bad if there isnt any.


    Dont worry! Therere loads! Father will drink 3 or 4 every day. We need to trade for it in the post station frequently, its so tiring!


    Excellent, looks like I could safeguard my head.


    No matter what, the things I needed to do remained the same. To use the ingredients I have to cook the best dish I could.


    Not just grandma Jiba, I also need to make that father who is asrge as a kiba, and that big brother who looks kind but is actually the hidden boss, speechless. Or else my life will be at peril...


    With such a strong n head and sessor, I think the Wu ns future would be smooth sailing.


    Ah, speaking of which...


    This wasnt the first time I met a man in Forests Edge.


    That first night when I came into this different world, didnt I encounter a burly man?


    That burly man once visited Ai Fa who was depressed because of her fathers death with ulterior motives. He was beaten up badly and thrown by Ai Fa into the river.


    Thats the sessor of the Tsun n?


    In that case, the match was already decided if war ever breaks out between the two ns, right?


    I thought about these things and returned to the stove room with the other women and my mistress.


    Part 2


    Ara have you already finished dinner preparation?


    When this person appeared, the dinner preparation was heading into its climax.


    Right now  We have prepared the aria and kiba meat soup. The poitan for everyone had been grilled, and we were about to start grilling the hamburg steak and aria.


    Oh? What is it, Vena? Its rare seeing you in the stove room when youre not on duty.


    Ditto Min who was in the kitchen with everyone turned her head back.


    The person standing at the entrance looking at us  was the eldest sister of the Wu n, Vena. She twirled her long brown hairzily and revealed a sexy smile.


    I didnt have any task at hand right now, so I came to take a look But seems like my help isnt needed...


    As she could see, dinner preparation was almostplete even though there was still some time before sunset.


    Rimee Wu, Leina Wu and grandma Ditto Min were more efficient than I expected, so work progressed this quickly.


    This was a good miscalction.


    After that, we just need to grill the kiba meat and we will be done, no problem! Vena-Nee, you will burn it if I leave it to you, so no thanks.


    Rimee, dont say that we have guests...


    Vena Wu squirmed her elegant body bashfully.


    This big sister was one sexy girl.


    But, Im a bit worried Father Donda looked even more unhappier than yesterday?


    Ignore him! Ai Fa and Asuta only took this tedious job for the sake of grandma Jiba!


    Rimee Wu stood beside Ai Fa and said with her cheeks puffed out.


    By the way, Leina Wu stood beside me.


    Vena Wus crimson eyes looked between me and the second daughter of the Wu n.


    That might be so, but if you incur the wrath of father Donda and Jiza-Nii, things will beplicated What do you think, Leina?


    It will be fine. Asutas cooking is amazing! I think grandma Jiba will be happy to eat it!


    Leina Wu announced. Her eyes was filled with her confidence in me, which made me embarrassed.


    Hmm


    Vena Wu muttered as she looked at her sister, then revealed a cheerful smile.


    Since Leina who is good at caretaking the hearth said that, I can be at ease But what is that pile of thing over there...?


    Ah, thats poitan. After cooking the poitan, I dried it under the sun. After dissolving it in water and grilling it, it be like this.


    When she heard my answer, Venas droopy eyes opened wide.


    This is poitan? The shape of these meat is also strange


    This is because we minced the kiba meat before kneading them into this round shape. The tough kiba meat will turn soft like this.


    Vena Wu muttered Hmm again after hearing my reply, and fell into deep thought.


    I have never seen such strange dishes even in the Genos post station You really are from a nation far far away...


    Yes, this is amon way of cooking in the ce where I was born.


    After I answered like that, I turned towards Leina Wu beside me.


    But it should be difficult to remember this cooking method in just one day. From tomorrow onwards, you can just mince the meat like this and toss them directly into the soup.


    Tossing the minced meat into the soup?


    Yes, if you do that, you dont need to chew much. You can just drink the soup together with the meat. You can grill the meat before adding it into the soup, it will add more vour and make the soup tastier.


    After mincing the meat, grill it a little then add it into the soup? Do we need to cook it over a slow fire like today?


    Yes. Add in the minced meat and aria at the very end, but add in the sliced meat at the beginning and cook with a slow fire. You can then get the essence release by two types of meat, making the stock more delicious.


    I see. Thank you Asuta, you are really knowledgeable, that surprises me.


    Not at all, my family makes a living through cooking, so I would know a little about this.


    Her gaze filled with respect only made me feel embarrassed, and even a little painful. I was just a half assed apprentice chef.


    However, since grandma Jiba who Ai Fa treasured so deeply had turned so frail, I have to work hard so she could find joy in eating again.


    Eating is for the sake of survival  Ai Fa once told me that.


    Even though this brave and simple tribe didnt care about how food tastes, they would be able to derive joy from it if they just paid a little more attention from eating.


    Ai Fa and Rimee Wu bothplimented the food I made, saying its delicious.


    They acknowledged the value of tasty food, and experience its joy too.


    In that case, even though I was raised in apletely different environment and had vastly different values would be of use too.


    I didnt know whether my arrival in this world was a prank by fate, but I want to live on here while maintaining my own way of doing things.


    Culinary skills were the only thing I was proficient in. If my abilities could help a person Ai Fa treasures live a serene and fulfilled life, it would fill me with the utmost joy.


    Hmm


    As I was thinking that  Vena Wu moaned at the same time and muttered:


    Asuta, youre really an unfathomable man I heard the chef profession only exists in cities surrounded by stone walls


    Im not born in an incredibly prosperous city though. This is probably just the difference in culture between our worlds.


    What was Vena Wus objective?


    The men led by Donda Wu showed clear hostility. I didnt feel that from Vena, and she didnt seem to be to guarded towards me. However  I have a feeling that she was observing me very calmly.


    But I dont know anything about cooking If grandma Jiba can feel the joy of living, I will be very d Please work hard then?


    Vena Wu left after saying these words.


    After the source of excessive pheromones left, I sighed in relief.


    Thedy named Vena Wu is an incredible person.


    Thats right, of the seven siblings, she is the most entric.


    Grandma Ditto Mins tone became friendlier and answered me spryly.


    She isnt a bad kid, but its hard to tell what she is thinking at times. Although she is already twenty, theres still no sign of her marriage.


    I see, thats strange since she is a very charming woman.


    The instant I said that, everyones gaze gathered from all directions.


    Well, there was just five people including me in the stove room, so all directions might be too much of an exaggeration.


    Asuta, so you think Vena-Nee is very charming.


    One of the five people, Leina Wu looked at me with very sad eyes.


    Hmm? No, Im notmenting subjective based on my perspective, Im saying this from the view of normal people.


    Yes. Although she is my family, I think she is charming too.


    Then why did she looked at me with those eyes just now?


    But Vena-Nee is already twenty though. Asuta, youre seventeen just like Ai Fa, right? Rimee Wu said.


    Surprise was written all over her face.


    T-This has nothing to do with my age, right? By the way, whyre you paying so much attention to my words? I dont understand.


    If youpliment a woman so openly, everyone will think you intend to take her as your wife.


    Even Ai Fa who had been quiet all this while said such things to me.


    I couldnt rebuke her icy tone and gaze, and changed my attitude immediately.


    So thats whats going on. That was rude of me. I still dont know the etiquettes of Forests Edge well, please forgive me I dont mean anything else when I said that.


    Dont worry, of course we wont mind hearing youpliment our family.


    Despite what grandma Ditto Min said, Leina Wu still showed a sorrowful face, while Rimee Wu stared at me incredulously. Ai Fa averted her face and seemed to be in a bad mood.


    I really dont mean it...


    Considering my current circumstances, I didnt have the mood for romance.


    But this was a different world.


    Their concept of love and marriage would probably be very different from my world, so I have to be more careful.


    But no matter what


    Right now, Ai Fa was the only one in my heart.


    What was this feeling then? The urge to repay my benefactor? A sense of closeness that develops naturally towards a housemate living under the same roof? Respect for her kind personality? I couldnt figure it out myself.


    However  I wanted to live a proper life in this world because Ai Fa was here.


    There was no question about that.


    Well then, lets begin thest job.


    Following my announcement life returned to everyones faces as they snapped out of their pondering expression, and they looked dependable and cheerful.


    We were from different families and circumstances, but we worked together towards the same goal.


    For Jiba Wu  the grand elder of the whole Forests Edge to regain peace in her heart.


    Part 3


    It was finally time for the match.


    Dusk, the time between day and night.


    Inside therge hall within the Wu main house, candles were lit in all directions.


    Apanied by Leina Wu, the grand elder of the Wu n Jiba Wu appeared with unsteady steps  And so, everyone was present.


    This hall was about 20 tatami matsrge, roughly twice the size of Ai Fas house.


    The room setup was not much different from Ai Fas ce, but many items adorned the walls in the hall. The mens de and bows, fur capes and a spear-like weapon with a short handle all hung on the hooks made from kiba bones.


    The n head sat in the seat of honour, with a monstrous kiba hide hung behind him, as well as an ominous looking skull.


    This Kiba was gigantic, it should weigh several hundreds of kilogram when it was still alive.


    As a chef, I wouldnt be fazed even if I saw the hide or skeletons of animals. But that piece of hide was incredibly big it struck fear into my heart.


    Hmmp, everyones present.


    Donda Wu took generous swigs from his fruit wine bottle as he said haughtily.


    Jiba Wu sat down carefully beside him.


    She looked really small probably because the man beside her was too massive.


    Aside from the long dress married women would wear, she had a something like a shawl draped over her shoulders. She also had decorative items on her that seemed to be rted to witchcraft. Her body had shrivelled so much that she looked like a piece of dried fruit.


    Her back was hunched, so I couldnt tell her height, but she was definitely more petite than Leina Wu. Her head covered in silver hair was about the same size as Rimee Wu.


    Jiba Wus hair that had lost its colour pigment was tied into two low pigtails, simr to Leina Wu beside her. Her face was just like a monkey with plenty of wrinkles. I couldnt tell where her eyes were as she had too many wrinkles.


    Her slim fingers extending out from her shawl was weak and boney like dried twigs. Her existence was as frail as a fog in the open in. As if she would crumple if Leina Wu who was sitting down with her was to let go.


    Fortunately, she still have the strength to walk.


    But letting an olddy eat meals centered around meat was asking for a bit too much.


    But the die had been cast. We could only await the results.


    Two longish stove was situated inside the hall, and the iron pot on the stove was making cute bobbling sound. These small stoves were not meant for cooking, but to keep the food warm.


    Cooking wasnt done in the hall, and the food store was situated in another building, so there wasnt any smell of fats in the room. Hence, the fragrance of the food we cooked filled the room.


    Fourteen people sat around the stove in an oval


    At the top of the oval, which is the seat of honour, were Donda Wu and the grand elder Jiba.


    Ai Fa and I were seated opposite the two of them some distance away, at the seat of least honour.


    From my perspective, to my right were the three brothers, Jiza, Darum and Ludo.


    Further in were the third sister L and youngest sister Rimee.


    To my right was the wife of the previous n head grandma Ditto Min, spouse of the n head Mia Lei, wife of the eldest son, Sati Lei, and the eldest daughter Vena. To the left of Vena were Leina Wus utensils.


    Leina Wu was the representative of the hearth caretaking group today, and needed to help Jiba Wu eat. She could only dine after her work was done. Not just today, someone needed to take on this task every day. The elderly Jiba Wu was too weak, and couldnt eat by herself.


    By the way, behind Sati Lei Wu was her baby, Kota Wu, who was sleeping soundly in a crib.


    We offer thanks for the forests grace


    Even though Donda Wu looked like a beast he still announced with a serious tone.


    He ced the fingers on his left hand that was as thick as a baseball glove before his mouth that was covered by his beard.


    We offer thanks to Sati Min, Leina, Rimee, Ai Fa and Asuta for tending the fire in the hearth, so our lives can be extended tonight


    Everyone repeated what he said, and drew a horizontal line with their fingertips.


    This action  was exactly the same as what Ai Fa did every night before dinner.


    Ai Fa always said it softly, so I couldnt hear what she said. So she was praying to god like this.


    The thought that Ai Fa had been saying my name secretly every night made a weird feeling rose up in my heart.


    And then


    After the short prayer ended, everyone started eating suddenly.


    They didnt even wait for me and Ai Fa to pick up our spoons. If we had poisoned the food, they would be dead now.


    They believed that we wouldnt do that  This was what tending the hearth meant.


    That was why we couldnt afford to fail.


    Specifically, I couldnt fail.


    The five of us cooked this meal, but I was the one in charge. If there was any problem with dinner tonight, I would need to take full responsibility. Even if they spoke up for me, I was still prepared to take all responsibility for this.


    I wouldnt like anyone else be harmed, be it Rimee Wu, Leina Wu or Ditto Min Wu  And of course, Ai Fa too.


    Please, Leina Wu. Help grandma Jiba.


    I finally reached for the utensils as I cheered Leina Wu on in my heart. She was a few metres away from me, right next to grandma Jiba.


    I made the same dish asst night as per Rimee Wus request.


    The menu was Kiba hamburg steak with fruit wine sauce and a side of grilled aria.


    However, on top of the grilled poitan, I also prepared kiba meat soup.


    As the soup wasnt the main dish, I reduced the amount of meat and aria in them. This soup was meant toplement the main dish. Right now, the iron pot being heated up was filled with this soup.


    After the pre meal prayers had been said, everyone started eating in silence. Grandma Ditto Min stood up immediately and poured soup into everyones bowl.


    During this time, Leina Wu who was beside grandma Jiba remained still.


    Everything was going ording to my n.


    I used this chance to check how dinner was and observed everyones reaction  Simply put, everyone was just moving their spoons quietly.


    Before dinner, when the five people in charge of cooking started filling the tes and serving them, everyone yelled loudly like Rimee Wu did yesterday. What is this?Is this kiba?What is this t thing?. But after my simple exnation about the dishes, I taught them how to eat these and what to look out for and they turned silent. The atmosphere was like a farewell party.


    Some of them looked very unhappy, some were excited, some had sparkling eyes and those who decided to keep a straight face throughout. Their reaction all varied, but they were all very quiet as they waited for Jiba Wu to take her seat.


    Then everyone turned quiet and concentrated on moving their spoons a little too anxiously.


    Kiba hamburg steak, aria and kiba meat soup and grilled poitan. These three dishes was one set meal.


    As the women had less appetite than men, I adjusted the portion when I was cooking. The hamburg steak for women used about 300g of minced meat, while the 700g was used for men. Ai Fa and I had normal 500g portions. Grandma Jiba had a smaller portion of about 200g.


    Worth mentioning was that these werent mini hamburg steak, but normal sized ones.


    As there were several stoves in the Wu n, I could cook hamburg steak in a normal way. I started by grilling the surface of the steak with a strong fire, then cook it thoroughly with a small me. The women had one piece of steak, while the mens 700g steak was divided into two pieces. Every steak was thick and filling.


    In the end, I still use fruit wine to steam them to add vour. However, the decision to change the size of the steak made this product vastly different from yesterday. The hamburg steak not being thick enough was the only thing I was dissatisfied about yesterday, and I have finally ovee this.


    This was the right call. The hamburg steak increased to about 3cm thick, and was juicier than the steak I made yesterday. As a bigger portion of it wasnt grilled, it was more tender and juicy.


    I was very satisfied by this dish.


    As for the Wu n  They remained silent as expected.


    Some of them had a sour face like they did before the meal, some were smiling happily and some turned expressionless. There were all sorts of reactions, but no one expressed their views. Ai Fa was like this too, maybe they werent used to chatting during meals.


    By the way, the representative of the sour faces was the n head Donda Wu. The representative of the happy faces was the eldest daughter Vena Wu, and the representative of the expressionless group was the second son Darum. The others could probably be categorized under being expressionless.


    And of course, Rimee Wu eating nonstop with a big smile, but her blue eyes would turn grandma Jibas way every now and then.


    Grandma Jiba, time for dinner. The dish today is very special. Our guests helped us cook a delicious meal.


    Leina Wu said as she moved her spoon towards grandma Jibas mouth.


    In the spoon was kiba meat soup. Leina tore off a piece of poitan and soaked it into the soup.


    This was a method I thought up.


    This meat is soft, grandma Jiba should be able to eat this! Even though Rimee Wu said this encouragingly, I was from another world, and thought that hamburg steak is too greasy for an eighty year old grandma.


    So I decided to take it step by step.


    First, let her eat the poitan soaked in soup.


    Then the aria in the soup.


    When both were done, then move on to the kiba steak.


    But the hamburg steak has to be soaked in the soup. That way, the minced meat would dissolve in her mouth even without chewing.


    When she had tried all of the above, and she could eat the normal hamburg steak, then just feed it to her.


    I didnt know how many teeth grandma Jiba had left. If she couldnt eat it, I dont think its necessary to feed her hamburg steak.


    Hence, I prepared the kiba meat soup.


    I served this dish for grandma Jibas sake.


    In terms of menu nning, it would be better to have a soupplement the meal, and I think the others would be able to enjoy this soup too.


    However, this soup was still specially made for grandma Jiba.


    I sliced the aria thinner than what I preferrred, and boiled it until it was so soft i couldnt feel the texture. As I used a lot of kiba meat on the hamburg steak, I only used a little meat for the soup.


    The purpose of the kiba meat soup was to soften the poitan and hamburg steak.


    This was actually the dish I prepared specially for grandma Jiba.


    Ah Rimee Wu gasped.


    I noticed it too.


    Grandma Jiba kept shaking her head unhappy no matter how Leina Wu coaxed her. But she seemed to have given up now, and started sipping the soup in the spoon.


    Its tasty, right? Theres still plenty more.


    Leina Wu said happily as she tore another piece of poitan and tossed it into the bowl.


    But grandma Jiba didnt react.


    It might be rude to say this, but she seemed to have ascended to the heavens after that mouthful  And didnt move at all.


    Whats the matter? Its tasty, right? This is made by Rimee, grandma Ditto Min and me.


    Leina Wu seemed a little anxious and moved the spoon a bit forcefully near the olddys mouth.


    No, theres no need to rush. Let her eat at her own pace. As I said that in my heart  Grandma Jibas mouth opened slightly.


    Leina Wu seemed relieved as she pushed the spoon into the mouth that looked like a crack in the ground.


    Well then, how about some aria? Its soft and delicious too.


    When we were cooking, Leina Wu tried all the dishes.


    This was my suggestion. If we want to coax grandma Jiba who didnt want to eat, it would be better for the one feeding her to know how it tastes.


    Asuta put in so much thought for the sake of grandma Jiba you have never met before Although Leina Wus eyes had turned red, as a chef, I think this was only natural.


    I was also doing this for the sake of Rimee Wu and Ai Fa who cares about grandma Jiba. And as a chef, I also hope everyone can enjoy the dish I prepared. If a chef didnt consider all these, then he wasnt fit to be a chef.


    Its delicious right? How about some meat? The meat is also very soft.


    Leina Wu finally reached for the kiba steak with her spoon, and soaked about a half mouthful into the soup.


    How would Jiba find it?


    I cut the aria in the hamburg steak a little smaller than usual, but it was cooked in basically the same way.


    I instructed Leina Wu to avoid the slightly charred surface, and feed grandma Jiba the tender meat inside the steak as much as possible. But if all her teeth had fallen off, she might choke on the minced meat and aria. I warned Leina Wu on the danger of this very clearly.


    Leina Wu sent the meat and soup into grandma Jibas mouth.


    Her wrinkled mouth moved slowly.


    And then


    A clear liquid flowed from where her eyes should be.


    This meat is delicious Is this really kiba meat...?


    Grandma jibas raspy voice reverberated inside the quiet hall.


    Part 4


    Yes, this is kiba meat. Its tasty, right? Please have some more.


    Leina Wus voice was choking a little.


    Rimee Wu and the others held their tes and wept quietly.


    And Ai Fa


    Stopped eating and lowered her head slightly with her eyes closed.


    Well then, lets try eating just the meat. The red gravy is fruit wine essence, its very sweet and tasty.


    After a few mouthful of meat soaked in soup, Leina Wu cut off the Hamburg steak directly and sent it into the olddys mouth.


    All her front teeth had probably fallen off. Grandma Jiba opened his ck hole like mouth and ate the kiba steak.


    She chewed the meat, her jaws gradually moving more and more powerfully.


    This is really delicious... Really delicious. Kiba is actually so tasty


    Whats so good about this thing? Its as soft as rotten meat, not fit to be eaten by humans!


    An angry roar erupted in the hall.


    It was the n head Donda Wu.


    Donda Wu finished his meal faster than anyone else, then threw the empty te onto the floor and tookrge swigs of fruit wine.


    Adding the fruit wine into the dish makes it disgustingly sweet. The aria is soggy as if its rotten! Hey! You say this isnt just kiba thigh meat, you also used meat from the shoulder and back too, right?


    Donda Wu was furious, his face which was as hard as a boulder squeezed out a vicious wrinkle.


    Only Monta that feast on rotten meat will eat the torso of the kiba! You think we are beasts lurking in the forest!? We are humans! We are honourable and proud hunters of Forests Edge! And youre making us eat Monta feed!? What are you thinking!?


    You are really a noisy child Arent behaving like you did before bing n head?


    Grandma Jibas eyes that were hidden behind her wrinkles looked slowly towards the n head.


    Donda Wu might be the n head  But he was also the grandson of the grand elder.


    The burly man red at the olddy who was less than half his size.


    If this is the food of Monta, than the Monta is more high ss than humans But maybe that is the truth of this forest


    I wasnt sure if it was my imagination, but the olddys voice seemed to have more strength in them.


    n head Donda, its fine for you to think this way. Everyone is free to decide what is right or wrong but for your grandmother, this meat is fine...


    Amazing Grandma Jiba is talking spiritedly like before...


    Rimee Wu muttered.


    Grandma Jibas eyes which I couldnt discern the whereabouts of, turned toward Rimee this time.


    Rimee helped in this dish too huh It tastes wonderful. Thank you, Rimee


    Youre wee!


    Rimee Wu shook her head hard and shoved the rest of her hamburg steak into her mouth in tears.


    After looking at Rimee for a while, grandma Jiba asked: Ai Fa where are you?


    The shoulders of Ai Fa who was beside me quivered.


    Im sorry, but my eyes are getting bad. I cant see anything in this dim light If youre here, can youe over so I can look at you?


    Hey.


    As Ai Fa didnt move, I elbowed her sides.


    Ai Fa red at me and stood up slowly But for some reason, she grabbed my wrist tightly.


    Huh? Hey? Wait!! I yelled as I put my bowl of soup onto the ground.


    She pulled me with a strength that refused me to break her restraint, and made me kneel beside grandma Jiba together with her.


    Donda Wu red at us with menacing eyes.


    Jiba Wu Im Ai Fa of house Fa. This man is a member of my family, Asuta.


    And of course, Grandma Jiba didnt even look at me. Her wrinkled fingers reached for Ai Fas face.


    Her rough fingers that seemed to be just skin and bones touched Ai Fas smooth cheeks.


    Ah Its been a while How many years has it been Ai Fa, I wanted to see you...


    Observing grandma Jiba from up close, I could see that she wasnt dried fruit, but a proper person.


    Her face and fingers were filled with wrinkles, and herrge nose and thin lips were carved with the chasm that marks her age. As her front teeth had all fallen off, I had a hard time understanding what she was saying.


    But hidden under her drooping eyelids were blue eyes that had an unexpectedly sensibility in them. Her dried fruit-like face showed a face of kindness and affection.


    She looked really gentle.


    Her expression was really warm.


    This was the first time in my life that I have seen an olddy smiling so blissfully.


    Leina Wu, have a taste of these delicious food too Ai Fa, will you please feed me?


    If you wish me too, I will dly do so.


    Ai Fa took Jiba Wus arm gently. Leina Wu wiped the tears from her eyes and stood up.


    What do you want to eat? The meat? Or poitan?


    Kiba meat This meat tastes really good


    Ai Fa remained expressionless as she send the wooden spoon to the olddys mouth with slightly clumsy movements.


    Ah, this is really good Ai Fa, did you make this for me?


    No, I only watched from the sides. This is cooked by your family and Asuta over there.


    Asuta She narrowed her eyes to a slit and looked my way.


    If I could face that eldest son, Jiza Wu, from so close  Maybe I could catch a glimpse of his thoughts.


    The olddy narrowed her eyes, and an obvious light of joy appeared in her eyes that could barely see.


    Asuta of house Fa You made these dishes?


    Yes. Rimee Wu asked me to cook these In a foreign country far away, my father works as a chef. I might just be an apprentice helping him, but I will be d if these dishes suit your tastes.


    Grandma Jibas hand groped about in the air.


    Ai Fa looked at me calmly, and I timidly took grandma Jiba Wus hand.


    She held my fingers. Her fingers seemed drier than dry twigs, but there was warmth within her rough fingers.


    Thank you I already feel that living is very painful I couldnt walk properly nor eat tasty food Im now just some old bones that troubles my family I feel sad every day, and wish that god will send my soul to the heavens right away.


    We dont feel troubled at all


    Rimee Wu shouted midway when her red haired sister beside her knocked Rimees head, making her shut up.


    I came to this forest when I was five I was one of the one thousand people who abandoned the southern god Jaguar and offered our souls to the western god Selva.


    Yes.


    But I couldnt bring myself to like Forests Edge The southern forest had a wealth of resources. Although there were animals likerge apes and poisonous snake that would attack humans, we could pick fruits any time we want We would dig up insects burrowing in the ground, and grill colourful lizards before eating them The people from the city mocked us as savages, but I was really happy back then


    Grandma Jiba wasnt looking at me or Ai Fa.


    She was looking into empty space, her clear eyes were filled with tears.


    But soldiers burned our tribes forest We fled to the west, and moved into the forest here. The people from the western city ordered us to hunt kiba, and prohibited us from touching the forests resources Even so, everyone was happy in the beginning. We didnt need to eat lizard meat any more. Or pick rotten fruits or fungi. We could eat all the kiba meat we wanted and taste the crops nted by others


    Yes


    Maybe I didnt need to answer in the first ce.


    The scenes from the past was probably shing across the olddys eyes.


    But Forests Edge was a terrifying ce In the first year, a hundred men was killed by the kiba. Another year passed, and another hundred men fell. As the men fell, the same number of women and children died from hunger with them. In the first years, we lost more than half of the one thousand people we had...


    I see.


    The Gazze House fell. Then the Lima House fell. The Tsun n and Wu n leads our people after that, and we established our current lives now We hunt kiba, eat their meat, sell their horns and tusks to buy crops. And so, we learned how to survive in Forests Edge However, I always wanted to return to the forest where I was born.


    When I realized it, everyone had finished their meal and was listening to the grand elders speech quietly.


    But our forest was burned and those who knew that forest had all passed on, only I was left I feel lonely and sad, even though I have so many family with me, my heart still longs for that forest, not Forests Edge Kiba meat dont taste good at all, and neither were the crops. As I thought about all this, my teeth fell one by one, and I couldnt eat kiba meat any more. I realized I angered the god of the west But I can finally be reunited with everyone I harboured such thoughts in my heart and keep wishing to return to the forest in the south


    Her rough fingers that was full of cracks held my fingers with unexpected strength.


    And suddenly, her clear blue eyes stared at me once again.


    I kept reminiscing my dead family and the forest that was gone. But now, I can finally think of my living family and this Forests Edge. I can finally give my soul to the god of the west, Selva; not the god of the south Jaguar. I made up my mind to dine on kiba with my living family and live on I have to live on I can finally think of something that is so natural.


    ... You must be depressed because you couldnt eat tasty food when your teeth fell off earlier.


    Ai Fa looked tensed when she heard my casual reply.


    This couldnt be helped, I was just an apprentice chef, I didnt know how to hold a elegant conversation with the grand elder of Forests Edge that lived through hardships for 85 years.


    Before you became depressed, you must have cherished the people around you a lot. If not, Ai Fa and Rimee Wu wouldnt have worked so hard to help you and make you remember the joy of living. Because they harboured such thoughts, I also wanted to contribute what meagre abilities I have to help you.


    Grandma Jiba turned towards Ai Fa quietly.


    Ai Fa bit her lips gently and stared back at grandma Jiba as if she was angry.


    If you want to offer thanks, please thank them. Im already satisfied after you said that my dishes were delicious.


    Its delicious very delicious I hated kiba meat the most, and think that poitan isnt food that people should eat. But I found the appetite to continue eating To continue living in this forest


    Grandma Jiba smiled quietly, then muttered:


    Ai Fa, take my ne off for me.


    Ai Fa still looked angry as she took off the ne as requested, and ced it in the olddys small hands.


    Grandma Jiba took out the kiba tusks and horns with her trembling twig-like hands.


    Jiba Wu of the Wu n wish to gift blessings to Ai Fa from Fa house and her family Asuta Please ept this...


    Out of the three tusks and horns on the ne, she took out one each for Ai Fa and me.


    Hey, grand elder, this


    With her back facing Donda Wu who was shouting, grandma Jiba smiled brilliantly.


    The tusks and horns of the Kiba holds the fate of the denizens of Forests Edge I am indebted to the two of you, and I hope that this tusk and horn will be a part of your flesh, your blood and your life Jiba Wu of n Wu bless your souls.


    This was the first time in this different world  that I received a tangible reward for my work.


    Intermission: Wu ns Youngest Daughter


    On the 25th day of the yellow month, Rimee Wu encountered that foreigner for the first time.


    That morning, Rimee Wupleted her chores at the water source, then ran on the t yellow path towards the Fa house. It was rare for her to not have any chores before the sun reached the middle of the sky, so she got permission from her mother to go out, and charged out of the Wu n vige.


    As Ai Fa had toplete the chores at her ce alone, she was much busier than Rimee Wu. Ever since Ai Fas father Gill Fa passed away two years ago, it was hard for Rimee Wu to meet her.


    When was thest time she met Ai Fa?


    Maybe it had been about ten days.


    Just the thought of seeing Ai Fa after such a long time brought a smile naturally to Rimee Wus face.


    However  the Fa House was empty.


    Was she washing up forst nights dinner at the water source? Rimee Wu made a trip to the water source, but Ai Fa wasnt there.


    Did the Tsun n abducted her?  Rimee Wu felt a strong sense of uneasiness, and went to the house closest to Ai Fas ce to knock. She remember that this was the Fou house.


    Excuse me! Im Rimee Wu from the Wu n! Is anyone home?


    Someone pulled open the door slowly, and a skinny woman who didnt look well poked her head out.


    Whats the matter? Why is someone from the Wu n here at the Fou house?


    Sorry! Im looking for Ai Fa, do you know where had she gone off to?


    Rimee Wu had met this woman a few times.


    But now, her figure was frailer than what Rimee Wu remembered, and her eyes had turned so sad.


    Rimee Wu remember that she was always carrying a baby the previous time they met.


    The Wu n also have a baby named Kota, but the baby in thisdys arms was smaller than Kota.


    That baby was too little anyone who see the baby would worry, wondering if the baby would be able to grow up properly.


    Ai Fa, huh Ai Fa went into the forest early in the morning


    The woman who was really skinny answered in a weak voice.


    Forest? She went in so early?


    Yes She brought that foreigner no one knew with her


    Foreigner?


    Rimee Wu didnt know what that means.


    She could see countless foreigners by going to the post station town, but they wouldnt take a single step into Forests Edge. The people there were afraid of the kiba and Forest Edges denizens who hunt kiba, as if they were monsters.


    What do you mean by foreigner? What is Ai Fa doing with someone like that?


    I dont know either Ai Fa and that foreigner were walking in the Forests Edge settlementst evening too


    Hmm?


    Rimee Wu was confused, but it was better to ask Ai Fa directly. So she bowed and thank that woman.


    Thank yo! I will wait for Ai Fa toe back at the Fa house!


    Ah Sorry Is Ai Fa still refusing to marry into the Wu n...?


    Huh? Yes what about it?


    In that case You are a part of the Wu n, so its better for you to not get involved with her, right?


    A glimmer of life appeared within the womans lifeless eyes.


    The eldest son of the Tsun n was loitering around the Fa house If the Tsun n and Wu n shes, it will lead to the destruction of Forests Edge


    This has nothing to do with me or Ai Fa!


    Rimee Wu yelled, and that woman showed a frightened expression and shirked away.


    This woman was fearful of the two most powerful ns in Forests Edge.


    So she didnt want anything to do with Ai Fa who was on bad terms with both the Tsun and Wu ns.


    And that was why Ai Fa was ostracized.


    Rimee Wu felt a little sad. She nodded at the woman and said Good bye.


    But that woman spoke again:


    Please wait I couldnt help being a busybody, but not just Ai Fa, the Wu n shouldnt get involved with that foreigner either You should check with your n head properly first...


    The image of her father Donda Wu, the Wu n head appeared in Rimee Wus mind.


    Donda Wu did mention quite often to not get involved with foreigners. Rimee Wu basically wouldnt leave Forests Edge, so she had no chance to meet foreigners. Hence, she didnt know how serious the taboo was.


    If Rimee Wu made the wrong judgement, her family might forbid her from interacting with Ai Fa.


    She didnt want that to happen.


    I just want to get along with Ai Fa


    And now, even Ai Fa wants to break off rtions with Rimee Wu.


    Her reasons were the same as what that woman said earlier.


    Ai Fa was on terrible terms with the Tsun n, so the Wu n shouldnt have any rtions with her.


    And Ai Fa even refused to marry into the Wu n.


    They werent on hostile terms, but Rimees father couldnt care less about Ai Fa after this incident.


    Ai Fa marrying into the Wu n  it felt really unreal to Rimee back then, so she didnt think it matters much when Ai Fa turned down the proposal. But now, no one wish to see Rimee Wu continuing to get along with Ai Fa, which troubles her a lot.


    Ah


    The woman from the Fou house gasped softly.


    Ai Fa and an unfamiliar foreigner was walking along the path before their eyes.


    On their shoulder was a krilee stick, and arge kiba was hanging on it.


    She hunted a kiba so early in the morning, Rimee Wu was in awe, and concentrated on observing that foreigner.


    Foreigner  He was indeed one through and through.


    He had ck hair and eyes, andpared to western people, his skin was yellowish ivory.


    He looked young, and should be around Ai Fas age.


    His clothes was strange. Both his clothes and shoes were white, with only the skin on his face and hand exposed. He also wrapped a white piece of cloth around his head.


    How should I say this He looks really weak.


    Even though the two of them was carrying the kiba, that foreigner looked out of breath and had unsteady footsteps, as if he would fall with just a slight poke.


    But  That foreigner seemed to be in high spirits.


    His facecked any distinct features and was as pale as the people in the city. But his ck eyes were strong and shining.


    Only his eyes were different from the people in the city.


    That might be so, but he didnt look like someone from Forests Edge either.


    The foreigner was different from any person she had seen, and had a strange aura about him.


    Never mind He doesn''t seem to be a bad guy...


    But he was still a person from the city.


    Forests Edge denizen and the people of Rock city didnt get along.


    Why was such a person acting together with Ai Fa? Rimee couldnt understand.


    Ai Fa and the foreigner didnt notice Rimee andpany, and disappeared from their sights.


    Did you see that? There had never been a foreigner in Forests Edge before, this might be an ominous sign


    In that case, I have to help Ai Fa!


    Rimee Wu crossed her arms and lowered her head in deep thought. But no matter how she thought, she couldnt find an answer.


    She was just eight and her capabilities were limited. She didnt even know what she could say or do to help. She needed to find out about taboos rted to foreigners after all.


    Although she made the trip here, she had to return home without even speaking with Ai Fa, which felt like a pity to Rimee Wu. But she couldnt find any other way even if she stayed.


    The woman from house Fou showed a worried expression, and returned the way she came when Rimee Wu bade her farewell.


    Hmm? Rimee, where did you run off to?


    When Rimee Wu returned to the Wu n vige, her third brother Ludo was loiteringzily in the za.


    Even though the men didnt have any work before noon, Ludo Wu always got up early.


    Rimee Wu ran all the way back from Fa house, and she grabbed her brothers arm with ragged breath.


    I want to ask you! I think a foreigner is staying in the Fa house! What should I do?


    Ah? What are you saying?


    Rimee Wu didnt know how to exin either.


    But she told everything she saw this morning and everything she heard to Ludo Wu.


    I dont really know either, but why is that woman Ai Fa getting involved with a foreigner By the way, you havent broken ties with that woman yet?


    Of course! Ai Fa and I will be friends forever!


    Right. Whatever. Anyway, if you want to solve the problem about that foreigner, you have to tell father about this. If Rock city is rted to that man, it would vite a serious taboo.


    Ai Fa has to obey that weak man because of that?


    Rimee Wu looked up at Ludo Wu with a desperate face. Ludo then scratched his yellowish hair and said: What nonsense are you saying?


    That woman is very self centered, and didnt even want to care about our father and the Tsun n. Its impossible for her to listen to the people from the city. She probably grabbed someone from the city to work for her? That didnt make sense either.


    Thats true. What is Ai Fa doing with a man from the city? I have been wondering about this since just now, but I couldnt find the reason.


    Hmmp but she can only rely on the people from the city now, right? She made enemies with both the Wu and Tsun n, and the other people all fear her and kept their distance.


    The Wu n is not Ai Fas enemy!


    Even though Rimee Wu was shouting angrily, her mean brother just shrugged and ignored her.


    Even if she isnt our enemy, she still refused to marry into our n. We cant have any rtions with her now. No matter how much you scream, we wont go rescue an outsider.


    I dont want to talk to you anymore! Ludo is a brat! Dummy!


    Rimee Wu stamp her foot angrily and ran into the house.


    You are the brat! Rimee Wu heard her brother yelling behind her and pulled open the door.


    She didnt see her father.


    He was probably still sleeping. In the room was her eldest brother Jiza Wu and his wife Sati Lei Wu. They were chatting softly with their son Kota Wu sleeping between them.


    Ara, whats the matter Rimee?


    Sati Lei Wu shooked the cradle made from woven grass and smiled at Rimee.


    Rimee Wu was so anxious that she didnt even take off her shoes. She sat down before the three of them.


    I want to ask you! I think a foreigner have moved into the Fa house! What should I do?


    Her eldest brother Jiza Wu was scarier than her father Donda Wu.


    However, her brother was more adamant on following the rules of Forests Edge than anyone else. At a time like this, her brother should be able to tell Rimee what she and Ai Fa should do.


    But  when her brother heard Rimees exnation, his words was hard for Rimee to ept.


    Rimee, donte into contact with the people from the vige as much as possible. Before that foreigner leaves, dont go near the Fa house.


    But why? If that foreigner is a bad guy, wont Ai Fa be in danger!?


    Be it the people from the city or the denizens of the forest, they wont fall into danger if they obey their respectivews. Since the head of the Fa house ims to be a hunter, she wont lose to the people from the city.


    But


    The head of the Fa house must have thought it through before bringing a man from the city into the settlement. If there isnt any problems, then no one can me her actions. But if you get involved and upset their rtionship, then the head of the Fa house would need to take responsibility for any problems that arises.


    Jizas face remained calm as he exined.


    So Rimee, you shouldnt get involved.


    Rimee Wu couldnt agree at all.


    But Donda Wu who appearedter only said: Dont get involved with foreigners.


    Donda Wu looked displeased, she was lucky that he didnt ask Rimee to break off rtions with the Fa house. Rimee Wu didnt argue with her father.


    Why isnt anyone worried about Ai Fa?


    That was what saddens Rimee Wu the most.


    Two years ago, the Wu n once asked Ai Fa to marry into their n.


    Before that, only Rimee Wu and the grand elder Jiba Wu had interacted with Ai Fa before. But when Donda Wu heard that Ai Fa harshly punished the eldest son of the Tsun n, he jokingly said he want Ai Fa to be wed to his second son Darum Wu.


    It was sudden, but no one objected to this. Only Jiza Wu appeared unhappy about this.


    Ai Fa lost all her family at the age of 15, and also had a falling out with the Tsun n that rules Forests Edge. Everyone sympathizes with Ai Fas circumstances and would be happy to see this forthright and strong woman marry into the n  Most of them was supportive of this.


    For Rimee Wu, Ai Fa was her childhood ymate, and she bing family made her feel bashful and uneasy. At this time, Jiba Wu couldnt walk too well and couldnt visit Ai Fa. As everyone thinks this wasnt a bad idea, she agreed to this proposal.


    However  Ai Fa turned down the marriage. She said she will be the head of the Fa house, and make a living through hunting.


    When Rimee Wu heard her say that, she felt relieved.


    When Ai Fas father Gill Fa was still alive, he often brought Ai Fa into the forest as a hunter to assist him. Ai Fa looked very happy back then, and Rimee Wu couldnt imagine her abandoning her work as a hunter and bing a housewife.


    Rimee Wu was just six, and couldnt organize her thoughts too well. But when she heard that Ai Fa turned down the marriage, her feeling of relief outweigh that of regret.


    They might not be rtives, but Rimee Wu still treasure Ai Fa deeply.


    She hope they could maintain the rtionship they had.


    But Ai Fa changed.


    She said that she was on terrible terms with the Tsun n and shouldnt have any rtions with the Wu n, and kept her distance from Rimee Wu.


    And her family also lost interest in Ai Fa.


    When they heard that Ai Fa turned down the marriage proposal, some people felt angry or disappointed. Everyone slowly stopped talking about her.


    Even though she didnt be a member of the Wu n, her circumstances remained the same  she didnt have anyone to rely on and was an enemy of the chief n. Ai Fa survived alone, but no one sympathized with her or felt sad for her.


    Only herself and Jiba Wu had the right to call themselves Ai Fas friend.


    But Jiba Wu couldnt walk anymore.


    So only she could stay by Ai Fas side now.


    With this in mind, Rimee Wu kept visiting the Fa house no matter how cold Ai Fa treated her.


    This carried on for two years  and then, that foreigner appeared.


    Just who was that foreigner?


    Even though her father and elder brother told her not to go near the foreigner, she couldnt just stand idly by and watch. So she had been running to the Fa House every day since she first saw that foreigner.


    If they didnt notice her when Rimee Wu goes near their house, it wont be a problem.


    And Donda Wu and her brother only warned Rimee Wu not to go near the foreigner, so she wanted to wait until Ai Fa and that foreigner was apart before grabbing Ai Fa and questioning her.


    But that chance never came.


    Be it morning or night, they always stick together like glue.


    When the sun reaches the middle of the sky, Ai Fa would head into the forest alone to hunt. It was a good chance, but Rimee Wu have chores at home during this time.


    Time flies, and before Rimee Wu could take any action, five days passed in a sh.


    Its gettingte too...


    It was getting dark outside, Rimee Wu was running fast.


    She had to help her family tan hides, so she was held back muchter tonight.


    She wouldnt be able to make it for dinner now, and her father would definitely yell at her. But even so, Rimee Wu wouldnt be able to sleep soundly if she didnt check on Ai Fa.


    What does Ai Fa n to do with that foreigner?


    After observing the two of them, she realized the atmosphere between them wasnt sinister.


    They might fight at times, but neither side seemed to be angry for real.


    Even so, she still didnt know why Ai Fa let that foreigner stay at her ce.


    Was that foreigner trying to take Ai Fa as his wife?


    Was that why he barged into Ai Fas ce?


    But if Ai Fa wasnt willing, she wouldnt let him into her home. But if she was willing, she would probably take other actions. At the very least, Ai Fa didnt trim her long hair that symbolizes a unwed woman, or wore a long dress that covered her entire body.


    I dont want Ai Fa to leave Forests Edge...


    Thats what worries Rimee Wu the most.


    Ai Fa had broken ties with the all the denizens of Forests Edge. Only Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu think of Ai Fa as a friend. But now, she wanted to break off rtions with the two of them too.


    Could she really live on alone?


    Rimee Wu couldnt imagine that.


    So if Ai Fa grew tired of Forests Edge and wanted to head towards a farawaynd, it wouldnt be a surprise.


    All that matters is that Ai Fa is happy...


    But she didnt want to say goodbye to Ai Fa forever.


    She didnt want this to be goodbye while they grew further and further apart.


    That was probably why Rimee Wu visited the Fa house every day.


    Like what Ludo Wu and Jiza Wu said, she didnt think Ai Fa would be defeated by a weakling from the city. But Ai Fa might abandon Forests Edge and elope with the foreigner  As Rimee Wu couldnt wipe away this feeling of unease, she had to confirm Ai Fas presence everyday.


    When the sun shifted to the west of the forest, Rimee Wu arrived at Ai Fas ce.


    She sighed in relief when she saw the candle light through the window.


    Great Shes still here.


    She just needs to make sure she was safe, then she could go home for the day. Rimee Wu thought as she approached the window with quiet movements.


    Ah!


    When she reached the window, Rimee Wu almost gasp in shock.


    Ai Fa was having dinner with that foreigner.


    That foreigner  was wearing Forests Edge clothing.


    He had a white cloth wrapped around his head and wore white clothes. But clothes from Forests Edge was definitely draped on his body! Those were clothes Gill Fa wore when he was alive.


    Does this mean Ai Fa had epted this foreigner into the Fa house? Is this foreigner going to be Ai Fas husband?


    Unease and doubt suddenly filled Rimee Wus heart.


    This meant that this foreigner waspatible with Ai Fa? She felt confused and uneasy about this.


    Rimee Wu tried her best to make herself taller, and peeked at the two of them through the window.


    She was good at keeping her presence hidden, even the sharp Ai Fa had never detected her before.


    The two of them seemed to be quarreling.


    Eehhh, but why? Are you still bearing a grudge over what happened this afternoon?


    The foreigner couldnt keep his voice down.


    Aside from his pale skin, there wasnt any distinct features on his face.


    His body was as slender as a woman, which was simr to the people in the city. So that wasnt really distinct either.


    But his ck eyes were still sparkling and appeared rather forceful.


    What strange eyes.


    Even though his eyes were sparkling, there was a hint of unease in them.


    His eyes were as gentle as a woman and as strong as a man, so it was hard to categorize him.


    However  Rimee Wu didnt hate his eyes.


    What happened this afternoon...? Ah, you mean that mean thing you did to me because you got too caught up? I already forgot about that.


    Ai Fa answered in a quiet voice.


    What was that mean thing? Rimee Wu tilted her head confusedly, and the expression of the foreigner changed drastically. His face was panicky just now, but it turned into surprise.


    You forgot Then why wont you tell me what you think?


    Shut up! I dont want to talk about it, thats why!


    Ai Fa suddenly yell loudly, surprising Rimee Wu.


    The foreigner seemed shocked too.


    That foreigner has an expressive face, so it was easy to tell what he was thinking.


    But Ai Fas face was even more obvious.


    Her face was blushing for some reason, and she was lowering her head a little and covering her face with the wooden te in her hands.


    The foreigner was sitting opposite Ai Fa, and probably couldnt see her expression. But Rimee Wu was observing them from the side, so she could see very clearly.


    Ai Fa  was showing a bashful face.


    Enough! Stop looking at me!


    Ai Fa usually wouldnt show her expression to others.


    Be it happiness or sadness, it was possible to see some hints from Ai Fas brows and eyes, but she wouldnt show how she really feel. Since Gill Fa passed away, she tend to do this even more.


    That was why Rimee Wu was very shocked when she saw Ai Fa showing so much emotion.


    On the other hand, the foreigner fell into deep thought with a sigh of pity.


    So  he didnt notice.


    He didnt notice Ai Fa lowering her te and staring at him.


    There seemed to be a faint smile on Ai Fas face.


    Her cheeks were still a little red, and she stared at the foreigner with a look of satisfaction and happiness.


    Ai Fa was just like how she was when Gill Fa was still alive  Rimee Wu really likes the warm and gentle light in her blue eyes.


    Ai Fa...


    In this two years, Ai Fa had never shown such an expression.


    Ai Fas face was always cold and stiff, as if a part of her had died along with her father.


    Is this the person who made her show such a face?


    It didnt matter where he was from. Foreigner or not, if he could make Ai Fa feelfortable and at ease, that would be enough.


    Rimee Wu thought as she gaze at that foreigner  he was also smiling with his head slightly lowered too.


    He had a disappointed face earlier, but his ck eyes were filled with satisfaction and happiness just like Ai Fa now, as he stared at the weirdly shaped meat in his wooden te.


    He probably shared the same feelings as Ai Fa.


    So this was family.


    Even though Ai Fa lost Gill Fa, refused to marry into the Wu n, she still needed family.


    Living alone like this was too depressing.


    Rimee Wu wiped away the tears in her eyes with the back of her hand, and tried saying in the most cheerful voice she could:


    Hey, what are you eating?


    Volume 1 end

 Volume 2 - Prologue

    Prologue


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus Ex-machina


    One night, I had a dream after a long time.


    A dream when I slept really soundly, and dreamt about things I had long forgotten.


    And when I woke up, I would have no memory about them.


    When I asionally remember the scenes in my dream, it would have already ended.


    In my dream, I was still a child in elementary school.


    Dad watched TV as he drank beer and cheered for his favourite baseball team.


    Mother cut some sort of vegetable in the kitchen, probably onions.


    Our family runs a restaurant, so this must be the off day that happens once a week. If not for this, it was impossible for our entire family to be around for dinner.


    It was a family scenemonly seen in Showa period dramas.


    I wasnt interested in baseball, and asked Dad during themercials:


    Dad, your culinary skill is better, but why is mother always the one cooking dinner when we are home?


    Damn it, you


    Dad leaned in close in a panic:


    Why are you saying this all of a sudden? What if your mother hears this?


    Thats why Im asking so softly Why?


    You Asuta, do you dislike the meal cooked by your mother?


    No, I like it.


    The six years old me shook my head firmly.


    I was a likeable child back then, even I myself thought so.


    But I like the dishes prepared by Dad more, because your food is the most delicious.


    A line that I would never say now.


    Also because I have lost the person who I couldpliment.


    Well Because Im a professional chef My job is to cook delicious meals...


    Dad had a troubled andplicated expression. He was just past 30 back then.


    He was probably wondering if he should deal out judgement with his fists after hearing my answer. But after hearing a six years old give such an answer, he stayed his hand and admit his defeat.


    By the way, you have been eating the food I cooked everyday, right? Dont you want to eat mothers home cooked meal once a week?


    I didnt say I dont want to, Im just curious.


    The match had started on the television.


    But Dad was still facing me, with his arms crossed and troubled.


    Your thinking is still wrong. When were home, mother should cook.


    But why?


    You ask me why Because Im a chef.


    Dad said with a stern face:


    The chefs job is to cook for customers, and cooking for a family is a mothers job.


    Hmm?


    I was just six and didnt fully understand the significance behind his words.


    Since his words appeared in my dream in this way, that means it left an impression on me.


    One yearter, my mother passed away. I said in tears:I wish I can taste my mothers cooking a little more.

 Volume 2 - Ch 1

    1


    Grand Elder of Forest''s Edge Jiba Wu praised my cooking, saying that it made her remember the joy of living and gave her blessings to Ai Fa and me.


    I was very happy about this. Even calling this the best oue couldnt describe what I was feeling. Grandma Jiba Wu was someone Ai Fa cherished very much. I was honoured to have the chance to be present in such a moment of her life, and was deeply moved.


    However a few hourster, I felt troubled as I stayed by myself in an empty room.


    Ai Fa wasnt here.


    Neither was Rimee Wu.


    In this silent room, I was drowning in rage and humiliation, and rolled around in agony.


    Damn it! Why does it feel like an utter defeat!?


    I wasnt being held against my will. Because Ai Fa and Rimee Wu were chatting inside Jiba Wus room, they ordered me to watch the house.


    This was a house inside n Wus vige, and the owner was supposed to be either Donda Wus brother or nephew. Several years ago, the number of n members decreased and their life became hard. They moved in with another family and this ce became empty.


    The Fa house is far, so rest here for the night. We epted the Wu ns hospitality gratefully  But I was very very unhappy.


    Despite that, I didnt know who I should vent my emotions to.


    Strictly speaking, I was the one at fault.


    I rolled around by myself in agony while harbouring these unvented feelings.


    A few hours earlier, we were in the the hall of the Wu ns main house.


    Ai Fa, why dont you spend the night in the Wu vige?


    While Grandma Jiba Wu was having her meal, she asked Ai Fa.


    Its already dark outside traveling at night is dangerous, so just rest in an empty house for tonight.


    No, theres no need for that. We just need a fire and we wont face any danger. Just lend me a candle stand.


    Ara ara You have be an outstanding hunter. But for the sake of this olddy, please stay the night, Ai Fa


    But


    You must have plenty of work to do as a House head, and cant visit the Wu vige often, right? I dont have the strength to walk to the Fa house anymore In that case, at least apany me for this night. It has been a few years since we finally get to meet again...


    Even the stubborn Ai Fa couldnt turn down this request.


    I waspletely fine with it. The Wu n n head Donda Wu has no intention of asking Ai Fa to marry into the Wu n now. Hence, Ai Fa could rekindle her rtionship with Grandma Jiba and Rimee Wu such a foolish thought sprung up in my mind.


    The real problem didnt lie here.


    But right after that.


    Forest''s Edge seemed to have the custom that they could only leave the room after everyone had finished their meal. Rimee Wu was apanying Grandma Jiba for her meal now, while Ai Fa and I returned to our seats to eat ours.


    During this time, n head Donda Wu kept raging about my cooking.


    This is not hunters food.How dare you serve me Monta feed.This corrupts my life. Hisints fell like the rain.


    However, I think this brutish man was only tarnishing my cooking for a reason. For example, resistance towards an outsider, or his position as n headpelled him to do so. That was why I wasnt too concerned. Grandma Jiba already gave me the bestpliment possible, so I could still keep my cool and jubnt feeling.


    After Ai Fa finished her meal and ate thest bit of my food, something caused a crack in my mood.


    Are you done!? Why are you demeaning Asutas cooking so maliciously? Isnt it true that Grandma Jiba enjoyed her meal?


    Leina Wu who finished eating slightly earlier than we did shouted.


    Donda Wus blue eyes were burning as he red impatiently at the lovely second sister of the Wu n.


    Im merely stating the facts, whats wrong with that? Grand Elder also said that everyone can have an opinion of what is right or wrong. This food is like the feces of Monta beasts, only old people who have lost all their teeth will eat this with gratitude.


    Leina fumed and was quiet for a short moment she then stood up slowly.


    Then took off the tusk and horn from her ne, and walked slowly to Ai Fa and me.


    Hey


    A dangerous gleam came from Donda Wus eyes, but Leina was not bothered at all. With both knees on the floor, she offered the tusk and horn to Ai Fa and me respectively.


    Wu ns Leina Wu offer her blessing to Fa houses Ai Fa and Asuta. Thank you for saving Jiba Wus soul and bringing serenity to the lives of the Wu n.


    What? Hey, is this really fine, Leina Wu?


    I wanted to whisper that to her.


    But before I did that, Ai Fa poked my shoulder.


    Just ept it graciously. For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, the act of gifting the tusks and horns of Kiba beast is sacred. If you turn her down, you would be trampling on her dignity and pride.


    Ai Fa told me that, then epted the white tusk after saying Im honoured by Leina Wus blessing.


    I had no other choice but to mimic Ai Fas actions and thank Leina.


    Leina Are you trying to tarnish the Wu ns name?


    Donda Wu said quietly. But his voice sounded deep and clear, which reminded me of the tremors before an earthquake.


    You are presenting a sham blessings to others for the sake of mocking me? Do you think I will allow you to do that?


    Even though Leina Wus face was green from terror, she still looked at her father with determination:


    This is no sham blessing! Even without Grandma Jibas incident, I also think from the bottom of my heart that Asutas cuisine is amazing, this is the first time in my life that I have tasted such delicious Kiba meat. Food is life  Just like Grandma Jiba, I felt the joy of living very strongly.


    Are you insane?


    Donda Wu muttered.


    I was shocked by how surprised he sounded.


    Before I realized why I felt so shocked, Rimee Wu stood up with a start and said: Me too!


    Rimee Wu looked by at Grandma Jiba, who nodded and said: Dont worry.. Rimee then left Grandma Jibas side and ran to us.


    On her childish face was her usually brilliant smile.


    Asuta! Ai Fa! Thank you very much for today! The food was very very delicious, so I want to gift you my blessings too!


    She ced the third blessing gifts  Describing it this way might be too casual onto my and Ai Fas hands.


    Thats right This meal is outstanding, and worthy of my blessing.


    With an overly sexy voice, the eldest daughter Vena Wu stood up slowly.


    I learned for the first time that delicious food exist in Forest''s Edge As a denizen of Forest''s Edge, I have to offer you my blessings


    You are absolutely right, Vena.


    Grandma Ditto Min stood up next.


    Unbelievable! Whats going on!?


    Donda Wu yelled again.


    The emotions in his hoarse voice  wasnt rage, but shock.


    Have my family gone crazy? Was Apaz poison that will make one lose his reason added into this shit-like food? But if that is so, everyone here should be mad too!


    I sped the five tusks and horns in my hand and observed Donda Wu carefully.


    Donda Wu seemed to be genuinely confused.


    He really doubted the mental state of his family.


    Is there anyone who doesn''t dare to stand up out of fear for my lectures? Dont hold back, just do what you want!


    After he said that, the wife of the eldest son Jiza, Sati Lei Wu nned to stand up timidly.


    She was about Vena Wus age, with her bright brown hair cut to shoulder length. A woman with a pure temperament about her.


    Before she stood up, she looked her husbands way. When she saw his frank and open smile, she showed a face of relief and walked towards us.


    Wu ns Sati Lei Wu wish to offer my blessings to Fa houses Ai Fa and her family Asuta Thank you for your incredible meal.


    After she returned to her seat, a plump woman beside her stood up this time.


    There was a bit of grey mixed into her red hair, and she had dark brown eyes that seemed deep. Her bare arms and shoulders were big and tough, and she looked like a woman in her prime who could deal with any surprises calmly.


    She was Mia Lei Wu. Mother of Rimee Wu and her siblings, and also Donda Wus wife.


    I dont really get it, but isnt it fine to express ourselves honestly when we taste delicious food? Im so moved that my legs are turning weak.


    After ncing at her husband who was as still as a statue, she walked our way with firm footing.


    Mia Lei Wu had a refreshing smile when she gifted us with a tusk and a horn.


    Your dishes are wonderful. Thank you for doing this for Grandma Jiba Really now, why is our n head so stubborn.


    Her smile seemed to be a representation of the phrase mothers are strong.


    Out of everyone present, seven of them were bored by her, which I find really impressive.


    Anyway, this was the seventh blessing we received.


    Dad, you are serious, right? Dont single me out for punishmentter, alright?


    The youngest brother Ludo Wu said with a voice that still bore a hint of childishness and stood up.


    He scratched his head of blonde hair, walked fearlessly to us and sat down crudely.


    Hey, just who exactly are you? I heard there is a group hailing from the Eastern kingdom who seems to be sorcerers. Did you use magic to turn kiba meat delicious?


    This isnt magic, I just used kitchen knife knives and fire. Its just a skillset.


    Ai Fa was silent, and this was obviously a question directed at me, so I answered him like this.


    After grunting disinterestedly, he turned his pale eyes towards Ai Fa and said:


    Fa houses Ai Fa, you have turned into a good woman. Its a pity, if you are more feminine, I dont mind marrying you even if you cant be wed to my brother.


    Never mind. What they said isnt an exaggeration, this is a delicious meal. Frankly speaking, just the thought of having to drink that never changing poitan soup from tomorrow onwards makes me feel like crying. If you are not Ai Fas husband, then marry into our family.


    T-Thats fine, the woman of your family have the rights to choose their spouse too.


    Hmmp, aside from that brat Rimee, pick anyone you like.


    Ludo said thisst part quietly, then removed his ne. He had lots of spoils of war, and was on par with Ai Fa.


    Dinner is absolutely delicious, so I want to gift you my blessing. This is the first time I am doing this, so be grateful.


    When the arrogant youngest brother returned to his seat, there was a strange silence in the hall.


    Anyone else?


    Donda Wu stroked his beard as he swept his gaze across the hall.


    So only three other person feels that this is not fit for human consumption.


    I dont think the dish is that bad, dont judge everything by your own standards.


    The third sister L Wu said unhappily.


    L Wu had her red hair tied up at the top of her head, and her arrogant personality was on par with the youngest brother. Amongst the seven siblings each with their unique personalities, only the third sister and youngest brother seemed a little simr in appearance and temperament. She should be younger than Ludo Wu, and was at most twelve or thirteen years old.


    I think the grilled poitan and kiba meat soup are good, but the kiba meat that should be the main dish was gooey and look disgusting, so I dont feel its good enough for me to gift my blessing To be honest, just what they did for Grandma Jiba is already worthy of my blessing. But everyone seemed to think this thing is delicious, so I didnt do so.


    I see Darum, what do you think?


    I have nothing to say.


    The second brother whose style seemed as sharp as a wild wolf refused toment.


    Hmmp, what about you, Jiza?


    n head Donda, please dont mind it. No matter how the appearance of the food is like or how they taste, kiba will still be kiba, and poitan will still be poitan. No matter how much effort is put into it, they are the same once they are eaten.


    You dont need to tell me that now!


    A fire was burning in the eyes of the n head.


    The eldest brother looked at his father with slit like eyes, and smiled with ease.


    Are you asking me if it is tasty? Just like what L said, I never imagined there is such a way to eat poitan, which surprised me. The soup didnt have the stink of the kiba, but I could feel the life of the kiba clearly from it But the kiba meat with red sauce on it is too soft, I didnt feel like I was eating kiba at all. If I eat this meat everyday, it feels like my teeth will gradually lose their strength, which gives me the chills.


    Yes Thats exactly it! Thats why I think this isnt food fit for the hunters of Forest''s Edge!


    Donda Wu had an enlightened look, and life crept back into his face.


    My teeth exist for the sake of tearing through tough kiba meat! Just like my arms that hunt kiba, and my legs that allow me to sprint in the forest, my teeth are one of my survival tools in Forest''s Edge! If I dont use my tools often, they will rust. The food you serve me is an inferior meal that will corrode my life!


    Thats


    I wanted to refute, but Ai Fa quietly grabbed my arm.


    Her steady blue eyes were telling me to shut up.


    And since Im a man of Forest''s Edge, a hunter of Forest''s Edge, this food is harmful to me But for toothless elders, this is the best meal.


    An arrogant smile slowly returned to Donda Wus face. He turned to the old woman and said:


    My grandmother, and the Grand Elder Jiba Wu, what you said is right. Since this food rekindled your spirit, I will take back what I said. This isnt the feed of monta beast, this dish saved my beloved grandmother who had lived the longest in Forest''s Edge, and had contributed generously her entire life, this dish is a medicine! Its a treasure!


    Hmmp n head Donda, you are more forthright than usual...


    Im always this forthright! Right is right, and when Im wrong, I will admit it! If I dont have this resolve, I wont be able to take on the role of n head.


    He turned his fierce eyes towards Ai Fa and me, then said:


    Ai Fa of house Fa, and family member Asuta! You have saved the Grand Elder of n Wu, Jiba Wu! As the head of n Wu, I apologized for my earlier rude actions, and I offer you my thanks once again!


    Ai Fa acknowledged the other party with her gaze.


    As the feelings in my heart gradually turned clear, I was at a lost on what to do, and stared right at Donda Wu.


    Donda Wu had a cheerful smile on his face.


    He had a refreshing face, as if he had finally figured out doubts that had haunted him for years.


    Your cooking is poison to us, but good medicine for the Grand Elder. Just eating this poison for one night wont corrode our souls, so I wont hold you ountable for serving me poison. The tusks and horns you obtained are blessings you rightfully earned. You dont need to feel bad about it, so utilize them fairly to be your flesh and blood!


    2


    Back to the present.


    After telling me to sleep first, Ai Fa went to Grandma Jibas room, while I spent the night by myself. Iid in therge open room and annoyedly hugged my head.


    How dare he say my cooking is poison! That damn kiba old man showing such a smirk face by himself!


    Donda Wu probably felt uneasy when he saw his family present us with their blessings one after another. He was suspicious of his familys mental well being or if he was the one who had gone mad.


    After hearing what the eldest brother Jiza said, he finally understood why his family acted this way. Like what Grandma Jiba said in the beginning, everyone has their own interpretation of what is delicious..


    And so, he understood that his family didnt go mad and was relieved.


    However That meant he really thinks that the Kiba Hamburg Steak was unptable.


    Everyone has different taste! Some people just hate Hamburg Steak. And that meal is meant for Grandma Jiba whose teeth arent good in the first ce!


    Thats what I thought.


    However, I was the one who decided on hamburg steak for dinner.


    After Ai Fa and Rimee Wu gave raving reviews for the hamburg steak, I selected hamburg steak as the main course without hesitation and served up this other worldly dish in Forest''s Edge as if this was only natural.


    If I put more care to consider the content of the meal, then I should serve other types of meal other than hamburg steak. And so, I was the one at fault.


    But, even so


    Even so, was my cooking that terrible?


    Compared to the kiba hotpot which the denizens of Forest''s Edge usually ate made from kiba without bloodletting and gooey poitan soup, was my cooking really that bad?


    That must be the reason why I felt so defeated.


    Was I too arrogant to think that way?


    Was there something wrong with my attitude to feel a sense of defeat because of this?


    As I gritted my teeth and ced my hand onto my chest, the ne Rimee Wu made for me  which chained eight tusks and horns together made a pleasant clinking sound.


    This ne was the first wages I obtained in this different world.


    Out of twelve people, eight thought my cooking was delicious, which means I should be proud of myself. I didnt want to exchange these tusks and horns for poitan or aria, but maybe letting it be part of my flesh and blood is the right way of using it. But I think it will be some time before I can resolve myself to do so.


    This was evidence that the other party acknowledged my existence.


    They think there was value in my existence.


    I was overjoyed.


    I was proud.


    I could live on in this different world  I felt that I have been given permission by them.


    However, my work had also been refuted.


    It made me so mad.


    I was filled with regret.


    As if my entire existence had been denied.


    Everyone have different taste, this normal reasoning couldnt liberate me from my depressed mood.


    Furthermore, I didnt settle the matter of Grandma Jibas meal adequately too.


    I taught the women of n Wu how to make minced meat. They could continue to make easy to chew meals for Grandma Jiba who had weak teeth.


    However, I didnt teach them about bloodletting, so they couldnt improve the taste of the food.


    And this had to be done right after capturing a kiba, or there would be no meaning in doing this. So this wasnt the job of the women, but the men.


    Judging from the current situation, Donda Wu had no intention of learning this technique.


    In this sense, I also messed up I hadpletely lost.


    I wasnt thorough enough in my thinking.


    But, what else should I have done?


    While I was thinking about that


    Knock knock knock Someone knocked the door three times.


    Im here, pleasee in.


    I thought that was probably Ai Fa. But would she even knock?


    By the way, so the action of knocking exists in this world. I learned about this for the first time.


    Which means, that might not be Ai Fa.


    I didnt bar the door, pleasee in.


    I had no choice but to stand up as I said that.


    Who could it be? While I was thinking about that, Leina Wus innocent smile appeared in my mind.


    The second sister of the Wu n who had a head of lustrous ck hair looked at me with eyes of admiration during dinner preparation and after we finished our work. My rtionship with everyone else was still shallow, so I couldnt think of anyone who might visit except for her.


    However, she had a cute face, great figure and was dressed in an enticing outfit. I was hesitant about meeting such a girl alone sote into the night  and opened the door slowly with a groan.


    However


    S-Strange? Its you?


    The one standing outside the door wasnt Leina Wu, but in a certain sense, someone much more dangerous.


    Thank you for opening the door for me Im really d, Asuta


    I knew who that was just by listening to this sexy voice.


    From the small gap of the open door, a body so good that it borders on foul y slipped into the room.


    W-Why are you here, Vena Wu?


    I thought about adding Miss, but stopped myself. In this world there didnt seem to be a custom of adding honorifics.


    I wanted to see you, Asuta I have something to ask you


    You have a question for me?


    Vena looked at me with a teasing and flirty gaze, then took off her leather shoes that was simpler in design than the mens. I didnt give her any permission, but she was already bent on entering my room.


    Great, Leina didnte before me. I was so worried, wondering what should I do if you were busy


    L-Leina Wu has no reason to visit me, right? I only cooked a meal together with her once.


    And my rtionship with you is even shallower! That was what my answer was implying, but Vena Wu simplyughed flirtatiously.


    Fufu, you havepletely captivated that childs heart. Do you really not know? Asuta, you are really dense...


    No, what Im saying is


    Dont worry. Im not here to persuade you to marry into my n Anyway, lets sit down and talk?


    Her body shape was just right, with adequate muscles and the right amount of fats on top of the muscle. Her right hand which was nice to look at and serve practical use smoothly wrap around my left arm.


    WARNING, WARNING, an rm sounded off in my head.


    Anyway, this woman was letting out an excessive amount of feminine charm. Her limbs were filled with sexiness, and her body had serious curves. Just describing one of her arms would require a bunch of unnecessary terms to quantify it. I could only close my eyes to keep my sanity. Her entire existence was like pheromones itself.


    She narrowed her eyes sleepily, her pink lips seemed to have just the right amount of volume to them. Her oval and smooth face, slender neck and clear cor lines with her long brown hair flowing down her tender right shoulder  at such a close distance, I couldnt shift my gaze down from her upper body. I felt that I would be done for if I did that.


    Lets sit down.


    She said again, and pulled me into the room.


    As expected of a denizen of Forest''s Edge who performed hardbour every day, she was really strong. If I resisted, my left arm grabbed by her might touch a dangerous part of her body, so I could only go along with her.


    She stopped right by the window where the candle was lit, and her center of gravity shifted down smoothly.


    Because of the reasons I described earlier, I could only follow suit In the end, I found out that my worries were in vain.


    As I leaned onto the wall and sat down, Vena pushed her body onto me as if she couldnt wait any longer.


    Erm, hey, wait!


    After shouting needlessly, her beautiful finger that was like a piece of art rested on my lips softly:


    Quiet I dont want my family to hear what Im about to say next...


    Light breathing entered my ears with these words, which was enough for me to break into goosebumps. And it wasnt because this was unpleasant, but the opposite.


    But no matter how I felt, I wasnt acting out of my own will, but was being forced by the other party. This filled me with an emotion akin to fear. In the dim light, a big sister who was the personification of sexiness and pheromones leaned in on me and blew air into my ears The remnants of my sensible side just felt that this experience was terrifying.


    Ahh did she smoked kiba meat during the day?


    This sudden thought shed across my mind, as if I was escaping reality.


    Actually, this was trivial and not worth mentioning. I only thought about this because the fragrance from Vena Wus hair and body was entering my nasal cavity. There was the refreshing smell on lilo and the sweet but stinging scent of pico leaves.


    Smell nice but something iscking...


    As I was thinking about this, a pair of burning cat-like eyes seemed to be staring at me in my mind.


    My sensible side was on the verge of breaking down, but my sense of tension picked up all of a sudden.


    I didnt know when will Ai Fa be back. In such a situation, I couldnt be so rxed.


    What do you want to ask me? Since you dont want your family to know, is it something dangerous?


    Yes Im here to ask you something dangerous


    She kept her left arm behind her body, and she ced something onto the floor with a thud.


    It was a bottle of fruit wine.


    I could smell a fragrance from Vena Wu, which was also mixed with the sweet scent of fruit wine.


    Sorry, Im a little ditzy I value my family very much If I dont drink, I wont be able to muster the courage...


    W-What are you saying? I dont want to get into any trouble.


    It seemed safer to make her think Im an unreliable man.


    But Vena Wu shook her head slowly, and rested her head onto my shoulder.


    Asuta Just who are you?


    What do you mean?


    We often visit the Genos post station town, so we are used to foreigners But your cooking is incredible I tasted what happiness tasted like and felt like I have been reborn


    So she wanted to ask about cooking. I didnt mind, but I wish she could keep an adequate distance away. I managed to recover my reason, and the dangerous sensation pressing on my left arm was making my rational side scream.


    You said so before, right? You dont know about the western kingdom and never even heard about the Amusehorn continent? You are not from thisnd, but a faraway nation, right? Just what kind of country is that?


    I-I dont know. Ie from an ind nation, so it should be on the other end of the ocean. But since I dont even know the name of this continent, naturally, I cant find my way back!


    Ind nation an ind nation where? ...Thats wonderful


    Vena Wus warm finger tip pushed against my chest.


    I felt a chill run through my body.


    Asuta Will you take me back to your incredible home town?


    After she said that Vena Wu started to entangle her body onto mine, like a giant Madarama snake.


    3


    Wait, Miss Vena Wu!


    I was so frantic that I unconsciously added in honorifics.


    During this time, her smooth skin was wrapped around my body.


    Her body was soft and tender, and huge strength was hidden within her lovely body.


    Please dont marry into the Wu n Leina is a cute girl, but Im not that bad eitherright?


    No, this is bad! But on apletely different level!


    She pushed me down onto the rug and groped my entire body. She didnt use her fingers, but grind her entire body against mine. The soft but crude sensation feels as though my entire body was going to shatter.


    Something that felt like fear kept me from feeling my back muscles.


    At the same time, a strong feeling that was totally different from fear engulfed me.


    My heart was beating so hard that it hurts, and I couldnt catch my breath.


    A sweet scent that differs from that of herbs gradually numbed my brain cells.


    At this moment, I was like a lighter, swimming casually in liquid fuel.


    Once the fire spreads I will lose myself.


    As a woman of the Wu n, I had to meet all sorts of men for matchmaking But I dumped them all Because if I take someone into the Wu n as my husband, or marry off to be someones wife, I wont be able to leave Forest''s Edge forever


    Each word she said brushed against my neck with her hot breath.


    I dont want to spend my entire life here After eating your dish, my feelings are theplete opposite of Grandma Jiba After tasting your cooking, it feels like there is another world out there. I want to visit that world I want to go to your world with you...


    The sensation of the scorching heat slowly moved away from me?.


    Vena Wu pushed herself up.


    She was making the preparation to head for her goal.


    Let me be yours and you be mine?


    While illuminated by the orange light of the candle, Vena Wu reached for the cloth wrapped around her chest.


    My rational side that had almost vaporized gathered once again, and I grabbed her wrist from below.


    You cant! Its a taboo for unwed women to bare their body, right? You cant do that.


    Her pale brown eyes stared right at me.


    Her eyes reflected the wavering me and was filled with tears.


    I couldnt tell if she was really on the verge of tears. But Vena Wu didnt shake off my fingers or open her mouth, and just looked at me quietly


    Then, she finally moved away from my body.


    Was my charmcking?


    She sat down nted to one side, half her back facing me and her gaze on the ground.


    I slowly got up and answered :I think this has nothing to do with charm.


    I dont even know why or how I came to this unfamiliar ce. Maybe Im just retarded and all this is just my imagination. In this situation, I cant make a promise I dont know whether I can fulfil, or get into a rtionship with others.


    So you have no intention of marrying Ai Fa?


    My heart that had finally calmed itself started racing again because of a strange feeling.


    This night wasnt good for my heart.


    How should I put this, I dont really know either. But she is very important to me.


    You are so honest this is like asking me to die


    I-I dont mean that.


    Is that so But in Forest''s Edge, women who havent wed by 20 either have a nasty personality, or are harmful to their family...


    She pulled at the rug with angry fingers.


    I have been holding on to my chastity and even endured curious eyes. But when I want to give it up, you rejected me so coldly, I really feel like killing myself


    E-Erm, Vena Wu?


    If you really marry Leina, I might really kill the two of you


    While Vena Wu said something horrifying so easily, she stood up with her fruit wine bottle in hand.


    If you take Ai Fa as your wife, what should I do I might be killed if I made an enemy out of that girl The best way to obtain happiness will be to entice you, and die together with you...


    No, like I said


    Knocking three times and asking the other party out is an old tradition, which means setting a wedding engagement with each other...


    Vena Wu took smooth strides towards the entrance.


    To ept, you let the visitor in, if not, you turn her down directly. Thats the custom of Forest''s Edge


    She put on her shoes and opened the door. With half of her body leaning outside, she turned her face sideways towards me:


    You epted me, so I wont give up Sweet dreams, Asuta, dont forget our promise.


    She closed the door gently and the room turned quiet once again.


    I copsed onto the ground tiredly.


    Ah, really now, why is the elder sister the one who came!? I dont understand her personality at all! I really wish she can give me a break


    I had my fill of kiba just now, but the calories from that seemed to have beenpletely taken away.


    While lying sprawl on the rug, I shook my head that still had some lingering lewd thoughts and snap back to my senses.


    Now is not the time to indulge in rtionships! My pride as a chef has been shattered!


    As I tried to steer my thoughts in the right direction


    Someone knocked on the wall.


    What is it now!?


    I took heed from the lesson earlier, and merely answered in my heart.


    However, the sound came from the wall instead of the door.


    It was the wall opposite me, away from the candle stand.


    Since knocking the door three times was a code for wedding engagement, what did knocking the wall once mean? A signal for me to bring food over? Or some sort of protest against us getting too intimate?


    No matter what, someone was knocking on the wall of this building. The cook house was behind, so they couldnt have mistaken this. Someone had knocked his hand or feet on the wall. Was there some meaning behind this action?


    Darkness engulfed the world outside the window, and I couldnt see anyone.


    Forget it! If you have business with me, sound out! Sound out!


    Iid sprawled onto the ground once more.


    After that, there wasnt anymore sound from the door or the wall, and the serenity of the night returned to the room.


    The next moment soft speaking sound could be heard.


    Someone was definitely out there.


    I couldnt hear the content, but it sounded like an argument.


    It was a man and a woman.


    Did someone saw Vena Wu exit from here and was questioning her?


    If that was so, there was more reason for me to not get involved. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. The candle was still lit, Ai Fa will take care of it when shees back.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa sure is slow...


    For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, this was alreadyte into the night. Grandma Jibas body is frail, so they shouldnt push her too much. Or was Grandma Jiba the one stopping Ai Fa from leaving? As I thought about that, I drifted off into my dreams


    I suddenly sat up with a start.


    I realized that might be Ai Fas voice.


    I dont think anyone will take a stroll in the middle of the night. But if someoneid in wait here for Ai Fa to return from the Wu main house, then everything fits.


    After this thought arose in my heart, I didnt think I could sleep if I didnt check personally.


    After all, the voice outside was obviously a man and a woman arguing.


    I will just take a peek. If its not Ai Fa, then see no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil.


    After making up my mind, I walked towards the entrance.


    I quietly opened the door, and slipped out under the moonlight.


    The voices came from the left side of the building where the Wu main house was.


    I sneakily made my way to the wall on the left.


    I peeked in the direction of the voices And the person was indeed Ai Fa.


    She had her back to the wall, arms crossed over her chest and red fiercely at the person facing her.


    Opposite her was the second brother of the Wu n, Darum Wu.


    With eyes were just like his father, he was a handsome man like a young wolf He was leaning with one hand on the wall, looking down at Ai Fas face from up high.


    So that sound just now was his kabedon.


    Ai Fa was just shy of 170cm, but that guy was about 180cm tall, taller than her by half a head. Even so, Ai Fa showed no fear and red at the other party coldly. That guy had a smile on his face.


    It wasnt a gentle smile, but one of mockery.


    The cold man who was usually expressionless was smiling mockingly at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa, everyone just think its amusing that a woman like you is pretending to be a hunter.


    I could hear his faint voice.


    Everyone isughing at you, saying a girl has been possessed by the dead spirit of her father, wearing kiba fur and pretending to be a hunter Hey, why are you alienating the Wu n?


    Youre just lucky that this couple of years went well, but such a life wontst long. If you look for someone to rely on now, you can live the rest of your lifefortably. No one will care about you if you be a old woman...


    Heated emotions squirmed in my heart. If his face gets 1cm closer to Ai Fa, I will speak up and stop him. After I made this decision, I managed to suppress the feelings in my heart.


    A powerless man like me would just get in her way if I tried to help. I knew this very well, so dont get any closer to her, damn it.


    Could it be you didnt resist the eldest son of the Tsun n that night? Thats why you are reluctant to give up on that fool, and cant bring yourself to marry others...


    Hey, your delusions has gone too far!


    When I came back to my senses, I had alreadyshed out at him.


    Darum Wu didnt move at all.


    But I couldnt stay silent.


    Asuta, what are you doing?


    Ai Fa looked at me coldly.


    Go on home stupid, didnt I tell you to sleep first?


    Ai Fas reaction was just as expected.


    As for that man


    He treated me like a pebble on the roadside, just ncing my way once before turning back to Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa, if Im not wrong, then just tell me honestly. No matter what, I wont sympathize with that guys used goods. But if you really...


    That guy is just a wimp, theres no way Ai Fa would let him get his way! Are you blind? Or are you taunting Ai Fa? Are you wooing her? Or picking a fight? If you dont make yourself clear, Ai Fa wont know how to react too!


    You monta, dont talk with a tone of a man. If you can only tend hearths, then just shut up and keep cooking your food.


    He didnt even look at me and said all that as if I was an annoyance.


    I took a few steps their way.


    Are you referring to me when you say monta? I have never seen that animal before, so I wont get mad even if you describe me as such. Enough, just leave. Cant you tell that Ai Fa is troubled even though you are so close to her?


    Darum Wu twisted his lips coldly and leaned even closer towards Ai Fa.


    So close that their nose were almost touching.


    My agitated emotions turned into words, and spat out from my mouth:


    Hey! Then let me tell it to you straight! Since all you can do is hunt, then shut your mouth and hunt your kiba! Dont pretend to be almighty and woo girls!


    Darum Wu turned expressionless.


    His hand left the wall, and his bnce that was leaning forward was straightened.


    And then His fingers reached for the knife on his waist.


    Monta, are you making a fool of the hunters of Forest''s Edge?


    Im not making a fool out of you all! You asked me to keep cooking my food, are you mocking me then? Thats right, I will tend to the hearth! Thats my job. If you cant handle this job, then dont go around wooing girls!


    Why you


    Right now, Im tending to the hearth in Ai Fas house. But until six days ago, Ai Fa was the one tending to the hearth! She hunts kiba and tends to the hearth by herself! Shepleted the task for both a man and a woman by herself, can you do that?


    I punched at the wall that was innocent.


    If you cant, then dont mock her!


    Monta. Are you taunting the Wu n?


    His wordscked anger and was filled as if he was dumbfounded instead.


    Im notining about the Wu n or the people of Forest''s Edge, Im saying this to you alone, Darum Wu. Ai Fa is my benefactor, so you cant be so insolent towards her.


    Enough Asuta, you can shut up now.


    After saying that resignedly in a quiet voice, Ai Fas back moved away from the wall.


    She uncrossed her arms, walked past Darum Wu who was clutching the hilt of his knife and came to me.


    Wait, Ai Fa! Im not done yet! Darum Wu said.


    I already understand very well. No matter what you say, my answer remains the same.


    Ai Fa stood beside me and acknowledge the other party with her usual stiff face and clear eyes.


    Im honored by your proposal again. But I have decided to live as a hunter, so I cant marry into the Wu n.


    You


    Also, going by the rules, the head of both house should decide on any marriage. Im the head of the Fa house, but the head of the Wu n is Donda Wu. If you wish to propose in the future, please do so together with your n head I will bid my leave.


    Ai Fa grabbed my arm and left in wide strides as if she was dragging me along.


    Darum maintained the same position as his body shook and he stared into the air.


    Hey, is it fine to leave him like this?


    Ai Fa didnt answer, she advanced along the wall, turned around the corner and shoved me into the open door. She then went in, shut the door and put up the bar lock. She was finally ready to lecture me.


    You moron! Why did you push that kind of small fry to the edge!? What are you going to do if hees at you with his knife!? Im a guest, and dont have my knife with me!


    Because he is too unreasonable...


    He is spouting nonsense, so just ignore him! Without permission from his n head, he doesn''t have the guts to do anything dumb! But you incited him...


    Ai Fa pushed me onto the door and grabbed my chest hard.


    The furious Ai Fa leaned in close to me, our distance was simr to how she and Darum Wu was just now.


    Ai Fas scent that was a mixture of sweet fruit, refreshing herb and delicious meat entered my nose and my heart started to race.


    It seemed that Vena Wus impact on me had yet to subside. I have to snap back to my senses, this was too dangerous.


    Ai Fa didnt understand my worries at all, her strong eyes stared right at me.


    When I heard you say shut your mouth and hunt your kiba, I really felt like punching you, Asuta.


    D-Did you hear what I saidpletely? Im trying to say that all jobs are equally important.


    If I didnt, I would have punched you.


    Ai Fa suddenly pulled away. Her fingers grabbing my chest had shifted to my right hand.


    She grasped my hand tightly, and pulled it to about chest level.


    After punching the wall just now, my hand was a little red.


    Your hands exist for the sake of tending hearth fire, correct?


    She gently covered my palm with her other hand.


    If you hurt your hand and that stopped you from working, what will you do? Dont be rash This pair of hands saved Grandma Jiba after all.


    The anger gradually faded from Ai Fas voice.


    She held my right hand with both of her hands and looked up slightly at me.


    Asuta, even though this is temporary, you are still a member of the Fa house.


    Hmm? Of course. Im the guest member tending to the Fa houses hearth.


    My right hand felt really warm.


    As if Ai Fas body warmth was injected into my body through her hands This incredible feeling felt reallyfortable. Even though I felt a chill on my back when Vena Wu was on top of me, Ai Fas warmth calmed me down.


    Ai Fa held my hand, looked into my eyes and said softly:


    Thats why I didnt offer you my blessing. As a family, we cant gift our blessings so easily But you saved Grandma Jibas soul, as well as Rimee Wu and me.


    Yes, Im d I was of help.


    Im very grateful, but I cant give you any tangible reward However, I hope you can believe thats how I really feel.


    We were some distance from the candle stand, so the light was dim and I cant see Ai Fas expression clearly.


    But her bright blue eyes and quiet words were warmer and gentler than usual, but had Ai Fas unique strength in them at the same time.


    That warm, gentle and strong feeling was injected into my body alongside her body warmth, and slowly satiate my heart.


    I believe you. Im very happy to hear you say that.


    I said this naturally.


    Ai Fa gripped my hand tightly onest time before slowly letting go.


    These hands saved the Grand Elder of Forest''s Edge, so dont hurt them because of that foolish man. In that sense, you are still a half-baked guy.


    Of course, Im a proper half-baked guy! Thats why I need to work harder.


    I smiled brilliantly, but when I recalled the green face Darum Wu made at the very end, I started to worry.


    Hey, was I being a busybody? Did I make him angry unnecessarily?


    You are a busybody a lot of the times, and does plenty of unnecessary things too. But what you said isnt wrong, thats why that mans face turned green and he couldnt say anything.


    Ai Fa lowered her eyes slightly, her gaze turned my way through her longshes.


    But I had been listening to him nag about these boring matters all this while, and felt better after seeing what you did.


    I see, then my actions arent aplete waste.


    Ai Fa snorted, then reverted to her usual self and started taking her string-tied shoes off.


    She asked as she took off her shoe.


    By the way, why was the eldest daughter of the Wu n here?


    What?


    I tilted my head and cold sweat covered my back.


    When I came back, that woman just left the room. I wanted to speak with her, but that second brother suddenly pulled me to the shadows, so she didnt notice that I was there.


    She kept her waist bent and started taking off the other shoe.


    I watched the back of her beautiful blonde head and could only squeeze out the words I see.


    Well, I dont really know why she was here, she seemed to be drunk.


    I see, she really did have a fruit wine bottle in hand.


    Ai Fa finally took off both shoes and stood up slowly.


    She then put her hand heavily onto my shoulder.


    Then, what did she mean by promise just before she left?


    Reflected in Ai Fas beautiful blue eyes was a figure of a pitiful youth whose face was twisted from surprise.


    And the day ended on a happy note lets pretend thats what happened.

 Volume 2 - Ch 2

    Where is the Signpost?


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus Ex-machina, Ruzenor


    1


    The next morning


    I opened my eyes, but couldnt find Ai Fa.


    The n Wu vacant house we were staying in was twice the size of Ai Fas ce and was grand and spacious. The floor wasid with rug, and we slept on the floor as usual. But Ai Fa was nowhere to be found.


    Hmm? Where did Ai Fa go?


    I got up anxiously and knocked the doors in the house.


    I checked the rooms, and still couldnt find her. All the rooms were empty.


    Where did she go?


    I felt uneasy.


    Did that second brother came to find trouble with her again?


    I couldnt sit still with that thought in mind.


    I grabbed the white towel I took off before I turned in, and hurried to the entrance.


    The bar lock had been removed.


    Which means, she left out of her own will.


    The sun had just risen over the hills.


    Normally, we would have washed our clothes by this time. But as we were staying here as guests today, we escaped the hassle of doing house chores for the time being. I got even more confused on why Ai Fa left.


    Outside the house was an empty za surrounded by seven houses. I walked there and looked around me.


    Inside the za, a stout woman was carrying an iron pot, an olddy was drying pico leaves on arge piece of cloth, and a group of young children was either helping or getting in their way.


    Each family was getting on with their morning chores, but there wasnt anyone in the Wu n main house situated at the deepest end. I didnt see Ai Fa here either.


    However  judging from the atmosphere here, it didnt seem like anyone had taken Ai Fa away by force. With such a serene scene before me, I felt stupid for holding such dangerous delusions.


    In that case, what is going on? Did she leave me here and went back by herself?


    I couldnt string together a cohesive statement about that incident with Vena Wust night,


    In the end, I insisted on the point that she was drunk and I wasnt sure what she said, so Ai Fa shouldnt be mad about this. Even though Ai Fa was suspicious and cold towards me, I didnt think she was angry enough to just leave me here.


    Or was she actually that angry?


    I had a guilty conscience because I was hiding things from Ai Fa. Did she see through me?


    Sigh, if I knew I would be so troubled, I shouldnt have kept her in the dark. I should confess everything no, I should change some slight detail and report all of it to her!


    No matter what, I think Im panicking too much?


    I was like a toddler separated from my parents.


    However, it was true that I felt more uneasy from such a situation in this different world.


    Oh Speaking of which,st night was the first time I acted separately from Ai Fa.


    If I included the times I watched the house, we often acted separately. However, I promised Ai Fa that I would only act under her supervision, so I had never wandered around outside by myself.


    And even if we were apart, we didnt have anyone else to interact with aside from each other. We spent five days in this small world where we only had each other.


    But Rimee Wu appeared and destroyed this bnce.


    After the bnce broke, it led to this incident.


    Vena Wu proposed to me, and Darum Wu wooed Ai Fa.


    This must be fate.


    Wait, now wasnt the time to talk to myself!


    I had to find where Ai Fa had gone.


    Anyway, I had to visit the Wu main house.


    But if Ai Fa had bid them farewell and went on home, then I could only chase after her in tears.


    Yo, why are you standing there by yourself, guest?


    When I was about to take a step forward, someone called out to me from behind.


    I turned back and a blonde youth was looking at me confusedly.


    That was the youngest brother of the Wu n, Ludo Wu.


    Ah hello you too young chap, what are you doing here?


    I was in the Wu main house which was in the innermost part of the za. Since he was standing behind me, that means he came from the outer part of the vige.


    Hmm? For some reason, I got up really early tonight, so I strolled around aimlessly. If the women finds me, they will nag and ask me to help.


    Ludo Wu gave a big yawn after answering.


    My height was exactly 170cm. This youth was shorter and thinner than me, and had a cute appearance.


    And of course, he might be slender, but didnt look weak at all. He was like a young deer, swift and nimble.


    His round eyes had a tenacious light about them, and his expression always seem fearless.


    The womens job should be done by women. They kept ordering me around just because Im the youngest man So, what are you doing guest? Youre Asuta, right?


    Well, Ai Fa was gone when I woke up, so I came out to find her. Young chap, have you seen her?


    Dont know, she is probably helping the women with chores. They should be doing theundry at the water source at this time This way, follow me.


    Ludo Wu walked towards the Wu main house with brisk strides.


    Although he spoke in a casual tone, his nature might be unexpectedly kind. Out of the Wu men with unique personalities, this youth felt the most righteous, and he was the only one who acknowledge my cooking.


    Are you two really going back today? What a shame, I want to eat more delicious meals.


    His words filled me with joy. My affection for him kept rising.


    I have taught the cooking method to the women of your n. They will definitely cook delicious meals for you even if I wasnt here.


    The women of my n arent that skilled! And dad wont permit them to make that hamburg steak dish. Even if they do cook a delicious meal, only Grandma Jiba will get to taste it.


    He looked at me with eyes of dissatisfaction.


    Asuta, you really dont want to marry into our n? Whether its Vena-nee or Leina-nee, just pick one and devour her.


    Arent you their brother? You actually said something so scary young chap, are you fine with your important sisters being treated so badly?


    They will marry sooner orter, so its the same anyway. And instead of marrying away from the family, they can stay in the Wu n forever if they take in a husband. So doing this will be better.


    Hmm, looks like he really care about his sisters. But as someone from a different world, I find it hard to understand his thinking. If a manid his hands on the sister he treasured so much, could this really respect and treat that man as his brother-inw?


    Leina-nee is already seventeen and Vena-nee is already twenty. The people around us are really noisy, asking why the women of the Wu main house has yet to wed at their age. They want them to marry soon, increase our n members and nurture the next generation. Thats an important task of women too, right?


    Right. By the way, how old are you young chap?


    Im fifteen. Finally old enough to get a wife And can you stop calling me young chap? It gives me goosebumps.


    Sorry about that. Ah, is the water source that way?


    This way.


    What a friendly youth.


    Aside from the third sister L Wu, I have spoken with every other member of the Wu n now. The personalities of the siblings in this family varies very widely.


    The intimidating eldest brother Jiza Wu, whose personality was hard to figure out.


    Like a feral wolf with dangerous eyes, the second brother Darum Wu.


    The youngest brother who seemed wild but was actually cheerful.


    Vena Wu, the eldest sister overwhelming with sexiness.


    The pure and serious second sister, Leina Wu.


    The only woman who refuted my kiba steak, L Wu.


    The innocent and cute Rimee Wu.


    This family had all sorts of personality.


    I was really curious about how one couple could give birth to children that were so different in character.


    You dont intend to marry into our n? In that case, I just have to help you entice Leina-nee and the others.


    We passed by the houses and walked down the path to the right where there were more trees.


    Or maybe you can barge in while Leina-nee is bathing. You know about that weird rule, right? If a man saw the naked body of an unwed woman, they will need to take her as his wife, or be rendered blind. Leina-nee actually has a weak personality, and she will definitely split hairs and think she has to marry you.


    I dont want Leina Wu to split hairs over this! I think I will just be blinded for this anyway.


    Instead of assaulting and impregnating her, this will be simpler, right?


    I think your precondition is already wrong Ludo Wu, you should really think seriously about what you need to do to bring happiness to your sisters.


    But this is happiness too. That way, she can eat delicious meals everyday!


    His words were cunning, but I couldnt bring myself to hate him when he mix in praises when he speaks Was my thinking too shallow?


    Donda Wupletely refuted my cookingst night, and that left a deep scar in my heart. And what Ludo Wu was saying right now heals the wounds.


    Hmm, that leaves the final method Getting my stubborn dad to acknowledge you.


    Didnt I already told you? I have no intention of marrying


    Im not talking about that, I mean making him acknowledge that your cooking is delicious.


    I looked closely at the youths side profile.


    Ludo Wu didnt notice my gaze, cing both hands behind his head as he walked inrge strides and swinging his legs out forcefully.


    I think that kiba meat is super delicious, but my dadins that it is too soft and sweet, right? So if you make a meal that isnt soft or sweet, then dad wont be able toin about it. If dad acknowledge your cooking skills, he wont protest if our ns women copied your cooking  This method is the least likely after all.


    Even if it was hard to pull off, I still wish things could develop in this way.


    But I didnt know how to do that.


    But Donda Wu wont let me tend to the hearth anymore.


    Hmm? Thats not true. If you tell him I will make a delicious meal for you, so let me take care of the hearth, he will definitely agree. If my dad hears that, he wont let the matter rest.


    Is that so?


    Hey hey, dont do it! One wrong move and your fingers might be sliced off! Then I wont be able to eat your cookings ever again I dont want things to turn out like this.


    I really felt like kissing his smooth cheeks.


    However, I would be troubled if this kiss open a brand new world for me or the youth, so I didnt do that.


    I see If he epts, then I can restore my honor with another dish!


    While my motivation was burning, Ludo Wu sighed beside me and said:


    From the current situation, the simplest way would be to let you marry into the n. I rmend Leina-nee, you two are the same age, right?


    No, even if we are the same age, it is strange to marry for such a reason. I wish to be more true to myself in living my life.


    Being true to oneself.


    True to my heart.


    Ludo Wu answeredzily:Right.


    Ah, you see that board erected over there? Behind it is the water source. I dont want them to give me chores, so I will be leaving first.


    I got it. Thank you Ah, its a bitte to say this, but thanks for the tusk and horn you gave me yesterday, it made me very happy.


    What do you mean? Those are the blessings I gave you, and youre thanking me? You earned those blessings through proper means, right?


    He stuck his tongue out a little wilfully, then turned and left.


    They were blood rted after all. Just like his cute youngest sister, he was lively and suited for onomatopoeia. Alright time to move on. I looked before me and saw several boards leaning against trees and forming a wall.


    I didnt know why they left these boards here, but there were sounds of water sshing and rowdy voices of women on the other side.


    I need to get Ai Fas permission before going on about regaining my honour.


    I walked towards the water source as I thought about how to convince her.


    The voices sounded really cheerful. That was probably Rimee Wuughing, shes lively so early in the morning.


    Sorry, but is Ai Fa here?


    I looked in from the shadow of the boards.


    The next instant, the subject herself was standing before me.


    Ai Fa was right there.


    She was rubbing her golden locks with arge piece of cloth, and looking at me in surprise.


    Ai Fas entire body filled my vision without any gaps.


    Her skin had a smooth choctey colour that filled my entire vision.


    Aftering to this different world, the first person I met was Ai Fa.


    Thats why I thought in the beginning that Ai Fa was a standard denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    I was absolutely wrong. Ai Fa wasnt a standard denizen, but a very special existence.


    This woman actually wield her sabre and hunt kiba beast deep in the forest. Aside from Ai Fa, no other women did this..


    I had never met anyone like Ai Fa. She had the eyes of a wild cat, and her movement was as decisive as a man. In Forest''s Edge, there wasnt any other girl as brave, strong and full of life and fighting spirit as Ai Fa.


    Just her appearance waspletely different from the others.


    The women of this settlement, especially the young unwed girls were always wearing clothes that show a lot of skin, so I could easily tell that she was different from any of them. No one except Ai Fa had such a shapely body figure.


    And of course, since the other women also needed to pick firewood and herbs from the forest, chop wood and carry heavy pots and water sks, no one was fat out ofziness.


    Even so, they were still different from Ai Fa.


    In order to sprint in the forest and wield a steel sabre to hunt the ferocious kiba Ai Fa had to keep training to keep up with these demands. Her body looked as if it had been forged from iron.


    In actual fact, Ai Fas stature was slender, and her arms, legs and torso wasnt too thick. She wasnt as well built as a man.


    But her body was trained and filled with strong muscles with livebat experience.


    There wasnt any fats on her, just like a leather whip.


    She didnt go through any unnatural diet, and maintained her slender figure through hard work as a hunter.


    However, she didnt lose the softness of a young woman. Her strong back muscles, small waist and the curves of her legs gave a sense of agility. Her figure made my heart thump.


    Ai Fa was beautiful, like a wild leopard.


    Her body was graceful like an athlete.


    Ai Fa was a woman filled with charm.


    No matter if you look at her as an animal, a human or a woman  her body was beautiful and well proportioned. I had always thought so.


    And then


    Ai Fas wonderful body filled my entire vision.


    Even though there were faint white scars all over her brown body, there was still a smooth luster about her and there wasnt any impurities. And now, her body was shown right before me.


    Simply put, Ai Fa was naked.


    With her legs apart as she stood on top of a boulder, Ai Fa was using arge cloth to dry her wet hair, and stood stiffly still. Ai Fas front was exposed before my eyes.


    There were several nude girls ying behind her. When they noticed me, several of them screamed, but I wasnt aware of all that.


    Want to know why?


    Like a high speed reel, the mistress of my house quickly blushed, her face aplicated mixture of shame and a demon. With all her might, Ai Fa struck my temple with a right hook.


    2


    You really stir up a lot of trouble


    This was an empty space some distance away from the Wu residence. Someone sighed heavily.


    Standing over 180cm tall, a well toned body, slit-like eyes and a smile that made it difficult to read his thoughts  This was the eldest brother of the Wu n, Jiza Wu.


    The youngest brother Ludo Wu stood beside him and looked into the hills in the distance, as if this didnt concern him at all. Ai Fa and I stood before the two of them.


    This scene was like a disciplined master lecturing Ai Fa and me. In reality, the seriousness and urgency was on apletely different level. This secret meeting would decide the future of the Wu n and the Fa house.


    Seeing the naked body of an unwed woman is a serious taboo, do you understand that?


    Yes, I know that very well.


    ording to the rules, to redeem for ones crime, those who infringe on this taboo has to hand over an eye or marry the girl, and watch over her for her entire life. Unfortunately, we dont even know where you hailed from, so we cant let you marry anyone from the Wu n.


    Yes, that is clear to me.


    Vena, Leina, L and Rimee, all four sisters were there. We cant let all these girls marry you.


    Yes, I wouldnt dare do that.


    That might be so, but you dont have four eyes. So what should we do...


    W-With regards to that, I already told you right in the beginning!


    Even though this was a secret meeting, I couldnt help raising my voice.


    I only saw Ai Fas naked body!


    Someone kicked my foot.


    Because Ai Fa blocked my entire view, I only saw Ai Fas naked body!


    I was kicked again.


    Because my attention was attracted to Ai Fas naked body, I didnt see anything else around me! I only saw Ai Fas naked body!


    She kicked me in quick session.


    But I would be very sad if my eyes or any body parts were taken from me, so I dispute this desperately.


    By the way, after my left temple was hit by that full powered right hook, I could still feel a sharp pain. There wasnt any bleeding, but I was worried about any hair fracture in my skull.


    Hey, dont get distracted by the woman from your own family. Wouldnt that waste my effort for this n?


    Ludo Wu muttered without any concern about the seriousness of the situation. Jiza Wu turned towards him slowly.


    Ludo Wu, do you know how serious the consequences are?


    He narrowed his eyes to a slit and looked at his younger brother quietly.


    Ludo Wu was shocked and after shrinking away for a moment, he raised his brows and said:


    What!? This is making a mountain out of a molehill! This is just an archaic rule made a long time ago. Frankly speaking, no one follows this meaningless regtion in the settlement anymore!


    You might be right, but with the Tsun n that leads the entire tribe bing decadent, we the Wu n has to be an example for Forest''s Edge. Even if the rules are archaic, we must not take them lightly.


    I couldnt see any changes to Jiza Wus expression. His face was gentle, and no matter how stern his words were, he still had a smile on his face.


    But after hearing what Jiza Wu said, the face of Ludo Wu who acted like a barking puppy suddenly turned deathly green.


    I I get it. Its my bad I already said I was wrong! Jiza-nii, dont get so mad!


    I will deal with youter.


    Jiza Wu ignored his pitiful brother and faced us once again.


    All of a sudden, I could feel an invisible force pressing on my head.


    Where did this mans intimidation aura came from? The pressure was heavy, and I felt as if I was facing a very skilled martial arts practitioner.


    Ai Fa of House Fa, what are your thoughts on your family member who vited this taboo? I will decide after hearing what you have to say.


    Jiza Wu said quietly.


    To block views from the outside, there are door boards set up at the water source. The door board represent the door of a house, and no one is permitted to enter through the door without permission from a family member, which is a rule in Forest''s Edge. So Asuta of House Fa broke two taboos If it was you, how would you punish him?


    Asuta is a foreigner. As the head of House Fa, I epted this foreigner into my house, but allowed him to visit another house before teaching him all the rules of Forest''s Edge. The fault is mine.


    Ai Fa said emotionlessly, then lowered her head quietly.


    If there is a need to atone for this crime, Im willing to offer my own eyes. But I wont be able to live on as a hunter in Forest''s Edge without both my eyes, so please allow me to give up just one eye...


    Hey, Ai Fa!


    When I started shouting, Jiza Wu stopped me with a gesture, and held his firm jaw with his hand.


    Ai Fa of House Fa, are you mistaking something? If you lose an eye, you wont be able to make a living by hunting kiba. The forest isnt a yground.


    If I fall in the forest because of this, then I will ept that fate.


    I see.


    Jiza Wu nodded and looked at the anxious me.


    I will ask one more time. Asuta of House Fa, did you see the naked body of the Wu ns women?


    I only saw Ai Fas naked body!


    Even at this juncture, she still kicked me.


    I see.


    Jiza Wu exhaled.


    Asuta, I will believe what you said then Since you im to have only seen Ai Fas naked body, then that will be Fa houses problem, and nothing to do with the Wu n.


    You forgive him?Ai Fa asked.


    Im not forgiving him, Im believing him.Jiza Wu answered.


    Ai Fa, you are a trustworthy person. Since Asuta is from the Fa house where you are the house head, I will believe what he said Asuta, you mentioned that you didnt take one step beyond the door boards, right?


    Yes! Because Ai Fa was standing right behind the door board without any clothes on!


    She kicked me again.


    I was relieved for being vindicated and didnt mind.


    If Ai Fa had to offer one of her eyes, I would rather they take both of mine.


    Since this matter didnt cause any harm to the Wu n, I wont pursue it further If blood is spilled over something so trivial, we will be used by others of using devious schemes to harm the members of another house.


    After Jiza Wu said that, he turned towards Ludo Wu who had turned rather docile.


    Ludo Wu, do you understand now? Your actions not only caused trouble for the Fa house, but will also bring harm to the Wu n too. You are already an adult who can tell right from wrong, so you have to abide by the rules as a member of the Wu n.


    Yes


    Ludo Wu answered simply, making him look more pitiful


    W-Will he be punished harshly?


    Hmm? Asuta of house Fa, why are you asking that?


    Because Even if he deserved it, I still feel bad about this. If I was smarter about this, I wouldnt have caused such an incident.


    Hmm I wont punish him. If I do that, then this matter will reach the ears of the n head.


    Even though the sun was up, n head Donda Wu was still sleeping.


    No matter what the rules are, if my father Donda Wu learns this, he will never forgive you. He really dotes on my youngest sister Rimee Wu. Not just your eyes, he will ask for your beating heart.


    I see


    If things turn out this way, outsiders will think the n head is a bloodthirsty man and look down on the Wu . I hope you can keep this from my other family members aside from the n head Donda Wu.


    I could only answer: I hope you can do the same.


    Not only was their n reputation at stake, it could cause our house members to lose our life too.


    Well then, lets make peace. The n head is still resting, so I, Jiza Wu will bid you farewell. May both our houses be safe.


    What he meant was if you have no other business then get out.


    I was a little sad that I couldnt bid Rimee Wu and the others farewell, but it couldnt be helped in such a situation. We quietly walked towards the Wu main house with our heads low to collect our des.


    Oh right, n head Donda Wu has a message he wants me to ry to you. In order to deliver it urately, I will repeat exactly what he said.


    With his usual kind smile on his face, Jiza Wu stopped us.


    Thank you for your nasty tasting meal. Thanks to you two, the Grand Elder is saved. I offer you my blessings for the medicine that corrodes the hunters soul Thats the entire message.


    3


    Hey, Ai Fa!


    I called out but she didnt answer.


    We have already collected our des and cape, and were on our way back to the Fa House.


    This dirt path in Forest''s Edge had been packed tightly by the constant travel of its denizens, and we met a few other people along the way.


    This ce was about an hour away from the Fa House, and this was the first time I met the people from around here. Every one of them looked at me in surprise. No matter where I was, foreigners in Forest''s Edge attire was an intriguing sight for everyone.


    I wasnt concerned at all.


    For the current me, the most important thing was Ai Fa who was walking inrge strides, and had an air of anger and rejection about her.


    I had something to discuss with her, but couldnt find the chance to speak.


    Even if I keep quiet, that wont solve the problem.


    After making up my mind, I said to the back of the enraged Ai Fa:


    Listen! If you are angry about what happened just now, I admit its my fault! Im really sorry. But I dont want this incident to fracture the trust in our rtionship. Given all these days we have spent together, can you give me a chance to exin?


    I didnt mean to do that. Ludo Wu told me the water source was there, I never imagined that the Wu n water source is an incredibly wide river, and big enough to bathe in. I thought everyone was washing the dinner utensils happily, thats why I looked inside.


    And this is the first time I heard about the marriage part This is the second time I have seen you naked, how I should take responsibility for that?


    Even I myself felt embarrassed and troubled after saying that.


    That wouldnt do. I tried to say in a frivolous voice:


    If I can marry a beauty like you, I will be so blissed. As you know, Im not in a position to have this honour! But if this is against the rules, I dont mind marrying into your house...


    My end is nigh.


    Ai Fa turned towards me, kicked off the ground and pounced. Her explosive burst was incredible, just like her blow that killed the kiba beast seven days ago.


    I was pushed down easily. Ai Fa put her knee onto my stomach, and grabbed at my chest with all her strength, which pressed onto my neck, making it hard to breath.


    H-Hey, Ai Fa


    Shut up! You You jerk!


    I havepletely stepped on herndmine.


    There was an intense fire burning in Ai Fas eyes. She bit her lips tightly as if she was going to draw blood, and her face waspletely red.


    You Do you know how much resolve it took in order for me to live my life by hunting kiba? And you say you want to marry so easily


    Ai Fas voice was trembling from her pain, and she kept tightening her grip on my chest.


    When I saw the substance slowly dripping from her eyes, my heart was filled with regret.


    Im sorry! Its my fault, I shouldnt have joked with you! I just want to lighten the awkward mood! I dont mean any harm!


    This was 200% my fault. There was no question about it, it was obvious.


    Not because of a proper argument or friction from sh of emotions. I made a girls eyes filled with tears because of my frivolous tone. I have lived for seventeen years, and felt a very strong sense of guilt over this action.


    Im sorry! Im really sorry! The guilt from making a strong girl like you cry is suffocating me! Please dont cry!


    Stop kidding around! Whos crying!?


    Ai Fa shouted when a drop of warm substance fell onto my cheeks.


    The emotional fire in Ai Fas eyes was like the mes of hell, I even thought that her tears would evaporate because of that. Unfortunately, such a miracle didnt happen, and my heart breaks with each drop of her tears.


    I thought I was going to die.


    If Ai Fa broke down and wail like Rimee Wu the day before yesterday, I would definitely die from pain and regret over my own foolishness.


    But the honourable female hunter Ai Fa didnt wail loudly. She pushed me away, then after walking some distance away, she turned and wiped away her tears.


    I slowly pushed my upper body up, and called out to Ai Fa who was sat down with her back facing me.


    Eh, Ai Fa?


    Im not crying.


    Yes, youre not crying! I saw it wrong! I heard that when someone is strangled tightly, his vision will be blurry due to theck of oxygen!


    Ai Fa stood up quietly, rubbed her face with her arm and continued striding forth.


    After a heavy sigh, I chased after Ai Fa.


    Fortunately, there wasnt any other pedestrian during this period of time.


    Thats right, she isnt a woman who only has a cold side.


    Ai Fa just stared ahead and alternate her footing.


    There wasnt any more tears in her eyes, but her cheeks were still blushed and her expression was more bitter than usual.


    I didnt n to say anything unnecessary to her before she revert back to her usual fearless expression. After making this decision, I cast my gaze to the front.


    As if she was waiting for me to avert my gaze, Ai Fa whose mouth was shut unhappily opened:


    Why have you been showing a face as if you are splitting hairs since just now?


    Ehh? Because Im troubled, and wondering how I can make up with you.


    Im not asking that. Are you troubled by something else? If not, you wouldnt be filled with so much regret.


    Even though she was really mad, she still noticed that, which surprised me.


    Yes, I actually have something I need to discuss with you. But it is a littleplicated, so I will tell you when you regain yourposure.


    Stop kidding me! Im always calm andposed!


    Her tone felt even more childish.


    Would this really be fine? I was worried, but started talking in order to respect her wishes:


    Erm, then I will begin. It will sound very sudden, so dont be mad. If you stop me, I will just give up the idea.


    It had been just a few short hours, but I feel that I have been provoked for years. Are you going to continue with your nonsense?


    If you think there isnt any need, dont hesitate to stop me I want to let Donda Wu taste my cooking again.


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes slightly, and cast an icy gaze at me.


    I tried to describe my feelings sincerely.


    If Donda Wu dont acknowledge my cooking, the Wu n wont learn how to bloodlet. Then from tomorrow onwards, Grandma Jiba will have to eat meat with a strong stench again, right? Leaving that aside, I feel vexed that someone criticized my food to be poison and foul tasting.


    Ai Fa didnt answer.


    Her eyes were half closed as she red at me.


    Things have finally ended nicely, and I also know its better to not be too involved with that n. Aside from Grandma Jiba and Rimee Wu, its better to not get too close to the other members of the Wu n But, its still very vexing.


    So thats it.


    Hmm?


    After hearing someone put you down that hard, it will be strange to not be troubled. Its not something worth nagging about.


    Thats right. But we cant get involved with the Wu n right? Thats why Im troubled.


    Dont be. Ai Fa said.


    She then continued: Just do what your heart tells you to.


    Huh? You mean you wont mind if I give that entric old man a challenge letter?


    If you wish to, I wont stop you.


    Why are you acting like it doesnt concern you!? You will be troubled if you fail, right?


    If you dont want to trouble me, then sever your rtionship with me. Will she say that again? If she did, I will protest even if she shouts or cries.


    But she didnt bring that up at all.


    Donda Wu doesnt intend to let me marry into the Wu n anymore. Going by that mans nature, he wont permit a girl to hunt Kiba. All that I feel from that man is hostility and mockery.


    Erm, since he is hostile towards you, then we shouldnt get involved with him right?


    Why? Since he is the enemy, we just need to make him submit, right?


    Ai Fa said without hesitation.


    When she saw how troubled I looked, Ai Fa snorted.


    Im not asking you to defeat Donda Wu with a sabre. Im asking you to subdue his heart with your delicious cooking Isnt that true?


    Instead of subdue, thats getting him to acknowledge me, right? Never mind, Im full of drive right now.


    In that case, do as you wish,,, I also hope that Grandma Jiba can continue to taste delicious meals in the future too.


    Ai Fas voice got softer towards the end, and I couldnt hear her unless my ears were right beside her.


    However, before you exin the reason why you are doing this, I have to ask you one thing.


    The gleam in Ai Fas eyes became more dangerous.


    Can you win?


    My chances huh


    After considering it for two seconds, I answered There is a chance.


    There is?


    Yes. I still need to research it for a bit more, but there is still plenty of meat left at home for me to do so.


    Then, can you win?


    Hmm? Ara, sometimes, its a matter of luck


    You have to win. You are not permitted to lose. Ai Fa turned her face away.


    When I heard him disparage your cooking with such terrible words, I almost couldnt stand it anymore. If Donda Wu shows such an arrogant attitude again I will definitely blow my top, I dont know what I will do.


    When she saw me stare with my eyes wide open, Ai Fa blushed again.


    Do you know how humiliated I felt when I listened to what that man saidst night? I felt like sshing his face with the boiling soup in the iron pot.


    Didnt you show a cold expression the entire time yesterday?


    I thought about it again. Ai Fas mood swings wildly, but she would always seem expressionless when facing different people, and even look a bit cold.


    She actually had such burning passion under her pure and cold exterior.


    But, were dining in the house of someone else and the Wu n at that. If I acted so insolently, the Fa bloodline will have ended right then. And so, if you want to challenge this task, be prepared to shoulder the reputation of the Fa house.


    I got it. I nodded firmly.


    I felt a warm itch squirming in my heart.


    Thank you, Ai Fa. I didnt know you were so upset.


    Hmmp! Because you are still a member of the Fa house for now! As the house head, its only natural for me to be mad when others disparage my house member unreasonably!


    After Ai Fa said her piece angrily, she pouted like a child.


    And no matter what nonsense other people say, that dish is definitely delicious.


    Why did she say that?


    Was Ai Fa trying to make me cry to get back at me for earlier?


    I didnt cry, and was all smiles instead.


    Ai Fa, you always give me a push at thest crucial moment. I could feel fighting spirit overflowing from my heart.


    Hmmph.


    Well, its great that boring incident didnt harm the rtionship between us. I will be in your care from now on too, Ai Fa!


    You vited two taboos and still have the cheeks to say they are boring.


    The way she scowled her nose make her look like an angry wild cat. Ai Fa was already back to her usual self.


    I became even more happy at the sight of her scary face.


    Thats right, theres no way it can be boring since I saw your naked body, Ai Fa! Thats my sincere thoughts!


    I was getting too conceited and Ai Fa whacked me in the back of the head with her full force.


    4


    In the following days, I spent my time researching the ways to grill kiba meat When I put it this way, it might sound like I just kept grilling meat all day without rest, which was not the case of course.


    In Forest''s Edge, if you dont work, you dont eat. So I have to finish my daily chores properly. And I also need to gather the materials in order to conduct research and perform a lot of physicalbour.


    For example securing firewood.


    Without firewood, I wouldnt be able to grill meat.


    Filled with drive, I wanted to use this opportunity to find a way to adjust the heat in a stove.


    It would take years to make it work, but I couldnt take it so easily.


    First of all, there was only one stove in the Fa house, and I have to cook under such a restricted setting. If I boil the kiba meat soup with strong fire, I would need to reduce the number of firewood I addter, and let it boil slowly. This was the limit of my heat control.


    However, the Wu n has many stoves. By shifting the pot around during cooking, I would be able to use strong and weak fire respectively. That was why i didnt make any mini hamburg steak during dinner in the Wu n, but normal sized one maintaining a weak me was difficult for cooking.


    This was different from using a t frying pan on top of a gas stove. The shape of every piece of wood differs, and the amount could only be a rough gauge by eye. The iron pot used in Forest''s Edge was thicker than t frying pans too, and the heat transfer was slow. But once it heats up, the intensity was very strong. This was a troublesome feature too.


    My focus yesterday was to not let the hamburg steak get burned. There wasnt any failure, but was the fire too weak, resulting in the juices leaking out? I couldnt wipe away my uneasiness. I hope I didnt need to be so worried the next time I see Donda Wu.


    Hence, the first obstacle for me was adjusting a weak me.


    How much firewood should I add? How big a fire should I raise? I need to watch how much firewood I use, how intense the fire and smoke was and grasp the condition of the grilled meat at the same time. This was a match of patience, and beginning of a journey with no end in sight.


    Anyway, I kept burning firewood and grilling meat.


    The entire house was filled with smoke and it was hard to breathe.


    I really envy the Wu ns environment during times like this, allowing them to build an outdoor stove. But it was useless to envy the rich So I could only keep staring at my hand like Takuboku Ishikawa . But someone wasnt pleased about this.


    That person was my only other housemate, the mistress of this house, Ai Fa.


    That afternoon after returning home from the Wu n, Ai Fa finished her hunters work and came home. When she saw the terrible state of the house that had been smoked by firewood and meat, she roared:What the hell are you doing!?


    In order to defeat that kiba old man, I have to research. I protested in a soft voice, and tried to use my natural cuteness to curry the female house head. But she didnt care and lectured:


    Are you stupid? Just make a stove outside.


    Ai Fa said as she flicked her blonde hair back.


    I felt enlightened.


    Forest''s Edge didnt have carpenters, architects or interior designers. The denizens made the houses and furnitures by hand.


    We will starve to death without stoves, so I more or less know how to build one.


    Ai Fas father passed away two years ago, and she was fifteen at that time. She then broke off ties with everyone else and lived by herself. Having came from a different world, I never imagined she was so knowledgeable.


    And I didnt think every fifteen year old youth in Forest''s Edge would know how to erect a stove.


    Ai Fas father seemed to have foreseen that he would die young, and hastily imparted all his knowledge to his daughter Such a thought even urred to me.


    But there wasnt anyway to confirm this now, and I have no intention of doing so.


    I just keep praising Ai Fa:you are amazing, and felt blissful for her existence.


    And so, one day after we returned from the Wu n, Ai Fa and I started working hard on erecting a stove.


    I knew it would be tough, but this was really back breaking work. We pulled our tow board to a quarry, and bring back rocks that was the right size. We kept bringing back rocks and piled them on the ground. It was a battle of stamina and determination.


    We erected a stove right behind the Fa house.


    We needed to keep adding firewood into the stove while the sun was still high in the sky. To keep it away from the gaze of outsiders, it would be prudent to build it in a ce not visible from the main road. More importantly, there was a tall tree behind the Fa house, which could protect the stove for us even if it rains suddenly. I nned to erect a roof in the future with this tree as its base.


    We kept ferrying rocks.


    And piled it higher and higher.


    We piled it in an oval shape, like a small hill. It had holes in the front and on top, and the center waspletely empty. Obviously, it was impossible to erect a stove just by piling rocks. Ai Fa brought back sticky y from the forest and used it to ster every rock.


    The grey stone she brought back could only be found in a special quarry. After smashing the rock into pieces and dissolving it in water, it would be ready for use. As it would make our hands sticky, we had to struggle with it as we pushed it into the gaps between the rocks. When the stoves outline had somewhat been formed, we tried burning some firewood.


    If it wasnt airtight or if some parts crumbled when the fire was burning, we would reinforce it with more y.


    After repeating this for five to six times, we finally stopped the smoke from leaking out from the crevices. We then mixed in sand into the y, and after making it gooey, we applied it evenly to the inside and outside of the stove.


    We then baked the entire stove, and the erection would beplete when the y hardens.


    Uwah!! Im covered in sweat! This took us half a day.


    The sun was at the western edge of the sky, and white smoke of family cooking their meals were rising all around us.


    Asuta, Im hungry.


    Ai Fa who was sitting down couldnt hide her fatigue.


    Thats true. We built a stove today, so lets cook with it. Do you want meat soup or hamburg steak?


    Hamburg steak.


    With my body still copsed onto the ground, I turned towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa showed a scary face and asked: What?


    Nothing, I just thought your answer is really quick. But we ate hamburg steakst night too, and this will be the fourth night in a row eating the same thing. Is that fine?


    Its fine.


    You dont need to answer after such a long pause.


    I already took some time off during the stove construction to grill poitan, so she could pick any dish she wanted. Mincing the meat would be slightly more of a hassle, but Ai Fa spent half a day to erect this stove for me, so cooking that dish for her as thanks for nothing given my gratitude towards her.


    While I was groaning, Ai Fa called out to me again.


    Asuta.


    Whats the matter Ai Fa?


    The hamburg steak we ate in the Wu house two days ago was bigger.


    Oh, in my hometown, thats the normal size.


    Why is the hamburg steak you make in the Fa house so small?


    Oh, didnt I tell you? In order to make it that big, I would need to grill it twice with both a strong fire and a weak fire. If I only use a strong fire, the surface would be burnt. Just using a weak fire would make it hard to cook, and the juices would leak out. So I can only make it into the small and cute size.


    So thats why.


    Yes, thats the reason.


    Asuta.


    What is it, Ai Fa?


    The Fa house has two stoves now.


    Yes, Im really happy about that. But one is inside the house, and the other is outside, so it will be hard to shift the iron pot. It will be hard to use these two stoves separately when cooking one dish.


    That also meant I wouldnt be able to use my skills to maintain a slow fire in cooking. This would be a problem. As I was thinking about that, Ai Fas eyes were burning with the setting sun as a backdrop.


    And so, we erected a second outdoor stove the very next day.


    I copsed onto the ground in front of the two stoves standing side by side like twin brothers.


    Uwah! Impletely beat! Building stoves for two days in a row is too tiring! My arms are swollen! Can I even cook like this?


    After Iid down on the ground and whine, Ai Fa whose eyes were moving around suddenly stared right at me.


    Its fine, I will still cook. I will serve up arge hamburg steak for you so dont cry.


    Whos crying!?


    Thats great then And I can finally start researching grilled cooking tomorrow. Ai Fa, Im very grateful.


    Hmmph.


    By the way, from tomorrow onwards, I want you to try the grilled food I will be making to defeat Donda Wu. This will be thest hamburg steak for quite a while.


    Last meal


    If you want to eat that, I will cook it for you in the future Hey, dont cry, alright?


    Whos crying!?


    Right. You really like hamburg steaks. If you eat hamburg steak everyday, your jaw strength will really degrade just like Jiza Wu says...


    At this moment, I felt something was wrong.


    Jaw strength, degrade?


    If it degrades


    What would happen?


    I see.


    I pressed the middle of my brows and fell into deep thought.


    Thats true...


    Whats the matter, Asuta?


    Ai Fa leaned in with a serious face.


    Her golden brown hair was sticking to her sweaty face a little, and how should I put this she looked a little sexy.


    I-Its nothing! Im just confirming the direction my cooking should take. I will work hard to make something chewy and as tasty as hamburg steak, so look forward to it.


    As the tentacles of my thoughts spread in all directions, I asked Ai Fa something that had been troubling me:


    Speaking of which, we have spent two days building the stoves, you have been a great help, Ai Fa. But is your hunting going well? It has been about ten days since we have hunted down a kiba, right?


    Its fine, I got an unexpected reward in the Wu n.


    Ai Fa sped the ne hanging before her chest.


    Like me, Ai Fa obtained eight horns.


    Ai Fa was already wearing arge number of tusks and horns, so she kept the additional ones in the pocket of her cape.


    Eigh horns is equal to two kiba beast, or twenty meals of aria and poitan this is an incredible amount for tending the hearth just once.


    This is an adequate reward for you.


    Ai Fa stared at the fire burning in the stove and said softly:


    If it is the lull season for kiba, I wont be able to hunt any kiba no matter how long I walked in the forest. The forest might be vast, but the area we can venture into are limited. The furthest we can wander is restricted as we have to return home within the same day.


    Yes, that make sense.


    But if we hunt down all the kiba around the settlement, and the fruits and small animals which the kiba likes start to flourish, the kiba hiding deeper in the forest will move in to forage for food. There will then be a never ending supply of kiba to hunt.


    I see, it has be a fixed cycle.


    However, Ai Fas burden doubled after I appeared, so I dont think this matter was this simple.


    Just hunting one kiba every ten days was enough to sustain one person, but hunting one every five days would be needed for two people. May the bountiful seasone before Ai Fas saving decreases I prayed in my heart.


    The next day, Ai Fa came home with huge horns and tusks in tow.


    A kiba fell into the trap you were caught inst time. she said.


    The day after, she came home withrge horns and tusks again.


    Its a big one today, my knife almost broke.


    She needed to risk her life to hunt kiba.


    I felt ashamed for praying for her to have a bountiful season.


    Another day passed Ai Fa actually carried a 50kg young kiba home.


    I tried bloodletting like you said. It bled and spasmed for quite a while, it should be okay.


    I was burning firewood in the stove outside at that time. Ai Fa copsed onto her butt.


    She was covered in sweat and dirt, and seemed to be in pain as she panted.


    Of course she would be so tired. Even a small kiba weighed at least 50 kg, which should be around Ai Fas weight.


    A-Are you okay? You did something so reckless...


    Im fine water.


    I hurried into the house and scooped up a fulldle of water.


    When Ai Fa tried to take thedle, I noticed that her arms were shaking. So I moved thedle right to her lips, and tilt it slightly.


    After Ai Fa finished it in one gulp, she exhaled andid sprawled onto the ground.


    Her shapely breasts rise and fell violently. I was a little troubled, and wondered where I should look.


    I shifted my gaze to the kiba beastying side by side with Ai Fa.


    The head and throat of the carcass were stained with blood, and its small eyes seemed to be shut tightly in sadness. It wasnt very tall, but it was chubby and round, and probably full of fats. As its horns were bigger than its tusks, I assumed that it was a young male kiba.


    We still have half the meat left, you dont need to force yourself.


    After I said that, Ai Fa continued toy sprawled out as she looked at me unhappily:


    What are you talking about. The meat will start rotting in another five days.


    Right. In that case, you can just bloodlet it in the forest and just bring the legs back


    Arent you the one who was always yammering about discarding the torso is a waste , right?


    Ai Fa said with her eyes closed and breathing still a little ragged.


    Why are you finding fault with me? Did I do something unnecessary?


    Not at all! Im very grateful, thank you Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa opened her eyes and nced at me:


    If you want to thank me, then show it through action.


    H-Huh? What should I do?


    Ai Fa got up slowly, and with her mouth slightly pouting, she looked up at me.


    I want to have hamburg steak tonight.


    I only asked her to eat grilled meat for two days, and she was already showing withdrawal symptoms.


    I nodded firmly:


    Got it! I will start preparing it after butchering it! Just wait for me and look forward to it!


    Ai Fa nodded. She looked a little weird.


    Her expression was rather unnatural, as if she was suppressing her smile.


    When I saw her like this, I could feel my motivation burning. I looked up to the sky and sighed.


    5


    Ten hectic days passed in a sh


    Which means, it had been two weeks since I got transported to this different world.


    I spent the first five days with Ai Fa alone, and met Rimee Wu on the 5th night. We visited the Wu n on the sixth day, and went home the very next day. Another ten days had past to be more precise, it had been sixteen days.


    I felt I had been in this world since a long time ago. On the other hand, I was surprised that it had been so many days.


    No matter what, this had been a busy sixteen days.


    Especially this week, I spent every day burning wood and grilling meat. I finally figured something out, and nned to visit the Wu n tomorrow morning to issue my challenge letter.


    No matter how hard I try, there was no end to the study of me intensity. I needed to find the right moment to stop, and that time was now.


    Ai Fas dinner tonight was my final prototype. She tasted it, and guaranteed that: Its as tasty as a hamburg steak.


    A meal befitting the denizens Forest''s Edge a dish that the denizens of Forest''s Edge could enjoy happily. That was the key of the dish I came up with. When I see Ai Fas contented expression I sincerely thought: This dish will definitely be fine.


    To be honest, if I didnt meet you, I would have died somewhere without achieving anything.


    After dinner, I tidied up the utensils andid on the rug contentedly, then said this out of nowhere.


    Ji ji ji The soft sound of the candle burning could be heard. Ai Fa showed an unhappy face:


    If its you, no matter how dire the situation you end up in, or who brings you home, you will definitely be able to ovee it Is that what you want me to say?


    I dont think so highly of myself, and I dont n on underestimating this world either. You are the first person I met in this unfamiliarnd. How lucky is that? After spending two days here, I was very aware of this fact.


    Why do you always start talking about serious things at night, or bring up mncholic topics? Its troubling to be influenced by you one sidedly.


    Ai Fa flicked up her blonde hair under the candle light.


    When it was time for bed, Ai Fa would always let her hair down.


    I watched her beautiful long hair gleaming in the candlelight and smiled.


    Is that so? I have been in this world for some time, but I couldnt shake off my habits of my life in the other world. To me, talking quietly with someone in the dark isnt something that happens naturally, so I will definitely feel mncholic.


    Speaking of which, I feel as if I was participating in a graduation trip everyday.


    I couldnt see her face clearly under the orange candle glow, but we still chat slowly until we drift off to sleep. Since I think this situation was unique, that means I havent gotten used to this world yet.


    If you think Im gloomy and it makes you unhappy, I apologize. But when I talk to you with this feeling in my heart, how do I put it it feelsfortable.


    Didnt I tell you? This serious tone dont suit you at all, it feels disgusting.


    Ai Fa leaned against the wallzily, and and kicked at me who was lying even morezily on the rug. In order to conserve the candle, we would light only one candle after dinner. And to keep each other in sight, we would usually stay close to each other.


    With Ai Fa rxing beside me, this feels reallyfortable.


    I felt uneasy about spending the night with a girl, but it was calming now. After living together for a long time, a sense of family was budding between us. Ai Fas existence was as natural as the air itself but that wasnt the reason.


    It did ys a part, but I dontpletely think of Ai Fa as family. If she was my family, I wouldnt be so shaken when I see her beautiful face, smooth brown skin, her asional sad expression and childish actions.


    I was from another world If not for this negative element, I would fall in love with Ai Fa right away.


    No, I have probably fallen for her.


    In the seventeen years of my life, aside from my family and childhood friend, no one has upied my heart like she did. We have only been together for a few days, and she managed to make me fall head over heels for her.


    However, I still didnt want to break the rtionship between us.


    I couldnt predict what tomorrow might bring I might be pulled back to my original world one day, and be engulfed in mes. With such worries and fear in mind, I didnt intend to take any irresponsible actions.And so, even if Ai Fas bewitching body would cause a stir in my heart, I could still spend the night peacefully.


    Why did these feelings of mine be so clear? The sexy Vena Wu assaulting me probably yed a part.


    How did the members of the Wu n spend this night?


    Aside from Rimee Wu, I have only spent one night together with the other Wu members.


    I think they werent bad people.


    And of course, the second brother Darum Wu wasnt someone I could open my heart to, and I have reservations towards the eldest son Jiza Wu and the eldest daughter Vena Wu.


    But except for them I have not spoken to many others, and they didnt leave too bad of an impression on me.


    The wife of the n head Mia Lei Wu was a bold and generous mother.


    The spouse of Jiza Wu, Sati Lei Wu was a quiet and gentle woman.


    Grandmother of the seven siblings, Ditto Min who tended to the stove together with me, was a warm and dignified grandmother.


    Second sister Leina Wu was a cute and honest girl.


    The youngest brother Ludo Wu gave me a lot of trouble, but I still find it hard to hate him.


    I had almost no contact with the third sister L Wu and never seen her smile at all. But my impression of her wasnt bad.


    I think Rimee Wu is a good kid. Just seeing her smile was enough to cheer me up, thats how lovable she was. And she was an important person for Ai Fa. I really hope her character will stay the same when she grows up Rimee Wu makes others feel this way.


    And next, Grandma Jiba their most important Grand Elder.


    This grandmother was incredible, like a character straight out of a tale. Her turbulent life was hard to imagine, anding into contact with her in such a great way made me proud and happy.


    And the leader of the Wu family was the n head Donda Wu.


    Personally, this man shattered my pride as a chef.


    I want to fill the Wu familys dining table with happiness to redeem for the mistake because of my shallow thoughts. Simrly, the urge to surprise that entric man was equally strong I dont deny that.


    In that case, I feel that I shouldnt handle this matter with a heart of anger and hate.


    Even if that burly man was not as violent and arrogant as his appearance suggests, I wouldnt want to be close friends with him. But he was still Rimee Wus father, and Jiba Wus grandson.


    And a chef shouldnt bear any hostility in the first ce.


    I wanted to have this battle for the sake of my pride and dignity as a chef. But I wasnt aiming to subdue that man, but to be acknowledged by him.


    Also I have never heard of a chef barging into someone elses house and forcing the other party to eat his cooking. Im still a half baked chef that couldnt suppress the regret in my heart. And so, I hope to at least bring a harmonious atmosphere to his family, not create a rift in their rtionship.


    What kind of ending was awaiting us?


    That would depend on our meeting tomorrow.


    Hmm?


    I heard the sound of a soft object plopping down. I raised my head and saw Ai Fa who was leaning against the wall hadid down.


    Oh, you are sleeping? If you want to sleep, I will turn off the light.


    No Im still up.


    There wasnt any need to be stubborn over such a trivial matter. I smiled wryly, pushed my body that was exhausted from the days work, and closed the candle stand by the window.


    Darkness engulfed my vision immediately  my eyes adjusted to the moonlight in no time.


    Ai Fa remained in the same position, leaning by the wall.


    Her long golden locks spread on the ground softly under the pale moonlight.


    Careful not to step on her hair, Iid down some distance away.


    If its you, no matter how dire the situation you end up in, or who brings you home, you will definitely be able to ovee it


    I could hear a hardly audible voice say that.


    I replied in the same volume thats not true, then closed my eyes.


    We spent some of our time quietly like this, and some of times noisily as we work towards the moment we settle our differences with Donda Wu.

 Volume 2 - Ch 3

    Pact and Reunion


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus Ex-machina, Ruzenor


    1


    I thought I would never see you two again.


    This was the Wu main house.


    Donda Wu bit hard on ck jerky and sat cross legged with one knee up. Behind him was arge, prominent and elegant kiba skull and pelt.


    It had been eleven days since we left the Wu house.


    Now was right around noon.


    Only the eldest son Jiza Wu stood beside the n head.


    Aside from the n heads wife Mia Lei Wu who weed us in the beginning, we didnt meet any other women. They were probably making rugs, extracting fats or busy with other work.


    We handed over our des and sat at the bottom seats. Donda Wu faced Ai Fa and me and continued:


    You two are actually here at a time like this. Head of the Fa house Ai Fa, can you afford to neglect your important work as a hunter?


    Its fine. I have hunted four kiba in half a month. Theres just the two of us in our house, so we can manage.


    By the way, one month was thirty days in this world.


    There were twelve months in one year, and about 360 days. But there was a thirteenth month every three years, and I still didnt really get how the calendar works over here.


    Anyways, after hearing Ai Fas answer, Donda Wu just red at her, exhaled and said:


    So? You dont have any business with me, right? If you want to visit the Grand Elder, go on ahead.


    Please let us visit herter. Before that, Fa house member Asuta would like to apologize to the head of the Wu n Donda Wu.


    Apologize? Donda Wu said with his lips twisted grumpily.


    I went into a seiza position, and bowed deeply:


    Some days ago, the meals I served displeased the head of the Wu n Donda Wu. I offer my sincere apologies to the Wu n. This is because my skills in tending to the hearth is still immature, so I would like to apologize to everyone for that.


    Hmmp, what nonsense are you saying? I dont understand at all, hearth caretaker of the Fa house.


    The malicious mocking came from the top of my head.


    You saved the soul of Grand Elder Jiba Wu, so I wont pursue your crime of letting me eat food that would corrode the soul of a hunter. I already let the matter rest and you are still here to apologize, I dont know how to answer you.


    Yes, thats why Asuta of Fa house have a request for the head of the Wu n Donda Wu.


    I raised my head and straightened my back, then stared right at Donda Wus burly face:


    Can you let me tend to the Wu ns hearth one more time?


    What did you say?


    The reason I tended to the hearth herest time was for the sake of letting Grand Elder Jiba Wus heart find peace. Im happy to have achieved that goal, but my cookings made n head Donda Wu and his family unhappy instead. Im d that you have forgiven my transgression, but I dont mean to upset everyone.


    A fierce ring gleam appeared in Donda Wus eyes.


    He unleashed an enormous amount of pressure, and I felt as if I was facing a beast.


    Even so, I looked back at him with tenacious eyes and said:


    Please allow me to tend to the Wu ns hearth again. This time, I will bring peace and satisfaction to all the members of your house.


    Every member of my house, huhAfter eating that rotten kiba meat, eight out of twelve members have already given you their blessings, and you are still not satisfied?


    Donda Wus voice surprised me.


    Before I understand why I felt that way, a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    Brat, food has no distinction of being delicious or not. Just eating kiba meat, and ingredients we used the kiba tusks and horns to exchange for is enough to bring peace and satisfaction to my soul. These two things were onlycking when you serve me that unptable dinner that night.


    Yes. In that case I promise you that I will make you feel more peace and satisfaction.


    Promise?Donda Wus lips twisted once again.


    Brat, you want to make a promise with the head of the Wu n Donda Wu?


    Yes.


    If you dont fulfill this promise, do you know what will happen to you, brat?


    Do what you wish.


    At this moment, the eldest son Jiza Wu interjected:


    Father, head of the Wu n Donda Wu. Even though he said that, the Fa house isnt wealthy and cantpensate us with money. If they fail to keep their promise, they can only repay with their body. If blood is spilled over such a reckless matter, the reputation of the Wu n will plummet.


    Hmmp. That brat isnt a denizen of Forest''s Edge, but a pale skinned outsider, right?


    But he is a member of the Fa house now. Even if he is a foreigner, he is still a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    He was worried about our safety that wasnt the case.


    Jiza Wu was very serious about the rules of Forest''s Edge, and didnt want others to tend to his familys hearth, or for the n head to perform any violent act.


    Hold on, Im not that violent that I would make someone bleed because of the quality of food. On the precondition that they dont serve me poison that will corrode my hunters soul


    A smile of a hunter who found his prey appeared on Donda Wus boulder-like face.


    But it is boring to set a promise without anything at stakes Hey brat, do you have the resolve to serve the food you are so proud of to the people from another house?


    What?


    I didnt get what he meant, so I tilted my head confusedly. The burly man before me who was like the reincarnation of a kiba showed a gleeful face:


    In ten days, the kin family of the Wu n, the Lutim house will be holding a wedding. Three nights from now, the head of the Lutim house will visit here to arrange the wedding preparation. The Wu n will have an extravagant feast to pre-celebrate the wedding Im asking if you have the resolve to tend to the hearth on that day.


    n head, thats too


    Shut up Jiza.


    The Wu n sessor had an imposing aura about him, but even he couldnt go against the n head.


    Jiza Wu narrowed his eyes and sighed. I nced his way, and then asked:


    How many attendees would there be?


    Not many, just three from their side. The head of the Lutim house, his eldest son and the bride.


    Eldest son of their main house Ai Fa muttered softly.


    Thats right, the eldest son of their main house.


    Donda Wuughed and said:


    Hes the sessor of the Lutim main house. Hes getting married, and this is the happiest affair for the Lutim house By the way, of all the kin house of the Wu n, The Lutim is thergest. Not only do they have many men, they have the closest rtions with the Wu n. If you enraged them, then the Wu n will have no choice but to break off ties with the Fa house.


    Break off ties?


    I turned towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa listened quietly to Donda Wus words.


    The Wu n will break off all interaction with the Fa house. Even if the Fa housee to the Wu n for aid, the Wu n wont lend a hand This dont just apply to the Wu main house. Be it the Wu branch house or the six houses that are tied by blood to the Wu n, over a hundred of our kin will break all rtions with the Fa house.


    Why?


    I asked


    Ai Fa didnt even bat an eye.


    Ai Fa of house Fa, you turned down the wedding proposal of the Wu n before. But are you misunderstanding something? Did you think you can live so liberally in Forest''s Edge because of your smarts and wits?


    Donda Wu leaned his arm on the knee he had propped up, and leaned forth:


    Those guys from Tsun n only refrained fromying their hands on you because they think you have ties to the Wu n. In the end, you didnt marry into the Wu n, but they still think you have rtions with the Wu n Since its the delusion of those morons, you dont need to worry about it. Im not trying to sell you any favour, but since it will bother the Tsun n people, Im not so kind that I would clear their doubts. Thats why I didnt give this matter much thought.


    So?


    Ai Fa tilted her head slightly.


    The light within her blue eyes grew a little stronger.


    So? So, if the Wu n deres that we will break all ties with you, that means there will be nothing stopping those bunch of people from the Tsun n from doing what they did two years ago. For them, bullying a little girl without any backing is easier than killing a baby kiba.


    Does Forest''s Edge permit suchwlessness?


    Without power, whats the use of talking aboutw? In Forest''s Edge, abducting or bullying girls are taboo. But if the one breaking these taboos are the chief Tsun n, then who can hold them ountable and punish them? Other than the Wu n, which other house can match them in martial prowess?


    I maintained my kneeling position and clenched my fists.


    My gaze passed through this burly man, and an emotion bordering killing intent towards the subject of his speech welled up within me.


    Furthermore, you dont have any other family or kin, the only other member of your house is that outsider kneeling there. Even if someone abducts you, the residents nearby wont even notice. Thats why that moron broke the taboo two years ago and barged into your home, right? After what happened that night, he will be back with a few other men next time.


    Who cares how many people he brings? I will defeat them all.


    Fire was finally spewing out of Ai Fas eyes.


    She red at the huge man who was like a beast, her eyes were as intense as the other party.


    Is this the conditions given by the head of the Wu n Donda Wu? If my family Asuta cant satisfy the members of the Wu and Lutim family, the Wu n will dere that they will break off ties with the Fa house I ept. As the head of the Fa house, I ept this condition.


    Hey, Ai Fa!


    I yelled, and Ai Fa looked at me with angry fire in her blue eyes.


    What? Are you going to tell me that youre not confident? I already told you to have the resolve to shoulder the reputation of the Fa house and ept the challenge.


    Ai Fa was furious.


    After spending so much time with her, this might be the first time  that she showed such rage.


    She probably wasnt this mad because of Donda Wus unreasonable request.


    But because she had not depended on the sympathy of the Wu n in all her time living in Forest''s Edge she felt that her dignity had been trampled by him.


    Ai Fa


    To be honest, I didnt want to make this agreement with him.


    Leaving the situation of the Tsun n aside, we had finally started interacting with Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba again. If we broke off all ties with the Wu n, we would have to break all rtions with the two of them again.


    If Ai Fa could be saved by throwing away my pride, I wouldnt hesitate in throwing all of it away. Using Ai Fas happiness and safety as chips in a match was too foolish.


    However


    Even if I run away from this challenge, Ai Fa wouldnt be saved either.


    I wouldnt be able to save her noble and tenacious spirit.


    If I back down here, Ai Fa would think I wanted to trample on her honour and pride instead and be raging mad.


    Asuta she called out to me softly.


    She stared at me with her blue burning eyes.


    Her brows were furrowed in a deep frown, and after she called out my name, her lips were tightly shut and her shoulders started trembling a little.


    Even you dont believe me?


    I wont give in to this, dont you trust me?


    I could feel her fiery eyes telling me this agitatedly.


    I understand.


    I muttered softly, then turned to Donda Wu and said:


    I ept these conditions.


    Donda Wu became expressionless.


    Fingers asrge as a baseball mitt brushed through his unkempt hair.


    You ept? Do you know what you are saying?


    I ept these terms.


    I repeated myself firmly.


    Donda Wus eyes were filled with rage, and he said:


    Very well, I will make this pact with you, hearth tender. If the thing you cook cant satisfy me, then give the thing you are wearing so proudly on your neck back to the Wu n A fool who breaks his promise is not worthy of the Wu ns blessings.


    I understand.


    I remained calm on the surface and nodded in reply.


    Was this really fine? I nced to the side, and Ai Fas head was slightly lowered, her eyelids shielding her burning gaze.


    If I wasnt mistaken


    Her lips seemed to be raised in a satisfied smile.


    2


    Oh, have you finished your discussion?


    After leaving the Wu ns hall, we saw two women about to walk into the house entrance with sieves in hand.


    They were the wife of the n head Mia Lei Wu, and the spouse of the eldest son Sati Lei Wu.


    Inside the sieves were a pile of pico leaves, they were probably drying them in the sun.


    By the way, the ne of tusks and horns hanging on their chest numbered three again.


    Both of your faces are scary, did our n head make some boring taunts again?


    Mia Lei Wu was about my parents age, and a rather plump mother.


    Even someone from the rtively wealthy Wu n had to work hard everyday. Even though I described her as plump, she wasnt fat because ofziness, she was just big boned.


    Other than being big boned, her body was filled with muscles, and covered with an adequate amount of fats. Her arms and shoulders were fleshy, even though she was shorter than me, she was definitely stronger.


    I met this mother earlier, but its the first time I met Sati Lei Wu today. She smiled and said: Long time no see.


    Wee to the Wu n, Ai Fa and Asuta of the Fa house. What brings you here today?


    The young wife has a head of bright brown hair and dark eyes. She was about twenty, and I couldnt tell she was already a mother with her slim figure and fine features.


    Well, how should I put this  Isnt the Lutim house having a pre-wedding celebration three dayster? I will be tending to the hearth that night.


    Really!?


    After I gave this answer, the two housewives leaned forth with sparkling eyes.


    Our entric n head actually agreed to this!? But that grilled poitan made Donda dumbstruck after all. He probably wants to pretend that grilled poitan is invented by him, and boast about it to the Lutim house members.


    Mia Lei, Im looking forward to it! Leina and Rimee worked hard, but their cooking cantpare with Asuta at all. And that tender kiba meat will you cook it for us again?


    Please look forward to it on the actual day. No matter what, my cooking wont lose to the previous time.


    The two of them were as gleeful as little girls.


    I didnt need to tell that diforting agreement to these two innocent housewives. After all, my intentions was to not leave any shadow of disharmony in the Wu n.


    By the way The spouses of Donda Wu and Jiza Wu we just met were actually so cheerful and gentle. The thought of this makes me feelplicated.


    In order to gift blessing onto the women for them to have a safe life, parents and husbands would gift them with kiba tusks and horns. The new tusks and horns hanging on their chest were probably gifted to them by their spouses.


    The tense battle atmosphere just now was too different from the happy family scene before me, which made my head feel giddy.


    Why do you look so troubled?


    Someone whispered into my ear and poked my nk.


    Ai Fa was right by my side. She red at me and said:


    Dont worry, you just need to satisfy that entric man with your cooking.


    Even though she was ring at me, her gaze no longer had those emotional fire, and her expression was warmer than usual.


    She had already gotten over it, which almost made me sigh.


    But Ai Fa really trust me, she wasnt worried about me losing to Donda Wu at all.


    If I lose, she would be dragged down along with me. However, she was already resolved to do so. There wasnt any doubts or hesitation in Ai Fas face.


    Damn it! Why are you so strong, Ai Fa?!


    I thought while the depths of my belly was boiling over like a pot of kiba meat soup.


    It wasnt a negative feeling.


    It was a soup that condenses my fighting spirit, and means: I definitely wont lose!


    However, my real enemy wasnt Donda Wu.


    The adversary was my past self I had to defeat that shallow thinking and arrogant self, who caused this dissatisfying result, and take back my honour.


    Dont let out such an aura. If you are so hyped up now, can youst for three days?


    She poked my nk again.


    We were close enough to whisper, so her long blonde hair had been brushing against my cheek the whole time.


    After calming down, I finally realized that we were too close to each other.


    Just as I was thinking that and shift my gaze back, the housewives were looking at us with innocent smiles.


    I felt embarrassed and pulled an adequate distance away from Ai Fa.


    B-By the way, what is Rimee Wu doing? I havent seen her today.


    Rimee? Strange? She was just with us, I even told her that you two are visiting us Hey, Rimee?


    Mia Lei Wu shouted confusedly.


    I looked around me, noticed that Ai Fas gaze was fixed in one direction and followed her line of sight


    A red head was peeking out from behind a wall to the side, but hid quickly again.


    Ara, shes over there? Thanks for your help, Rimee. We are done over here, so you can go y with Ai Fa and Asuta.


    The twodies bidded farewell with a look, and went off to the other end of the house.


    Grandma Jiba was still napping, and it would be a while before she wakes. Hence, the Wu n permitted us to stay for the time being. We spent an hour to get here, so I hope to chat with Rimee Wu a little.


    But Rimee Wu only showed her fluffy red hair from the shadows of the wall, and didnt want toe near.


    Rimee Wu, what are you doing? Is this some sort of game in Forest''s Edge?


    After I asked that, Ai Fa looked at me with cold eyes and called out to her:


    Rimee Wu.


    Rimee Wu remained unmoved.


    Asuta, whats that?Ai Fa pointed behind me.


    Hmm?


    When I turned around, I heard the patapata sound of footsteps.


    When I turned back, Rimee Wu was hugging Ai Fa tightly.


    Rimee Wus petite hands wrapped around Ai Fas slender waist over her cape, and her small head pressed against Ai Fas breasts.


    That hurts! Rimee Wu, stop. Ai Fa said with her face blushing a little.


    Really? Though it didnt look painful at all. Thats what I want to say, but I didnt want to be kicked by her, so I held my peace.


    Rimee Wu, long time no see. I thought you wille and visit the Fa house. How have you been?


    I greeted her for a smile.


    The next instant, Rimee Wu shivered, her back shaking as she stood stiffly.


    Whats the matter? Did you forget my face?


    Rimee Wu clinged tightly to Ai Fas chest, and turned slowly towards me.


    She looked at me timidly, and her face  was terrified.


    She wasnt just terrified, her face was redder than Ai Fa.


    Rimee Wus round eyes were tearful, and her lips were trembling. She was very expressive as usual, very suitable for onomatopoeia. But did she look as if she was about to cry?


    Asuta


    Hmm?


    Asuta, did you see me naked?


    I was shocked, as if the a bolt of judgement from the gods hit me right in the head.


    W-W-What are you saying, Rimee Wu? W-W-What naked?


    Asuta, didnt you peek at the girls bathing? Did you use that chance to see Rimees naked body?


    Shes referring to what happened in the morning ten days ago!?


    After that incident, I busied myself researching cooking every day, and had already shoved my memory about it into a drawer in my brain but it wasnt so for this child?


    No, no matter what, Rimee Wu was just a seven or eight years old little girl! Never mind the other girls, making such a young child show such a tearful expression  I felt like aplete criminal!


    I shouted with all my might once again:


    I only saw Ai Fas naked body!


    Ai Fa didnt kick my leg this time, but my butt.


    It was a roundhouse kick she put her weight into, and I thought my pelvic bone would crack.


    A few minutester, we headed to the stove room behind the house.


    The men should have gone off to the forest by now, so I managed to avoid Darum Wu whom I had bad blood with.


    Didnt we already agreed? We cant let Donda Wu or the other family members know about this, and you actually shouted so loudly right in front of the house!


    Ai Fa scolded me angrily. Rimee Wu was still hanging tightly to her left arm.


    Her face was slightly red because these unnecessary memories had been dug up.


    I only im to have seen you naked, so theres no problem Wah, sorry, spare me! If you kick me again, I wont be able to walk any more!


    Hmmp!


    After looking at Ai Fas red face, Rimee Wus face turned even redder and said softly:


    Asuta, did you only see Ai Fa naked? Will you be Ai Fas husband?


    She spoke quietly, but it was clear to us.


    I dont need a husband, and I wont permit a jerk who breaks the taboo to be my husband!


    Give me a break. I will reflect for the entire day like a real criminal.


    As we were chatting, we reached the back of the house.


    After greeting Grandma Ditto Min who just finished chopping wood, we moved on ahead and found two girls in front of the kitchen, working hard on something.


    They were the second sister Leina Wu and the third sister L Wu.


    They had ced arge board onto the ground,id a kiba pelt on top, then kept stepping on it with their bare feet. They circled in a clockwise manner, as if they were chasing each others shadows. This must be one of the tasks necessary for making fur rug.


    As I was thinking that Leina Wu noticed us with her blue eyes and widened them.


    Her lovely face was turned rose coloured.


    Leina Wu had brown skin, so how could her skin turn rose coloured? Anyway, her face was beet red. Leina Wu bowed her head slightly as she stomped on, and the third sister L Wu appeared before us next.


    She was middle school age (which doesnt exist in this world). And she was always showing a haughty attitude, so she wouldnt react so strongly  this faint expectation I bore fellpletely short.


    Her face that was beginning to change from that of a child to a teenager turned red with an amazing speed. She furrowed her brows fiercely, bared her white teeth and reached for the knife on her waist as she came towards me barefooted.


    How dare you show yourself so shamelessly before us!? Your luck has run out, hand over your life!


    Y-You cant, L! Look, Grandma Ditto Min is right there! If you cause a ruckus, then then what happened that morning will be exposed?


    While Leina Wu was struggling to restrain L Wus arm, her face turned redder as she shy away even further.


    Leina Wu tied her hair in a low twin tail, and was a petite, lovable and charming girl with a well proportioned figure.


    On the other hand, L Wu tied her hair in a high ponytail, and was already taller than her elder sister. She looked as strong as a boy, and was a really cute girl.


    The sisters whose appearance contrasted with each other were blushing and losing theirposure because of embarrassment.


    Even though I would be kicked, I want to use this chance to rify the misunderstanding. When I was about to speak, Rimee Wu did so before me:


    H-Hey everyone! Asuta only saw Ai Fas naked body! S-So, we dont need to marry him!


    The sisters froze in ce.


    Their faces remained red from embarrassment, with different emotions shing in their eyes as one red at me, and the other looked at me.


    Its true! I only saw Ai


    I was hit midway.


    She hit my forehead with her palm, a refreshing new move.


    It gave me a mild concussion, and I held onto the wall of the kitchen house and groaned.


    Asuta, watch your tongue.


    I started reflecting on my actions after seeing Ai Fas expression from my blurry vision.


    How could I sacrifice Ai Fas sense of shame for the sake of soothing the other girls? Who was the most important person to me? It was Ai Fa. Ah, Im such an idiot. In order to protect myself, I relied on Ai Fas strong personality.


    I wanted to apologize to Ai Fa properly, but I couldnt do that as my world was spinning.


    3


    Erm, Im really sorry about what happened a few days ago. I swear that I didnt see any of you unclothed. But I wish to apologize again for the stress I caused to your mental well-being.


    Several secondster, I bowed to the women of the Wu n after I recovered from my concussion.


    The three women, Leina, L and Rimee, stood in a row ording to their age before me. All three had different expressions


    Leina Wu was at a loss.


    L Wu was furious.


    Rimee Wu smiled bashfully.


    But despite their differing expression, all of them looked deeply embarrassed.


    Leaving Ai Fa aside for now, I really didnt see the bodies of these girls, so why should I feel so guilty then? It was a little illogical, but I still made these young girls panic, and that was a heavy crime. This only happened because of my carelessness and foolishness, I lowered my head in apology.


    E-Excuse me! Please dont be so bothered by this, Jiza-nii already told us the entire story. You only acted that way because of Ludos prank, right?


    Of the three, Leina Wu appears the most embarrassed. I felt even worse when I saw her speaking up for me.


    Hmmp! Jiza-nii is too naive! He should have gouged his eyes out and leave him in the forest! The monta that eats rotten meat will finish him up cleanly, and we can pretend that none of this happened!


    L Wu said something really chilling, but her blushing face still stirred up my feelings of guilt.


    B-But Asuta isnt a liar! He definitely didnt see us naked! This is embarrassing, lets just take that he is telling the truth.


    What Rimee Wu said made me speechless. The thought that I caused some mental trauma in the heart of this little girl make me feel like killing myself.


    Women of the Wu n, lets stop this. I can only apologize for my family members foolishness. I came to visit the Wu n because I wish to tell you all something.


    After her blush faded away, Ai Fas face was colder than usual as she spoke to mediate.


    Ai Fa, you have something to tell us?


    The eldest of the girls present, Leina Wu asked. Ai Fa nodded a little and said:


    Yes. Before that, arent you working? I will feel bad if I disturb your work, so I hope you can listen to me as you work.


    Alright, we will get back to our task The elder sister patted away the dirt on her feet, and started stamping away at the pelt.


    Why are you doing that?


    When I asked that, Leina who had finally reverted to her usual pure and innocent self answered: Because the pelt will turn soft after we stamp on it.


    I wanted to learn more about making fur rugs, but we still have matters to attend to. The other party only permit us to stay until Grandma Jiba wakes up, so our time here was limited.


    It has been ten days since Asuta tended to the hearth. How are your meals so far? Is Jiba Wu lively?


    Yes! Grandma Jiba will eat a lot and take many small bites But our cooking still isnt as good as Asuta.


    Rimee Wu answered:


    Everyone is good in grilling poitan now. But even Leina-nee cant make that hamburg thing well. After grilling it, the meat will sometimes break apart, get burnt or remain raw inside And it still have a stench! Both the grilled hamburg and the soup without poitan have the stench of kiba in them.


    Have you tried washing the meat?


    Yes! We did what you said, and wash the meat with salt water! But there will still be some lingering stench.


    I did tell them the way to remove the stench, but if bloodletting wasnt performed when hunting the kiba, it will be hard to remove the stenchpletely. I have confirmed this in the Fa house too.


    How annoying! I think that Leina-nee will get better with more practice, but Papa Donda wont permit it. He even chided us about wasting kiba meat to y, how mean. And so, we will only grill hamburg steak for Grandma Jiba.


    I cant do it as well as Asuta after all. Asuta, you are amazing!


    Leina Wus ck pupils sparkled like a scene from a shoujo manga.


    I felt honoured, but a stareing from another side was pricking at me painfully.


    We still have so much meat left at home! Uggh~ I want to eat hamburg steak. I dont want to eat jerky anymore, I want to eat hamburg steak all the time!


    Thats right Rimee, I feel the same too.


    Leina Wu showed a lonely smile.


    I felt a little scared when I looked at this pair of sisters.


    How should I put this  hamburg steak was much more addictive than I imagined.


    Donda Wu and Jiza Wu didnt like the hamburg steak, but Rimee Wu, Leina Wu and the others werepletely captivated by it. For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, the tender meat they knew of was the meat in kiba soup that had been boiled into a mush. When they tasted the hamburg steak, the new sensation and texture was too strong a stimuli for them.


    My next dish will shatter their fantasy towards hamburg steaks  such a thought rose in my heart once again.


    But I have something to ask you. When the Wu n grill meat, how do you handle the meat?


    Handle them? We just swish swish swish and cut them up.


    I didnt understand at all.


    Leina Wu helped her exin:


    Just like what you did, we will cut the meat off from the bones, slice them into thin slices and grill them. We will leave the white fats evenly on each piece.


    In that case, the way they prepare the kiba meat was the same as how pork and boar meat were prepared in my original world. Aside from the outeryer, the thigh meat of the kiba didnt have much fats. If the meat were cut from the outside in like what Ai Fa did, only the lean meat would be left by the mid point.


    By the way, how thin did you slice them?


    Ehh? About this thin.


    It was slightly less than a centimeter. I could understand, it was hard to slice raw meat after all.


    Also, she didnt use one hand, but both of them to show the thickness of the meat, how sly. Because Leina Wu looked innocent and cute, she was very endearing when she acts like this. I couldnt help smiling, and a sharp gaze pricked my cheek


    Asuta, why did you ask?


    Hmm? Well, its just for reference. Because I will be tending to the hearth here three dayster.


    Ehh, really!?Is that true!? Of the three girls, two of them were overjoyed like the housewives earlier.


    Only the third sister had a look of disgust, and said angrily as she stomped on:


    What, that guys tending to the hearth again? Whatever, just dont let me eat that mushy meat again.


    She was disguising her rant against me in the form of muttering to herself.


    I turned my head towards her quietly.


    But she was always on the move, so it was hard to meet her gaze.


    The third sister of the Wu n, L Wu. Of all the women, she was the only one who didnt acknowledge my cooking.


    I wouldnt change my n even if she told me her opinion. Even so, I still want to hear her thoughts.


    L Wu, I want to ask you. Instead of tender meat, do you prefer tougher ones like the men?


    What?


    She shot her gaze my way.


    Her face had calmed down, but it was blushing a little again. So her eyes werent that frightening.


    What, peeping tom. Can you not talk to me so causally?


    L-Lets not talk about that for now. I might be an apprentice, but Im still a chef. To me, what the customers think is very important. Of everyone here, yourments are the most specific, so I hope you can tell me what you think.


    What do you mean, tending to the hearth is a womans job, right?


    Not so for my country. Most of the chef there are men.


    For a short while, L Wu kept a straight face and stepped silently.


    Finally, she red at me with a red face and said:


    What!? Are you going to stay here until I say something!? I dont want to talk to a peeping tom like you!


    Ehh? I can apologize as much as you want for that incident! But, can you help me?


    No matter how many times you apologize, I still feel embarrassed.


    She lowered her head a little and bit on her lips.


    Maybe This girl was the same type as Ai Fa.


    When I was thinking that, the gaze on my left cheek intensified.


    My body broke out in cold sweat and I continued:


    I-I will be going home soon. Before that, can you tell me your thoughts? I remember that you said the grilled poitan and soup arent bad?


    You are really noisy! I just hate that gooey meat! I think that thing sprinkled on top of the meat is like warm fruit wine and taste nice. The aria is crunchy and delicious! But the important thing is the kiba meat, the kiba meat!


    She yelled in reckless abandon and direct her piercing gaze towards me.


    She was still blushing red.


    What do you want? Are you angry because I didnt offer you my blessing? That cant be helped! I really hate that meat I wanted to bless you for saving Grandma Jiba, but if all the girls side with you, Papa will be humiliated! Thats right! In the end, its the fault of Leina-nee who was the first one to bless you!


    E-Ehh? Me?


    Sorry, but sisters shouldnt fight?


    You must have wooed Leina-nee when you two were cooking together, right? Thats why she gift you her blessings first. Leina-nee, you always look so serious, but act so underhandedly!


    Thats not true! I really think it tastes delicious!


    Erm, like I said


    I think its delicious too!


    Rimee brat, shut up! Let me say this first Leina-nee. Men are only trying to get on your good side because of your th figure! If you dont marry while your tummy is still t, you will be left on the shelf.


    W-Why must you say something so mean!? And right in front of Asuta too, how mean!


    Im not a brat! L you tomboy!


    Ahhh Theyre not stopping at all.


    And the gaze on my left cheek turned sharper and colder. Was she pushing the me for everything that happened today under my name?


    What are you quarreling about?


    At this moment, the messiah appeared!


    It was the youngest brother Ludo Wu!


    Guests, Grandma Jiba is awake Enough already. Thats why I want you to pick one of them and marry into the family.


    Shut up, Ludo!T-Thats rude, Ludo!Bratty Ludo get lost!Even after hearing the choir of protest, Ludo Wu just waved his hand and said:Ah noisy and was unfazed. He gestured at Ai Fa and me with his chin, asking us to follow him.


    His expression was solemn today. The quiver and bow slung on his left shoulder mean he was about to head into the forest.


    I yelled at L Wu who was gritting her teeth:


    L Wu, I wont serve mushy meat next time, and will prepare something with more bite. Look forward to it..


    Shut up! No matter what you serve up, I will never gift you my blessing!


    With that parting shout, we headed to the entrance of the room.


    Are you eying for a brat like L? Shes two years younger than me, and can only marry after three more years.


    I-I dont n to do that! Can you please change the topic?


    The mistress of my house was staring at the back of my head now, and it felt just like a steel de. Ludo Wu, even though you were the one who dragged me into this mess, I didnt want to pursue your crimes. But please, stop using the term marry right now.


    Hmmp whatever! After saying that, he used his lean and strong arm and put me into a side headlock.


    If you prefer L over Vena-nee or Leina-nee, then justy your hands on her But if youy a finger on the brat Rimee, I will kill you.


    I could feel genuine killing intent within his quiet voice.


    I could only pray that Rimee Wus future husband candidates may rest in peace.


    And then when I walked casually outside of the house, I stopped in my tracks with a gasp.


    Standing before the house werent the men from the Wu main house, but over 20 kiba hunting warriors.


    Ludo, you are back Good, alright men! Like usual, we will plunder lives from the forest today!


    Ohh The mens roar seemed to shake the very earth.


    All of them wore kiba fur and arge sabre at their waist. Some of them brought arrows or javelins. There were old men and youths about Ludo Wus age. A few had bandages on their head, and there was even a man whose arm was bent the wrong way.


    Without doubt, they were the hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    The young and the old, fit and wounded, all of them had a fire burning in their eyes like beasts. A ring fighting spirit burned within them, and they headed into the woods.


    And standing before them was of course, the n head Donda Wu, but he ignored our presence.


    Im going off now! Ludo Wu ran towards the group after this parting words. His eyes were just like a beast.


    The figure of these hunters inspire valor just like a scene out of a mythological tale for a while, I couldnt speak or move.


    They are the men from the Wu branch family, they are also living in this vige.


    Ai Fa put her hand on my shoulder gently.


    I turned back unconsciously She was probably affected by the mens aura, when she looked at me, there was a blue me burning in her eyes.


    They are Donda Wus younger brothers and their sons, as well as the younger brothers of Donda Wus parents and their scions. All of them are led by the head of Wus main house, Donda Wu.


    Her fiery cat like eyes looked right into my eyes.


    And there are six kin house that follows the Wu n. They are Lutim, Mamu, Min, Lei, Lilim and Mufa. Numbering over a hundred in total Asuta, does that frighten you? What you are doing is taunting this group of men.


    No it should be fine.


    I replied. I probably seeded in squeezing out a smile:


    Dont worry, Im more convinced about what I need to do next. I probably  am doing the right thing.


    Ai Fa raised her brow in surprise.


    She then showed a brave smile, something she rarely did. She also did something she usually wont do ruffling my head that was wrapped in a towel.


    4


    It was almost time to visit Grandma Jiba. They had permitted us to visit her, but it was a taboo to step into someones house without being ushered by a family member.


    Maybe Rimee Wu was still squabbling with her sisters and was nowhere to be found. The older women who had gone to sun the pico leaves were gone too. Aside from Grandma Jiba, was there anyone else at home? With no idea how the situation was, I could only call out: Excuse me, is there anyone home?


    Someone was home.


    We have not met three members of the Wu n. Aside from the second brother Darum Wu, there were two others. After we called out, the two of them appeared after the door at the entrance opened.


    One of them was  the baby Kota Wu.


    And the eldest sister Vena Wu who was standing at the other side of the door in surprise. Kota Wu was being held tightly in her voluptuous chest.


    To me, this was an awkward reunion.


    Before that nude incident, I rejected her temptation with all my might.


    With how open she was, she shouldnt be too embarrassed about someone peeking at her bathing  When I was thinking about that, her cheeks that was as smooth as porcin turned bright red.


    Hey hey hey, werent you a femme fatale who took the initiative to expose your body to me!? While I was screaming futilely in my heart, Vena Wu used the baby wrapped in a nket to cover half of her face. Her dreamy eyes had signs of shame, and her body started squirming as if she was trying to avoid my gaze painfully.


    Ah, its Asuta Ai Fa too I was thinking who was visiting, so its the two of you I-Im watching over Kota in Sati-leis ce, and didnt notice at all


    Her voice turned high pitched.


    Like before, her body gives off plenty of pheromones, filled with sexiness and charm. But, how should I put this? This sexy big sister was squirming her body from embarrassment, but trying her best to look nonchnt  what troubled me was that she didnt seem to be pretending at all.


    E-Erm Jiza-nii told me what actually happened, so I understand Sorry. Erm, can you not stare at me


    Towards the end, Vena-nee even used the baby to conceal her entire face.


    Kota Wu has his mothers eyes. He looked straight at me, and made baby noises with his head tilt.


    Dont! Dont look at the me today with such innocent eyes!


    Y-Youre here to visit Grandma Jiba, right? She is in her bedroom. This way please


    Vena-nee didnt walk with her usual sassiness, but rushed inside hurriedly.


    I was surprised. When I turned back, I saw Ai Fa looking at me with an icy stare.


    L-Lets go and visit Grandma Jiba.


    I didnt think I needed to be this panicky, but I couldnt calm my heart.


    No matter what, we should visit Grandma Jiba first.


    There were two passages to either the left or the right of room, and Vena Wu headed down the one to the right. The straight corridor wasnt wide, allowing just two people to walk side by side. There were three doors along this 10 metres corridor.


    If the left corridor had the same structure, then there would be six rooms in this house.


    It was wider than I imagined. In that case, even arge family of twelve plus one baby could livefortably here without needing to sleep in onergemunal hall.


    Vena Wu opened the innermost door and stood squeamishly before it.


    Grandma Jiba, sorry for intruding. After Ai Fa said that, she quickly went in.


    Then I will As I was about to follow Ai Fa, something I sort of expect happened. Vena Wu grabbed the hem at my waist.


    She acted so panicky to make me let my guard down, how was she nning to tempt me? I turned around guardedly to find Vena Wu with her head down. I almost couldnt see her first, and her moist eyes stared at me through the brown fringe of her hair.


    A-Aside from the engagement promise, you have to follow the rules of Forest''s Edge too, alright?


    If I only heard these words alone, I would have thought this was a deration of love.


    But her movements looked so frail, like an inexperienced weak girl roleying as a femme fatale. I didnt know how to react after hearing her deration.


    Erm Why are you acting like this since just now?


    In order to not let my voice be heard inside the other room, I kept my voice down and asked her back. Vena Wus shoulders trembled again, and she covered her face with Kota Wu once more.


    Stop abusing the baby.


    I-I told you to not look at me I-I will let you off today Vena Wu squeezed these words out and hurried away along the passageway.


    I was exhausted, and after entering the room with weak strides, I pulled the door close behind me.


    Ai Fa was already chatting with Grandma Jiba.


    Oh, its Asuta? Thank you foring, Im really d


    The Grand Elders eyes and her smile was as pure as a baby, which made the me today feel even more terrible.


    And of course, I couldnt tell her that. I walked forth and knelt beside Ai Fa.


    The room was about six tatami wide.


    As for furnitures, there was arge shelf, with unfamiliar fruits, faggots of twigs, animal bones, wooden mask and other decor. Aside from these, there wasnt anything else.


    Grandma Jiba sat on a bed with severalyers of sheets, beautiful coloured shawls covered her shoulders and feet.


    As the weather here was simr to a tropical rainforest, the temperature during the day was simr to Japan in early summer. However, the thoughts of such a petite old woman sleeping in such a barren room gives me the chills.


    At night, Ditto Min will sleep here with me. Her husband passed away a long time ago


    She seemed to have seen through my thoughts, which surprised me.


    With the help of Ai Fa, Grandma Jiba sat up, and held my hand with her hands that looked like dried twigs.


    She was an olddy filled with wrinkles, and looked like a small monkey.


    Her stature should be rather small even before she lived to this ripe age.


    Although her slit-like eyes were almost covered by her drooping eyelids, there was still a glimmer of sense in them. On her face that was like a prune, she showed a kind and warm expression.


    Compared to thest time I met her, Grandma Jiba was more lively.


    That makes me d.


    Asuta and Ai Fa, thank you for what you didst time since that day, I have been eating properly. It wasnt as delicious as your cooking, but Leina and Rimee worked hard...


    That is wonderful. Im happy to see you acting so energetic too, Grandma Jiba.


    Ai Fa was still expressionless, but her eyes were unlike her usual self and filled with a warm glow.


    When we ran into the Wu n going off for their campaign, Ai Fas eyes had an intense me. But her expression was gone like a dream, along with the cold eyes ring at me earlier.


    It was rare to see Donda drop by. Are you visiting the Wu n three nightster?


    Yes, we will be tending to the hearth again. Asuta will serve you something delicious!


    Ai Fa nced at me.


    You are indeed a man who excels in cooking.


    She didnt say only excels in cooking, was it out of sympathy?


    I will do my best to serve you enjoyable meals! I replied politely.


    Im d But that night is the pre-wedding celebration for the Lutim house, correct? Donda told me that with a smile


    After saying that Her eyes that were almost covered by her eyelids shone with a clear light, and she alternated her gaze between me and Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa Just what is Donda scheming?


    Scheming?


    The head of the Lutim house and Donda have simr personalities, they both have brusque personalities, like the giant apes lurking in the southern forest If you serve the same dish asst time before this group of hot blooded men, he will definitely be more triggered than Donda, and the feast will be a mess


    He probably wish to see Asuta and me being humiliated? Because Donda Wu detest us a lot.


    Detest Because you rejected his proposal right, Ai Fa?


    Grandma Jiba fixed her gaze on Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa frowned a little painfully.


    It cant be helped, women have the right to pick their husbands too But Donda must like you a lotst time. If not, he wouldnt have asked you to marry his cherished son. He probably admires the way you bravely fought back against the Tsun n sessor But you turned down his proposals and insist on living on as a kiba hunter


    Im not ming you You just need to live in the way you deem right But Donda takes pride in being a hunter, and arrogant about being a man. He thinks the womens job of watching over the family is important too Thats why he cant stand seeing you choose the path of a hunter even though you are a woman


    Ai Fa, that is an important night for the Wu n, and Donda is asking you to tend to the hearth that night what is he scheming?


    Her eyes very clear, and after hearing her question, no one could turn her down.


    Hence, Ai Fa bit her lips tightly like a child, and finally said:


    If we cant satisfy Donda Wu and the head of the Lutim house, Donda Wu says he will dere the Wu n is breaking ties with the Fa house.


    Grandma Jiba was silent for a moment.


    Finally, she said quietly I see She then closed her eyes and repeated I see


    Ai Fa, and Asuta, cant you reject this condition?


    Thats impossible. We might be the ones who brought it up, but Donda Wu added this term himself.


    Ai Fa said with a firm and strong voice.


    Grandma Jiba slowly turned her gaze towards me and said:


    I see I didnt expect things to get so serious. But its toote to do anything about it now. And I think this is necessary for the Wu n.


    After thinking about it, I answered:


    I originally thought of such a tedious n because of mypetitiveness and my pride. But there is more reason than that now. For the sake of the Wu n, I hope Donda Wu can acknowledge me Its difficult to express in words, but that was how I feel.


    I see Grandma Jiba muttered again.


    This must be the right path for you In that case, my old bones If that child Donda really act so heartlessly, I will leave the Wu n


    Eh?


    Im saying that I will abandon the family name of Wu Head of the Fa house Ai Fa, if I do that, will you be willing to ept me into the Fa house?


    Grandma J-Jiba, what are you saying!? How can I do that!


    Of all the time I had spent with Ai Fa, I have probably not seen her look so frantic.


    It was normal to react this way, I was surprised too.


    However I could understand the implication of what Grandma Jiba said.


    Ara ara, are you going to turn away a homeless olddy? If I leave the Wu house, and the Fa house abandons me, then my remains will just be exposed to the wild


    Im saying you dont need to do this! Why must you leave the Wu n? Thats too strange!


    Its not strange at all If the Wu n dere that they are breaking ties with the Fa house, I wont be able to see you like this again, correct? And the Tsun n will be even more bold, and they might do terrible things to you This old bones wont allow that to happen...


    Even so, you dont need to leave this house! Even if you are here, those people from the Tsun n will still


    The one I disapprove of isnt the Tsun n, but Donda who forced you to bear such a fate


    Grandma Jiba said softly, but her voice was very clear.


    Dondas father is my son, and my blood flows in my grandsons veins. If he made such a deration, it would force you into a terrible fate, I cant permit him to do that Thats why I want to break off my ties with the Wu n, thats all


    Thats too foolish What about Rimee Wu? Leina Wu? Jiza Wu? Your blood flow in their veins too, arent they your important family members too?


    Ai Fas face was on the verge of tears.


    Of course, they are all my important family. Be it Jiza, Vena , Darum, Leina , Ludo, L, Rimee, Kota Or the wife of the former n head Ditto Min, Dondas wife Mia Lei, Jizas wife Sati Lei, everyone is my important family However, Donda is the n head. If I dont wish to follow the n heads orders, I can only leave this house


    I already said Ai Fa was choking up by now.


    A drop of tear she couldnt hold back fell from her eyes.


    Donda says he will break off ties with the Fa house, and I will never allow that. Doing that is a huge mistake As the Grand Elder of the Wu n, I have to let Donda know this is the wrong choice through action


    Grandma Jiba wiped away Ai Fas tears with the tip of her finger.


    And thats why, leaving this house is my only choice do you understand, Asuta?


    I sort of understand.


    When I answered that way, Ai Fa red at me with scary eyes.


    But I didnt intend to take back my words.


    No, you are an amazing person and I dont think I can understand you so easily. However, if I switch ces with you If my family wants to do something awful to a person I care strongly about, I wont permit that either. I dont know if Im strong enough to leave my own family, but I understand why you think this way.


    Asuta, youAi Fa grabbed my shirt by the chest.


    But her grip was weak. I covered her hands in mine and said:


    Ai Fa, Rimee Wu might think the same way as Jiba Wu. Do you think she will permit her own father destroying the life of Ai Fa who she likes the most? Rimee Wu will leave her family together with Jiba Wu  even if she cant do that, she will hate her father for the rest of her life.


    Ai Fas face turned green from shock.


    Her sullen face breaks my heart, but I continued:


    We agreed to a match with serious consequences. If you dont wish to see that happen, we should give up on this match even if it means humiliation. That will mean we are only concerned with our own glory and life.


    Especially Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa need to understand how much she was loved by the people around her.


    No matter what happens to her, no one will feel hurt or angry. She spent two years believing such a fact.


    I think her strong personality was impressive, and I respect her tenacious soul that remained uncorrupted despite her solitude.


    However Ai Fa made a mistake.


    Even if she ostracized herself, Ai Fa still cares about Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu. If that was so, then the other party might feel the same for Ai Fa as strongly too. Ai Fa needs to realize that.


    Only someone who couldnt care about others would obtain true solitude.


    If she possess a heart capable of loving others, than she shouldnt expect to live a lonely life.


    Ai Fa, what we need to do remains the same.


    I grabbed Ai Fas hands tightly.


    We need to win this match and earn Donda Wus acknowledgement. Then no one will get hurt. Jiba Wu wont leave her family and Rimee Wu wont hate her father. I just need to cook a delicious meal and satisfy Donda Wu.


    If we apologize to Donda Wu right now, we might lose our honour, reputation and standing, but we wouldnt lose Jiba Wu and Rimee Wu.


    However  I dont think that was enough.


    I hope to get along with the Wu n in a better way.


    After visiting then and meeting quite a number of them, this feelings had grown stronger.


    Asuta, can you tell which is the right way?


    Grandma Jiba muttered softly. I turned to her and smiled as steadily as I could and said:


    I dont know if this is the right way, but the only thing I can do is prepare a delicious meal. Jiba Wu, please look forward to dinner three nights from now.

 Volume 2 - Ch 4-5

    Culinary path of a Half baked chef


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus Ex-machina, Ruzenor


    1


    This day has finallye.


    Tonight, the Wu n will be hosting guests from the Lutim house for a pre-wedding celebration.


    In Forest''s Edge, during the seven days before the wedding, friends and rtives will usually hold a private celebration ahead of the main event.


    Tomorrow, it would be with the grooms family, the Lutim house. The day after tomorrow would be the brides Min house. The day after that would be with their closely rted Lei house


    They will be celebrating several days in a row.


    I felt like saying thank you for your hard work to the newly wedded couple. But personally, tonight was more important to me.


    The first day of the pre-celebrations would be held in the house with the highest standings among all their kins which is the Wu n that is hosting them tonight.


    I had to tend to the hearth tonight, a heavy responsibility to bear.


    On top of that, Ai Fa and I made a pact with Donda Wu.


    If my cooking couldnt satisfy Donda Wu and the head of the Lutim house, then the Wu n and all their kin house would break ties with the Fa house.


    If the Wu n dere they would sever all ties with the Fa house, the sessor of the Tsun n Diga Tsun might assault Ai Fa again.


    If Donda Wu follow through with his announcements and force Ai Fa to face such a terrible fate, then the Grand Elder of the Wu n Jiba Wu will leave her house and be a Fa member.


    The Wu ns youngest daughter Rimee Wu cherish Ai Fa deeply just like Jiba Wu, so there was no telling how much pain that would cause her.


    With how messy the entire affair has be, I couldnt help sighing.


    But there was only one thing I could do now


    Prepare a delicious meal and earn Donda Wus recognition.


    Everyone, I will be in your care today.


    I bowed deeply to everyone in the Wu ns stove room.


    A white towel was wrapped around my hair that had grown slightly longer. I wore a white T-shirt with an ddin-like vest draped over it. Eight pieces of blessing glimmered on my neck along with a ne of kili fruit. I had an exotic waistband and wore white shoes. My body had gotten used to this mixed dressing.


    On the working table was the Santoku knife that had been imbrued with my dads soul.


    All preparations wereplete and I was revving to go.


    Ai Fa stood beside me, with threedies standing opposite us.


    They were Donda Wus wifeMia Lei Wu.


    Their eldest daughter, Vena Wu.


    And their second daughter, Leina Wu.


    A total of threedies.


    Only Leina Wu assisted me thest time.


    Yes! Today is actually Ls turn, but she felt unmotivated, and I hope Asuta can teach me more cooking skills So I switched tomorrows shift with her.


    Thats a big help, just having one more person understand the procedure would raise the efficiency onto a different level.


    I wasnt saying that out of courtesy, but a logical reasoning. But Leina Wu blushed and Ai Fa shot her icy gaze at me sideways.


    However, I had made up my mind and wont be distracted.


    And of course, I didnt take things easily because of any distractions thest time I tended to the hearth. But I have decided to take on this challenge with an unfaltering spirit.


    After all  the fate of several people were tied to my culinary performance tonight.


    What? You mean we are not reliable? How rude! In terms of tending to the hearth, I wont lose out to Leina Wu.


    The oneughing boldly was the spouse of that scary Donda Wu, Mia Lei Wu.


    Her skeletal frame was big and she had a plump figure. There were bits of white hair mixed in her red hair, and her brown eyes were attentive and lively. The one piece long dress she was wearing signified her status as a married woman. She was a dependable mother.


    Be it hair colour, eye colour, body shape and appearance, Vena Wu waspletely unlike her mother. She was like the incarnation of sexiness, but she was just fidgeting with the fringe of her hair boredly right now.


    Her eyes were sleepy, lips full and her body curvy and th, releasingrge amount of pheromones. This big sister seemed to be born for the sole purpose of mesmerizing men.


    When she saw me, her cheeks were no longer red, and she showed none of her natural flirtatious demeanour. Instead, her attitude wasckluster.


    No matter what, from the way they looked, they probably didnt know about the blood culling pact we made with their n head.


    Alright then, I will exin the n for today. The number of diners are the twelve members of the Wu n, the three guests from the Lutim house, Ai Fa and me, a total of seventeen people. I would also be serving a special dish to Jiba Wu too.


    I started exining officially.


    Dinner tonight would be the kiba soup pot and grilled poitan that was servedst time, as well as a grilled kiba dish. I will prepare hamburg steak for Jiba Wu as dinner. Erm~ I would like to know, when you cook the kiba soup for dinner, do you prepare a special meal for Jiba Wu separately so she could eat it easily?


    Yes, to make it easier for her to eat, I will finely dice the aria and cook it in a separate pot. We will shift all the meat into our pot, since the hamburg steak has enough meat for Grandma Jiba.


    Mia Lei Wu answered with a smile.


    Leina Wu leaned forward seriously, as if she didnt want to miss a single word I said. As if she was trying to bnce out with Leina, Vena Wu sexily stiffled a yawn.


    I see, then I will follow suit. Regarding cooking who is better at preparing kiba soup, or grilling poitan?


    Leina is the best at grilling poitan. The kiba soup doesnt have much difference no matter who cooks it, but the worst at tending to the hearth is Vena here.


    I see, then I will leave the poitan to Leina Wu, the kiba soup to Mia Lei Wu, then Vena Wu and I will prepare the meat dish and support the others..


    I will just be a hindrance to you. Should I change my shift with Grandma Ditto Min or Rimee?


    This was the first time Vena Wu spoke today, and her voice sounded a little testy.


    Simply put, she felt uselesspared to Leina Wu and Mia Lei Wu who were proficient in the kitchen.


    This big sister has aplicated personality. With that thought in mind, I smiled at her.


    No, no need for that. You are a woman of the Wu n too, so lets work hard together. I n to finish my own tasks too.


    Alright then, Leina Wu, can you please start grilling the poitan? Vena Wu, please help her carry the ingredients.


    Vena Wu really showed a testy expression this time, and left the stove room side by side with Leina Wu.


    Asuta, what should I do?


    Mia Lei Wu, I have something to ask. Ever since I tended to the stovest time, grilled poitan would be served at dinner every night, right? When you cook the kiba soup, do you also add all sorts of ingredients from the food store in too?


    Of course. If not, the taste wouldnt change Actually, we couldnt remove the kiba meat stench in the kiba soup no matter what we did. So we needed to add tarapa or lilo to conceal the scent.


    Eh? You even add lilo? Wouldnt the fragrance be too strong?


    Thanks to that, it could more or less suppress the kiba stench Hey, whats the deal with the meat you brought over? The hamburg is tasty, but that kiba pot that didnt have any stench really surprises me! Just what magic did you cast to turn kiba meat so delicious?


    I didnt use any magic. I only use bloodletting immediately on the kiba I caught But thats not the job of the women, but the responsibility of the men.


    I see it cant be helped then. Those stubborn men will never listen to you.


    I looked at the depressed Mia Lei Wu and continued:


    I heard that you would treat the guests morevishly during feasts. In Forest''s Edge, what is consideredvish? Do you use all sorts of ingredients in your store?


    Thats right, we will put in loads of vegetables that are more luxurious than aria and poitan into the pot. But doing so without thinking will make the entire thing unptable.


    I get it. You only decide which vegetable to add after tough and thorough thought Its fine even if it is your personal preference, but what do you think should be added into the kiba soup with less of a stench to make it tasty?


    Ehh? Well, Tino leaves goes well with anything. If the soup doesnt have any stench, then theres no need to add lilo and tarapa Gigo wont work either. The entire soup would be very thick, just like adding in poitan. Even though its a little bitter, P would work too. But Ludo and L would probably sulk at the sight of them.


    This long string of words mixed the names of ingredients and people together. If I identally added L instead of p into the pot, the Wu n would be furious.


    So tino leaves and p is better? Then lets add these two for tonight.


    Ehh!? Dont do that! Its a rare chance for you toe, wont it be bad if my nosiness messed up the taste!? Our guest from the Lutim house will be here too.


    Its fine, we need to be more adventurous. If we dont put in the effort to innovate, our cooking will never improve.


    I nced at Ai Fa when I said that.


    Although my words were theplete opposite from my previous time tending to the hearth Ai Fa still watched over me with her silent and strong gaze.


    I told Ai Fa my ns for the cooking tonight right from the start.


    Even though Ai Fa was surprised, she merely told me: I leave it entirely to your judgement.


    I want to repay her trust in me.


    By the way, how is the n head recently?


    Mia Lei Wu was moaning with a troubled face, but let out a funny Hmm? sound. She seemed to be simting the kiba soup cooking process in her mind, and I felt sorry for interrupting her thoughts.


    You are asking how the n head is doing? Didnt you meet him just three days ago?


    Yes, I want to know if anything about him changed. What do you think?


    He is still the same Now that you mentioned it, he looks a little grumpy since that night, and will visit Grandma Jiba in her room from time to time. Grandma Jiba has probably lectured him.


    No, that wasnt it. Grandma Jiba knew Donda Wus character very well, since it hase to this, she would not lecture him. The sensible Grand Elder has already decided on her path, and would have nothing to say to Donda Wu.


    In that case Did Donda Wu went to negotiate with Grandma Jiba, and want to dismiss this foolishpetition of ours? I hope so.


    Donda Wu, Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba were blood rtives He wasnt nning to destroy Ai Fas life for real I sincerely hope that was how he thought.


    No matter what, the die had been cast.


    Whatever the truth might be, the thing I could do, and the thing I should do remains the same.


    I stiffened my emotions again and focused on my task at hand.


    Well then, I will start preparing the meat dish. After the poitan is done, we will start cooking the soup, there is more than enough time. For the sake of Grandma Jiba, lets revise the cooking method for hamburg steak.


    After saying that, I opened the kiba meat I brought over. I only brought thigh and chuck p meatst time, but I prepared meat from three different parts this time.


    To be honest, because I worked too hard on my grill meat research, there werent enough quantity of some parts for everyone, so Ai Fa and me might have to skip out I almost fell into such a pernicious situation. I didnt expect that two days ago, Ai Fa brought back that 50kg young kiba, and wiped my worries away.


    And so, there were more than enough meat now. After carefully categorizing the meat, Iid them out on the work tform.


    In the next instant, Mia Lei Wu asked worriedly:Is that meat from the kibas torso?


    This meat is tastier than thigh meat. We already know that thest time you tended to the hearth. However, the Lutim house will be visiting this time, isnt it better to use thigh meat?


    Eh? The Lutim house head dont like eating meat from the torso?


    Im not sure about that. But since our n head showed such a disgusted expression, then the Lutim house head will probably react the same way. And the Lutim house head is quicker to anger than our n head, so its better to be careful.


    Hes more easily agitated then Donda Wu how scary.


    If we only use the thigh meat, there wouldnt be enough to go around, and the variety of dishes would be more nd.


    But when you and the others did not resist eating meat from the torso that much, correct? Why does Donda Wu detest it so much?


    I have no idea why either. But Jiza and Darum did not object to what the n head said, so there must be a good reason why the men think this way.


    A good reason for the men


    I remember Donda Wu rambling that: Only the montas that feast on rotten meat will eat flesh off the kibas torso! For the honourable Forest''s Edge hunters, they probably felt outrage that I even dare serve them that.


    However, Ai Fa was a hunter too, but she had no hesitation about eating the kibas torso.


    What exactly was going on? When I turned back towards Ai Fa  my house head had an expression even more troubled than mine. She then said with a groan:


    Mia Lei Wu, theres something I would like to ask Is house Lutim the next most powerful kin house right after the Wu n?


    It was rare to see Ai Fa taking the initiative to talk to others. Mia Lei Wu looked a little happy as she nodded and replied:


    Thats right, the Lutim house can rival the Wu n, their house head Dan Lutim is also an outstanding hunter. There is no question about this.


    I see, thats why they think the torso of the kiba is monta feed.


    After Ai Fa mumbled to herself, she showed a determined expression and said to me:


    Asuta, you dont need to mind this and just follow your n. If the head of the Lutim house hates the torso of the kiba as much as Donda Wu, I can convince them otherwise.


    Eh? Ai Fa, you know the reason why they hate that body part?


    Yes, I can understand Anyways, you cant finish your cooking without using these parts, right? In that case, you dont need to worry about it and just do your best.


    Ai Fa showed no hesitation in her eyes.


    In that case, I wont hesitate either.


    This wasnt just my personal battle, but a fight that will affect the fate of the Fa house.


    In order to not drag others into this decision we made ourselves and bring about tragedy, we had to give it our all.


    2


    A few hourster


    We finished the cooking with plenty of time to spare.


    Of the four stoves, kiba pots were boiling in two of them. Going by my naming conventions, they would be kiba soup. The soup has been brought to a boil, and mountains of poitan had been piled onto the tes. We just needed to wait for the guests arrival before grilling the meat.


    Sigh, Asuta Is this really fine...?


    Vena Wu satzily with her back to the wall and one knee in her arms as she called out to me worriedly.


    She ys an important role in my ns this time.


    The pre-wedding celebration feast is important I dont have any confidence


    Its fine. Theres no problem at this point in time.


    In that case, I


    Please proceed as nned.


    Vena Wu hugged her knee tightly, and red at me grudgingly.


    Her knee deformed herrge breasts, and I could see the twisted shape even though there was ayer of clothing covering it, a truly erotic view. If everyone knew what I was thinking right now, they would definitely question my character.


    Asuta, are you using me as a sacrifice so they wontin against you?


    What do you mean? I have no reason to do that to you.


    Because Im a burden to you right?


    The otherdies were resting outside the stove house to cool down.


    That was why Vena Wu brought up this topic. I was a little frantic since the door was open.


    I-I dont think you are a burden. Didnt we talk about this before? My thinking remains the same. Vena Wu, I really hope you can abandon your strange thinking.


    But Even if I change my thinking, my feelings cant be changed


    Her smooth cheeks blushed a little again.


    You think everything I did is a scheme? Im already a 20 year-old virgin, you think I can do that?


    Noo, what I mean is


    Really now the heir to house Lutim who is visiting today proposed to my family before, and is one of the men I turned down


    She covered her face with her knees this time.


    If I messed up during this mans pre wedding celebration and the house head of house Lutimsh out at me Ahh, I want to die...


    I-I told you it will be fine! If you fail, I will take all the me! It will all be my fault! But if it seeds, then it will be your glory, alright?


    Vena Wus eyes were cast my way from the shadows of her knees


    You might say that now, but you are nning to betray me in the end, correct?


    I wont betray you! I promise on this Santoku knife!


    After saying that, her brown eyes drooped a little, and there was a gleam of coquetry in them.


    How sly How can I change my feelings now? You are cold to me at times, and kind to me at other times. I feel like a puppet dancing to your tunes...


    Then what do you want me to do!?


    At this moment, a cold voice came from behind me:


    What are you rambling about by yourself?


    It seems like I raised my voice unknowingly. I felt a chill down my back because of my carelessness.


    Ai Fa stood at the entrance of the stove room, and alternated her sharp gaze between Vena Wu and me.


    The guests from house Lutim are here, its time, right?


    When I heard that, I became tensed.


    I nodded, turned to Vena Wu and said:


    Good! Lets begin! Vena Wu, please proceed as we nned!


    Oh! So you are that outsider staying in the Fa house!


    When I carried the kiba meat soup out together with Mia Lei Wu, someone weed me with a loud voice.


    He was an unfamiliarrge man sitting at the seat of honour.


    A tall and burly man, he was on par with Donda Wu seated besides him.


    Aside from being tall, he was also broad and thick. He was wearing a vest simr to mine, but he was merely draping over his shoulders, and his beer belly protrude out wide.


    By the way, he had a shiny bald head, thick brow and all his facial features were big. An orange beard grew from his wide chin. His brown skin matched his exotic dressing really well, and he totally looked the part of an arabian demon god.


    He might be smiling now, but if he ever gets mad, not just Vena Wu, even I would want to die.


    I ced the iron pot onto the stove used to keep it warm, kneeled before him and said with a bow:


    Im Asuta from the Fa house, I will be tending to the hearth together with the women from the Wu n.


    I see. I heard the dinner you will serve is different from the other houses, so this will be a joyous feast, no? Kiba meat will all be the same after putting them into our stomach, but this will definitely be an interesting topic! Im looking forward to you, Asuta of house Fa!


    I hope dinner will suit your taste.


    I replied in rather sloppy polite speech, then got up after saying I will take my leave.


    I was just an apprentice chef in a family restaurant after all, not the head chef of a french restaurant or thedy boss of a high ss Japanese restaurant. My family only taught me to say wee when greeting the customers.


    Mia Lei Wu who brought in the kiba meat soup with me stayed behind to chat with the guests, and I returned to the entrance of the room.


    I used this chance to observe the other guests.


    To the left and right of the seat of honour were an unfamiliar couple.


    That should be the heir of the Lutim house and his fiance.


    I remember the grooms name was Kan Lutim.


    He seemed like a righteous man, and his body stature could rival the eldest son of the Wu n, Jiza Wu Or rather, Jiza Wu himself was seated beside him, and the two of them seated side by side could only be described as spectacr.


    The two fathers were too well built, and their heirs both had proportionate and toned bodies. They both had a quiet dignity about them, and their style and aura befitted their positions as the next house head.


    Kan Lutims appearance was deeply influenced by his father, and all his facial features wererge. His face was squarish with a chiselled jaw, and couldnt be considered handsome.


    However, his brown hair had been cut refreshingly short and tidy, and his deep blue eyes had a quiet shine. His figure lookedpetent and honest, and I guess that he would make a good husband.


    On the other hand, I remember the name of the bride was Ema Min.


    Amongst the kin house of the Wu n, Min was behind Wu, Lutim and Lei, right in the middle. Grandma Ditto Min came from the Min house.


    Which means, women would keep their family name behind their given name when they marry out of their house to show their birth origins.


    After Ditto Min marry into the Wu n, she became Ditto Min Wu. Seven dayster, thisdy would turn from Ema Min to Ema Min Lutim, and so on.


    Ehh


    Ai Fa- Tsurumi


    A foolish delusion arose in my mind as I thought about this, a secret I would take with me to the grave.


    If this day reallyes, I would probably be Asuta- Fa instead. No matter what, delusioning about impossible things was a wasteful effort.


    I looked at the bride Ema Min before me.


    This girl wasnt fat or thin, of average height and looked healthy. She sat really straight and looked like a girl with good upbringing.


    Her ck hair was bundled up high, and her light blue eyes shone brightly. She looked pure and serious, and didnt seem intimidated at all as she waited quietly for the feast to begin.


    She was about my age, but had such a mature air about her. Was this a calm demeanor all women about to be wed share inmon? She made me and Leina Wu who was the same age look childish.


    For a half-assed seventeen year old guy like me, I prefer pure and cheerful girls over those who looked more mature than their age suggest. If I had to be more specific, I like girls who would normally show a cold face, but has a straight personality, will kick other peoples legs, and has eyes like a wild cat I know, thats not important.


    No matter what, the young couple looked wonderful together!


    And we were using their pre-wedding celebration feast to hold such a strange contest, which makes me feel bad.


    And just like what his wife said, the subject who set up this match looked unhappy.


    When I greeted the person beside him, Donda Wu averted his eyes and started takingrge swigs of fruit wine.


    Dont drink so much that you cant tell the taste of the dish. I prayed in my heart. When I continued walking forward, I felt a sticky gazeing from the side.


    It was the second son of the Wu n, Darum Wu.


    When we visited the Wu n three days ago, he was the only one I didnt meet.


    Which means, this was a reunion after two weeks. He had an aura as fierce as a wolf, has a well toned body and inherited his fathers eyes.


    If not for his fierce eyes and expression, he would probably be the most handsome man in the Wu n. Because of what happened between Ai Fa and him, I couldnt open my heart to this young man.


    Hence, I red back at him with a bit of force When I did that, he averted his eyes a little unnaturally.


    Why did that happen? His stubborn profile looked dismayed and disgusted.


    To his side was the youngest brother leaning his cheek onto his palm, and the third sister who got tired of waiting and turned her head to one side. The energetic youngest sister between them waved at me. I nodded at her and headed for the exit.


    At this moment, Ai Fa, Leina Wu and Vena Wu brought in the other pot and a te filled with poitan.


    Ohhh!? Whats that? Is that really food!?


    When Dan Lutims surprised voice came from behind, I was already on my way to the stove room.


    The sky had already turned dark, but there were several candle stands along the path to the back of the building, providing safe passage.


    When I finally returned to the stove room, I waited for the women to return with the nervousness of an imminent battle.


    Sorry, I couldnt help chatting with them. Everyone was pleasantly surprised by that poitan.


    Everyone came back with the energetic mother of the Wu n.


    And so, the curtains were drawn for the opening battle


    They will probably have plenty ofments. I will serve the te to the seat of honour then.


    After saying that, I reached for the te containing the main dish, but Mia Lei Wu stopped me.


    Hey, is that really fine? The n head already look unhappy, Im worried.


    Her face that was always lively and cheerful had an intimidatingly serious expression right now.


    This was the dignity of a mother of seven in charge of all matters of chores within the house.


    If my mother was still alive, the two of them would be about the same age. As I was thinking about that, I said:


    If I dont speak up to defend myself, I will lose all ties to the Wu n, and I dont want that. This might be brusque, but I have decided to pick a quarrel with the n head.


    Mia Lei Wus expression changed from surprise and dumbfoundedness to a smile.


    I get it! I cant antagonize my own husband, but I will cheer for you and protect you from being murdered. Go quarrel with him as much as you want!


    She smacked my back loudly.


    It hurts a lot, but it made me hyped up.


    Im going then.


    Picking up the te with both hands, I walked out of the stove room.


    Ai Fa who was holding a simr te chased after me.


    Wait, dont go alone. If that bunch of burly men suddenly started raging, what will you do? You cant protect yourself, so dont act by yourself.


    Im going to quarrel with them, but not brawl with them.


    If they suddenly hit you, do you think you can escape unscathed?


    I will probably die.


    In that case Ai Fa leaned in closed and said:dont leave my side.


    If a next life exist, ying the role of a princess wouldnt be bad at all. Ai Fas face looked brave and reliable, just like a prince. That made me think up such a delusion.


    Or rather, this is my next life right now.


    This second life wasnt bad either.


    Such a thought actually welled up within me, making me feel that I was really blissed.


    Sorry for the wait, this is thest dish.


    I stepped into the hall alongside Ai Fa,.


    Donda Wu and Dan Lutim sat at the seat of honour.


    To their right were Kan Lutim, Jiza Wu, Darum Wu and Ludo Wu. Followed by L Wu and Rimee Wu.


    To their left were Ema Min, Ditto Min Wu, Sati Lei Wu. Three empty seats for those tending to the hearth followed. Kota Wuid in the cradle behind Sati Lei Wu and made loud baby noises.


    Aside from this baby, eleven pairs of eyes weed us. Some were sparkling from expectation, a few looked displeased, and the others appeared unmoved.


    Ai Fa and I headed to the seat of honour while basking in their gaze.


    I presented the te to the two house heads, and Ai Fa served her te to the two heirs.


    The instant theyid eyes on the contents of the te


    Donda Wus eyes burned intensely, and Dan Lutimshed out loudly:


    The heck is this!?


    3


    This is grilled kiba meat.


    Fortunately, he didnt punched me.


    He just red at me with fiery eyes, and roared angrily.


    The other threedies also followed us into the silent room, and started serving the seats to the right. Even though everyone kept their voices down, mumbling voices were starting to be audible.


    Ema Min whom I was meeting for the first time stared with her eyes wide and said Ara.


    Kan Lutim remained politely expressionless.


    I didnt serve any strange dish. Even so, it caused a huge uproar probably due to a certain ingredient. It was clear from a nce that I used meat from the torso.


    Intense mes burned in Donda Wus eyes.


    Thick veins appeared on the bald head of Dan Lutim, and his thick lips were trembling slightly.


    Donda Wu! Whats going on! Exin this to me!


    His mouth wide as he roared for a second time.


    He then quietly turned to us and said:


    This This kiba meat is from the kibas torso!


    As expected, the Lutim house only eat the thigh meat too.


    This development was just like what Mia Lei Wu predicted.


    It appears so.


    Donda Wu answered with a deep voice.


    His emotion had transcended rage, and his agitation was clear from his sombre voice. Just hearing his voice was enough to make my liver shrink from fear.


    It appears so? What do you mean!? This is a pre-celebration of the eldest son of house Lutim! What are you trying to do, serving me monta feed! The kinship between the Wu n and house Lutim is stronger than the other kin houses!


    I know nothing about this.


    Just the aura behind these words was enough for Dan Lutim to swallow back his usations.


    As if he was looking at something unbelievable, he stared at Donda Wu with hisrge round eyes.


    Know nothing What do you mean, Donda Wu?


    For the Wu n, this is a joyous feast of the utmost importance. I merely ordered that brat to tend the hearth for this feast. I know nothing about anything that happens after.


    When he heard Donda Wu say that, Dan Lutim turned to me hard.


    His movement was so intense that his cheeks wobbled for a bit.


    Hearth tender! The head of the Wu n ordered you to tend to the hearth despite knowing that this is a pre-celebration for the Lutim house, you still served us monta feed!?


    This isnt monta feed. This is kiba steak. I prepared meat from three body parts for everyone, which are the spare ribs, the shoulders and the thigh.


    As I was exining, Mia Lei Wu and Vena Wu headed to the stove room to take the other tes. Leina Wu disappeared down the deep passage of the hall to bring Jiba Wu.


    And


    There wererge tes ced before everyone, and the dish in the te were still steaming hot.


    As I announced, this was kiba steak.


    Since they ced so much emphasis on the bite, I needed a dish that was full of that and I came up with this dish to fill that role.


    And of course, this wasnt the only reason why I chose this dish. However, speaking of the mostmon meat dish, spare ribs naturallyes to mind.


    As this was spare ribs, I didnt use any special cooking methods, and just carefully grilled them.


    Like the name implies, thigh meat came from the kibas leg.


    shoulders were the back and shoulders of the kiba.


    And the spare ribs were the rib bone and the meat around it.


    There wererge rib bones with plenty of meat on everyones tes.


    And so, it was impossible for anyone to mistake that for thigh meat.


    This monta feedDan Lutims lips started trembling again.


    For a non Forest''s Edge denizen like me, the spare ribs look delicious.


    The visual impact of the shoulders and thigh steaks were not far behind the ribs. They were about 2.5cm thick, a rather sumptuous serving.


    Handling steaks of such thickness required an equivalent amount of effort.


    Starting from the ingredient preparation, there were tendons in many parts, and I needed to cut them open before hand. The ratio of lean meat in the thigh was higher, so I was worried that it would be too tough after grilling. Thus, I knocked the thigh meat with a clean bottle to destroy its fabric.


    Next, I sprinkled salt and pico leaves on one side of the steak, and after letting it sit for 10 minutes, the prep work was done.


    After this, I toss some fats onto a preheated iron pot, and after rolling it over the pot''s surface, I ced the side with the garnishing facing down into the pot.


    When the gridded surface turned golden brown, I shift the steak onto a pot with weak me.


    Depending on the intensity of the fire, red meat juice would surface after a minute or two, which was the cue to flip it over.


    Up til now, these were the steps to prepare a beef steak set meal (800 yen) in Tsurumi restaurant back home. However, the dish I was preparing was kiba, not beef. I was a bit worried that the center wasntpletely cooked. Ai Fa also said that half cooked meat is worthless.


    Normally, I will continue to grill the beef steak with weak fire until it was done. But now, I had to put the steak back into the pot with strong fire.


    Since I didnt just want to grill it to medium rare or medium, using a weak fire would take too much time. Well done steak wasnt juicy in the first ce, so the juices would be lost if I grill it for too long.


    Therefore, I cooked the other side with strong me too, and added in fruit wine at this point to cook it with steam. The heat would prate the entire steak, so I chose to use the same method I used for handling hamburg steak.


    When the alcohol evaporatespletely, I open the pot. When the other side turns golden brown, I would ce the steak back to the pot with weak fire.


    When clear coloured juicees out from the grilled surface, the dish was done.


    So the cooking method was decided.


    After that was repeated experiments to find the thickness which this method worked best on.


    If the meat was too thick, it would take a long time to cook the center of the steak. The juice would be lost slowly, and the meat would be dry.


    But if it was too thin, then the dish would be no different from the grill meat usually served in the Wu n.


    The results of the experiments showed that thickness to be 2.5cm.


    It was rather thick for a steak.


    As the steak werepletely cooked, it should be tough to bite, which wasnt a problem for the denizens of Forest''s Edge who always chew on jerky. Ai Fa confirmed that for me.


    It was a kiba steak that challenged the limits of its thickness.


    I had decided to decide the match with Donda Wu with this dish  but before that, I needed to deal with the Lutim house head who was even more brusque than Donda Wu.


    Only the monta who eats rotten meat would feast on a kibas torso!


    Dan Lutim roared again.


    Aside from monta, only weak households who couldnt hunt the kiba properly would eat this meat!


    Dan Lutim yelled as he shifted his gaze to Ai Fa and said:


    Ai Fa of house Fa! I see many things hanging from your neck, are those tusks and horns just decorations!? Even though you hunted plenty of kiba, you still need to deprive the monta of their feed!?


    A rather scary expression appeared on Dan Lutims round face.


    If he had a sabre at his waist, his fingers would definitely be on the handle.


    No, that is impossible. Which means, you are mocking my house? You think monta feed befits the Lutim house?


    Lutim house members are fellow denizens of Forest''s Edge, Asuta and I have no intention of mocking anyone. Head of house Lutim, can you please calm down?


    Ai Fas voice was very calm in contrast.


    Her blue eyes were colder than usual.


    I have a question for you, head of house Lutim. Do you think eating the torso of a kiba is an act of weakness? Is that why you are so agitated about parts from the torso being used for dinner?


    Isnt that obvious? If we hunters do our job well, just eating thigh meat would suffice for us! A hunter that needs to eat the torso of a kiba to survive is proof of a weak hunter!


    As I expected.


    While Dan Lutims voice got more and more agitated, Ai Fas voice became calmer.


    Not just calm, she was ice cold like a steel de.


    In that case, the way the Wu n and the Lutim house does things differs from the Fa house. This is ill consideration on our part, and I apologize The Wu n and Lutim house are resourceful and powerful, the Fa house cant even begin topare.


    In the face of the raging Dan Lutim, Ai Fa stared at his scary face and continued:


    For example when I was little, there was a time when my father Gill hurt his leg and couldnt hunt. The tusks and horns we had decreased quickly, and we could only eat jerky towards the end. At this time, a young kiba fell into a sub standard trap set by me, so my Mother Mei and I carried that small kiba back home.


    It was rare for Ai Fa to talk about her parents.


    As I listened with bated breath, Ai Fa besides me continued to speak with a quiet and strong voice.


    Back then, my mother didnt only cook the thigh meat, she also cut off the meat from its back and grilled it for us. When you mentioned depriving a monta of its feed to survive, this was how desperate such a lifestyle was.


    Thats right. Some of those famished people will even eat the kibas torso and head, the denizens of Forest''s Edge cant permit such acts of weakness!


    I can understand. When our family fell into such a desperate state, it was true that he was a weak hunter then. Within that period of time, my father Gill wasnt even qualified to be called a hunter. I knew how anguish my father felt, after all, weakness itself is a sin for the hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    Ai Fa left these words.


    And then  she did something I never expected.


    I thought she would be agitated like Dan Lutim, but the corners of her lips rose and she smiled instead.


    Head of the Lutim house, your kins disposed the torso of the kiba into the forest because they are worthless to you. You have already done your part as a hunter dutifully, so there is no shame even if you consume these meat. These meat are delicious, and suitable for such a joyous asion. Thats why we are serving them to everyone here.


    You are saying these meat are delicious and suitable for joyous asions?


    Before this burly bald headed man started shouting, his son calmly said:


    Father Dan Lutim, no matter what we are served, the food reflects the hospitality of the Wu n, demeaning them goes against thew of Forest''s Edge. Be it monta feed of rat intestines, the hearth tender will taste the same dish, and we have to feast on the forests grace.


    But Kan...


    If you think the fault lies with the other party, please raise it against them after having a taste.


    His voice was calm from the beginning to the end, but he kept his head lowered as if he was concealing the emotions in his blue eyes.


    Speaking of which, when I tended to the Wu ns hearth earlier, Donda Wu didntin before finishing his dinner. He only started making noise after finishing his food, saying that was monta feed and poison that would corrode his soul.


    Someone once told me that tending to the hearth was to tend to life for that night.


    Hence, since I was the one tending to the hearth, no one couldin no matter what food I served.


    However, if the food being served ever tarnish the life and soul of the diners it meant the hearth tender had betrayed the trust of everyone, and need to be persecuted.


    If someone tarnish the soul of his finance, what would this righteous youth do? Just thinking about this stresses my heart out.


    Thank you for waiting... At this moment, a raspy voice of an olddy could be heard.


    Just like that night, Grandma Jiba entered the hall while apanied by Leina Wu.


    Although his face was still as red as a cooked octopus, Dan Lutim still grabbed his left shoulder with his right hand like his son and bowed. Ema Min did the same, but with her left hand on her right shoulder.


    Well then, the banquet will begin now. Everyone return to your seats.


    Donda Wu announced with an angry and serious voice.


    4


    We offer thanks for the forests grace


    Donda Wus voice rang out once again.


    This might be a banquet, but theres no special speech and everyone started eating as usual.


    We offer thanks to Mia Lei, Vena, Leina, Ai Fa, Asuta for tending the fire in the hearth, so our lives can be extended tonight


    Everyone recited the same thing, but Dan Lutim and the others were on the verge of exploding with rage. We wouldnt be able to calm his anger no matter what we said.


    In order to let him learn the value of this meat, we could only do so by eating it.


    The menu today were kiba steak, kiba soup and grilled poitan.


    There were three types of steaks; thigh, spare ribs and shoulders.


    We reduced the quantity of meat in the kiba soup, and including aria, we added three types of vegetables.


    Replicating the tey out for these few nights, we ced all the poitan onto three big tes and piled it up high. Instead of okonomiyaki, it looked closer to pale coloured hot cakes. Each piece was made from two poitan, equivalent to one days worth of nutrition. The men could eat two to four pieces in one go.


    Lets dig in


    I was concerned about the reaction of the others, but I had to taste it for myself first.


    I reached for the spare rib.


    I picked up the fork I borrowed from the Wu n meant for grilling meat to stab into the meat, held the bony part with my other hand, and bit into the meat that was still warm.


    As it was well done, there wasnt much juice in them.


    The fats were almost all gone.


    However, the ribs were where the fats was, so it remained juicy even after grilling it for so long. If I had topare it to pork, this was the threeyer meat we were all familiar with. As it wasnt sliced thinly, it had a heavy taste.


    The meat was slightly tough while the fats were soft. When I put it in my mouth, the texture felt just right and the bite it had felt great. I love pork ribs and Okinawa pork, so this was a wonderful taste.


    I felt that the spare ribs were cooked really well.


    I tried a bite of the poitan to rest my taste buds, then attack the next dish the shoulder roast.


    It was filled with fats too.


    However, it was a thick b of meat unlike the ribs, so it had more bite to it.


    And it was 2.5cm thick.


    After putting it in my mouth and chewing it, the thick fresh taste spreads in my mouth.


    Despite losing so much juice during the roasting, this type of meat had plenty of fats and wouldnt dry up.


    Meat! This was meat That was the feeling it gave.


    If my stomach wasnt strong enough, the sight of it would probably turn me away.


    But I still felt this meat was delicious  my jaw was getting tired though.


    Next, I enjoyed the kiba soup Mia Lei Wu served for me with satisfaction.


    The two ingredients she picked for me, tino leaves and p, were added into this soup.


    I already taste tested it. Tino leaves were like roses made from lettuce. It had a faint taste of grass, but it was barely noticeable, and mainly added for the texture it had.


    As for the texture, instead of lettuce, it was closer to cabbages. It turned soft and mushy after cooking, but it would absorb the soup and its wonderful taste. The taste was as good as aria which resembles onions.


    On the other hand, p had a rich bitter taste.


    Its appearance was like thick ginkgo, about its size and had a dark green hue.


    I didnt think it taste good, but after trying it in a dish, its bitterness that other ingredients didnt have made it an effective garnishing.


    It didnt soften even after cooking it. We already sliced it thinly, but it was still firm and chewy.


    If I had topare its unique taste with ingredients I knew, that would be green pepper.


    No matter what, it enhanced the taste of the kiba soup.


    As several vegetables had been added, the soup had a deep taste about it.


    But if vegetables that didnt mesh well were added to this kiba soup, it would definitely destroy its taste.


    Even in this different world that wasnt too concerned with eating, mothers were still strong. The soup was this sessfully thanks to Mia Lei Wus effort.


    And so I tasted most of the dishes.


    Only the thigh steak was left.


    For me, this was a difficult enemy to take down.


    But I still needed to try it first.


    As I mustered my courage and was about to bite down


    At that instant a voice pierced the room.


    What What is this!?


    It was a voice that hadpletely lost its reason.


    The one who shouted was Dan Lutim.


    He remained still with his hands on the spare ribs.


    Hisrge mouth was stained with oil.


    Hey! You! What meat is this!?


    He stared with wide open eyes at me who was seated at the lower seats.


    Ara, I thought they would onlyment after the meal? Even though that was what I thought, I still answered:I already said, this is kiba rib.


    I then asked a little deviously:What about this meat?


    Ughh His oil stained lips started to tremble.


    Delicious!


    He said with a volume bordering on a roar and took arge bite of meat.


    He was so aggressive that he looked as if he want to chew the bones too.


    Delicious! This meat is delicious! But why? Why is the ribs of a kiba Even though this is monta feed!?


    This isnt monta feed. There is an animal simr to kiba in my country, and we will cook every parts of its body.


    B-But, the torso of the kiba should have such a strong stench and is unptable...!


    Thats because you dont know the proper way to ughter them yet Or rather, you dont need to learn the way to ughter kibas. For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, kiba arent hunted for the sake of eating them in the first ce.


    I never imagined that I would need to exin this during the meal. Never mind, my jaw was getting tired so this suited me just fine.


    I heard that kibas are a scary and harmful beast. Even if 50 kibas were hunted every day, their numbers wouldnt fall. In order to protect the farnd of the western kingdom, the denizens of Forest''s Edge had to risk their lives to keep on hunting kibas hence, there would be left over meat no matter how much was consumed. Thats why the denizens of Forest''s Edge think ughtering kiba is a hassle, and will leave behind the torso that had a strong stench and think of them as monta feed. This habit probably formed naturally However, all the parts of a kiba are delicious, thats why I prepared these dishes in the hope that everyone can understand this.


    Dan Lutim was like a sleepwalker, listening to me with a nk expression as he tookrge bites of meat.


    Donda Wu beside him didnt seem to be listening as he chew on the steak quietly.


    Everyone had different reactions.


    Rimee Wu stared at me as she took small bites to satiate her hunger; Jiza Wu was probably alternating his gaze between me and the n head, but I couldnt be sure as his eyes were too narrow.


    Leina Wu who was apanying Grandma Jiba stared at me warmly, while the housewives ignored the shocked Dan Lutim and enjoyed their meal harmoniously.


    Worth mentioning were the reactions of Kan Lutim and Ema Min.


    As they ate quietly, their eyes would meet from time to time and smile at each other. This atmosphere brings to my mind the thought that Ara, its great that the two of you looks so blissful.


    And finally, Ai Fa


    Ai Fa bit on her meat as she carefully observed Donda Wu.


    head of the Lutim house, Dan Lutim, have you tried the thigh steak?


    Giving a monologue by myself in a silent hall makes me feel like a retard, so I tried throwing out a topic.


    Im eating it right now, the thigh steak is delicious too. the Lutim house head said and nodded.


    His smooth head and beer belly made him feel like a giant baby, I thought quietly in my heart.


    The thigh steak dont have any stench because of the same reasoning. Most of the stench can be removed by bloodletting. So a delicious meal can be prepared even with just thigh meat alone. However, my main goal is to let everyone know that the other parts of the kiba is tasty too.


    Delicious! This is really delicious! I like this meat sticking to the bone! But the thigh meat is tasty too!


    His attitude and demeanour werepletely different.


    I felt a little embarrassed because of how forthright he was.


    If a house dont have enough men, they wouldnt be able to carry the huge kiba home, so they can only bring home the thigh. If the entire kiba is brought back to skin their hide like what the Wu n does, but only the thigh meat is eaten and the rest treated as monta feed, I think that is a waste.


    My house brings the entire kiba back too! I I actually left something so delicious to the monta!


    He was too forthright and made it hard for me to keep up the conversation.


    And so, if everyone bloodlet the kiba when you hunt them, and ughter them in the appropriate fashion after skinning the hide, everyone can taste this delicious meat. Its not difficult, even a brat like me can do it. Anyone who put their mind to it can


    Why must we go through such a hassle?


    Someone interjected


    Donda Wu had finally spoken.


    He actually finished all the meat in such a short amount of time.


    I only took a few bites of the ribs and shoulders.


    Our goal is to hunt the life of the kiba, there is no need to spend that much effort. Hunters dont need to do such unnecessary things to survive.


    His voice was ratherposed.


    The fact that this man could speak so calmly surprised me


    On a second look, everyone including the members of the Wu n all had an expression of shock.


    Rimee Wu and Ludo Wu were still chewing their food passionately, but everyone else had stopped.


    That was how abnormal his actions were.


    Which meant


    This was the crucial moment.


    If it is only for survival, that is true.


    I could feel the sweat on my back.


    This time, just increasing the vour of the dishes would not be enough.


    I needed to use words to make this man acknowledge my cooking, and feel satisfaction.


    To be honest, this was too heavy a burden for a mere apprentice chef.


    But I had to finish it.


    This was for the sake of Ai Fa beside me. Her eyes were burning quietly.


    If we only eat and sleep, we will be no different from animals I wont describe everyone this way. After all, the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont just eat and sleep. Everyone work hard and help each other in order to survive, and find happiness in our daily life. This lifestyle might be very different from life in my country of birth, but the foundations are the same Thats what I feel.


    Hmmp, what are you rambling on about, brat? You sweet talked my family with that nimble tongue of yours, and now you are trying to fool me?


    My tongue isnt nimble at all. To be honest, I have ran out of things to say. And I have no intention of fooling your family.


    I swept my gaze across everyone in the hall.


    The twelve members of the Wu n.


    Two members of the Lutim house, and a daughter from the Min house.


    And Ai Fa.


    Except for Ai Fa, everyone else showed expression of doubts, and wasnt sure what I was trying to do.


    I was picking a quarrel.


    And then Ill apologize to him aftering to a mutual understanding.


    That was my current thoughts.


    I wasnt fooling your family. Im just hoping they can feel happy after tasting delicious food. When I first started doing this, my intention was to encourage Jiba Wu to eat. However, Rimee Wuplimented my cooking, so I wanted the entire Wu n to enjoy a tasty meal such an arrogant attitude appeared in my mind.


    In the end, I received blessings from many people which made me rather happy. However I felt frustrated at the people who didnt praise my cooking. Especially Donda Wu, you disparaged my cooking so I detested you the most. I asked you to let me tend to the hearth once more because I wanted a rematch.


    I know what you want to say, so you dont need to keep nagging about it.


    No, even so, please bear with my nagging. What Im about to say is really typical, but I can finally say my sincere thoughts.


    After saying that, I changed my posture from sitting crossed legged to kneeling, and bowed deeply like I did three days ago and said:


    An immature chef like me actually made the head of the Wu n Donda Wu consume poison that corrodes the soul of the hunter. I wish to apologize for this once more.


    5


    What tricks are you trying to pull? Donda Wus deep voice echoed in the hall.


    This is no trick. I said the same thing three days ago, but I will say it again today more sincerely.


    I lifted my head while maintaining my kneeling position, and faced Donda Wu:


    For hunters, my cooking will really be poison. The eldest son of the Wu n Jiza Wu told me this.


    Jiza Wu turned his head towards me in surprise.


    It seemed that I wasnt just a minor character since I managed to make this man panic.


    Like Jiza Wu said, the cooking I served that night is poison for hunters That is too much of an exaggeration, isnt it, I should describe it as might be poison to be more urate.


    Asuta, hold on. What are you talking about? What did I say to you?


    Dont you remember? If you eat this tender meat every day, you feel that your teeth will lose their strength and slowly fall off. You are probably right.


    What!? I will be toothless like Grandma Jiba?


    Rimee Wu held her te with both hands and remained stiff. I smiled gently at her and said:


    No, if it was just once or twice, it will not have much effect. Even if it was a hundred or two hundred times, it will be fine. Even a thousand or two times should be okay.


    Huh! Then theres no problem! Thats great


    Rimee Wu sighed in relief rather forthrightly.


    Be it a man in his prime or a seven, eight years old girl, everyone had actions that befits their age.


    By the way, that bald old man who had regressed to a toddler was biting on the meat and nodded in agreement For someone who didnt know about hamburg steak, this should be a topic that had nothing to do with them.


    Anyways, I continued speaking with Rimee Wu:


    Hmm, theres no need to worry But Rimee Wu, did you remember what you said three days ago? You said you dont want to eat anything else but hamburg steak for every meal, right?


    Yes! Because hamburg steak is tasty!


    I stole a nce at Donda Wu.


    The head of the Wu n was still ring at me with a fire raging in his eyes.


    That old man who kept nodding his head besides Donda Wu was really irritating.


    Rimee Wu, thats not good. If you eat hamburg steak all day, your teeth might be weak. Even if your teeth are fine, you might give birth to a child with weak teeth. If that child continue eating hamburg steak all day, her child might possess even weaker teeth That was how the teeth and jaw strength of the citizens of my country got weaker and weaker.


    I weaved in some lies into my vague memories.


    I continued sincerely:


    Allow me to confess. For me, the meat dish is a failure It is hard for me to eat.


    Everyone stared with their eyes wide.


    Except for the men from the Wu n, minus Ludo Wu.


    Because the meat is too tough. I cant bite into it. I think the ribs are great, and I can still eat the roast shoulders that is filled with fats, but the thigh steak is too tough for me. If the thickness is reduced by half, it will be just right for me.


    Youre lying! The thigh steak is chewy, but not that tough! I love this meat the most!


    In that case, can you eat my share, Rimee? I havent touch it yet I really cant eat it.


    I returned my gaze back to Donda Wu, and found him still expressionless and silent.


    This was the first crucial moment.


    Thats how weak my family is, so there is no way that I can be a hunter. For example, some of the people in my country took on jobs that are physically demanding erm its a sort of simted battle. They dont use swords or shields, butpete with bats and balls. These group of men earn a living by winning in thispetition.


    Even if it was just vague words, I still hope to convey my thoughts to them properly.


    What I just described was professional baseball yers.


    When they wield their bats and throw the balls, the men will use all their strength. When they do so, I heard that they will grit their teeth so hard that it chips or loosen. And so, they will put adequately strong fillings in their mouth and bite down on it in ce of their teeth.


    What I was describing was a mouthguard.


    I actually wasnt sure what the actual fact was. But I often hear my dad talking about such tidbits of knowledge as he pretended to be an expert.


    Therefore, teeth was important. Not just baseball yers, boxers too the topic expanded even more.


    And so, I expounded on the topic:


    There is anotherpetition that is more direct, where twopetitors hit at each other with their fist. To protect their teeth, they will also put strong fillings into their mouth. This is not rted to what I am saying, but I heard the punching power is very much different if they bite down on this filling. They can exert more strength than normal when they can bite down as hard as they can.


    Everyone continued their meal a little hesitantly as they listened to me with a troubled face.


    Donda Wu was still expressionless.


    And so, bite and exerting ones full strength is closely rted. Actually, the nutritional values of food will also affect the hardness of teeth, so it might not be adequate to describe this as teeth weakening. However, if you keep eating soft food, then the roots of your teeth, biting power and jaw strength will be weaker. Thats why I have been thinking about what Donda Wu and Jiza Wu said that this is poison that corrodes the hunters soul. That eating this will cause your teeth to lose their strength and fall out. I have been thinking about the meaning behind these words.


    And of course, Donda Wu and the others didnt think this deep when they said that. L also mentioned that she hates soft meat, so this might just be personal preference. However  if Donda Wu epted my cooking andvish it with praise, what will happen? Such thoughts surfaced in my mind.


    What I was about to say wasnt the vague memories from my mind or lies.


    It was my sincere thoughts.


    My confession without any shred of lies.


    I should have thought about this half a month ago before preparing the meal for the Wu n.


    I used a technique that didnt exist in Forest''s Edge in my cooking. Thanks to that, most peopleplimented my dishes. But if everyone epts my cooking unconditionally Maybe they will really eat hamburg steak all day. Just the thought of this gave me the chills.


    This thought has been on my mind for quite some time now.


    Because of Ai Fas obsession with hamburg steak.


    While it made me overjoyed, it also filled me with unease.


    Aside from the hamburg steak, she would still chew on the tough jerky, so her jaw wouldnt degrade so quickly.


    Even so, obsessing over hamburg steak still wasnt a good thing.


    If the change of diet deprives Ai Fa of her life force I would want to hang myself. This also applied to the members of the Wu n.


    Fate brought me who was from another world into contact with the Wu n, so I felt a strong urge to convey these thoughts to them.


    Under such circumstances, I witnessed that scene three days ago


    In order to hunt kibas, the men headed into the forest with drive and determination  when I saw how much wild energy filled their bodies, I was certain of one thing.


    For the people of this world, my cooking might be a poison.


    My next example is something that happened in my home nation: if you gift wine to a tribe that has no idea what wine is, over time, more than half of the tribesmen will be alcoholic. I heard something so horrific had happened before. Im not sure if my cooking is that powerful, but I still felt terrified. Because my food has the chance of being a negative influence to others.


    Did I convey my thoughts to everyone?


    Rambling on like this wasnt like me, so it was time to head for the climax


    Thats why I wish to share my knowledge to everyone here. Eating soft meat all the time will risk weakening the teeth and jaw power. The torso of a kiba isnt monta feed, and can be turned into a delicious meal with some effort. I hope everyone can keep this two points in mind and understand the joy of enjoying tasty food.


    On a closer look, Ai Fa had finished her meal before I realized it. She didnt look Donda Wus way, but was staring at me.


    I felt that her eyes were filled with a gentle light.


    Well then, its about time for me to reveal the secret. Actually, the only dish made by me today is the hamburg steak Jiba Wu is eating right now.


    What! Dan Lutim shouted.


    Aside from a select few, everyone started chattering.


    The poitan is made by Leina Wu, Mia Lei Wu prepared the soup, and the meat is grilled by Vena. I only instructed them the cooking method. Some of the meat got burnt, but its fine since I brought extra meat with me. I think this meal has been cooked perfectly.


    Everyone shifted their gazes around, many of them lingering on Vena Wu.


    These were all looks of praise, but Vena Wu concealed her face with her long fringe, and I felt she was ring at me right now.


    This dish only requires grilling steak and is really simple. But I spent a lot of time to figure out the ideal heat and steak thickness. After finding the answer, I can share it with everyone, and it wont take as much effort as making hamburg steak. You wont need to sacrifice the time for other work to serve this meal.


    I felt a warm gazeing from somewhere.


    But things like gazes were intangible in the first ce. So I dismiss it as me thinking too much, but


    I felt that Grandma Jiba Wu who was seated beside Donda Wu seemed to be staring at me.


    I ended my speech to Grandma Jiba, Donda Wu and everyone else present.


    This time, I tried thinking up a menu that is suitable for the hunters tribe the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Even without me, this delicious meal can be cooked if the entire family work together. I hope this will deepen the bonds between the Wu n. That way, an outsider like me will also be a medicine to Forest''s Edge, and not poison With this thought in mind, I worked hard for ten days, trying out the methods to grill delicious meat.


    I put my knees together and said with a bow:


    As a chef, its really ridiculous that I cant confirm the taste of my own cooking. In a sense, this result is a failure. However, I think these dishes are suitable for a family to enjoy together, so its a rather sessful family meal, and Im proud of that. I hope this dish can be a medicine for everyone My apologies for rambling on so much during such an important banquet. Please enjoy your meal.


    Final Chapter


    I spent another night in an empty house located within the Wu n vige.


    The three guests from the Lutim house would be heading to the house of Donda Wus nephew whom they were closed with to retire for the night.


    However, there was still a party going on in the Wu main house.


    After dinner, the Wu family members except for unwed women drank and make merry with the three guests.


    After Ai Fa and I cleaned up the aftermath of dinner, we went together with Rimee Wu to Grandma Jibas room to chat, then finally returned here to rest.


    I sprawled out on the floor right after entering the room and made an Uwah! sound.


    Not only was the meat tough, I also made such a long speech, it made my mouth really tired! I cant speak another word tonight!


    If that is so, stop talking to yourself so loudly arent you going to retort like this?


    I turned back to look at Ai Fa. My mistress was sitting crossed legged by the wall with one knee up, and her expression was solemn.


    Whats the matter? In the end, Donda Wu didnt give hisment, does that worry you?


    It will be fine! If he didnt acknowledge my cooking, he would have told us on the spot. And the guests from house Lutim looks satisfied, so there is no way the Wu n can convince all their kin house to break ties with the Fa house.


    Im not thinking about that.


    When we were at the banquet and Grandma Jibas room, her eyes looked so calm. But she was too quiet now, and looked glumly.


    I really hate seeing her like this.


    Whats the matter? What are your thinking? Dont dwell over it alone, you can tell me anything.


    I crawled towards her after saying that.


    If it was the usual Ai Fa, she would angrily retort dont act so disgustingly!, but she didnt react at all.


    I felt like a retard.


    But that wasnt wrong either.


    Asuta, you


    Hmm?


    Are you nning to leave Forest''s Edge?


    Ai Fa said suddenly.


    I was seriously surprised.


    What are you saying all of a sudden? I dont get it at all.


    The things you said at the banquet is like a farewell speech to everyone. You wish to leave behind medicine, not poison before you are gone to me, thats what you are saying.


    The candle lighted up half of Ai Fas face as she slowly looked my way.


    Am I right?


    Not really But, something like that.


    It was unsightly to talk while lying down, so I sat crossed legged like Ai Fa too.


    Like I told you quite some time ago, my feelings remain the same. I dont know why I have been thrown into this world, but since there are humans here too, I hope to keep a cordial rtion with everyone. Instead of being harmful, I hope I can help everyone instead, and I was just exining how I really felt.


    But like I said before, since I got thrown into this world out of nowhere, I might get thrown back one day too. If I go back, I might get squashed by the house or burned by the fire. Therefore, I want to live without regrets since that might happen one day I dont really know myself, but I probably showed such an emotion, right?


    Do you think about this all the time?


    No no, thats impossible! I will get a mental breakdown! But this isnt something I can just forget, so I will show these feelings asionally.


    Ai Fa looked at me a little gloomily, then said with her head tilted slightly:


    I have never thought about it.


    Hmm?


    I have never thought about you disappearing suddenly one day.


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    Her reaction wasnt cold she said it calmly.


    Because you dont think Im from another world in the first ce, right? It must be hard for you to imagine someone can disappear and appear just like that. Or rather, even I find it hard to imagine.


    But, I wont leave if such a ridiculous supernatural phenomenon dont force me to! Im afraid of being abandoned by you instead Thats why, if I ever disappear without a trace, it must be the work of gods or demons, so dont forget to wish me RIP in Peace when the timees.


    Ai Fa opened her mouth, when she made the shape of saying I


    But I didnt hear what she said next.


    Because the door was knocked.


    Cock, cock, two knocks.


    Ai Fa stood up slowly and stopped before the door.


    Who is it?


    Head of the Wu n Donda Wu.


    He came.


    The demon king himself.


    I considered the possibility that he wille personally, but was still surprised when he really did.


    Ai Fa removed the door bar silently, and opened the door.


    Arge shadow slipped into the room like a huge predator.


    After saying sorry to intrude, he started taking off his shoes.


    I checked for a sabre on his waist.


    He wasnt armed, and had a bottle of fruit wine in his left hand instead.


    Donda Wu wished to have a cordial meeting I probably could interpret it this way.


    His huge and heavy body walked towards me, and he sat down near the candle stand by the window.


    Donda Wusrge eyes surveyed the room boredly.


    You two dont drink, so what are you doing in the middle of the night?


    We are about to turn in.


    Hmmp.


    He bit open the cork and took a swig of fruit wine.


    He just finished a drinking session and he started another one. He was good with alcohol.


    As his face looked fierce all the time, I couldnt discern his feelings, but he didnt seem to be showing intense emotions.


    His pair of beast-like eyes were lively and guarded, his gaze was probably always this strong.


    He looked moreposed than usual.


    But we were too close.


    He would usually sit in the seat of honour with an arrogant face, but our proximity was close enough to share the light from the same candlestand. I could feel enormous pressure from him just sitting there.


    After recing the door bar, Ai Fa sat at a ce that formed a triangle with me and Donda Wu.


    We were so close that our knees were almost touching.


    Donda Wu pushed the bottle towards the tip of Ai Fas nose and said: Drink.


    Drink it, and swear swear that you will only speak your true thoughts.


    Ai Fa drank the fruit wine quietly without hesitation.


    She coolly took arge swig of alcohol.


    And then passed the bottle to me.


    The mood right now didnt seem to permit me who was underage to refuse. To avoid choking, I carefully tilted the bottle, and took a mouthful of fruit wine.


    Ara, it tasted sour and sweet.


    Brat, what are you actually scheming?


    Donda Wu started his talking:


    The Wu n is not rted to you by blood nor your benefactor. So why are you spouting nonsense about bonds with the Wu n? Just what are you scheming?


    No matter howposed or quiet, he was still a burly man who looked like the incarnation of a kiba. His eyes were bright in the dim night, and his huge body emitted pressure.


    I dont have any schemes  When I was thinking about answering that way, I held back and realized I couldnt speak like that.


    Since he forbid me from lying, the best option was to confess everything truthfully


    Instead of scheming, I was driven by one thought. Thats to earn your acknowledgement, Donda Wu.


    Acknowledgement?


    Yes. No matter what cuisine I served, I will only cook dinner for one night. Im the hearth tender for the Fa house after all, and the Wu n wont let me tend the hearth that often. But if that is the case if I only serve you a delicious meal for one night, can you grasp the meaning and value of these cooking? I started to doubt that.


    I never thought I would be making another speech tonight.


    But this was the reason behind everything I did today, so there was no other way.


    For example, if I put in a lot of effort to prepare a delicious meal, will you receive calm and satisfaction from that? If Im a restaurant owner and you are a guest, then things might be settled like this. But if I barged into your house to serve you food because you said theres no distinction of food being delicious or not? And then you say adamantly its tasty, but so what? Then everything ends


    You are the head of the Wu n, if enjoying delicious food is something you did together with your family if the dishes are made by your family instead of some weird outsider if you yourself can tell it is delicious, I think your soul will be more serene and satisfied than ever before.


    Thats why I prepared three types of meat, its a way to earn your acknowledgement. If I only prepared steak or hamburg steak, some might think hamburg steak is delicious, and will be unhappy if they cant taste it again. In that case, I want these three type of meat dish topete with the hamburg steak. That way, everyone will be able to easily understand what you and Jiba Wu meant by Everyone has different opinion on what is right, and what is delicious.


    Why exactly are you doing this, what do you stand to gain? To bet the life of you and your house head for this?


    Donda Wu said with a deep voice.


    I sighed and said:


    You are the one who said anything about breaking off ties, right? Ai Fa and I are more headstrong than you think After all, we are so stubborn that we didnt listen to Grandma Jibas advice, which probably had you worried too, right? If you announce that you are breaking off ties with us, Rimee Wu and the others will definitely hate you.


    Donda Wus knees shook.


    Just that was enough to make me feel that I was in mortal danger. But I was furious about what happened this time and continued:


    I dont know what your true intention is, and dont want to ask you either, but please be careful about risking your bonds with your family. You think Ai Fa and I will flee if you bring up the Lutim house and escte this incident? If we fail, the Wu n will have to break ties with the Fa house, and there will friction in your rtionship with Rimee Wu and your other family members, isnt that serious? I cant ask you to think much of an outsider like me, but if you make things difficult and arduous for others because of an idea you thought up on a whim, and risk the bonds with your family, that will be too foolish.


    Brat, you little


    Its fine for you to hate Ai Fa and me. But Rimee Wu and Jiba Wu cherish her deeply and think of her as family. Please dont forget that If you still think of yourself as the head of the Wu n.


    I decided to tell him what I think was right.


    If I had a bit of doubt or fear in my actions I probably would have lost control of my dder, wailed out in tears or burrow my head into the ground.


    That was how intense Donda Wus gaze was. He had already abandoned hisposure and was burning up like a beast.


    I witnessed these eyes three days ago. The group of hunters heading into the forest all had these eyes of a warrior.


    I still dont understand Forest''s Edge.


    As his eyes seem to be scorching my very soul, I put together my words subconsciously:


    All of you are different from the people I know Honestly, I wont be able to understand or empathize with you in the future either. However, I still hope to be a medicine, not a poison. Thats what I sincerely think. My only good point is knowing how to cook I hope I can stay true to myself and live here in Forest''s Edge.


    What kind of expression was Ai Fa showing?


    The intensity of her gaze was probably as strong as Donda Wu but I couldnt pull my eyes away from thisrge man to confirm.


    Like what I described earlier, chefs are not needed to cook a family meal. What you are after isnt the cooking of a chef, but the serenity in your soul when you enjoy your time with your family If there is anything wrong with this conclusion I made, I will return all the blessings I received from the Wu n to you.


    The shadow stood up slowly.


    Ai Fa quickly stood between me and the shadow.


    I will ask you again. Why are you willing to risk your life for this?


    Perhaps he was overwhelmed with rage, his voicecked emotion and sounded cold. It echoed in the room like thunder.


    Because Im a chef. Just like you being a hunter, Im a chef Although Im just an immature half assed chef.


    I tried to answer humorously.


    After a few seconds that seemed tost an eternity


    Donda Wu finally turned his back to me and said:


    Im a hunter, I cant fathom the thoughts of the likes of you.


    He muttered quietly without any emotions, then headed for the entrance.


    He picked up his shoes with his right hand and didnt put them on. After removing the door bar, he said quietly:


    Speaking of unfathomable, that stupid old man from house Lutim wants me to pass a message.


    Eh?


    He wants you to tend the hearth for the wedding seven dayster The head of the Lutim actually said something so outrageous, looks like their houses days are numbered.


    I couldnt close my wide open mouth.


    What was that old man thinking?


    As I was in a daze, something rolled to my feet.


    Donda Wu tossed something over from the entrance.


    That was  A tusk and a horn that was white as snow, with a majestic bend on them.


    Those are blessings. After saying that, Donda Wusrge body disappeared into the darkness.


    So this incident has finally ended.


    I picked them up, and handed one of them to Ai Fa.


    My fingers were still shaking, how shameful.


    .


    Ai Fa epted it in silence, and stood up to bar the door.


    Sigh I feel like my lifespan has shortened by several years.


    Leaning on the wall, my eyes followed her figure.


    I had been breaking out in cold sweat all this time.


    However, I have finally  put an end to this dispute.


    It all started with my willfulness, a once in a lifetime battle of the tongues.


    However, is the part about me tending to the hearth for the wedding a joke? No matter what, thats too heavy a responsibility! I have to turn this job down.


    Ai Fa didnt answer, and walked back after setting the door bar.


    She had been quiet for quite some time now.


    By the way, Ai Fa didnt speak at all when Donda Wu was here.


    While I was looking at Ai Fa with doubtful eyes, she came towards me with smooth strides.


    She then  sat down right before me.


    Her pink lips slowly formed the word I.


    I dont want.


    W-What?


    I dont want you to suddenly disappear.


    Her voice was calm as usual, and didnt raise her volume.


    There was no tears in her wild cat-like eyes either.


    Her fingers didnt touch me.


    Her shoulders werent trembling.


    Ai Fa just looked into my eyes quietly.

 Volume 3 - Prologue

    Prologue: Gorge


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Deus Ex Machina


    A terrifying scene appeared before me.


    We were at a deep stony valley, about thirty minutes from the Fa house by foot.


    After passing through the water source we always used, I looked up at the Morga mountain to the right and walked towards the steep hills, this majestic and terrifying sights appeared before my eyes.


    It was a gorge.


    An unknown river appeared below the steep cliffs, and the sound of the fast flowing river could be heard.


    The sound actually came from quite some distance away, at least 20 meters separate the edge of the cliff we were standing at and the river flowing below.


    20 meters In the world I was from, that was roughly equivalent to a five storey building.


    I was a little scared of heights, but it wasnt the crippling kind. Just looking at the rapids from the cliff wouldnt make my legs tremble.


    The truly terrifying thing wasnt the cliff.


    It was the fragile hand made suspension bridge that made me panic.


    Are you kidding?


    When I asked that, my beloved mistress tilted her head and asked: What do you mean?


    Shes actually asking what I meant I sighed.


    This primitive suspension bridge was about ten meters long and one meter wide, built from old logs and brown dried vines.


    Even though there wasnt even so much as a breeze, the bridge was still shaking slowly. Just the thought of stepping onto this bridge filled me with dread.


    Im uneasy about the stability of this suspension bridge.


    I tried articting my opinion.


    Aftering to this different world, this was probably the first time I showed such a tense face, and my mistress was getting more and more confused.


    Ai Fa was a denizen of Forests Edge, and also the head of the Fa house.


    It goes without saying that she was my benefactor, my housemate and a brave hunter.


    Her long blonde hair seldom seen in Forests Edge was tied up into aplicated hair style.


    Strong light could be seen in her deep blue eyes.


    Her brown skin was as smooth as chocte milk, and her slender body was like an intrinsic sculpture.


    Although her height was average, her proportionate body was filled with dazzling life force and energy.


    Draped on Ai Fa was the proof of a hunter  a cape made from kiba hide, and brightly coloured clothes that only cover her chest and waist. On her slim waist was arge sabre and a knife, and her feet that had beautiful curves wore shoes tied with strings.


    On her shapely bosom was a ne filled withrge numbers of tusks and horns, on her slender wrist was a bangle of kili fruit that repels poisonous bugs.


    Ai Fa was dressed like usual.


    Last night Wepleted our job of preparing the pre-wedding celebration for the Lutim house, and Ai Fa was not like herself when we were in the room allocated to us. But after one night, she was back to normal.


    A happy ending.


    It was great that she had returned to normal but did I convey my unease to her properly?


    Asuta, are you worried about this bridge?


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    If my guess is correct, then dont worry. The vines used to build this suspension bridge are called Flehaba vines, it might look thin, but it doesnt break easily. Even when its dried up like this, it is still as strong as human hair.


    Even if shepared it to hair which was unexpectedly strong, it didnt ease my worries at all. Compared to the tough vines which looked fragile, I would prefer for the denizens of Forests Edge to use something thicker and sturdier to erect this bridge, even if the toughness was a notch lower. This way, my heart would be more at ease.


    This bridge is here before I was born, and there have never been any problems with it, so it ispletely safe.


    No, even if there isnt any problem before, it doesnt mean that it will be safe today! And since this bridge has such a long history, that means it is really old, right!?


    Thats why you have to carefully inspect the vines to check for damage when you cross it. Anyone who spotted any damage is responsible for repairing it. This suspension bridge onlysted for decades because everyone adheres to this rule.


    House head Ai Fa, I cant wipe away the unease in my heart. Isnt there a safer and morefortable way?


    This route is the quickest from my house to the post station town. Going any other way would require twice as much time.


    Thats right, in order to exchange the kiba tusks and horns for food, we were on our way to the post station town.


    Our aria, poitan and fruit wine were almost depleted. Ai Fa would usually head to town when there was more food to spare, but we were busy with the match with Donda Wu. That match finally concluded yesterday. We returned home early in the morning, forage for pico leaves and after finishing the minimum chores, we left our home.


    It has been twenty days since I arrived in this different world, and I would finally step into the world outside the forest.


    My heart was trembling because of the expectation and unease of the unknown world.


    But right now, my body was trembling for another reason.


    Enough. If we spend any more time here, the sun will set before we aplish our goal.


    Please wait! Erm Can I please hold your hand?


    Ai Fa frowned and rejected with: I absolutely refuse.


    Whats the use of doing that? If we fall, you will still die even if you held my hand. If you want to grab onto something, grab the vines on the bridge.


    T-Thats not it, this humble one yearns for a sense of security! House head Ai Fa, to this humble one, you are more reliable than these frail vines!


    Stop that annoying manner of speech at once, or I will cut off your tongue.


    Sorry.


    Anyway, theres no use in holding my hand, so I refuse. If you feel that uneasy, then grab the hem of my cape.


    After saying that coldly, she walked towards the suspension bridge with her cape flowing behind her.


    I grabbed a corner of her cape that flew up.


    O-Okay, its fine! Lets go then!


    Ai Fa sighed heavily without even looking at me, then strode forth unhesitantly.


    I could only move slowly like the auxiliary spacecraft in a 2D shooter game, and followed her slowly.


    Ai Fa stepped onto the nk.


    The suspension bridge shook a lot.


    I made up my mind and followed her onto the nk.


    The bridge shook intensely again.


    Uwah


    Shut up.


    W-Wait! At least hold on to the hand rails! Both my hands are on your cape!


    I told you to shut up!


    Ai Fa walked with her usual confident strides, advancing without any hesitation.


    The bridge kept shaking and shaking.


    I couldnt even look down, I was afraid of my body bing crippled if I did.


    The suspension bridge was about ten metres in length, and while I was panicking, I had already covered five metres. If I continue staring at the back of Ai Fas head, I should be able to make it through.


    However


    Hmm, this vine is breaking.


    When I heard Ai Fa said that unconsciously, the reason and sensibility in my heart flew off hand in hand into the horizon.


    Uwahh! Wahh!


    I yelled and grabbed Ai Fas body with all my might.


    The bridge shook wildly, and my feet almost slip off the nk.


    Uwah! Uwah!! Uwah!!!


    Moron! Unhand me! Do you really want to die!?


    Ai Fas angry roar reverberated in the gorge.


    Her voice was like a ceremonial cannon that pulled open the curtain to this long day.

 Volume 3 - Ch 1

    1


    Genos was a territory of the Western Kingdom Selva.


    The Western Kingdom took pride in its vastnds, and Genos was situated on the eastern borders, slightly to the south. It was founded at the foot of Mount Morga, a city at the borders.


    For the Selva Kingdom, Genos was located at its borders, but the territory was rather close to their friendly nations the Southern kingdom Jaguar, and the Eastern Kingdom Simu, and was an important trade hub.


    It also had temperate climate, rich water sources and fertile farnds.


    The center of this territory was called Rock City. The central city was protected by sturdy stone walls, and entry wasnt permitted without a pass.


    To the north of Rock City were the nobles orchard, to the south were the peasants farnd.


    A stone paved road stretched from the south to the north, splitting the Genos territory from the Morga mountain range and many citizens set up stores on either side of the road.


    In the gap between the city and farnd was a post station town where travelers and merchants could visit freely.


    And that was the Genos post station town.


    Uwah


    I was dumbfounded right from the start.


    After betting my life and oveing that terrifying bridge, the world suddenly turned wide open after walking for half an hour. Even after adding in the time we walked from the Fa house, it had just been an hour.


    Physically speaking, this felt about the same distance from our house to the Wu n.


    Despite that  the worldpletely changed.


    What a huge surprise This feels like another world


    After recovering my speech capability, I squeezed out something unimportant.


    That was how drastic the change before my eyes was.


    Dont be so surprised. The denizens of Forest''s Edge lived there in order to protect the farms of Genos from being destroyed by the kibas. Thats why our settlement is so close to Genos.


    Ai Fa still sounded unhappy in her reply, but such a one sided exnation couldnt suppress my shock.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge wore fur cape and hunt kibas in the forest for a living. And these brave hunters were actually so close to such a civilizednd, it was hard for me to ept this fact.


    The buildings here were built with wood too.


    But almost all of them had two floors, instead of a single storey building.


    Some of them even used stones and cement, and were sturdily built.


    White stones paved the path beneath my feet.


    This was the so called stone paved road.


    The road was about 10 metres wide, and was nked tightly by buildings on either side, stretching in a straight line from north to south.


    And this town was filled with people.


    All kinds of people could be found here, but none were dressed like hunters.


    A slightly plump man hurried down the street, with a small cylindrical hat on his head. He had a yellow shirt, loose cream-coloured pants and arge bamboo basket on his back.


    One woman walked elegantly in the crowd, her chest covered by a piece of cloth and a wide shawl on her shoulders. A long skirt covered her waist to her ankles. She wasnt as beautiful as Vena Wu, but was also very sexy.


    A burly man walked slowly along the path, his shirt was cut out of a camel-coloured hide, and was clearly not from a kiba. A piece of cloth was wrapped around his waist and he wore leather sandals, so his clothing was simr to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. On his waist was a hand axe and leather pouch.


    There were arge variety of people here, and there was no way to describe the attire of each and every person.


    A skinny old man in grey robes with a bandana wrapped around his head.


    The children wore clothes made from tattered rags and ran around.


    Strong well built men carried cargo half naked.


    There were some men in hoods and cloaks that hid their faces.


    Most of them had ivory coloured skin like that of a Japanese, or tanned yellowish brown skin. But their hair wasnt limited to ck, and mainly ranges between dark brown to chestnut brown. Their facial features were prominent, very much different from people of my hometown.


    Aside from them, there were a small group that had white skin with a slight red tint, and another small group that had skin tones darker than the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    They meandered busily through the streets, moving nimbly and taking care not to run into others.


    Aside from the wide variety of people, the density of buildings and people was also shocking.


    Uwah What is that!?


    A thin object could be seen sticking out from the crowd, about a meter taller than everyone else. It bounced up and down slightly as it approaches us.


    Thats a Totos Moa.


    Ai Fa said nonchntly.


    Before my eyes was a huge bird 3m long, which looked like an erged ostrich.


    Its long neck was just like an ostrichs, and its round body was supported by thick legs but it was covered by dark brown feathers.


    Leather belt was tied around its sharp beaks, and reins were tied to the bottom of its neck. Arge man with yellowish brown skin held its reins, and the man only had a piece of cloth around his waist, and a cloth hat on his head.


    Large luggage covered in cloth hung on either side of its body.


    There are only inns in this zone, the food stalls are further to the north.


    Wait Wait for me, Ai Fa.


    Before Ai Fa could walk into the crowd, I grabbed her hand on reflex.


    Ai Fa whose face showed hints of anger wanted to shake off my hand, but she suddenly came near me and asked:


    Asuta, whats the matter? Your face is pale. Are you unwell?


    Im fine. Im fine Just give me some time.


    I could feel Ai Fas body warmth with my finger tips, and tightly closed my eyes.


    It was hard to breathe as I wobbled my head. When I realized it, my heart was pumping intensely and the artery in my temple was beating strongly along with the rhythm of my heartbeat.


    My sense of reason was rejecting this scene.


    This ce was too simr to another world.


    Forest''s Edges environment was very different from my world. After all, the people in Forest''s Edge will wear the hides of their prey and hunt in forest. To me, such a lifestyle was no different from a story in a light novel.


    But, how should I put this the denizens of Forest''s Edge will use weapons forged from steel, erect wooden houses and cook food with stoves. They were civilized, but they live as one with nature. Instead of living in a different world, I felt closer to living in an unchartednd deep in the dense forest.


    But this post station town was different.


    They erect houses with nks, but the ground was properlyid and paved with stones. The eyes of the people didnt burn intensely like feral beasts. They looked like they were enjoying a stable lifestyle as they meandered hurriedly along the road.


    I was familiar with this scene.


    This ce was very simr to the world I was used to.


    There definitely werent any electrical facilities in this town, and the development of their metallurgy was probably limited. The level of civilization was closer to the middle ages of my world.


    But this was still very simr to me.


    It might be simr, but it was also filled with the exotic style of a different world.


    This wasnt the city enclosed in stone walls, and was just a crude and messy post station town near the road. Even so, it was still a town. These people didnt need to hunt for a living, and could obtain food through the trades. That makes them townsmen.


    This ce was too simr to my world, and that made me confused.


    So this isnt my original world. Im in an unfamiliar different world, I cant go back to my world anymore


    Asuta


    I felt a powerful force on my nape.


    I felt someone pulled me hard to the side and shoved her mouth to my ears.


    Are you fine? If you are unwell, then lie down for a while. You you look like you are going to die.


    I Im fine. Just a little dizzy


    I answered unconsciously and slowly opened my eyes.


    Ai Fas blue eyes were very close to mine, which surprised me.


    My nasal cavity that had grown numb from the stuffy crowd was now filled with Ai Fas fragrance.


    Ai Fa didnt need to tend to the hearth now, so the smell of meat on her grew fainter. Ai Fas fragrance the smell of sweet fruit and refreshing herbs was stronger. Her scent wasforting, and gradually soothed my numb mind.


    By the way I still dont know what that sweet scent is...


    I could smell the fragrance of lilo from a lot of people and their homes in Forest''s Edge, the stinging scent of pico leaves, and the smell of meat and fats.


    However, I couldnt smell this fragrance from anyone else.


    What exactly is that? What an incredible scent. I think its some sort of fruit, but why do I only smell it on Ai Fa?


    When she held my fingers tightly, that thought slowly fade from my mind.


    Are you really okay? Dont push yourself Can you see me?


    I can see you Im really fine. Its okay now.


    My vision suddenly turned clear.


    Aside from her eyes, Ai Fas face that was blurred became sharp and focused. Ai Fas slender nose bridge, soft brown cheeks, pink lips and her blonde fringe covering her forehead were all reflected in my retina with a firm sense of reality. My right fingertips that Ai Fa touched was starting to heat up.


    My wobbly legs could feel the hardness of the stone path once again, and I finally snapped back into reality.


    The light has finally returned to your eyes. What happened, Asuta?


    Ai Fas hand left the back of my neck, and she moved away.


    But she still held my hand, allowing my exhausted heart to calm down.


    This is a little hard to exin. The atmosphere in this post station town is very simr to my hometown Even though the atmosphere is the same, the streets and people arepletely different, so my head was aplete mess.


    Ai Fa frowned, and looked like a grade schooler stumped by her teachers difficult maths question.


    I dont really understand, but your face looked really bad. Dont make me worry so much.


    I was surprised by her forthright words.


    Ai Fa grunted and averted her eyes. She then quietly let go of my hand and said:


    Since you have recovered, we will now head to where the stalls are. Dont ever leave my side.


    Got it. If there is an emergency, I will hug you from behind again.


    I finally recovered enough to crack jokes, and Ai Fa kicked my leg hard mercilessly.


    2


    Contrary to my expectation, the street scenery didntst too long.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the wooden structures were gone, and reced by a market area set up like a flea market. Compared to earlier, this scene was incredibly messy.


    The streets continued to extend northwards, and the trees on both sides of the roads had been cleared. In their ce were stalls with wooden tables and makeshift roofs. There were stall owners whoid their wares on a rug on the ground. They peddle their goods to the pedestrians passing by.


    Wah, amazing.


    Most of the goods sold here were food stocks, mainly vegetables.


    All sorts of vegetables I saw in the Wu n food store including those that helped me a lotst night, like the cabbage like tino leaves, p that looked like thick ginkgo leaves, a bright red fruit that seemed to be a hybrid of a pumpkin and tomato. Burdocks that was taller than me, and a disgusting vegetable that looked like a coiled up snake All these could be found in any stalls.


    On top of that, this was a post station town built along the road, and their customers were mainly travelers. The stalls also soldrge chunks of smoked jerky made from an unknown kind of meat, capes made from hides, cutlery made from wood or steel, pots, daggers, bows and arrows.


    The Totos Moa I met earlier wasnt a rare animal, and it could be seen around these parts often. Some of these Totos even towedrge wagons, and seemed to be the equivalent of cattle or horse in my world.


    I was still a little dizzy, but I could observe this world from the perspective of curiosity and research now, not fear or horror any more.


    And finally I realized one thing.


    In this post station town, Ai Fa was more prominent than me.


    As people of various skin colours and dressing were gathered in this town, I could understand why I didnt stand out.


    But even though Ai Fas attire felt wild and primitive, she shouldnt stand out too much.


    There was nothing strange about clothing made from hide, and there were many people with des on their person. Many of the women had flimsier clothes than Ai Fa, and I even saw someone wearing the fur of a feline carnivore on top of their head.


    But despite that, the gaze of many of them fell on Ai Fa, and their eyes werent friendly.


    A middle aged man frowned and looked away.


    A woman hid inside her stall after showing a shocked expression.


    One of the men had a devious smile, and whispered to hisrade.


    Some of the people walking in our direction that was surprised and detoured around us.


    In this ce, Ai Fa was more out of ce than I was.


    And of course, when they saw me sticking so close to Ai Fa, they also cast their curious gazes on me. Butpared to their reaction after seeing Ai Fa, this was nothing.


    A wolf walking amongst sheeps is a befitting description for this.


    Ai Fa continued striding forth silently.


    Her face showed no signs of anger, and she didnt do anything to intimidate the people around her. She just walked naturally like a nimble leopard.


    In this crowded town, there will definitely be some ruffians.


    Such as scums that drink and make merry in the middle of the day, groups wearing tattered armour and picking out ws in a merchandize loudly. I would catch asional glimpse of such people.


    But even they were not treated as coldly by the otherspared to Ai Fa.


    Is everyone looking down on kiba eaters?


    If that was so, then it was really infuriating.


    Or rather, I could feel a rage welling up within me.


    I heard that the denizens of Forest''s Edge migrated here from the Southern Kingdom, and had the blood of foreigners within them. Were they all citizens of the Western Kingdoms? Even if that was true, the denizens of Forest''s Edge already offered their souls to the Western God eight decades ago, so they were actuallyrades.


    As someone from another world, I didnt understand all this very well. But even so, it still made me so mad.


    While I was still fuming, Ai Fa said This is the ce, and stopped before a stall.


    It was a small wooden stall outfitted with a tented roof.


    An elderly person was sitting inside, too old for me to discern the gender.


    It was bright and sunny, but the elderly person still wore a hooded cloak, with arge number of essories that seemed to be associated with curses wrapped around the fingers and wrist. They looked really weird to me.


    I observed the face hidden under the hood, and found the persons features to be unexpectedly t, with one corner of the lips raised in a creepy toad-like smile. One of the eyes waspletely white and seemed blind, the other eye stared at us with its light green pupil.


    Tusks and horns from kibas? How many beasts worth?


    Even after hearing the voice, I still couldnt tell the gender.


    This stall didnt seem to be selling anything. Hides from all sorts of beasts were hung on the pir behind the old person, with no other wares in sight.


    Four of them.


    Ai Fa answered, and took out a string of them from her capes hidden pocket.


    One kiba has two horns and tusks. So four kibas worth would mean 16 pieces. However, Ai Fa already hunted five kiba in this half month, adding the nine blessings the Wu n gave us on top of that, she should have plenty more left inside her cape.


    The elderly person took the string and carefully scrutinized them with one sparkling eye. As the elderly person caressed the white surfaces of the horns and tusks, a creepy smile finally appeared on that elderly persons face.


    Theres some good stuff mixed in here. Did you hunt all these?


    Yes.


    Which meant that all nine blessings we received was still on her chest or in the cape.


    I thought she would just exchange them in the order of receipt, but this discovery filled me with joy.


    Amazing, the foundations of our lives are built on skilled hunters.


    The elderly person said, then bend down and disappeared beneath the table.


    The next moment, crisp clinking sound could be heard and the elderly person finally got up again with a small bag and three small metal bs in hand.


    The b had turned ck from oxidization, but I guessed it was bronze. Roughly 10cm long and 2cm wide, it was t and about 5mm thick. There was some sort of emblem carved at the center, but the fingers of the elderly person blocked it, so I couldnt see very well.


    This is my bonus for you. First will be four white and eight red, please confirm.


    Ai Fa epted the bag, then emptied it onto the desk.


    The bs inside the bag were the same as the ones on the elderly persons hand No, instead of bs, they were closer to tes. The small tes clinked as it fell onto the table.


    I could finally see the emblem, but they were just meaningless spirals to my eyes.


    Ai Fa counted the tes nimbly with her fingers.


    Four dark silvery tes.


    And eight dark reddish tes.


    Hmm, the numbers are correct.


    Alright then, I will give you this too.


    The elderly person ced the red tes on top of the pile.


    It isnt much.


    Ai Fa muttered, then returned those tes into the bag.


    It is getting dangerous around here, take care not to let anyone rob you. Really now, those people in town is only thinking about squeezing us dry. Havent they heard the phrase a dead Kiwi birdy no eggs?


    Sorry, I never heard that before either.


    I will make a move first.


    Ai Fa turned and left after saying that.


    I wanted to follow, but the raspy voice of the old person stopped me.


    Hey, you are a townsman, but dressed like a kiba eater. This is the first time I have seen someone like you Is that beautiful female hunter threatening you?


    Even the old person trading with the denizens of Forest''s Edge also discriminates them.


    I was furious, but I used my natural social skills and said with a thumbs up:


    Kiba is delicious. Try it if you have the chance I will make a move first then.


    When I left the stall, Ai Fa was waiting for me two metres away.


    What are you doing? Dont leave my side. Those things on your neck are like copper tes. No one will be foolish enough to rob others of their tusks and horns in Forest''s Edge, but we are on the Rock Citys turf now.


    Thats true, Im walking on rocks right now.


    I stomped the stone paved road with my heel, making a thumping sound.


    By the way, my shoes werepletely worn out.


    Next will be aria and poitan.


    Ai Fa continued striding forth.


    The crowd was thinning out.


    The stalls were more spaced apart, and our field of vision widened.


    Ah


    After that, I saw something amazing.


    Looking in the direction we were headed, there were a row of trees behind the marketce, and on the other side of the trees  I could see a grey wall.


    Even though it was some distance away, I could see bits of grey from the gaps in the trees.


    Thats the stone walls of the Genos castle town.


    Ai Fa nced that way, then said emotionlessly.


    The nobles lived within those stone walls and rule over Genos.


    Oh


    I didnt feel anything special.


    I couldnt help feeling enraged when I realized the people in there were the ones forcing the denizens of Forest''s Edge to hunt kiba.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge couldnt forage for wild nts and fruits in the woods, couldnt cultivate nts, and could only hunt for kiba Not just that, the people in the city even call them kiba eaters mockingly.


    The people of Forest''s Edge protect the farnds of Genos, so the efforts of the farmers wouldnt be destroyed by the kiba. Since they contributed to the prosperity of this town, why must they be treated so coldly? The denizens of Forest''s Edge was not dissatisfied about this and still lived proudly, but I couldnt ept this.


    So the people inside are the nobles of Rock City If possible, I dont want to evere into contact with them.


    I muttered quietly in my heart as I strolled along the streets with Ai Fa.


    As a mortal, there was no way for me to know after falling into this different world and finding a ce for myself in a corner of the settlement of Forest''s Edge, I wille face to face with the highest authority of Genos living in Rock city in the near future.


    3


    Oh, a customer from Forest''s Edge.


    A middle aged man weed us with a stiff smile.


    We arrived at a small vegetable stall at the northernmost corner of the market ce.


    It was a simple and in stall. The ownerid a piece of cloth on the ground, and disyed his vegetables on it. The roof structure looked really frail.


    Behind him was arge wagon with many full bags.


    Thanks for your patronage. If you all didnt visit once every three days, the aria I picked would have dried up.


    He was in his early forties, and had a white cloth tied around his head like me. He also had a cloth on his waist, and wore sandals. His hair, eyes and beard were all dark brown in colour, and had yellowish brown skin. His body was well built, and he looked strong.


    But his eyes turned as cute as a pom pom dog in front of Ai Fa.


    So, are you here for aria and poitan today too? The price is the same as before, how much tes worth are you getting?


    I want two white tes worth of poitan, two white and four red tes worth of aria.


    Wow, thats a lot! I guess I can close shop for the day now.


    That man was warm and acted like a businessman, but the smile on his face was still very stiff.


    When interacting with the denizens of Forest''s Edge, the fear in his heart overwhelms his contempt.


    Two white and four red Alright, please check.


    He ced a heavy hemp bag onto the grass besides the stall.


    Thats quite an amount Just when I was thinking that, he ced another bag that was roughly the same weight onto the ground.


    The bag was rather big  it wouldnt be strange to find it on the back of Santa us.


    Hey hey, Ai Fa, how many days of food did you buy?


    Twenty.


    Ai Fa sat down crossed legged before the bag.


    Looks like we have to count the amount of merchandize.


    Ai Fa exchanged four kibas worth of tusks and horns. One kiba yields ten meals, so two people for twenty days would be forty meals, the maths worked out.


    But if we eat three aria and two poitan in one day, twenty days would be 60 aria and 40 poitan? 120 and 80 respectively for two people?


    Wait! Why are we buying so much? It will take an hour to walk home from here right!?


    As I was saying that, I realized that the concept of clocks might not exist in the settlement of Forest''s Edge, but there should be sundials.


    No, thats not important at all. By my calctions, the aria and poitan was 200g each, which means


    120 aria weighs 24kg.


    The 80 poitan was 16kg.


    Considering the distance between Forest''s Edge and the post station town, buying so many goods could only be described as rash.


    Stop caring so much and count. If we keep staying here, other people wont want toe near.


    Ai Fa said to me quietly as she counted.


    The middle aged man pretended he didnt hear that as he arranged his vegetables.


    Given the current atmosphere, there was no way for the buyer or seller to change the quantity.


    I sighed and sat down besides Ai Fa.


    Okay, the poitan is fine.


    I nced at Ai Fa chugging the poitan back into the bag, andid out the aria onto the grass ten by ten.


    When I got to number 30, I stopped.


    Shopkeep, I think aria was soaked in water.


    He looked shocked.


    But he made no attempt to walk to us.


    Thats impossible. I picked that two days earlier, and it will remain crispy for an entire month.


    But the texture isnt right. You cant tell from its appearance, but I think it is rotten.


    D-Dont make any trouble here. Even if you are from Forest''s Edge, you have to follow the post station towns rules.


    The post station towns rules? Hey Ai Fa, cant wein to the stall owner even if we bought rotten food?


    To be on the safe side, I checked with Ai Fa quietly. He was some distance away, but the middle aged man seemed to have heard that. He was still unwilling toe over, and said agitatedly:


    Hey! I-I cultivate those aria through hard work! I have eaten those that turned out sub par myself! If you have a problem with my aria, t-then donte again!


    He shouted fiercely and looked ready for a brawl.


    Ai Fa frowned and took the aria from my hand.


    Hmm its a little soft?


    No, its inedible now Mister, lets cut it open. If its rotten, can you change one for me? If its fine, I will apologize properly to you.


    W-Whatever!


    After getting the owners consent, I used Ai Faste fathers knife and cut that aria in two.


    As expected, the bottom half of the aria had turned purple and soft to the touch. And so, the bottom half cant be used anymore.


    See, its rotten. Sorry for troubling you, but can you exchange one for me please?


    I extended my hand his way to show him the splitted halves of the aria. The owners pale face immediately lost all its colour.


    S Sorry! Its my fault! You are right, please forgive me! I-I will give you back your money, please spare my life


    The middle aged man prostrated onto the ground and offered us the metal tes.


    He seemed to be emotionally unstable.


    Ai Fa, what should we do at a time like this?


    Who knows? We cant ept the food if we dont pay.


    Thats right. Eh, mister, please raise your head. We dont want the metal tes, but the aria. My teeth isnt tough enough to bite through something that hard.


    Maybe Donda Wu could bite off the metal tes. I thought to myself as I shook the thick shoulders of the middle aged man.


    You Youre not a denizen of Forest''s Edge?


    My birth ce is different from them. As you can see, Im under the care of Forest''s Edge right now.


    He looked up at me, his eyes were like a pom pom dog facing a pitbull.


    You will forgive me?


    If you exchange a new aria for us, we will forgive you.


    The middle aged man grabbed an aria disyed on his groundsheet, and hand it to us.


    Alright, thank you This might be a bit nosy, but if you are very confident in your work, maybe you should confirm the situation before getting mad? Otherwise, it wont be good for your business.


    If you are not from Forest''s Edge, I would have already done that. I seemed to hear the owner whispered that, but his voice was too whimsical for me to tell.


    The other arias were fine, and the number was correct. So we stuff all of them into the bag.


    Ai Fa then took out a bunch of dried vines from the pocket in her cape that should be Flebaha vines  and tied the openings of the two bags tightly.


    She then held on to the excess vines,pared the weight of the two bags, and heaved the bag of aria onto her left shoulder.


    Lets go.


    Since she already bore the bag that was twice as heavy as mine, I couldntin even if I was a frail hearth caretaker. I still sighed and wondered how I could traverse that bridge, and heaved that bag over my shoulder to act like an out of season santa us.


    Well then, we will make a move first. We might visit again in twenty days, please take care of us when that timees.


    The stall owner nced our way with gloomy eyes, and didnt answer.


    My feelings were still wavering, and I wasnt sure if I should sympathize with him or be angry.


    Asuta, including the bonus the grandma at the exchange stall gave us, we have quite a bit of copper tes left over. Do you need to buy anything else?


    Ai Fa stopped in a space between the stalls and asked me.


    I immediately put my bag down by my feet and answered: I need fruit wine.


    One red copper te can buy one bottle of fruit wine. Even if we buy two, there will still be five copper tes left.


    Hmm~ I dont know the prices of things here at all. What about rock salt?


    The rock salt would be three red copper tes Thats true, we need to use rock salt aside from making jerky, so we should get some.


    I discussed about what to buy with Ai Fa while walking through the crowds, which felt incredible to me.


    And of course, I didnt dislike that at all.


    Well then, two copper tes left How about buying some tino leaves and p we tried in the Wu nst night? I dont know how much we can buy though.


    Im fine with anything, so you decide.


    She entrusted me with shopping duties.


    While I was tilting my head in deep thought when my stomach grumbled cutely.


    Ah! Ai Fa, how about buying some snacks at the stalls for a quick bite?


    The stalls not only sell smoked meat, many of them also sell simple snacks that could be eaten right away.


    When Ai Fa heard what I said, she widen her eyes in surprise.


    If you are hungry, I have some jerky with me.


    I dont mean that. Aside from visiting the post station town, we dont have any other chance to try different food right? Ah, is this a taboo vition in Forest''s Edge?


    We are free to use the copper tes we earned by trading in our tusks and horns, but there isnt anyone in Forest''s Edge who will spend copper tes for that.


    I see, that made sense. After all, there wasnt any concept of cuisines in Forest''s Edge.


    Since you arent interested in the food, lets go back after buying some tino leaves.


    I already said that I will leave this to you. You can do whatever you want.


    Hmm we used the money you earned to get poitan and aria, I will feel bad if we waste the rest fo the money on my hobby.


    What are you saying? Im the head of the household?


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes immediately.


    I possess nine tusks and horns, but I didnt use any of it to make payment, which gave me a sense of inferiority. Was my concern harming the dignity of the house head?


    After getting peacefully all this time, I didnt want to anger Ai Fa.


    Alright, I will use one copper te to buy a new vegetable, and thest one to purchase some food that can be eaten on the spot, okay? To be honest, Im curious about the food culture in this world.


    When she heard that, Ai Fa rxed her brows and said Up to you.


    It seemed that when I was with Ai Fa, I have to y the role of the girlfriend being spoiled. Because our roles were the hearth caretaker and house head, this rtionship probable made sense. But as a man from Japan, I still found it a little ufortable.


    However, Ai Fas look of satisfaction was very soothing for me.


    4


    Okay, lets get going. Time is precious, so lets pick something out along the way.


    Yes, I will buy something that smells the tastiest.


    We went back the way we came, and brought rock salt and fruit wine along the way.


    The rock salt was stuffed into my bag, and Ai Fa tied up the fruit bottle and carried it by hand.


    As we continued along, I saw a vegetable stall and studied its wares.


    It was too risky to buypletely unknown ingredients, so I should stick with tino leaves or p. After asking the girl whose eyes were obviously wavering, I found out that a copper te could buy two tino leaves or three p. The price of these two vegetables were almost double that of aria and poitan.


    Could I really buy something so extravagant? I looked up at Ai Fa, and before I could speak, she said Up to you.


    Since she said that, I chose the tino leaves.


    Tino leaves were a vegetable that had a simr texture to cabbage, while p had a bitter taste akin to green peeper. Both these vegetables had their own charms, but tino leaves were more practical.


    After stuffing in the two tino leaves, my bag was bulging as much as Ai Fas.


    Lets go.


    After Ai Fa turned around, I also rushed to follow.


    The two bags might look the same, but the density of the contents were very different. Even though Ai Fa was burdened with 24 kg of weight, she didnt slow down at all. I was impressed.


    Her body must be really well built. As a hunter, she had to move freely in the difficult terrain of the woods, thats how she trained her well toned body. Now, its finally time for the snack I was looking forward to


    Ah, lets pick that one.


    I stopped at the stall besides the smoked meat seller.


    When I passed by here just now, this stall stimted my sense of smell.


    The business here wasnt bad, and a little girl was waiting for her food there right now.


    Ai Fa nodded, and walked towards the stall without hesitation.


    How much is the food here?


    The stall was tended by a plump middle aged woman with dark brown hair and brown eyes.


    Her fat face frowned on the sight of Ai Fa.


    The small one is one red copper te, the big one is two red copper te.


    Give me a small one then.


    The woman didnt answer and returned her gaze to her hands.


    I looked over the head of the little girl in line, and observed the interior of the stall.


    A something brown was stewing in a ratherrge iron pot. I knew nothing about the food sold in this stall, but I could see bite sized meat and vegetables in there. More importantly, the fragrance of the gooey stuff was appetizing, just like the smell from garlic. I never smell anything like that in Forest''s Edge.


    Besides the pot was a pile of ingredients that looked like grilled poitan.


    It was whiter than poitan, and the texture seemed more chewy. There were two sizes, about 20cm and 30cm in diameter respectively, and about 5mm thick. After woman wrapped the content of the pot with this ingredient, she twisted the excesses at the top hard, making it into a shape of a deformed pouch.


    If I had to to describe it with a term, that would be meat bun.


    Here, careful its hot.


    Thank you!


    The little girl who was about Rimee Wu answered happily and reached out her hands.


    I got out of her way for her to pass through easily.


    The girl then turned our way energetically she was surprised when she saw Ai Fa, and stood stiffly in ce. The bun she just bought fell from her hands because of its inertia.


    Uwah.


    She was lucky that I caught that bun on reflex. If I didnt put down my luggage besides my feet, I wouldnt have caught it.


    Here, careful.


    The little girls eyes were timid, but she still nodded, snatched the bun and ran off.


    Your ordered a small one right?


    The woman said coldly and started making our share quickly.


    Her skills werent bad, but from a customer service perspective, her attitude was diforting.


    After paying the copper te, we found an open space to sit down.


    Hurry up and eat. We are going back when you are done.


    Okay, Im digging in.


    I finally encountered another unknown dish after Ai Fa cooked her kiba pot for me.


    Back then, the kiba pot smelled really nice, but the tastepletely went contrary to my expectation. Therefore, I didnt dare to rx this time, and took a bit bite after bracing myself.


    It taste


    Hmm


    Is it good?, Ai Fa asked disinterestedly.


    As for me, I could only say average.


    How should I put this It was so so.


    It wasnt delicious, but not nasty either, very normal.


    From the fragranceing out from the stall, it was clear that plenty of spices were added to this snack, and smelled like a mixture of garlic and parsley. It tasted different, but wasnt unappetizing.


    The meat inside the wrap was white, and the fats hadpletely melted. It tasted as nd as chicken breast meat.


    The diced red and green vegetables were soft, and wasnt much different from cooked aria. Maybe there was aria in there.


    The brown gooey ingredients should be stewed vegetables. The taste was a little sweet, and wasnt too unique to interfere with the taste of the other ingredients.


    The white outer skin that reminds me of poitan was as chewy as they looked. Their texture was closer topressed indian naan instead of buns.


    The ingredientsplements and contrasted with each other, forming an average taste.


    Well, its quite ptable, and satisfies my curiosity.


    The quantity wasnt much, so I could finish it easily. And it wasnt too uneptably exotic.


    If I had to pick a w, it would be it being too pricey, being equivalent to one bottle of fruit wine, or two tino leaves, or four poitan.


    Ai Fa, you want a bite?


    No.


    I tried asking her, but Ai Fa turned me down.


    Hmm I ate something boring, are the people here actually satisfied by this? I dont understand why they look down on the denizens of Forest''s Edge and call them <kiba eaters="">. Kiba meat is much more deliciouspared to this.</kiba>


    Asuta, did you forget the kiba pot you ate on your first night here?


    Of course I didnt forget.


    However, that was because the proper blood letting technique didnt exist in Forest''s Edge.


    The people in Genos lived here longer than the denizens of Forest''s Edge, did they not consider a good way of eating kiba meat?


    Before the denizens of Forest''s Edge moved here eighty years ago, arge number of kibas lurked in the forest, and would attack people and farnds. For the Genos citizens back then, kiba represented disaster.


    They werent worthy of a taste because they were signs of disaster?


    What a waste.


    I dont know the details, but they probably had plenty of meat back then. That Totos we saw had plenty of edible parts.


    What~ they eat birds like that? It doesnt look nasty to eat, but..


    Anyways, the people in town fears kiba. They also fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge that kills and feed on kiba. And now, they have forgotten the terror of the kiba, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge is gradually recing it as the symbol of terror Grandma Jiba once told me that.


    So its just a baseless discrimination. Why didnt the denizens of Forest''s Edge try to resolve this misunderstanding?


    Even if they fear us, we wont be inconvenienced by that.


    Was that really true?


    I didnt think their unwillingness to resolve the misunderstanding was praiseworthy.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge being treated coldly by the people in town was partly their fault I felt unhappy toe to this conclusion.


    But


    When I was about to rebuke Ai Fa, I suddenly stopped because I noticed something in the corner of my eye.


    It was that girl from earlier.


    The little girl sat on the other side of the road by herself, biting into the bun I ate earlier.


    There wasnt anything special about that, but when I looked her way, she would turned her head quickly like a nimble squirrel.


    She will then slowly look my way.


    As the road was about ten meters wide, I couldnt discern her expression in detail. But she looked really curious.


    She probably think it is incredible seeing a pale skinned man like you in Forest''s Edge get up.


    Ai Fa seemed to noticed the little girl and said so casually.


    I see.


    I answered as I watched the little girl from the corner of my eyes.


    She was about Rimee Wus age, maybe seven or eight years old.


    Her dark brown hair reached up to her shoulders, and her skin was yellowish brown. Her orange dress was a one piece, and not a cloth wrapped around her. She had a pair of leather sandals on her feet.


    Her torso and limbs were thinner than Rimee Wu, and the way she bit into the meat bun looked cute too.


    I tried turning my face her way again.


    My attack was sudden, and the little girl couldnt avert her gaze and remained still.


    I smiled at her, and the girl looked as if she was choked by her bun. She then showed a gentle smile.


    What are you doing?


    Nothing, I just think that girl is really cute.


    Hmm? You misunderstand! Whats with your eyes? Just what kind of person do you think I am?


    Shut up. Dont be so flustered You like kids?


    Contrary to my expectations, Ai Fas attitude returned to normal. My agitated emotions suffered a sudden over shoulder throw.


    If I have to say, I guess I like them. Many children will visit my dads shop, because a lot of families will visit us.


    I see.


    Hmm? Did I misunderstand where this conversation was going?


    I dont want you to disappear suddenly  Ai Fa said this uncharacteristcallyst night. I was a little flustered when I recalled how she looked back then.


    It would be better to not mention my original world for the time being.


    Acting calm, I tried saying in a cheerful tone:


    By the way, it feels depressing at the thought of carrying so much luggage back home. Isnt twenty meals too much?


    I always buy this much. Or, Ai Fa suddenly averted her eyes and added:


    You dont need twenty meals worth of food?


    Hey Ai Fa


    I cant tell what my future will bring either! Thankfully, I didnt yell that out loud.


    However, I couldnt find something else to say.


    Ai Fa lowered her eyelids quietly, unwilling to show me how she really felt.


    Ai Fa, I


    I had to say something.


    Before I could sort out my thoughts, I spoke


    But an unexpected roar and noise drowned out my words.


    Say it to me clearly if you have anyins! Arent you the arrogant citizens of Rock City!?


    It was a voice of a young man who had lost hisposure.


    There was also a loud sound of something being damaged, and screams.


    Including the voice of that little girl.


    W-What? Something happened?


    I couldnt understand the situation.


    The remains of a broken wooden crate was scattered on the streets, along with an unknown yellow fruit. Two men was wrestling in the middle of the scattered items.


    They were really close to that little girl.


    The other people had retreated away to not get caught in the dispute, only that girl was sitting weakly on the ground with a fearful face.


    Hey, is that?


    Before I could sound her out, Ai Fa had stood up deftly.


    There was an intimidating gleam in her eyes as she red at the men.


    One of the two men fighting on the road in broad day light was from Forest''s Edge.


    5


    It was an unfamiliar young man.


    But he was definitely a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    He had a kiba cape draped over him, a shirt and waist cloth withplicated swirling designs, and two des on his waist. He was also wearing a ne of tusks and horns.


    He had a messy head of dark brown hair, light tanned skin and blue fiery eyes.


    The man wasnt too tall, had a body of solid muscles and a serious face like a stone lion.


    This young man from Forest''s Edge grabbed the chest of a plump man who seemed to be a merchant. He made that mans round face turned red by constricting the mans neck.


    Asuta, stay here.


    Ai Fa left these words and walked quickly into the crowd. She was still holding onto the bottle of fruit wine for some reason.


    I couldnt just watch idly by. I wasnt suited to mediate a dispute between parties, but I couldnt leave that poor little girl alone.


    Ai Fa pushed through the wall of people and strolled into the center of the encirclement. On the other hand, I ran around the wall of people and quietly went towards the little girl.


    Say it again. Who is the stinky kiba eater you are referring to? You said even the food in my hand stinks now right? Say it louder so I can hear you clearly, oh great citizen of Rock City.


    This young man from Forest''s Edge seemed to be drunk.


    He held a familiar bottle in one hand, and his red face and shrill voice was definitely not because of his rage.


    Someone is actually so drunk in broad daylight, dont he need to hunt kiba?


    I thought as I quickly rush towards the little girl.


    I was five meters away from my goal when another series of screams came.


    Along with an ominous shattering sound.


    The man from Forest''s Edge tossed aside the bottle filled with fruit wine, and pull out a knife.


    It was a knife, but the de was as thick as a machete, and about 20cm long. This weapon could even cut through kiba hide and meat, and was rather dangerous.


    He actually draw his de! Thats too unreasonable!


    I couldnt take my time going the long way around. I pushed aside the gawkers and charged out.


    The girls half eaten bun fell to the ground, and the two men fighting trampled all over it. They were that close to her.


    At this moment  another sound erupted.


    Ai Fa hit the back of that mans head hard with the fruit wine bottle in her hand.


    The bottle shattered and the fragrance of the fruit wine spread across the road.


    That man stumbled and fell onto the ground I grabbed the little girl before he fell onto her.


    Retard, if you like wine so much, you can have my share!


    Ai Fa cold steely voice tore through all the noise.


    It is a serious taboo for the people of Forest''s Edge to cause any trouble in Rock City. You are a disgrace to Forest''s Edge.


    That man held the back of his head while he squatted. He lift his head and looked up at Ai Fa.


    Intense hatred and grudge welled up within his murky eyes, as if he had seen something he loathed.


    You are the female hunter from house Fa How dare you do this to me, you think I will let this go so easily?


    Who is the one that failed to follow the rules of Forest''s Edge? There is no shame in my actions.


    Uwah What a cool girl.


    The one who said that wasnt the man from Forest''s Edge.


    It was an unfamiliar man, who knelt beside me before I even noticed.


    This is the first time I have seen a female hunter. If that ne is the real thing, thats really praiseworthy.


    W-What do you want?


    In order to not get in Ai Fas way, I got up and moved away from the center of the dispute, and asked the man following behind me.


    Me? Im just a normal pedestrain. I wanted to protect that poor girl over there, but you got ahead of me.


    That man had a whimsical presence.


    He had a head of golden brown locks I had never seen in Forest''s Edge or the post station town before. His skin seemed untainted by the sun and was ivory in colour. His pupils had a tint of purple.


    Because he had button up his long cloak, I couldnt see his body. But he had a long face and immense height, and was slouching to bring his face near me.


    He had a pair of drooping eyes, high nose bridge and messy hair and beard. His strangely coloured pupils had both the maturity of age and a childish glow, making it hard to discern his age.


    Ara, looks like thezy officials have finally made their move.


    I followed the mans extended finger, and saw a group of men with spears hurriedly moving through the crowd.


    What are you lot doing in the middle of the road!?


    The group of strong men wore leather helmet, leather chest protectors and had yellowish brown skin. From their professional dressing, they were probably the guards that maintains the peace within the city.


    When I was about to sigh in relief I saw them point the sharp end of their spears at Ai Fa, which made me stood stiff.


    The girl in my arms were trembling.


    Denizens of Forest''s Edge Hey! You are prohibited from causing any incidents in this post station town! Is the people of Forest''s Edge trying to vite the agreement you made with Marquis Genos!?


    It seemed a prerequisite of being a guard was to not be fearful of denizens from Forest''s Edge.


    However, I feel that their eyes and faces were a little too agitated.


    In order to honour that agreement, I even went as far as to hit that retard who broke this taboo.


    Ai Fa red at the steel de at her nose, and said emotionlessly.


    The guards shift their gaze to the man squatting down.


    That man showed an incredibly ugly expression.


    Guards of Rock City Im Doddo Tsun from the Tsun n.


    His voice was like venom that dripped from his ugly lips onto the streets.


    Even lowly officials like you know me too right? Im from the ruling Tsun n of Forest''s Edge arrest that woman.


    The guards looked at each other confusedly.


    The man who called himself Doddo Tsun red at them and continued:


    That woman suddenly attacked me when I was walking along the streets! You can understand just by seeing this situation, right? Im not at fault at all! Its this dumb woman who vited the taboo of Forest''s Edge, and broke the agreement between Forest''s Edge and Genos!


    Its a Tsun n member, I was taken aback when the guards retracted their spears.


    Their spears were still pointed at Ai Fa.


    Woman,e to the guards room with us, we will interrogate you about your crimes Son of the Tsun n, we need you to make a trip down with us, do you agree?


    Of course, Doddo Tsun stood up and licked his lips.


    I couldnt help but shout


    But someone did so before me.


    It was the little girl in my arms.


    No! That man is the one who started the trouble, and that woman stopped him!


    The entire street turned dead quiet.


    It seemed that there was something ominous about this silence.


    Son of the Tsun n, whats going on here?


    One of the guards looked Doddo Tsuns way with a stern face.


    Doddo Tsun then said with a smile:


    This is baseless nder. Why dont you ask the people around you. Since things had gotten this serious, there should many who saw how the entire scene unfold.


    Then, something unbelievable happened


    The crowd that was watching on all frowned and slowly left.


    Ara ara, thats wrong.


    The man in a long cloak muttered dumbfounded.


    He stood up straight and was almost a head taller than me as expected.


    In terms of height, he should beparable to Donda Wu. But he hunches his back and slouches his shoulders, and with his rather slender built, he felt like a frail mantis.


    But that wasnt important now.


    Damn it Oh right, where is that guy being grabbed by him?


    When that drunkard got sent flying, that guy left hurriedly without even saying thanks. This is a problem.


    I gritted my teeth and decided to confront the guards.


    At this point, Doddo Tsuns murky eyes gaze my way.


    His face was twisted with glee, and it sent a chill down my spine.


    Guards of Rock City, that brat is a foreigner, but became a part of Forest''s Edge recently. He is probably arade of this fool, is he forcing that girl to say those foolish things?


    The de that was at Doddo Tsun nose earlier was now pointed my way.


    Hey, put down that girl.


    The next instant the girl grabbed my neck tightly and said:


    Dont wanna! This onii-san saved Tara! That man is the one who did bad things, so why dont you believe me!?


    I will interrogate them in the guard houseter. Enough, run on home.


    Dont wanna!


    Well well, its because of this bureaucratic style that is stopping you from earning the citizens respect. You think its troublesome to deal with the Forest''s Edge denizens, so you dont spend the effort to seek out the truth. That isnt encourageable.


    Someone interjected suddenly. And of course it was the cloaked man.


    Everyone acted before I could, so I didnt have any chance to speak at all.


    What do you want? Those not involved should just stand aside.


    Unfortunately, Im not involved with this incident, but I witnessed the entire thing. I might be just a bystander, but my testimony still have some value and reliability correct?


    After the man said that with grandiose, he continued:


    The fruit wine seller here and his friend who seemed to be a merchant were quietly pointing fingers andughing at that gentleman from Forest''s Edge. This gentleman became agitated, grabbed that merchant and threw that box of fruit wine onto the streets. The fruit wine seller fled and this gentleman yelled:Say it to me clearly if you have anyins! Arent you the arrogant citizens of Rock City!?, or something like that.


    The little girl snickered.


    Because his voice was toocking in tension.


    Hmm? Was my impression not good enough? Never mind They then started quarreling. I-I didnt say anything. Liar! Its the truth! I heard you say that, the ears of denizens from Forest''s Edge are built different from rotten ears like yours! S-Save me! Say it again. Who is the stinky kiba eater you are referring to? You said even the food in my hand stinks now right? Say it louder so I can hear you clearly, oh great citizen of Rock City. Thats the gist of what happened.


    The shocking thing was, this man recalled their conversationpletely.


    The guards looked troubled, and Doddo Tsun red at that man with eyes like wild dogs.


    And Ai Fa


    This was the most surprised expression I have ever seen her made.


    This gentleman toss the wine bottle in his hand aside, and pulled out a knife from his waist. That sweet smelling thing over there is the remnants of the bottle, and his knife is right over here.


    Doddo Tsun and the guards shifted their surprised gaze to our feet.


    And a knife without any crossguard was right there.


    A leather sheath was still hanging on Doddo Tsuns waist.


    At this point, thatdy appeared on scene. She smashed her fruit wine bottle into the back of his head, then calmly said:Retard, if you like wine so much, you can have my share!


    The little girl couldnt hold it in any longer andughed out softly.


    His voice was really amusing.


    Ai Fas surprised face suddenly turned gloomy.


    She then said:It is a serious taboo for the people of Forest''s Edge to cause any trouble in Rock City. You are a disgrace to Forest''s Edge That should be enough. Gentlemen, can you take this into consideration when you perform your interrogation?


    All the guards showed an annoyed face. One of them turned to Doddo Tsun and said:


    Son of the Tsun n, what that man described


    Thats all nonsense! Baseless nder!


    Doddo Tsuns blue eyes turned bloodshot and he let loose a shrill yell.


    But it seemed that  the officials were not convinced.


    If that is so, then you need to have a logical exnation. You should be the only one here who refutes what I said. Since you im that Im lying, then exin the smashed box over there, the broken fruit wine bottle and why your knife is on the ground.


    He said something vicious, but his expression remained casual.


    Unlike Jiza Wu whose thoughts could not be read, this man had an easy going attitude He was calm and exined his thoughts leisurely.


    Enough. I will take all of you back to the guards office, so all of you have to report there.


    What? Thats troubling. I have an appointment with Marquis Genoster.


    The man said something incredible.


    The guards were scared shitless.


    Its already passed the agreed time, I will feel bad if I go anyter. If you want me to go with you, can you ry that to Marquis Genos first?


    Why you No, sir, may I know?


    Dont be so afraid. Im just a friendlymoner. Im Kamyua Yost, a guardian that ensures the safety of travelers.


    After saying so, that man showed a ne hanging on his neck from the gap between his cloak.


    It was a silver chain with a brightly coloured stone simr to agate. It was an elegantly crafted ne.


    I happened to be working as a guardian for Marquis Genos when he was traveling to the capital, thats how we get to know one another. I dont have any titles or peerage, so fear not Ah, this is the Genos castle town pass bestowed to me by Marquis Marustein Genos.


    He then took out another item. It was a thin and t glimmering silver te, which waspletely different from the copper te I saw earlier. It was the size of a credit card, with unfamiliar designs carved on it, drawing attention to its mourous status.


    When the guards saw that silver te, they stood stiff with their face pale.


    At this moment, I noticed one thing  This uncle was rather mischievous.


    Even though everyone present were looking at this slender man who call himself Kamyua Yost withplicated expressions, he was still smiling easily and happily.


    6


    So, isnt it great that things are resolved smoothly?


    After the guards left with Doddo Tsun, the strange man named Kamyua Yost stayed behind with us.


    We sat back at that empty ce we were at earlier. Seated between the tensed Ai Fa and the troubled me was Kamyua Yost who was smiling carefreely.


    Thank you for helping us in our time of need.


    Ai Fa said stoically, and lowered her head politely in thanks.


    You are really cautious. the man said with a smile.


    I didnt help at all, I merely stated what I witnessed. As a citizen of the western god Selva, it is my obligation to do so.


    In the end, the guards didnt bring us to the guard house.


    They only took Doddo Tsun with them. However, Doddo Tsun wouldnt be punished at all.


    Its not that big of a deal right? A denizen from Forest''s Edge did something unreasonable, and someone else from Forest''s Edge stopped him. It was wrong of him to pull a knife, but there is no need to escte this matter right?


    The guards agreed with Kamyua Yost and the incident was concluded.


    They took away Doddo Tsun. Their official statement was to wait for him to wake up from his stupor, but they would probably just detain him for a short while.


    Hurry on back to Forest''s Edge the eyes of the guards were saying that to us strongly.


    But we didnt leave, and sat opposite this strange man we met for the first time.


    Erm Dont you have an important matter to attend to?


    What?


    Kamyua Yost shook his head in response:


    You mean that matter with Marquis Genos? Thats a lie. I do have an appointment with him, but I just need to show up at dinner, and theres still plenty of time.


    He was a sly man indeed.


    A cunning smile appeared on Kamyua Yosts thin face, and his eyes suddenly nced to the side.


    That is quite a troublesome matter. Little Miss, are you hurt?


    No! Because this onii-chan saved me!


    The one answering was the little girl who called herself Tara. And onii-chan meant me.


    Tara bit into a bun with a big smile. Doddo Tsun trampled all over the bun she bought, so Kamyua Yost bought her a new one.


    Oh, right, this thing too, Kamyua reached inside his cloak.


    And as if he was performing magic, he pulled out a fruit wine.


    He uncorked it with his boney fingers, took a sip, then reced the cork before handing the bottle to Ai Fa.


    As you can see, its not poisoned. Will you ept this?


    I have no reason to receive your charity.


    You are really cautious! Im deeply moved by your selfless act of protecting the order in the post station town and the rules of Forest''s Edge! Cant that be the reason?


    Ai Fa showed a disgusted face.


    Kamyua Yost was still smiling as he gently patted Taras petite head.


    Its the same for Tara. Im moved by how this child muster her courage to help her benefactor, thats why I treated her to a Kimilz meat bun Tara, is it good?


    Yes! Thank you uncle!


    Uncle huh its right to call me that, Im almost thirty.


    So he wasnt thirty yet I was a bit surprised.


    Speaking of which, if he shave off his messy beard, he would look young No, not at all. His expression and demeanour were casual, instead of an uncle, he looked closer to being an old man.


    So, what do you think? Will you ept this fruit wine? Or are you still vexed about that brute not having to answer for his crimes? He is from the Tsun n after all, I think its better not to escte the matter.


    What he said shocked me again.


    Was the situation in Forest''s Edge within his grasp too?


    Hmm? Whats so strange about that? I have never stepped into the Forest''s Edge of Morga before, but I still know the name of the Chief n in Forest''s Edge. I like this post station town a lot, and often see the denizens of Forest''s Edge here But this is the first time Im speaking with a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    His big mouth under his long thin nose rose in a satisfied smile.


    On top of that, you are a really beautiful female hunter, which made me even happier. As a sign of respect to your beauty, I hope you can ept this bottle of fruit wine.


    I looked at Ai Fas face timidly.


    Ah She was beyond furious, and her brows tightly knotted in a frown.


    Hmm, did I say anything that offended you? I only praised your looks, said that youre beautiful andpliment your noble actions.


    Its useless Then, what about you?


    W-What?


    They call me Whirlwind of the north, but you rescued Tara before I did, and I wished to show my respect andpliments. Will you ept this?


    Judging from the current mood, I shouldnt ept.


    By the way, what does whirlwind of the north mean anyway?


    Thats a nickname my colleagues gave me. This hair colour is rare in the west Because my birth ce is in the north.


    Ai Fas face changed a little when she heard that.


    Her cat-like eyes stared right at Kamyua Yost with some lingering hostility.


    Kamyua Yost, Did youe from the northern kingdom Mahyudora?


    Just call me Kamyua Speaking of which, I still dont know your names. Its fine even if you make wild lies, can you tell me how to address you?


    His tone would definitely trigger Ai Fa. She raised her brow and said:


    Im head of the Fa house, Ai Fa.


    Ah, Im a member of the Fa house, Asuta.


    Ai Fa and Asuta huh. Nice names Right, Im from the north. My mother hails from Mahyudora while my father is from Selva. Since a century ago, the north and west bore deep animosity towards each other, and Im a child born from these two nations. I spent my childhood in the north until my mothers death beforeing here to the west. I couldnt find proper work because of my heritage, so I had to scrap for a living as a guardian.


    On Kamyua Yosts waist was a sword that had a long and thin de.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa, your hair colour looked rather simr to mine.


    Kamyuas purple eyes narrowed as if he was looking at something ring, and he said to Ai Fa:


    I heard that the people in Forest''s Edge are the descendents of refugees who escaped from the south. Given how far apart the north and south are, its unlikely for them to have any blood rtions. So why do you have a head of blonde hair?


    Theres no special reason for this. People with this hair colour will appear in Forest''s Edge from time to time, my mother also had blonde hair.


    I see. Its the same with my mother.


    Kamyua Yost smiled innocently, and Ai Fa turned her head away as if she was annoyed.


    I felt that somehow Ai Fas attitude was a little strange.


    Anyway, I have been interested in the denizens of Forest''s Edge for a long time now. They offered their souls to another god while they were still alive, there are few who have experienced anything like that. So I feel close to them one sided. Therefore, Im very d that the first people from Forest''s Edge that I get to speak to are people like you.


    So, whats your business with us?


    Ai Fa seemed uninterested, so I had to interject.


    Thank you for helping us out of a bind, but we have work to do back in Forest''s Edge. Its about time for us to go now


    Is that so? Its regrettable, so lets get into the topic Actually, I took a job to guard a caravan in Genos heading to the eastern kingdom. When the timees, we hope to be granted passage through the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    I was very surprised by this, but Ai Fas reaction was very cold.


    The chief Tsun n is responsible for this job.


    Yes, of course I know that. But after meeting the son of the Tsun n today, it was regrettable, but I dismissed the idea of asking them to do this. They arent trustworthy at all.


    He had an innocent expression, but Kamyua Yost didnt mince his words.


    Well, I already warned Marquis Genos before that every time an incident happens in the post station town, its always because of the Tsun n. The denizens of Forest''s Edge keep to themselves and follows the rules stubbornly, but the Tsun n are nasty and disregards the rules. This makes me wonder if the Marquis side are part of the problem too


    Its the people of Rock City that made the Tsun n so depraved.


    Ai Fa cut off Kamyua Yost.


    A blue me rages in her eyes.


    The people inside the city made the Tsun n wealthy, which in turn caused them to discard the pride of Forest''s Edge, not hunting kiba properly. They will drink and make merry all day and engrossed themselves in pleasures of the flesh. The people in the city needs to take full responsibility for this.


    By making them wealth, do you mean the bonus paid out to them once every three months? That is such a meagre sum though.


    The Tsun n hoarded all of it. They spend that money onvish pleasure.


    I was probably the one who was most surprised here.


    Tara had a nk face after finishing her bun, while Kamyua Yost looked as if he already knew.


    I guess as much. That money is meant to be a reward for protecting Genos from the threat of kibas, but the chief n didnt share it with the people of Forest''s Edge who devoted themselves to this work, and only benefited his own family to party Why havent the denizens of Forest''s Edge revolted yet?


    We dont need the charity from Rock City, we hunt kiba simply for the sake of survival.


    What a noble personality! You are really stubborn though.


    Kamyua Yost smiled wryly again as he ruffled his messy blonde hair.


    If you wish to restore order in Forest''s Edge, I might be able to give you a hand.


    And of course, I wouldnt agitate the Tsun n rashly, they are still the chief n of Forest''s Edge after all. If the power of Forests Edge to hun kiba wanes because they lose their chief n, it will be terrible. The kiba will rampage in the Morga forest once more and destroy the farnds Thats why Marquis Genos dont dare to act even if he can see that the Tsun n is a little depraved.


    Hence, I need to ask you a question. If the Tsun n loses their standing, are there any other ns that can rule over Forest''s Edge in their ce?


    Speaking of a force that could rival the Tsun n, the existence of the Wu n immediately surfaced in my mind.


    But Ai Fa didnt say a word.


    Glimmers of hate gradually shone in her eyes.


    After all, Rock City can only interact with Forest''s Edge through the Tsun n, so they cut off all negative news against them. Furthermore, they seldom appear outside the city walls, so amoner who knows Marquis Genos like me, and someone who isnt close to the Tsun n like you, our meeting will be like erecting a bridge between Rock City and Forest''s Edge.


    What good does that do for you?


    Kamyua Yostughed again when he heard me say that.


    Gains and losses aside, arent we all children of the western god Selva? In that sense, we are brethren, and it is only natural to lend a hand to a brethren in need.


    Thats just pleasantries. Like I said, I have an one sided sense of camaraderie towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge. I feel that way because of your virtuousness. I dont respectzy bums who got drunk at noon and dont hunt kiba properly Thats how it is.


    I was confused.


    His words are insincere  I didnt think that way, but he likes to act the goat too much, so I couldnt tell what he was really thinking.


    As for Ai Fa, a strong defiance was burning in her eyes.


    Kamyua Yost, you are from Rock City. If the people from Rock City wants to harm the denizens of Forest''s Edge you will be an enemy of Forest''s Edge.


    Is that so, does that applies to the decadent Tsun n too?


    If the Tsun n have to be punished, they should be by the hands of the Forest''s Edge denizens. The disgrace of Forest''s Edge should be cleansed by Forest''s Edge itself. And finally Its the people from Rock City that led to the Tsun n bing depraved.


    Ai Fa then spat out fiercely:


    The people of Rock City cannot be trusted.


    Her fiery eyes signifies her pride as a hunter.


    But even so, Kamyua Yost still said casually with a smile:


    You are really a noble and virtuous person. Ai Fa, you are beautiful.


    Are you ridiculing me?


    Implimenting your beauty, how is that ridiculing you? Ara, look, you made Tara scared.


    I was surprised after hearing that. I turned my head and found Tara holding tightly to Kamyua Yosts arm and shaking.


    Cant be helped then, lets call it a day. If we are too careless, the son from the Tsun n might appear again.


    Its just for today. Be it tomorrow or the day after, we wont ever meet again.


    Who can be sure? You cant wait for a chance toe, you have to create one yourself.


    Kamyua Yost picked up the sword with his right hand, held the little girls hand with his left, then stood up and said:


    Ai Fa and Asuta, Im really d to have met you both today. I will ce the fruit wine right here tomemorate our meeting today. If you dont need it, then let it return to the earth See you around.

 Volume 3 - Ch 2

    Remuneration and Resolve


    Trantor: Skythewood


    1


    Ah, I can see the water source, it feels that were finally home.


    I muttered to myself with ragged breath, and Ai Fa who has been quiet all this while finally turned back.


    Whats with your voice? Asuta, your stamina is just like a ten years old child.


    Yeah, I just need to beat Rimee Wu in that Ai Fa, you are finally willing to talk to me.


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa faced forward again and sped up.


    Ah, wait for me! At least let me drink some water! My throat ispletely patched since just now!


    I just hiked through the hill for an hour with over 16kg of load after all. The ropes had cut into my shoulder, and my legs and waist was trembling. I over exerted myself physically today, maybe even more than that day when we erected the stove.


    By the way, how I did I cross that scary suspension bridge? In order to carry my baggage, Ai Fa made two trips, and she even went another time to guide me over while holding my hand. She was probably worried that her panicky family member would hug her again. Anyways, there were plenty of embarrassing things in my life that I didnt want Rimee Wu to know.


    Lets hydrate myself first.


    What a wimp


    While Ai Fas words stabbed deep into my head, I scooped up the clear water flowing between the rocks and drank it.


    Absolutely refreshing.


    Ai Fa who didnt speak with me for a long time changed her tone and continued:


    Asuta, why arent you asking anything.


    Hmm? You mean what that uncle said? I have loads of things to ask, but you will tell me things about this world every night.


    I rubbed my hands on my knees, and looked up at Ai Fas face as I caught my breath


    You will choose what to tell me based on your judgement. I wont find any faults in your judgement, since I dont really understand this world too well yet.


    However, if you are already calm, then I want to discuss something with you What do you think about that uncle?


    I cast my gaze to my feet when I said that.


    Over there was arge bag filled with poitan and tino leaves, and bottle of fruit wine.


    Ai Fa wanted to leave the fruit wine behind and go back, but I think the fruit wine wasnt at fault in the first ce, so I volunteered to bring it back. The bottles design was different from the usual kind, which made me curious what kind of wine this was.


    He is a weird guy, but I dont think he is a bad man. Im a bit curious about what you think of him.


    Not worth mentioning.


    Youre going already? Hey, wait!


    With no other choice, I heaved up the bag and chased after Ai Fa painstakingly.


    Despite her heavy baggage, Ai Fas strides were steady.


    I wont force you if you dont want to talk about it, but you seemed really tense. Youre not good with guys like him?


    I have nothing to say with people from the city.


    But you said plenty. Now that you mentioned it, Im more of an outsiderpared to that uncle, right? If you try talking to him, you two might get along well.


    You think I get along with you?


    Ahaha! I already noticed, but you are still angry! The things you have been saying made my heart aches!


    I dont mean it.


    Ai Fas eyes turned gloomy.


    Am I acting weird?


    Weird or not huh I thought you were in serious thought about something. You seemed troubled after we set off from the post station town.


    I dont know. This is the first time I spoke with someone from the city, my mind is a mess.


    She looked at me with gloomy eyes.


    Like a little kid who was lost.


    Am I weird?


    No, youre not weird at all.


    I said firmly.


    Its only natural for you to be confused after hearing someone say that so suddenly. I only half understand what that guy said, but for you For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, this will affect your future.


    I already told you a long time ago, you dont need to shoulder such a big responsibility. If you dont think you can handle it, then just forget it ever happened.


    What I said was rather irresponsible.


    But half of it was my sincere thoughts.


    If what Kamyua Yost said was true the Tsun house will lose power, and the Wu house will take over Forest''s Edge, things might end peacefully.


    However, things wouldnt proceed so smoothly.


    We had yet to understand Donda Wu. If that burly and violent man reced the Tsun house and rule Forest''s Edge in their stead, he might be more of a tyrant than the Tsun house. And we wouldnt be able to raise our head before Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba.


    On the other hand, what that uncle said might be just a load of rubbish. Kamyua Yost seemed to have a good grasp of the situation in Forests Edge. He might be trying to tease us on a whim, so we couldnt believe him so easily.


    I want to believe his words, and I hope he had the authority to strip the Tsun house of their chief status.


    That way, we wouldnt need to look out for that despicable Diga Tsun. And we made an enemy with another Tsun house member today.


    The man who called himself Doddo Tsun was a small fry like Diga Tsun, but someone so shameless was more scary. He got drunk in the afternoon and create trouble in the post station town. It was hard for me to imagine that someone so crude was living in Forest''s Edge.


    They were not qualified to rule Forest''s Edge That was definitely so.


    Darum Wu of the Wu house might be a problematic character, but he isnt as bad as these guys. If Darum Wu is a wolf, then they are just wild dogs No, that will be rude to the wild dogs.


    In the end, he is still human.


    Probably someone poisoned by civilization.


    You also turned quiet too.


    A voice of a girl throwing a tantrum reached my ears.


    I was wondering who it was, but it was just Ai Fa.


    Asuta, youre so troubled too, but you want me to forget about this.


    Ai Fa would sometimes show an expression that looked younger than her age.


    Moments like this always made me waver I was rather flustered now too.


    No, Im not troubling over something that deep. Im just thinking that dogs exist in this world too.


    Dogs? You mean the descendents of Farbu wolves that lived amongst humans being friends of mankind? Thats just a legend in the western kingdom, theres no telling if it is true.


    Ai Fa pouted.


    If you want to eat that dog thing, then go to Rock City. I dont want any part of that.


    She turned her head to the side really hard.


    My mind was a mess, wondering if I should be angry or soothe her.


    I get it! I get it! Lets talk about happy things! Since our match with Donda Wu is over, I want to try out new dishes. We have been taste testing steaks this few days, so my jaws are tired.


    Ai Fa kept her head turned and nce at me sideways.


    Will the new dish be tastier than hamburg steak?


    We will only know if we try. By the way, the steaks are delicious right?


    Thats true But I still prefer hamburg steak.


    Huh!? You told me that the steaks are as tasty as hamburg steak right? Thats why I made up my mind to use steaks in my match with Donda Wu.


    Steaks are as tasty as hamburg steak But I still prefer hamburg steak.


    I was nning to rebuke her, but I forgot what I wanted to say from surprise.


    Because I realized that this was the first time Ai Fa used the term prefer.


    Ai Fa once said that food has no distinction of being delicious or not, but not only did she said tasty, she even used the term prefer.


    To me, this was a dramatic change.


    You once said that eating soft meat all the time will make our teeth weak, but theres no need to worry about it if I continue to chew on jerky.


    Ai Fa lowered her face that was turned away a little, then looked up at me sideways with her mouth slightly pouting. That expression of hers was so sly.


    It was even worse since she didnt show that face on purpose.


    So, I still prefer hamburg steak.


    I-I get it. I will make hamburg steak tomorrow, so lets try out a new dish today first.


    Ai Fa lowered her head further, she seemed to be suppressing a smile.


    I could only say that it was a good thing that both of my hands were full.


    We just concluded our match with Donda Wu, even though there were new troubles in our hearts, it shouldnt be too much to ask if we spent this day leisurely right? We could then rest up and worry about Kamyua Yosts issue tomorrow! When we reached our home with this in mind, another new problem was there waiting for Ai Fa and me.


    It came in the form of a matching couple.


    They were Kan Lutim and Ema Min who would be wed in six days.


    2


    Head of the Fa house Ai Fa, and house member Asuta, we have been waiting for your return.


    Kan Lutims face was squarish, and he had a pair ofrge eyes and arge nose. He wasnt handsome, but emitted an air of honesty and sincerity. He said after a deep bow:


    Its great to see you, its almost time for us to return to the Lutim house.


    Ema Min bundled her dark brown hair up tidily, and her mature face showed hints of intelligence and cheerfulness. She bowed too.


    Kan Lutim and Ema Min. What are you doing here?


    Ai Fa had not switched to her house head expression yet, and asked them puzzledly. The two of them smiled and answered as if they had agreed on this in advance:


    We have some urgent matters for the two of you, so we came to visit.


    To be honest, I had an ominous feeling when I heard him said that.


    We have already asked Donda Wu to turn down the matter of tending the hearth for the wedding when we went home in the morning.


    But even so, the ominous feeling persisted.


    Its too conspicious to stay here,e on in Asuta, care take their steel.


    Ai Fa grabbed my bag of poitan with her hand that was holding the fruit wine, and hurried into the house.


    I was momentarily surprised, and quickly took the long and short des Kan Lutim proffered to me.


    P-Pleasee in.


    Ever since Rimee Wus visit quite some time ago, we finally have some guest.


    I didnt know how to receive them at all.


    Ai Fa finally returned from the food store, and sat down in the seat of honour in therge room. The two guest sat down an adequate distance away opposite Ai Fa.


    I was at a loss, and finally knelt down besides Ai Fa, with the des ced right beside me.


    Since no oneined, my actions probably didnt vite any customs of Forest''s Edge.


    First, we want to thank you both. Ai Fa and Asuta of house Fa, thank you for the amazing feast you prepared for usst night.


    Thats right, dinnerst night was delicious. For us, this irreceable pre wedding celebration was a joyous night we will never forget.


    When I hear the honest and sincere thanks from the both of them, I wanted to thank them too.


    Or rather I just came back from the motley post station town, so the sight of these two who represented innocence and purity gave me an entirely different impression fromst night.


    Kan Lutim was a young man with such forthright eyes.


    Ema Min was actually a woman with such a bright and clear expression.


    I wasnt sure if it was just their family, or this differs by the individuals, but many of the Wu house members emits dazzling life force. But these two had a more stable quality, as tenacious as a rooted tree.


    Ai Fa finally reverted to her serious expression as a house head. Sitting with one knee up, she looked at them and said:


    We are d to tend to the Wu houses hearth too But what are you referring to when you mentioned you have a request for us? We have already rejected the request about the wedding through Donda Wu.


    After Ai Fa got right to the point, the two of them said yes at the same time, and lowered their heads:


    Thats the matter we would like to discuss with you two! Back then, it was my father Dan Lutim who proposed this matter which goes against the customs of Forest''s Edge when we heard his proposal


    We also think it is a wonderful idea. If ites through, it would be a truly blissful night.


    Their hearts were so in sync even before the wedding.


    Their expressions and eyes were filled with pure longing and joy I could feel their honest character from how they try their best to convey their thoughts.


    But these were two different matters.


    Of all the kin house of the Wu house, Kan Lutim was the heir to the strongest Lutim main house. It would be too heavy a responsibility for me to care take the hearth during his wedding.


    I could only count on Ai Fas decisiveness.


    Neither the Lutim house nor Min house has deep rtions with the Fa house, so the Fa house cant bear such a heavy responsibility. A family joyous asions should be shared with your kins Asuta already said thatst night.


    She was right.


    I nodded in agreement.


    The next instance, Kan Lutim looked at me with his forthright eyes.


    Asuta, I heard that you are a Fa house member, but didnte from Forest''s Edge, but a foreign country. And that you work as a chef in your hometown.


    Yes, I might just be an apprentice helping out at home, but what you said is true.


    I dont understand what that job entails in detail. Simply put, its simr to the merchants peddling cooked food in the post station town, correct?


    Yes, you are correct.


    In that case can you sell me the dishes you prepared?


    What?


    I didnt understand what he meant.


    Selling dishes How do I sell them in Forest''s Edge?


    Im not asking you to care take our hearth out of your good will, friendship or kinship, we will trade for your work with proper remunerations. Just for one night, we hope to purchase your cooking skills, knowledge andbour That is our wish.


    And I


    Was dumbstruck.


    Asuta, you are a member of another house, so we wont demand for your blessings. And we just metst night, so we cant force you to offer us your kindness and generousity. In that case, we can only pay for you to render help.


    If that is so But


    I n to pay you with everything I have, your cookings is worthy of me doing so. I want to share the joy of eating I experience that night with Ema Min and my father Dan Lutim, with my family and kins. Asuta, I need your strength.


    When Kan Lutim said that, he took off the tusks and horns hanging on his thick neck with a crisp clinking sound.


    On the ne was severalyers of horns and tusks, far greater than the number of Ai Fas neck.


    Ema Min took off her ne with a calm smile.


    On it was the three tusks and horns gifted to her by her family.


    They offered these nes that represents the pride of hunters and the love of their parents before me.


    Not just the Lutim, the hundred odd kins of the Wu house will also attend this banquet. I know this isnt enough to pay for everyones meal, but every participant will gift us with one blessing each. That will be two hundred for Ema Min and me. If that still isnt enough, I will hunt kiba until it is enough


    Wait! Thats too much, I cant ept this!


    I felt an emotion close to terror, and yelled loudly:


    I-Im just a immature half-baked chef, I cant take on such an important job And Im an outsider, and dont know the rules of Forest''s Edge too well yet, if you leave such an important job to me


    You have already shown us your capabilities, we are not worried about that.


    B-By capabilities, you mean yesterdays steaks? Like I said, its a dish a family can finish on their own. I will tell you the menu right now


    ording to what you described, in order to reproduce the taste, we have to start from hunting the kiba right?


    I will teach you! I will teach you how to bloodlet and ughter them! Actually, I have only ughtered three kibas. You already possess the skill to skin them, so you will learn it in no time.


    The hamburg steak that was brought up repeatedlyst night


    Its fine even if you dont try it. It will be harmful to your bodies if you get addicted to that dish.


    We are not that foolish.


    Kan Lutim suddenly smiled.


    It was a strong smile, filled with the pride and dignity of a man.


    If that dish will harm the body of a hunter, I will not touch it at all. But you said that there wouldnt be any effects even if we eat it one thousand or two thousand times, isnt that right Asuta?


    T-Thats just my assumption, I dont know the actual facts. However, it is certain that eating soft food all day will definitely make ones teeth and jaws grow weak.


    If someone allows their soul to corrode even after hearing your words, then they are the ones who are too weak. You dont need to feel gloomy about this. You are telling us this to warn us right?


    Kan Lutim gently ced a fist onto the floor and leaned forward.


    The righteous youth didnt show any changes on his face, but his emotions might be getting heated up quietly:


    Im a hunter, so I cant exin as clearly as you Anyway, I want to share my feelings with everyone. If there is more joy in life, we will have a stronger will to live. The happiness you brought to us gave Ema Min and me strength, and I want others to know this strength too. Not just house Lutim, I want to share it with the Wu house, Min house, Lei house, Mamu house, Lilin house and mufa house In the face of such a situation, we need to obtain a greater strength to fulfil our obligations as hunters.


    The situation he was referring to was it about the Tsun n bing depraved?


    But I couldnt think about so many things at the same time.


    T-Thats why I told you that I will impart all of my skills to you. Including bloodletting, ughtering, grilling poitans and how to cook the steaks you ate yesterday. Give me six days, I will teach everyone the details. I have already taught some of the skills to the women of the Wu n


    And the hamburg steak?


    Theres no need to go out of the way to learn that dish. Hamburg steak takes too much effort to prepare, and doesnt really fit the denizens of Forest''s Edge right?


    It might be rude for me to say this, but whether hamburg steak is suitable for the denizens of Forest''s Edge should be decided by the denizens of Forest''s Edge No, youre already a member of the Fa house, and a part of Forest''s Edge now. Im not taking your words lightly, but I wish to choose my own path.


    If we can get tremendous joy out of this, we will choose that path no matter how much extra efforts it will take.


    Ema Min finally chipped in.


    What should we do in order to live? Forage for firewood? Dry pico leaves? Tan hides? What are the things we should do and which path should we take? Eighty years ago, our forebears also considered these things, and impart them to us. One day, I will bear Kans children And I hope I can guide them down a path that leads to greater happiness.


    No one will neglect their other chores just for the sake of cooking. But if anyone is willing to put in the extra effort, that means there is value and meaning in doing so. If someone finds the value in hamburg steak, then she is definitely willing to spend the time make them. If not, then she wouldnt bother thats how simple it is


    But you have not tried hamburg steaks before, so why are you adamant about it?


    We are not only after the hamburg steak, we are hoping that you can give it your all.


    Kan Lutim said.


    Thats why we are asking you. I wont ask the people who learned from you, we just want to ask you. Just for one night, we hope you can do everything you can for us and this is the payment for our job request.


    Please wait. I


    But I didnt say anything more.


    My mind was more confused than I thought, and I was wavering.


    The next moment, Ai Fa who was quiet all this while said:


    Asuta seems to be tired, hes stamina is no different from a ten years old child after all. Just carrying the goods back from the post station town was enough to leave him exhausted Im sorry, but can we give our reply tomorrow?


    I see, of course its fine Well then Asuta, we have onest thing to ask of you.


    Pray tell.


    Last night, you said that you want to be a medicine, not poison and I sincerely hope so too. Your strength must not be poison. If it bes medicine, then the denizens of Forest''s Edge might obtain more joy, bonds and strength to continue living. I rushed here because of this thought in my mind. May we pick the same path Alright then, we will take our leave.


    3


    The sun sets.


    We met Kamyua Yost in the post station town at noon, and after returning to Forest''s Edge, we had a long discussion with Kan Lutim and Ema Min. This had far exceeded my brain capacity, so I immersed myself in cooking as a brief respite from reality.


    The menu for today was simple. Not counting the time to grill poitan in, it was finished in less than an hour.


    Aria and tino leaves were boiled inside the iron pot.


    On the fake rubber leaves were additional aria and tino leaves. The aria was cut into either round or semi-circle slices, while the tino leaves that had the texture of cabbages were cut into bite sizes.


    Besides the vegetables were the kiba meat. There were belly meat, shoulder meat and thigh meat. I tried my best to cut the meat into 5mm slices, and arranged them into a beautiful circle.


    A thick red liquid was glistening on the wooden te, a condiment made with fruit wine as its base. After bringing the fruit wine to a boil and the alcohol evaporates, I added salt and pico leaves to vour it slightly. It had a tangy sweetness to it which will definitely make Donda Wuin if he eats it.


    Alright! Ai Fa, its done!


    Ai Fa looked at me with an expression that says: Whats this?


    Thats right, this was just a te with raw meat slices disyed on top, so a denizen of Forest''s Edge wouldnt understand.


    This is Shabu shabu, a dish where you can cook and eat the meat yourself.


    Even after hearing my exnation, the question mark on top of Ai Fa didnt disappear.


    Instead of exining with words, it was simpler to show by hand. I took out the secret weapon I prepared for this day


    After slicing the krilee branches that has almost no taste into thin sticks, I dried them and made them into chopsticks.


    First, put the meat into the pot like this.


    Uwah!


    I turned my head because of the strange noise, and found Ai Fa covering her mouth with her face red for unknown reasons.


    What? Something happened? I didnt do anything that will make you embarrassed.


    S-Shut up! What kind of disgusting movement is that!


    Hmm? Thats how you use chopsticks.


    I opened and close the chopsticks a couple of times, and Ai Fa continued her Uwah, uwah. Her face was getting redder She seemed embarrassed that she couldnt suppress her cries.


    I will carry on with the demonstration Put the meat into the soup like this, and slowly move it from side to side, until the slices arent red any more. Shabu~ shabu~


    What sort of spell is that?


    Its a spell to make the meat turn tastier.


    I then ced the well cooked belly meat onto Ai Fas te.


    After that, I picked up a piece of aria and tino leave floating in the pot for her.


    The problem is that it will take some time to finish three arias. Ah, try it first. If you dont like it, I will change it into a normal meat soup.


    After she finished mumbling to herself I already know what she was saying softly. After Ai Fa gave thanks to the grace of the forest and to me, she picked up the te suspiciously.


    She scooped up the meat and aria coated in the condiment, and ate it.


    Shabushabu how does it taste?


    its tender.


    Belly meat is tender right? Here, this is thigh meat.


    Its tougher than the meat in meat soup.


    Shabushabu, I was getting tired of saying that.And finally, shoulder meat.


    Its soft.


    Like I said, our intense match with Donda Wu is over, so we dont need to care about the toughness of the meat. If it dont fit your taste, I will cook some meat soup instead. What do you think?


    Ai Fa fell into deep thought with a troubled face.


    In the meantime, I said shabu shabu repeatedly and cooked some belly meat for myself.


    Dont be so troubled, just tell me what your honest thoughts are.


    Despite what I said, she still didnt reply, so I ced a slice of belly meat into my mouth.


    Ah.


    Delicious.


    For the past ten odd days, our dinner was either steak or hamburg steak, so the texture and refreshing taste of the thin pieces of meat felt delicious.


    I drank plenty of meat soup at the Wu n, but food cooked from simmering  and dipping still have some difference.


    On top of that, dinner tonight was Shabu shabu. Aside from the aria and tino leaves, only a bit of salt was added into the soup. The only condiment was the fruit wine sauce, so it couldnt conceal the taste of the meat.


    There wasnt any need to conceal the taste of the kiba, I could feel the energy from these meat. The kiba was juicy and tasty, and the juice spew out every time I chewed, so I didnt know when I should swallow.


    There was still a bit of a stench in the meat, and it was tougher than pork, but it would be fine if I slice it thinly like this. When I tried the thigh meat which was the toughest body part, I could actually chew and enjoy its wonderful texture.


    Wow, its really good! Thats what I think, what about you?


    Ai Fa thought for a moment, then said: it is delicious.


    But I can only eat a little at a time, this is too slow.


    Yes, I know how you feel. I will often feel it is troublesome towards the end, and throw it all into the pot. Especially pork No, kiba meat has to bepletely cooked, until it loses its red colour.


    If that is so, why not cook it all from the start?


    Hmm? Well cooking it all from the start is one way of eating it. The advantage of cooking one piece at a time is that we can eat freshly cooked and steaming hot meat. To be honest, I dont eat this too often either.


    I see.


    Thats right, and our restaurant dont have Shabu shabu either. We seldom eat out, when my mother


    I couldnt help stopping, but I had to finish it since I already started the sentence.


    When my mother is still alive, we will eat this asionally.


    I told myself in the post station town that I shouldnt tell Ai Fa about my world in too much detail. Was that the right thing to do?


    Ai Fa squint her eyes a little, and cast her gaze on the pot that was boiling.


    I ruffled my head, and threw a small piece of wood into the stove.


    How old were you when your mother passed away?


    Hmm? About seven, whats the matter?


    That early? After she said that, Ai Fa lift her head and ask in surprise:


    Which means you tasted this dish before you are seven?


    Probably, yeah. Its too lonely to have hot pot with just me and my dad Ah, no, I wont feel that way when I eat hotpot with you though.


    ?


    Damn it, Im digging my own grave! Its nothing, simply put, this is a standard home cooked meal for an entire family So when a family of three bes two, it makes me feel that eating hot pot feels lonely! Sorry for saying something so depressing!


    Ai Fa blinked her eyes, and didnt seem to understand what I was sayingpletely.


    I dont understand. Will it make you unhappy to eat this dish with me?


    I wouldnt have prepared this dish if I feel that way.


    I see. Thats great Looks like I dont need to beat you up.


    Thats a relief!


    Lend me that.


    Ai Fa reached out her right hand.


    Hmm? The chopsticks? Dont you find them disgusting?


    Then why did you make another pair?


    She found out.


    I prepared another pair of chopsticks, and had ced it quietly in the shadows of the te anddle used to remove foam from the soup.


    I made another pair for you of course. But its not easy to use though.


    If you can use it, so can I.


    Ai Fa pouted again.


    So as I kept an eye on the aria and tino leaves so they didnt overcook, and gave a simple lecture on how to use chopsticks.


    Hmmp, thats simple.


    Three minutester, Ai Fa picked up a piece of aria sessfully.


    Hmm


    Nevermind, it works if she can pick up food firmly  I told myself.


    In the end, Ai Fa didnt learn the right way to hold chopsticks. She held one stick with her thumb and index finger, and the other stick with her ring finger and pinkie. And she was better at it than me.


    The positioning looks perfect though, so lets keep it at that.


    Okay, lets continue eating! Eat more aria okay? If there are leftovers, I can fry some meat with them.


    Yes.


    After seeing Ai Fa, I added another firewood, then ate some grilled poitan.


    Asuta, what meat is this?


    Thats the meat from the shoulder and back.


    I see.


    Ai Fa dipped the meat into the iron pot


    Shabu~shabu~, she started mumbling.


    I couldnt help spitting the poitan I chew half way out, and choked on my food.


    What are you doing, dont waste food.


    Ai Fa said as she red at me, then continued: Shabu~shabu~.


    I tried my best to stifle myughter and decided to wait until I had thoroughly enjoyed her demeanor before telling her You can just say it in your heart if you think it is a hassle I promised to myself in my heart.


    4


    The peaceful dinner ended smoothly.


    We tidied up the cutlery as usual, put out one of the candles, and it was time to think over the troublesome matters properly.


    Asuta, I will be blunt.


    Ai Fa lifted her hands to let down her blonde hair as she said quietly:


    What Kan Lutim said earlier was meant for you. As the house head, I will tell you my opinion. But you have to make the final decision yourself.


    Yes, I know.


    And also, you dont need to worry about the Fa houses position for this matter.


    Huh?


    This is a proper trade. Even if you fail, no one will be punished. If you seed, the Wu n and the Fa house wont get any closer. Aside from the remuneration, we wont be affected at all.


    Her hair swayed in the darkness.


    Unwed women didnt cut their hair, so Ai Fas hair was rather long.


    But what will happen to the two of them? If I fail, how will that affect them?


    Nothing much, they will just lose their kins trust, and be mocked. Everyone will say that the heir of the Lutim house messed up the entire ceremony, and is a fool who tarnished the pride of a hunter for some retarded game.


    Uwah. Im d that you dont hold back at all during times like this Ah~! What should I do!


    Be quiet What are you so worried about? To me, this is a safe bet with nothing to worry about.


    Ai Fa leaned against the wall and tilted her head confusedly.


    Kan Lutims request is for you to cook the dishes you made before, but create anything new. Kiba steak, hamburg steak, meat soup and grilled poitan You just need to serve these dishes, and the guests will be surprised and awed.


    That might be so but they would add all sorts of vegetables into the potvishly during banquets right? Mama Mia Lei mentioned this yesterday. Thats why I didnt hesitate in adding tino leaves and p into the meat soup meant for the guest.


    Ai Fa flicked her hair again.


    The candle was probably too dim, and I couldnt see her face as clearly as usual.


    And so, no matter how great the dish I served was, there will be people unhappy about the nd ptte of ingredients, feel that something is amiss and get angry. Not just that, if my cooking isnt to their liking Then it will mess up the banquet they were looking forward too, right?


    And this is a formal wedding ceremony. There might be old men with archaic thinking, or people more stubborn than Donda Wu who prefers the poitan pot stew usually served at banquets. Everyone have their own preference after all, and I keep forgetting something so obvious. Thats why my pride as a chef was hurt when I heard Donda Wu disparaging me. I dont think everyone will ept my cooking unconditionally anymore..


    Asuta, what exactly are you afraid of?


    Ai Fas voice was a little puzzled..


    Even though all that might happen, Kan Lutim still wish for you to care take their hearth. This is an important banquet for him, but he wants you to tend to the lives of his irreceable family and rtives. Isnt this a great honour?


    It is a great honour. Im so afraid because Im not worthy of it. Kan Lutim and Ema Min believe me from the bottom of their heart and want to entrust me with such an important task. I could feel that and it makes me afraid.


    I still dont understand.


    Ai Fa shrugged in the darkness.


    I stood up, walk to Ai Fa and sat down.


    Whats the matter?


    Ai Fa looked at me quizzically.


    She was frowning, but her eyes were calmer than I imagined.


    Sorry, I feel uneasy if I cant see your face. If you feel ufortable that we are too close, I will light another candle.


    Ai Fa shook her head slowly and said:


    Asuta, you already finished the agreement you had with Donda Wu sessfully, so why are you still so worried? This is the first time you act so timid about your own cooking.


    What happened back then was because of my ideals and emotions. I want to give Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba more strength, and to be acknowledged by Donda Wu. I only took on these seemingly impossible matches because of this strong feelings But its different this time.


    I looked into Ai Fas beautiful blue eyes and said:


    I dont have any bonds with Kan Lutim, and I dont know if what he said is true. Even though it has nothing to do with me, I cant decide if it is right. Because I


    You want to say that you are not from this world?


    There was a gleam of displeasure in Ai Fas eyes.


    Asuta, your eyes are gloomy today. When we met Donda Wu, you found the right path forward. But now, you cant see anything.


    W-What do you mean?


    Dont you get it? You dont need to worry about favours or blood rtions, theres no right or wrong about this either, and the decision isnt made by you. Kan Lutim already told you right? They just want to borrow your strength.


    Ai Fa suddenly grabbed my arm.


    Her face was already to close to mine, and she was right at my nose now.


    The aftertaste of dinner was overwhelmed  by Ai Fas fragrance.


    Kan Lutim and Ema Min will decide your value, not you. You dont need to worry about favours, blood rtions, goodwill and generosity. They acknowledged your capabilities, and wish to purchase your strength for one night with money.


    Thats because


    It doesnt matter if the results meet your expectation, thats the responsibility of the buyer, the seller dont need to worry about that. Asuta, you


    Ai Fa seemed to be in deep thought, and then said:


    Asuta, you bought some food in the post station town today right?


    Yes. It wasnt delicious, but its not horrible either.


    Why did you spend copper tes to buy them?


    Hmm? Thats because It smells great and looked fine.


    Do you think the taste was worth it?


    No, its the price of a bottle of fruit wine, thats too expensive for me.


    In that case, are you going toin to the shop and ask them to refund you?


    I


    My vision turned clear.


    You found value in that food and paid the price. Kan Lutim also found the value in your cooking and wants to pay you for it. The customers are free to think whatever they want after buying the product. But even if they are unhappy, they wont grumble about that.


    Ai Fa


    Furthermore, Kan Lutim and the others already tried your cooking. They are after the taste of your dishes, and are willing to pay the price. You also make a living by cooking and selling food back in your hometown, so why are you turning them down? This is what confuses me.


    I get it I get it now, Ai Fa. I finally understand what Im so afraid of.


    Kan Lutim and Ema Min were just normal patrons.


    I had no links or bonds with them. Even if I turn them down, they had no grounds forins. Even if they find faults with my dishes, I wouldnt need to take any responsibilities.


    That was why I was so afraid.


    Seeing a price set for my cooking, and sold as merchandize This filled me with fear.


    I never had a shop of my own before. The shop owner was my father, and Im just helping him.


    To make the thoughts in my mind clearer, I tried articting them.


    Ai Fa listened to me quietly.


    Back then, the customers are paying for my fathers dishes. Even if I cooked the rice, roast the meat and cut the vegetables the dishes were still my fathers cooking, not mine. Thats what I always thought.


    Yes.


    And aftering to this world, I met you and started preparing the dishes for you and myself. I then met Rimee Wu, Grandma Jiba and Donda Wu. I then cooked for many people but that wasnt selling my cooking. I only cooked for them because I wanted them to try it.


    Yes.


    Hence, I didnt prepare the dishes for Donda Wu personallyst night. Because they didnt need me as a chef. Hence, I think that only the home cooking prepared by his family can satisfy the heart of that old man.


    Yes.


    And this time it is the opposite from thest time, they needed me as a chef.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    It was cooler at night than in the day, but we could still manage with our thin clothings and my knees started quivering badly.


    Thats the thing that frightens me.


    This is different from the blessings given to me by the Wu family members. Im just a half baked chef, and isnt sure if my cookings has any value. The thought of people unrted to me judging my cooking calmly makes me very uneasy.


    Even if you say that, Ai Fa who pulled had her face away leaned in again.


    Lights ising back to your murky eyes.


    Yes This is the first time anyone has ced their faith in me as a chef. It scared me but it also filled me with pride.


    Then, will you ept their job request?


    I want to take the job. I squeezed out these words.


    My stomach was constricting, and the meat and poitan I ate looked as if they were going to be pushed out.


    Since they trust me that much I want to work hard to properly earn the remunerations they are offering. As a chef, I hope my skills wont bring me shame.


    My whole body was shaking.


    I was really going to puke.


    I was shocked, I never thought I was so cowardly.


    The next instant  Ai Fa brush her palm over my cheeks. Her eyes looked into mine from an extremely close distance.


    Im very proud. Ai Fa said quietly.


    Under Ai Fas gaze My trembling finally stopped.

 Volume 3 - Ch 3

    Preparation Work of the Half Baked Chef


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Rockgollem


    The next morning Ema Min visited the Fa house alone.


    We were cleaning the cutlery, maintaining our des and checking our food stock.


    The timing of her visit reminded me of Rimee Wus visitst time.


    I can ept your proposal after confirming some details.


    We sat in the same position asst night, facing the guest together with the house head.


    Ema Min asked calmly:


    Confirmed? What would you like to confirm?


    There are too many matters that are too vague. I want to check the details, as well as the quality and quantity of the dishes. Cooking for a hundred guest is a huge undertaking.


    Ai Fa and I sat side by side and faced Ema Min. I told her the contents of what I thoughtst night.


    First, you just want me to serve the dishes I cooked the previous time. However, I dont know how many people will be satisfied after tasting it, which leaves me worried. There are only five days before the banquet. There isnt much time, but I want everything to be done as perfectly as possible.


    Alright.


    And so, since you are willing to buy my culinary skills, I hope you can buy not just that night, but these five days too.


    Thats fine What should we do specifically?


    Specifically, I hope you can provide the ingredients and a ce for me to research my cooking. I need many stoves, prepared ingredients and firewood. Finally, people to taste test it for me And of course, I cant be the only one cooking on that day right?


    Yes, going by past precedence, there will be more than ten women cooking that night.


    Thats wonderful. In that case, I hope the women who will be tending to the hearth that day will help to taste the food. On top of that, I hope they can help me research the dishes without getting in their work, and learn the cooking techniques.


    Alright, I can arrange for that, I think its necessary too.


    Thank you. Next is the kiba meat, I need enough of them for these five days, and for the banquet. I cant ughter all the kiba by myself, so I hope the men from the Lutim house can assist me If you want to taste delicious meat in house Lutim in the future, then everyone has to learn this technique.


    Yes, we want to ask you to do that too.


    Well then, will you agree to my terms? Aside from the ingredients for these five days and the banquet, I also want adequate remunerations.


    Of course. We are after your skills and knowledge, so we will naturally prepare the ingredients you need.


    She began each sentence by agreeing with me, showing this womans honest nature.


    Ema Min then straightened her back, looked right at me and said:


    Asuta of House Fa, what is the price you are willing to ept in exchange for lending us your aid?


    Yes. I hope to make this deal with you for the tusks and horns of twenty kiba beasts.


    The next moment, Ema Mins cheerful face turned gloomy.


    Twenty kiba beasts which is eighty kiba tusks and horns right? We cant set a price on your ability But the price is too cheap. Like we said yesterday, all of our kin will gift us a blessing each, and after gathering all that


    I cant ept two hundred tusks and horns, Im still a half baked chef.


    I scratched my head and added on:


    To be honest, Im troubled too. I dont think I can find anyone who knows what is a fair price for this job.


    Thats true. Theres probably no one in Forest''s Edge who will ask someone who isnt their kin to tend to the hearth for their wedding.


    Ema Min smiled gently.


    Not only was she a bright and cheerful girl, she also had a flexible tenacity about her. I felt this way about her once again.


    To be honest, I have something I wanted to buy at the post station town. I heard it cost 20 kiba tusks and horns, thats why I decided on this price But I feel that this is adequate payment, so I definitely wont cut corners.


    I looked right into Ema Mins eyes.


    I promise to do everything I can to prepare for this banquet for this remuneration. Are you willing to buy my culinary skills at this price?


    We requested for your help because of this personality of yours.


    Ema Min smiled leisurely.


    Her smile was filled with motherly love, making it hard to believe that she was the same age as me, Ai Fa and Leina Wu.


    Well then, we will use the tusks and horns of twenty kiba beasts to exchange for your capabilities


    Ah, hold on! I have one more thing to ascertain.


    I spoke while ncing at the side profile of Ai Fa sitting besides me.


    She was sitting cross legged with one knee up, her expression filled with dignity.


    Im the hearth caretaker of the Fa house, I dont want to neglect my work in the Fa house either. Thats why For the next five days, I wish to bring Ai Fa along with me to the house that will be hosting me for taste testing and dinner. I wont ask house Lutim to prepare a bed for us, but can you reserve a seat for me and the head of my house?


    I see, thats part of our obligation too Hmm


    When Ema Min said that, she tilted her head slightly with her index finger on her cheek, and fell into deep thought.


    Ah, so this kind of gap moe exist too Such a strange thought welled up in my mind, but my face was still serious.


    I think that shouldnt be a problem. After all, house Lutim is close with the Wu n...


    What? What has this got to do with the Wu n?


    The wedding will be held in the Wu ns vige.


    Oh no.


    And the women of the Wu n will be tending to the hearth that day.


    Oh no oh no oh no.


    Members from house Lutim and house Min had to prepare other things, so they couldnt tend the hearth. You will be starting your researchter today right? Im nning to head to the Wu main house to discuss the details of borrowing the stove room and ask the women of the Wu n for help.


    Oh shit.


    B-But, isnt the Wu n your Elder family? Can you ask them to take care of such trivial matters?


    We are doing this because they are our elder family. Taking care of the juniors is the job of the seniors.


    She was absolutely right.


    But I would prefer working in a ce without too much worries.


    Therefore, if your family wish to dine together at the Wu n, you have to get permission from the Wu n head Donda Wu. With how close the Wu n and Fa house is, this will definitely be fine.


    No, there might be good rtionships, but there were bad ones too.


    Speaking of which, I said not too long ago to the Wu n that home cooking should be left to ones family, so this development would be too ironic.


    Is that so? So you will spend this time cooking delicious meals? Thats a wonderful opportunity for the Wu n. Im so envious of the Wu n women. Many of their kin will want to learn from the Wu n in the future.


    I see, for the sake of Grandma Jiba and Rimee Wu, this might be a more adequate arrangement. Leina Wu learned fast, Grandma Ditto Min and Mama Mia Lei were just as skilled too. The three of them would definitely master the cooking techniques in five days.


    Besides, I could use this chance to impart the bloodletting and ughtering techniques to the Wu n.


    In a sense, wasnt this the development I wanted the most?


    But what should I do about Donda Wu, Jiza Wu and Darum Wu?


    Dining for five nights with these dangerous people Just the thought of it filled me with worries.


    In contrast, the shabu shabust night was so rxing!


    But this is also part of the job.


    Considering the efficiency, since the women from the Wu n will be tending to the hearth for the wedding, I should instruct them directly. It would be quite stupid to stop my research at dusk and return to the Fa house. I should keep private matters and business apart during times like this, and tackle the Wu ns dinner boldly.


    Furthermore, aside from cooking the food for taste testing, the women also needed to prepare dinner Since I was considering about working in some other ce, that meant I wanted to avoid the Wu n.


    Hmm speaking of which Im rethinking the menu in order to let more people enjoy my cooking. Hence, inflexible people like Donda Wu would be most suited for the role of taste tester. The same applies to Jiza Wu whose thinking is old fashioned, and Darum Wu who has a bad impression of me I have to do my best to make them acknowledge my cooking.


    Asuta Are you alright?


    Ema Min leaned forward worriedly.


    Im fine. We still needed permission from the Wu n, but do you agree to the terms I mentioned and buy my culinary skills? The price is the tusks and horns of twenty kiba.


    Yes. Asuta of Fa house, please give us your full support.


    Ema Min smiled gently


    It was a deal.


    2


    And so, I started my work.


    The first is a lecture on bloodletting.


    I need to exin the process of bloodletting to the men of the Wu n and Lutim house.


    The men will head into the woods at noon, and I have to take care of this task before studying for a new dish.


    You took on a difficult task, suffering a little in the beginning will make thetter part easier! That seemed to be the arrangement made by god.


    When my soul gets summoned back to heaven, I will beat that god up.


    Even though Kan Lutim bequested this job to me, I had to exin to his family and be wary of the men from the Wu n who opposed this work.


    This job was really bad on the stomach.


    Yo Asuta, everyones here.


    Out of this entire group, Ludo Wu was the only oasis for my spirit. He told me this fact causally.


    Standing before me were twenty odd ferocious hunters of Forest''s Edge, including seventeen men from the Wu n I saw a few days earlier.


    They stood at the za in the Wu vige, and emitted an air of feral beasts. Their age varied widely, but all of them were hunters with well built bodies.


    They were about to head into the forest, so all of them had a sharp killing intent about them.


    First, let me greet everyone here.


    Kan Lutim walked to my side.


    Im the eldest son of the Lutim main house, Kan Lutim. Everyone probably knows that Im requesting for everyones help to prepare for the wedding between Kan Lutim and Ema Min five dayster. Thank you, head of the Wu n, Donda Wu and my fellow kinsmen for heeding my request. I wish to thank you all once again.


    Donda Wu, standing to the right of the group, remained with his arms crossed and without any reaction.


    He actually agreed to this proposition.


    Maybe his high position meant he couldnt turn down the request of his junior?


    I have requested Asuta from house Fa to care take the hearth during the wedding. As Asuta had no previous dealings with house Lutim, so I will buy his capabilities with copper tes for one night. And why did I do something that goes against the custom of Forest''s Edge? I cant exin this very well, so I wont say too much. However, know that I made this decision as the eldest son of house Lutim.


    The men werent stirred by this.


    Did they hold any grudge? Or any other emotions They were like beasts waiting to be unleashed, their eyes glimmering quietly.


    Donda Wus brothers and their sons were here.


    And the brothers of Donda Wus parents his uncle and their family were here too.


    The thought of this filled me with fear. But looking at this from another perspective, everyone here were tied to Grandma Jiba by blood, and a rtive of Rimee Wu.


    As for the preparation work for the banquet Asuta will be using the techniques he learned in his hometown to process the kiba meat used for the banquet in a special way. We need to perform this task before the kiba ispletely dead. Asuta will now exin the details.


    It was finally my turn.


    I nodded and walk to the front.


    Im Asuta from house Fa, thank you everyone for your help I will get right into it. I would like everyone to help with Bloodletting. That is to catch a kiba and before dealing the fatal blow, drain all of its blood. The ce to cut is between the chest and head, closer to the chest side. Above the kibas heart is an artery, we have to cut it with a knife. Once the artery is cut, a lot of blood will spray out, so you can tell if you did it sessfully. Please take care not to hurt the kibas heart or air pipe, that will kill it.


    Silence.


    No reaction.


    Well The important thing is to not let it die. Even if you break its skull or deal a mortal wound, it can still survive for some time. If its artery near its heart is cut while its heart is still beating, bloodletting can be done swiftly.


    I have a question.


    Ludo Wu raised his hand.


    I felt my soul being healed and answered:


    Whats your question?


    So I cant cut the kibas neck? I always kill them this way, and it will make them bleed a lot.


    If you do that, it might die before itpletely bleeds out. If you are lucky and cut its artery without hurting its respiratory system, then it will be fine. If not, there might be blood residue in the veins of the meat.


    What are you saying, I dont understand! So I cant cut their throats? Hmmp~ the throat is no good, the heart is no good either. Its difficult to capture a kiba when we encounter one.


    Thats right, so dont push yourself. Just capturing a few kiba will be enough to feed all the banquet guest. And it is foolish to risk ones life just for the processed meat.


    Asuta, only you will risk your life for something like that By the way, why are you using such a respectful tone when you talk to me? Its ufortable, dont make me kick you.


    Please dont kick me The next steps will be done after carrying the kiba home and skinning it. I will exin further during that time. Thats all I have to say for now.


    Aside from Ludo Wu, the other men didnt say a word. More than half of them turned and left quietly.


    They didnt bid farewell, or shout together like they did five days ago. With Donda Wu and Jiza Wu leading them, the seventeen Wu n men left the za quietly.


    I will make a move first. Asuta, I will be looking forward to a delicious meal on my return.


    Finally, Ludo Wu turned his head back towards me, a feral-like fire was burning in his eyes too.


    This youth was petite and had an adorable appearance, but he could put on a hunters face instantly. I felt a chill every time I saw this, and also felt attracted to it for some reasons at the same time.


    Thank you, your exnation is easy to understand.


    Kan Lutim said with a smile.


    Only five men remained, all of them were men from house Lutim. As the Lutim vige was some distance away, they formed an elite task group to learn the steps to process meat from me directly.


    It is not my ce to worry about this, but dont the Wu n members oppose this? Will this deteriorate the rtionship between the Lutim house and the Wu n?


    Deteriorate? I dont understand what you are saying. I asked the Wu n for a favour as a member of the Lutim house, and since the n head Donda Wu agreed to this, the men will obey his orders, there wont be any problems.


    I see. But there is no way for us to know how each individual feels right?


    The feelings of individuals are not rted to the will of the n. The members will follow the decision of the n head, and do their jobs. Hence, the Wu n members will do their best. The Wu n is powerful, so Im not worried at all.


    Thats true


    That aside, Asuta, I have something to discuss with you.


    Kan Lutims face was honest, and an even more sincere expression appeared on his face now.


    I asked Ludo Wu about the rtionship between the Fa house and Wu n. In order to save Jiba Wu who was losing her appetite, the Wu n asked you to make a trip to their home. And you sessfully saved Jiba Wus soul Is that true?


    Yes, she was pleased with my cooking.


    I see. Jiba Wu was more energetic than I heard during the pre-wedding celebration! Asuta, thank you very much. I am grateful for what you have done.


    Huh? Why?


    Dont you know? Jiba Wus daughter married into the Lutim house, so house Lutim and the Wu n became rtives. Out of the six kin house, we have the longest rtionship with the Wu n.


    I see.


    Which means As the heir to the Lutim main house, Kan Lutim was Grandma Jibas great grandson


    Yes. Jiba Wus daughters son is my father Dan Lutim. Jiba Wus blood flows as thickly in my veins as Jiza Wu and Ludo Wu.


    I see


    I should separate my personal matters from my professional conduct.


    However  Grandma Jibas blood flowed in the youth before me, so wishing him well for his wedding shouldnt be going too far.


    Asuta, you once said that we dont owe each other anything, but it seems that Im in your debt. Im very happy to have met you this way.


    Kan Lutim said as he reached for the inner pockets of his cape.


    He took out a string of tusks and horns more plentiful than yesterday, held it to my nose and said:


    Asuta, please take this. Its half the promised remuneration, the tusks and horns of ten kiba. I will give you the remaining half after the banquet.


    Its fine, you can give them to me after the job is done. Maybe I will well, die in a freak fire while cooking and notplete my work.


    I dont know when I will return to my original world I couldnt tell him that, so I made a joke instead. But Kan Lutims face remained serious.


    In that case, its the same for me too, I dont know when I might sumb to the forest. And so, Im giving the remuneration to you know as a sign of my trust in you. Please ept this.


    I regretted joking about it so lightly.


    I couldnt tell him the truth because of my personal issues. But I shouldnt trample over this serious youths sincere attitude just to cover up that truth.


    I understand, I will ept this and work hard to repay your trust.


    Kan Lutim smiled gently and passed me the ne.


    There might be 40 tusks and horns from ten kiba, it didnt weigh that much However, I could feel a weight surpassing it when I epted that ne.


    3


    When the sun was at its peak, I saw off the men heading into the forest, bid farewell to Kan Lutim, and finally started researching my cooking.


    I went around to the back of the Wu house and headed for the stove room. Two women were already waiting for me there.


    They were the wife of the eldest son Jiza Wu, and the third daughter L Wu.


    Asuta, we were waiting for you. The two of us will assist you today.


    The young wife Sati Lei Wu had short brown hair and ck eyes. She was slender and had a pure face. She smiled at me maturely.


    Uwah, where did you get so many tusks and horns? Who did you steal them from?


    L Wu, who was twelve, tied her ponytail at the top of her head. She was sarcastic towards me as usual.


    This is the downpayment for my job this time. Erm, where should I put this?


    If you dont mind, I will help you keep it in the house. It will be terrible if it falls into the stove.


    Sati Lei Wu took the ne from my hands and walked out of the stove room.


    She was thoughtful, but if she did that, I would have to be alone with this unfriendly girl.


    As I expected, L Wu started speaking sarcastically:


    Hmmp! I thought the heir of house Lutim would be more dependable than the house head, but he asked you to care take the hearth for this important wedding. Is he mad!? House Lutim will be theughing stock of Forest''s Edge now. Its troubling for the Wu n who is their elder house too!


    I see, then I have to do my best so they willugh softer.


    I knew it was useless to be angry to the nasty words of a girl five years younger than me, so I could only joke about it.


    Furthermore, I felt a little guilt towards the four Wu sisters, so I couldnt do anything even if she hated me It looked like I have to bear this cross for the rest of my life.


    No matter what, I will be in your care today Dont you need to take care of other jobs? Im the one who asked for your help, but I didnt expect the Wu n to send two helpers right away.


    I dont have a choice! Mama Mia Lei decided this. I dont want to see your face at all!


    L Wu suddenly showed a sinister face, frowned and tookrge strides my way.


    Your tusks and horns.


    Hmm?


    Turned from eight to nine. Did Kan Lutim and Ema Min gift you with their blessings?


    Well I dont know if I can say it Erm, never mind that.


    What! If you dont tell me, I will tell Papa Donda what happened that morning!


    T-That will be troubling for me Your Papa Donda gifted this to me.


    L Wu boyish face burned with intense anger.


    Thats impossible! Do you know how much Papa Donda hates you? He will never gift you any blessings! If you lie about this, I will really make that days incident public!


    I-Im telling the truth. He didnt ask me to keep it a secret either, so I will just say it honestly. After that pre-wedding banquet, Donda Wu gifted me this blessing.


    When she heard me say that, L Wu was still furious. But a short whileter, her anger turned into surprise.


    You are telling the truth? If you lie to me, I will confirm this with Papa Donda you know? If you lied, I will tell him what happened that day!


    Ahh, then I can only pray that Donda Wu will tell the truth. I can only hope he isnt someone who will lie for the the sake of his pride.


    Could you be telling the truth?


    Yes.


    After I nodded, L Wu exploded again:


    I cant even! This is unbelievable! I intentionally didnt gift you any blessings because I was worried about Papa Dondas feelings! Why did he bless you! That makes me look so stupid! Damn it! What is he doing!


    Erm, please calm down Papa must have done it through tough and thorough thought.


    Dont you call him Papa too! Thats disgusting!


    Sorry But gifting a blessing is decided by the individual. Even if Donda Wu gift me a blessing, you dont need to mimick him too.


    What do you mean!? You dont want my blessing?


    My words infuriated this girl.


    I was probably fated not to get along with her. After sighing, the girl suddenly shoved her hand towards my nose


    On her palm was a tusk or a horn.


    The dinner you cookedst night was delicious. And you also saved Grandma Jibas life. So L Wu wish to bless Asuta from the Fa house.


    She looked really angry when she gifted me her blessing.


    But I still took her white blessing with gratitude and said:


    Thank you, Im really d.


    Hmmp!


    L Wu hmmped loudly and turned her face away.


    She must really hate me. For someone like that to acknowledge my existence, felt just as exhrating as someone who likes me gifting me their blessing  I could feel this fact.


    And so, I received ten blessings from the Wu n.


    Aside from the toddler Kota, only Jiza Wu and Darum Wu didnt gift me.


    I probably will not receive blessings from them for my entire life As I fell into deep thought, Sati Lei Wu returned to the stove room.


    Sorry for the wait Ara, you havent started yet?


    Yes, we are going to start now. Can I take a look at the vegetables in your food store?


    I understand By the way, where did Ai Fa go? You two came over together right?


    Yes. I still dont remember the exact position of the Wu n, so I asked Ai Fa to bring me here. She should be chasing kiba in the woods right now.


    I cant neglect hunting kiba during these five days.


    Ai Fa went home after saying that. There was still lots of kiba meat at home, and plenty of tusks and horns too. But even so, hunters still needed to do their best to hunt kiba.


    If the hunters of Forest''s Edge dont do their job properly, the excess number of kiba will spill out of the forest and attack the farnd of the western kingdom. The duty of the denizens of Forest''s Edge is to stop them That seemed to be the consensus of everyone in Forest''s Edge, but the chief n seemed to have forgotten that goal.


    Kamyua Yost I have to meet that man who likes pretending to be stupid, and listen to what he has to say


    I n to spend these five days in the Wu n vige up until the wedding day and research my cooking. Aside from hunting, Ai Fa also need to handle the Fa house chores such as managing the food store and collecting pico leaves. Hence, we will spend the night in an empty house at the Wu n after dinner, and will then work separately from morning until evening.


    Even Diga Tsun who got thrown into the river by Ai Fa didnte to seek vengeance against Ai Fa, which shows that the Tsun n couldnt act too nastily. But whenever I recall Doddo Tsuns stray dog-like eyes I would still feel worried.


    But even when I stayed in the Fa house, Ai Fa still needed to head into the forest to hunt, so we still ended up acting separately. So this wasnt too different from our norm.


    But I still didnt think we should maintain this status quo.


    Asuta, whats wrong?


    I quickly snapped back to reality when I heard Sati Lei Wu called out to me.


    Nothing, lets head for the food store.


    No matter what, Im still working at the moment.


    The remuneration I get from this job will naturally be themonwealth of the Fa house. For Ai Fas sake, I have to make this work.


    I entered the food store with the twodies.


    I couldnt find any vegetables I knew disyed on the shelf.


    I visited the post station town yesterday, so I was starting to be familiar with these vegetables.


    Well then which vegetables will get along with us?


    I want to share my idea with you two.


    After inspecting each vegetable, I said to the women standing behind me:


    I want to subdue the poitan.


    Youre saying poitan?


    Yes. I want to find a way to make poitan stew delicious. I think I need to start my research from here.


    But why? Grilled poitan is tasty. I can eat several grilled poitan by itself without any other vegetables or meat.


    Ara, it seems that Sati Lei Wu was rather infatuated with grilled poitan.


    I understand how she felt, but I still think this research was important.


    There would be many eldery people attending this banquet. If we served food that looked too strange, Im afraid the guest will not be willing to ept them. I will still include grilled poitan in the menu, but I want to cook it in a way that both the young and the old can enjoy.


    I see


    Sati Lei Wu gave a short reply.


    Her voice didnt sound too surprised, so I will proceed with this n.


    I think the end goal is to find ingredients toplement the poitan. Do you two have any rmendations? Or any ingredients you hate?


    P.


    Came a crude voice.


    And of course, it was L Wu.


    Hmm Now that you mentioned it, I remember that you and Ludo Wu dont like p. Do you hate bitter food?


    Shut up! I already answered you, why must I get nagged by you!?


    Sorry sorry. Please tell me the food you hate.


    I dont like Lilo, Tarapa and Zozo.


    Okay. Lilo is a herb used in smoking meat, what is tarapa and zozo?


    Tarapa is that giant red fruit, zozo is the brown lump beneath the tarapa.


    I looked in the direction Sati Lei Wu was pointing in, and saw that tarapa was a vegetable the size of a pumpkin with a rough surface. Zozo was like a coiled up snake, and seemed to be a fruit like a beehive.


    I could remember them easily because of their prominent appearance.


    I see. Sati Lei Wu, what are your views on the tarapa and zozo?


    Well tarapa is rather sour, while the zozo has a strong aroma. Im fine with these ingredients I think putting the tarapa into a soup without poitan will be tastier.


    I see.


    Tarapa is very sour, if you add it into soup without any poitan, it is smooth and easy to swallow. As for zozo It doesnt matter if there is any poitan, if the meat has no stench, it will overwhelm the other ingredients and make the food nasty to eat.


    Amazing! Yourments are very specific!


    Because you showed me what is a delicious meal. Before this, I didnt even care what the difference between the taste of tarapa and zozo was.


    Sati Lei Wu smiled gently.


    L Wu besides her had a raving mad face as she shouted:


    I cant even! You dont need me at all! You can just work happily with Sati Lei then!


    L, even if you cant describe your thoughts clearly, you dont need to be anxious.


    Sati Lei Wu ced her hand gently on the little girls shoulder.


    You might be very sensible and observant, but you cant express yourself easily. I might be able to say what is on my mind clearly, but my emotions doesnt change as much. If we work together, we will definitely help Asuta more than we can alone.


    Out of all the Wu n members, my rtions with Sati Lei Wu was the faintest but I could tell she was a kind and mature girl from what she just said.


    As expected of Jiza Wus spouse! I felt a chill when I thought this far. What kind of person would Jiza Wu and Sati Lei Wus child be nurtured into?


    Hmm? By the way, is Kota Wu a boy or a girl?


    They looked surprised that I asked that.


    Its obvious from the name right? Kota is a boy.


    I see, he do have the air of a boy.


    Yes, he might be small, but he is a boy. We were childless for some time, so Im d that my firstborn is a son.


    Sati Lei Wu replied with pride and joy on her face.


    And one day, Kota Wu will be the n head, following the footsteps of Donda Wu and Jiza Wu.


    How should I put this  even after realizing this, my heart was filled withment.


    Ah, zozo has a really strong aroma. Instead of being an ingredient, its closer to being a spice. If its added into the soup, it will definitely wipe away the taste of the other ingredients.


    I pulled myself back into reality.


    Yes. If we can eat kiba without any stench in the future, it wont be needed anymore. Lilo and zozo are mainly used to remove the stench.


    I see, I will strike these two ingredients off the list for now. What about tarapa? Theres an ingredient called tomato in my home country that has the same colour, and it has a variety of ways to cook it.


    Is that so. Tarapa smells nice, but I hate its sourness. I think it will taste better when added into a soup without any poitan.


    Ah, thats true


    A soup with poitan in it was like flour water. I imagined adding tomatoes into the flour water to neutralize the taste, and felt the strength sap away from me.


    There might be a myriad of ways to cook with it, but it couldnt be of use this time.


    Then I will scratch off the tarapa. On the flip side, do you have any vegetables to rmend?


    Hmm


    They both moaned after hearing that.


    If its a soup without poitan, I can think of a few good ingredients. But if it is a stew with poitan


    Thats right. If we think its good, we would have added it into the soup in the past. In the end, no matter what you add in


    L Wu turned silent at this point.


    Whats the matter?


    Sati Lei Wu asked gently.


    Nothing It wont change the soups taste but I do have a vegetable I like.


    Ara, what is it?


    No, pretend I never said that! I dont even know why I like it! The soups taste wont change even after adding it!


    Im curious what vegetable you are talking about. Can you tell me what it is?


    Maybe I sound too anxious, L Wus face looked a little uneasy, unlike her usual rowdy self.


    Her slender finger pointed to the innermost part of the food store timidly.


    Huh, that? I was speechless.


    This ingredient was ced quietly in a corner of the dim food store, waiting for its moment to shine It had an impressionable appearance, and could rival that of zozo and tarapa, burning a strong presence in my heart. It was the giant two metre tall burdock, called Gigo.


    4


    A few hourster. When the sun was starting to move past its midpoint I could feel an out of ce chaotic air closing in to the stove room fast.


    When I was still troubled about that, a short figure charged in through the door that was open to facilitate air flow.


    Yo! Hearth caretaker, hows it going?


    Uwah, that scared me! L-Ludo Wu, what happened to you?


    Before me was Ludo Wu who went into the woods earlier.


    However, the men out for a hunt would usually return around evening, and right now, Ludo Wu was covered in fresh blood.


    His blonde hair, kiba cape, round face and limbs were covered in blood.


    The youth smiled, his fiery eyes of a hunter were still burning.


    This is the blood from a kiba and someone else, theres no way I will get injured! Hearth caretaker, dont worry about that.


    Someone else Who?


    Its the branch familys Ryada Wu Hes done for, the kibas horn stabbed right into his leg. Even if he lives, he cant enter the forest anymore.


    My face probably turned very pale.


    When he saw my face, Ludo Wu showed his feral smile again.


    Didnt I tell you not to worry? This has nothing to do with the work you requested us to do! The kiba usually wont herd together, but we were attacked by three of them at the same time today. Ryada Wu bore the brunt of their attack. My bow also broke and I almost died. I had no choice but to slit its throat. The kiba died immediately, so we couldnt bloodlet it.


    I see... That was all I could say.


    On a closer look, Sati Lei Wu and L Wu who were waiting for the water to boil looked at their family member with a peaceful face.


    They were d that Ludo Wu returned safely, but were also mourning the misfortune that befell their kin Their quiet aura made me realized that the denizens of Forest''s Edge made a different kind of resolve from myself, and I could feel how strong they were.


    Ludo Wu wiped away the blood on his cheek, and clicked his tongue disinterestedly.


    Hmmp! We gained many tusks and horns thanks to them. In order to bring the kiba and Ryada Wu back, five men had to return early It might be the peak season for kiba, but theres too many of them! Asuta, the Fa house is further to the north right? How is the forest there?


    He finally called me Asuta, and not hearth caretaker.


    He was probably in an excited state earlier? The hunter with feral eyes had slowly turned back into an arrogant youth.


    W-Well, I dont know about the forest. But I could feel that more kiba had been caught. Erm In this ten or so days, we hunted four kiba.


    Huh?


    Hmm?


    The Fa house dont have other family members or kin right? Asuta, are you joking? How could you hunt four kiba in ten days?


    Huh? Did I remember it wrong? We came back from the Wu n and erected a stove the next day So it should be about twelve to thirteen days, and we hunted four kiba.


    Thats the same!


    He finally retorted fiercely.


    After erecting the stove, Ai Fa hunted her third kiba, and caught another one a few dayster, I definitely didnt miscount it.


    Asuta, is it true? One person cant surround and hunt kiba, and can only wait for kiba to fall into traps, or run into kiba in excited states like today. Or else, there is no way she could hunt four kiba in ten days.


    No, not ten days, but twelve or thirteen


    I told you its the same! Did she use the sacrificial hunting style?


    When I hear this youth spoke so seriously for the first time, and I feel that my heart was beating irregrly.


    L-Ludo Wu, what is the sacrificial hunting style? Is it a taboo in Forest''s Edge?


    No, its an ancient way of hunting that nobody uses anymore. If you are curious, you can ask your house head directly.


    I got it, I would do that.


    At this moment, Sati Lei Wu said with a calm voice:Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu turned and looked outside with one eyebrow raised.


    Huh, you are already back? How is Ryada Wu?


    Before I realized it, a few men was standing outside the entrance that Ludo Wu was blocking.


    The youngest one with the smallest stature walked to Ludo Wu.


    My father Ryada will live. But the tendons in his leg has broke, so he cant enter the forest anymore.


    Right. Then you will be the house head tomorrow right? Shin Wu.


    Yes, I will inherit my fathers house.


    The man who spoke looked about Ludo Wus age which means he looked younger than me.


    He had a long head of dark brown hair, and deep brown eyes. His face seemed more mature than Ludo Wu, but their body was almost the same.


    Ludo Wu turned and looked at that youths smiling face, then said:


    You are taking it so easily. You will have to support five people by yourself Hey, arent you in a pinch?


    It will be fine. My younger brother will be old enough in two years Before that, I hope you can lend me a hand.


    It doesnt matter if it is before or after, arent we blood kins?


    Ludo Wu pretended to be mad and bump into the youths shoulder.


    The next moment, a clumsy smile appeared on Shin Wus face, and he said:


    Ludo Wu. Thanks to you, my father Ryada managed to survive. I am proud to be your blood kin.


    Dont put it that way! You are so annoying!


    Leaving that aside, Asuta of house Fa.


    Huh? What?


    We brought one kiba with us. Out of the three kiba we hunted, only one got bloodlet sessfully. We are to follow your instructions next, thats Donda Wus orders.


    After saying that, Ludo Wu jumped up.


    Wait! I cant work like this! I will clean myself up at the water source, so wait for me!


    Ludo Wu pushed Shin Wu away coldly, then turn to me and said:


    Listen up! Dont start without me! I will punch you all if you do that!


    The bloodied youth then sprinted away.


    The youth and men left behind by him stood outside the building and stared at me.


    Ehh, can you make the preparation for the skinning? I will be right there afterpleting my work here.


    Understood.


    Then, I will bring you all there.


    Sati Lei Wu walked out of the stove room.


    Only L Wu and me were left, and L Wu who had been quiet said with a sigh:


    Really now, even Ryada Wu got attacked by a kiba. Only women and children are left in Ryadas house, Shin Wu will have a hard time.


    How are they rted to your family?


    Hmm? Ryada is Papa Dondas youngest brother. Aside from Shin, theres just his mother, sister and two younger brothers. Shin is the only man who can hunt kiba right now.


    Her expression was serious, but her tone was forthright.


    She was sincerely worried about the future of that youth Shin Wu.


    Their sister should get a husband to marry into their house soon, or else their family will need to be taken in by another house. He wont be able to watch over five family members after bing the house head at sixteen.


    As an outsider, this wasnt a problem I could interfere with.


    However, since Ludo Wu had kins like L Wu, that meant this youth wouldnt be crushed by the cruelty of fate I sincerely hope so.


    Well then, Im going over first. This might take a while, so you can use this chance to grill some poitan for dinner?


    What do we do with these things?


    The results of my two hours of research was ced on the work tform made from logs, with faint steam rising from them.


    With the gigo suggested by L Wu as the main ingredient, we tried pairing it with all sorts of vegetables, and cooked many pots of soup that uses poitan as the soup base.


    To be honest More than half of them was bordering on being strange food.


    Well, you can evaporate the really bad soup and make them into grilled poitan. We cant throw these food away.


    Grilling the poitan that had been cooked wouldnt make it more tasty, but I think it would be easier to eat it in a solid state.


    You are amazing, its the first time I see someone turn food into garbage.


    I admit my cooking skills is still immature, but please dont treat halfplete works as trash! I will eat them properly!


    When I feel that the ingredientbinations was risky, I would just cook one or two persons portion. But I never thought it would be such a hard sell.


    There were so many prototypes left behind because L Wu refused to eat after seeing my painful expression when I ate them. I hope to share this sin with everyone together, so I should make rock-paper-scissors popr in Forest''s Edge.


    Thanks to you, I have found the gist of the way forward, just a little more before I finish this. Can I count on you for the rest of the day too?


    Hmmp!


    I left L Wu who had turned her head away behind, and walked to the kiba butchering room. The food store was next to the stove room, and the butchering was right next to the food store


    I just stepped into room when Sati Lei Wu stepped out. After greeting her, I entered the room.


    Uwah Its a big one.


    A kiba about 90kg hung from a beam from the ceiling.


    Its length was about the average height of a woman. Its horns and tusks protruding into the sky had a beautiful curve, it was a male kiba. They had washed the fur, as the dark brown hide was wet.


    I had only saw the butchering from the outside before. It was a room without any decorations, with des of various sizes hanging on the wall and a thick rope made from vines. There was just a stove that could heat a small pot, and no other furniture in sight.


    Four men stood inside the room and looked at me silently.


    They were Shin Wu, a man who was rather old and two men in their primes.


    Aside from Shin Wu, everyone else had a burly body. They waited quietly for me to speak.


    Thank you for your hard work Well then, lets start off by skinning it. Ludo Wu should be back soon. When he returns, we will start dismembering the kiba.


    One of the man nodded and pulled out a thick knife.


    Wait Can you let me take care of the skinning?


    Shin Wu said:


    My father Ryada Wu couldnt move for the time being, so I have to skin the beasts by myself during this time. I know the steps to do so, but I want to use this chance to understand how tough this job is.


    The man who drew his de turned towards the older man.


    After seeing the older man nod, the man sheathed his knife.


    You have my thanks.


    Shin Wu said and drew his knife.


    Asuta of Fa house, can we skin it in our usual way?


    Well, can you please leave as much fat on the meat as possible? Just to the extent of not damaging the hide..


    Got it.


    The right hind leg of the kiba was tied with a rope, which hung the kiba up.


    Shin Wu used his knife nimbly and cut from the inner right thigh all the way to the throat.


    His de glide across the limbs of the kiba. When the knife reached the trotters, he drew a circle around its ankles.


    The steps he used to skin the beast was not much different from mine.


    In order to dissolve the fats on the knife, they prepared hot water beforehand. Even for a culture from a different world, people still reached the same conclusion in order to achieve the goal of skinning.


    If not for the incredible numbers of the kiba, and if people were only hunting them to eat their meat they would definitely think about ways tocook the meat deliciously.


    When the denizens of Forest''s Edge were living in their old home in the southern jungle, they only ate lizards or bugs. Aftering to the Morga forest, they had to hunt kiba to obtain tusks and horns, and to safeguard the farnds. And now, I n to improve their technology in terms of meat processing.


    The values of someone from another world like me allowed the denizens of Forest''s Edge to make this improvement, and realize the concept of eating delicious food will make one happier the thought of this send a chill down my spine.


    No one acknowledge my ways of doing this, no one admires my policies and no one agreed to my intent. I was just a lowly apprentice chef, while Forest''s Edge have roughly 500 denizens. Will god really permit me to influence their food culture?


    If god doesnt allow it, then send me back to the scene of the fire.


    If I had permission, then I will continue live in my own way.


    If I suppress my personality, drink nasty poitan soup everyday and keep foraging for herbs and firewood Thats not the life I want to live. I would rather die in a fire.


    Ai Fa onceplimented my cooking, saying it was delicious. She im she likes my cooking and ask me not to disappear, she permit me to live in this world. I want to stay true to myself and live on with her.


    While I was thinking that, Shin Wu already started to skin the kibas hide, exposing its white inside.


    He might be young, but he was still a denizen of Forest''s Edge, his arm strength was on apletely different level from me, and he worked really fast.


    Before I realized it, Ludo Wu was already standing beside me with his arms crossed as he looked at his kin.


    Shin Wu had pulled off the hide from the limbs.


    Next would be the real test.


    This was a 90kg kiba after all. If it was me, I would probably need to spend 2 or 3 hours to handle this. Even with the arm strength of a hunter of Forest''s Edge, this was no easy task.


    Even so, no oneined or left the room. In front of this youth who will be a house head starting tomorrow, everyone just watched quietly as he skinned the kiba hide tediously.


    5


    Alright then, everyone will usually cut off the legs and throw everything else away correct?


    I stood before the kiba that had been stripped bare, and started exining the butchering process.


    However, I want to use the meat from the torso in my cooking, so I will start to dismember the entire kiba. Right now, the most important part is taking out the organs.


    Ludo Wu, Shin Wu and the other three men listened to me with eyes so serious that it was bothering on being scary.


    I didnt feel any disgust or hostility from them. I dont know the details, but I know these people wouldnt show too much emotions when they were working.


    Since the n head ordered them to work with me, the Wu n members would remain professional even if they bore any ill will towards me. They were so meticulous that I had to think it that way.


    The kibas organs are almost the same as that of a human. Heart, lung, liver, pancreas, kidney, stomach,rge and small intestines and others Out of all these organs, I would like you to pay more attention to therge intestines, dder and the galldder attached to the liver. If these parts got damaged, the bile and filth would leak and stink up the meat, and waste all the effort of blood letting.


    Asuta, I have only heard of the heart and stomach out of all this.


    Yes, so you just need tomit them to memory after seeing the actual organs. Alright then, I will cut open its abdomen.


    Wait, let me do it.


    Ludo Wu took a butcher knife hanging on the wall.


    Youre right. Then, cut from the abdomen to the chest Ah, dont cut from the bottom, but from the middle of the abdomen. Therge intestines is in the lower abdomen, be careful not to damage it and just slice open the meat part.


    Got it.


    Ludo Wu slowly push the knife tip into the kibas abdomen.


    Then slowly cut to the chest, be careful when cutting the lower abdomen.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Ludo Wus forehead.


    Even though we opened the windows and doors, the room was very warm as there was a fire in the stove.


    The room was filled with the stench of blood and fats, making it hard to breath.


    Ludo Wu steadied the kibas body encased in white fats with one hand, and carefully moved his de.


    Yes, thats great. Then cut the diaphragm between the meat and the organs, yes, that membrane. You can eviscerate it after cutting the diaphragm.


    Ludo Wu nodded, then reached into the open cavity with his arm and knife.


    He didnt seem to be bothered about reaching into the insides of an animal.


    This youth was surprisingly capable.


    He wasnt doing this for the sake of tasting delicious meat, but because of the deep respect he had for his work.


    I cut it. Whats next?


    Alright, take out the organs, start from the bottom abdomen. Therge intestines there dont break easily, so just grab it out with your hands. Further in is the organ called dder, be careful not to touch it.


    Alright.


    He pulled the entire lump of intestines out.


    The intestines got caught by the stomach mid way, so I cut it with my knife.


    Ludo Wu carefully ced the intestines on a piece of furid out on the floor.


    He then took out the heart, lungs, liver, testicles and dder.


    Phew, the dder breaks easily so be careful. If you have a small bag at home, you can cover the dder with it before cutting it.


    The men nodded silently.


    Well then, we will start dismembering it. Since you have hung it up, lets cut it in half Ah, no, scratch that. We need to cut off the head first.


    Shin Wu skinning technique was better than mine, he skinned the body below the head rather cleanly.


    So it was better to cut off the head then cut the body in half.


    Cut the neck with a knife, then saw the bones. There should be a woodcutting saw around here right? Sterilize it with boiling water first.


    I didnt know what germs or diseases existed in this world, but the denizens of Forest''s Edge were very wary of raw and rotten meat. In such an environment, I had to pay attention to hygiene.


    After sawing off the head, we cut the spine in half.


    This was handled by the denizens of Forest''s Edge who were stronger than I was, their movements were fast and precise.


    Next, we cut off the limbs, cut across its waist. After dismembering the hip bones and other parts, the dismemberment were done.


    Next would be the head, cut off the meat at the neck and cheek Hmm, lets challenge kiba tongue another day.


    Whats kiba tongue?


    The beasts tongue. In my home country, many people loves to eat this part. I think the organs can be made into a delicious dish too, but I dont know how to do so, or how long the pico leaves can keep it fresh. I have to leave such matters to another time.


    Is that so? You even eat the organs huh. In that case, everything except the bones and hide can be eaten.


    Not just that. After burning off the fur, the hide can be eaten too, and the bones can be used to brew soup. Now that you mentioned it, aside from the tusks and horns, all parts of it can be cooked.


    It will be terrible if you guys eat the tusks and horns too.


    The entire room was filled with the suffocating stench of blood, flesh and organs, but Ludo Wu stillughed out cheerfully.


    His smile is really brilliant. As I was thinking that, I continued Then I used this term plenty of times today.


    Thats all for the dismemberment. As for the bloodletting, we will only know if it was donepletely after we eat it, but the butchering is done splendidly. Just hunting another two or three kiba would be enough meat for all the wedding participants. But in order to serve one spare ribs to everyone, we will need to hunt even more kiba, so I will be counting on your aid from now on too.


    The men nodded quietly.


    Okay, lets put the butchered meat into the pico leaves. Shin Wu, please cut off the tusks and horns.


    Got it.


    Asuta, will the meat really be tasty like this?


    Yes, if the blood letting is done properly.


    I nodded. We piled the mountain of meat onto a board, and carried it into the food storage.


    Lets try it tonight, Im looking forward to it.


    I bloodletted this one. Ludo Wu smiled bashfully.


    If the meat be delicious, doesnt that mean Im really awesome?


    Thats right Speaking of which, you two are really siblings.


    Huh?


    Your smile just now was just like Rimee Wu.


    The next instant, Ludo Wus face turned beet red.


    What are you saying!? Im not like that brat at all! Dont joke like that! Stu~pid!


    He was just like L Wu when he gets agitated.


    L Wu who was very simr to him poked her head out from the stove room next door and asked:


    Whats with all that ruckus? Asuta, the poitan for dinner is done.


    Oh, really? I wille over right after settling this


    Before I even finished, another group appeared.


    Jiza Wu and Darum Wu were carrying a kiba that weighed about a hundred kilograms.


    Asuta, we hunted three more kiba, but only this one was bloodletted sessfully. What should we do next?


    Huh, oh, please skin it first, I will be right there.


    Got it.


    Wait! Asuta, what should we do over here? We got lots of your trash like poitan soup over here!


    Dont call them trash! I will be there after finishing


    Asuta.


    Even Kan Lutim appeared too.


    His strong arms were carrying a 50kg young kiba.


    I brought the kiba we hunted over, the bloodletting should be done correctly.


    I was speechless.


    I understand! We will deal with the two of them at the same time! Please use the butcher room there, and skin it!


    Asuta!


    I get it! Erm, please cook the soup for dinner tonight! I wille over to instruct you on cooking the meatter!


    After assigning the tasks, I finally stepped into the food storage.


    Arent everyone back too early? And to hunt three kiba in just one day!


    I dont know about house Lutim, but the Wu n hunted six already, and bloodletted two. We arent that stupid.


    Getting six in one day is plenty. Your kins in this vige number less than sixty right?


    Including the main and branch houses, there are 38 of us. So just hunting four kiba will yield enough aria and poitan for us. But things will slow down after the peak season. Dad and the others are probably still inside the forest.


    I see.


    In that case, there will be enough meat for the banquet in no time.


    I can then distribute the excess meat to the Wu n branch family, and let everyone understand how delicious blood letted meat taste. They would then be free to choose if they want to use this bloodletting and butchering technique in their everyday life.


    This must be what Kan Lutim meant when he said show them a path.


    They would make their own choice.


    Without forcing anyone.


    Whats the matter Asuta? Regretting about taking on this heavy job?


    The Wu ns meat storage space was three times that of house Fa, Ludo Wu leaned his face my way as he pull apart the pico leaves.


    No, Im really d to have taken on this job, although its very tough.


    Ludo Wu smiled gently when he heard me say that, and elbowed my arm as he said:


    Im d too. Im looking forward to dinner tonight and the wedding. Asuta, dont let me down.


    I understand, I will work hard.


    The work for this first day wasing to an end.


    6


    And then the sun set.


    This was the third time I ate dinner at the Wu n.


    The Wu n family was already seated, and the tesid out.


    Dinner tonight was Chuck steak and thigh steak, soup brewed with chuck p, aria and tino leaves, and a mountain of grilled poitan and also poitan soup prototype number one.


    After Grandma Jiba finally got into her seat, I told everyone:


    This pot of soup near the bottom seat is the test dish I made for the banquet. Please dont think of this soup as dinner, and whoever want to try it please do. To be honest, this is still work in progress, and I have not decided on the menu yet.


    If no one tries it, my research wont be able to progress. So I hope everyone will try it and tell me yourments. That will be a big help.


    What are you yammering about?


    The n head said with an annoyed face:


    Lutim asked us to help L, distribute the soup to everyone.


    Ehh!? Why me?


    You are tending to the hearth today right? And youre the closest to the soup, so give it out to everyone.


    Despite reluctance written all over her face, L Wu still poured the poitan soup into the tes swiftly.


    Hearth caretaker of the Fa house.


    Yes, what is it?


    You have an agreement with the eldest son of house Lutim, and the Wu n heeded to house Lutims request. Thats all, the Wu n dont have anything special rtionship with you.


    Yes, you are right.


    If you know that, then do your work properly.


    He was probably saying this to stop me from worrying about unnecessary things. As his words had his usual intimidating tone, it made me a little flustered.


    I was probably holding back towards the Wu n. Donda Wu saw through that.


    Understanding this made me even more angry I felt angry about my immaturity.


    We give thanks for the forests grace Donda Wu recited the familiar words.


    We give thanks to Mia Lei, Sati Lei, L and Asuta that our lives are extended for this night.


    And so, the dinner cum taste testing session began.


    Because I had to help with the butchering of two kiba, dinner tonight was mainly done by the Wu n members.


    Including the hamburg steak for Grandma Jiba, I also instructed them on cooking the meat, but dinner was prepared by the Wu ns women.


    Only prototype one was made entirely by me.


    The first one to sound out was Rimee Wu:


    Hmm? Everyone only has one bowl?


    Rimee Wu leaned towards the iron pot that was ced at the bottom seat and asked in astonishment.


    Thats right, this is just a test sample, so everyones portion is about two thirds of a poitan.


    Oh, I see.


    She didnt look disappointed and put down her empty te.


    How does it taste?


    Hmm? Erm I dont know.


    Okay, it couldnt be helped if she didnt know.


    Poitan soup that had cooled taste even nastier. This idea had already taken root in everyones heart, so the Wu n finished the sample as soon as possible.


    I peeked at everyones expression Grandma Ditto Min has a face of doubt, Vena-nee was expressionless, the second daughter Leina Wu had a troubled face, and Ludo Wu had an obviously grumpy face This made me feel uneasy about the future.


    By the way, the three hearth caretaker who had already taste tested itmented that something seems to be missing.


    I couldnt predict how these men would think.


    Ai Fa ate quietly like the others, then put down her te.


    On a closer look, she had finished the sample dish.


    Ah, Ai Fa, how does it taste


    Terrible.


    Weird?


    She seemed angry.


    As I spent the entire day in the stove room, and this was the first time we spoke since noon. Did something happened when I wasnt around?


    So, what did you add into this poitan soup?


    A few minutester, when more than half the people finished their meal Grandma Ditto Min asked me.


    Im researching on how to make the poitan soup more ptable. I only added Gigo, Tino leaves and salt.


    You added Gigo? I cant tell at all.


    I still didnt know what Gigo was.


    But I think it was very simr to Japanese Yam.


    Boiling Gigo in water would dissolve it, and turn it into a viscous Gigo soup. It might smell fragrant, but would taste very nd. And there were some fibres left as I didnt ground it up.


    When cooked together with poitan, its viscosity would overwhelm the powdery texture of the poitan, making it easier to drink. After several attempts to cook it with other vegetables, I chose the safest tino leaves, and seasoned it to taste with rock salt.


    This was just the soup base  Below were everyonesments:


    Well Its drinkable. Grandma Ditto Min said.


    I dont hate it. Mama Mia Lei Wu added.


    It dont feel like food. Sati Lei Wumented.


    I dont really know Vena Wu said.


    Its easy to swallow. Leina Wu concluded.


    It feels unfinished. L Wu said.


    I still dont know. Rimee Wu said.


    This was just the soup base, so it wasnt finished yet. But it was hard toment on a dish that wasnt delicious or bad.


    Speaking of which, I also described the bun I bought in the post station town as average.


    I dont know. Why do I have to eat this. Dont cook something so boring, I was looking forward to it.


    Ludo Wuined, he seemed to be the most dissatisfied.


    But he showed a bright smile immediately after:


    But this grilled poitan is great, I already ate three.


    Ah, yeah! Its tasty! Its soft and bouncy, Rimee ate a lot too!


    Rimee Wu seemed bored and kept changing seats. She was beside Ludo Wu right now, and heaped on praise for the poitan.


    Well, I added Gigo in it. After grilling the failures of my research, I discovered that its texture turns smooth.


    Speaking of which, I heard that adding yam into okonomiyaki will make it more fluffy and soft. No matter what, this was an unexpected great find But the problem this time was poitan soup.


    Everyone then praised the grilled poitan and the meat dishes, and had already stoppedmenting on the test dish.


    By the way, Ai Fa was helping Grandma Jiba dine, and Mia Lei Wu who was apanying Grandma Jiba was still eating. Once she and Grandma Jiba finished dinner, then the meal would be done.


    This might just be a test dish, but I still apologize for letting everyone eat something so nd. I hope no one is fazed, and will continue your support tomorrow.


    I was nning to conclude the session with these words, but Jiza Wu who had been quiet all this while called out my name:


    Asuta, we are helping you because n head Donda already made an agreement with house Lutim, so dont worry too much. However can I give you my opinion of that poitan soup?


    Yes, of course.


    I cant tell if it is good or bad. But if you want us to eat that, you might as well cook the old poitan soup instead the other dishes like grilled poitan wont make me think that way.


    I see


    This dish was really unpopr.


    Was my efforts being put in the wrong direction?


    The room then turned silent. When Grandma Jiba finished dinner and Ai Fa was about to stand that voice rang out:


    Why didnt you add meat?


    It was Donda Wu.


    I was stumped momentarily because of surprise, then I answered:


    T-This is just a prototype, my goal is to fix the soup base, thats why I didnt add any meat. I also didnt consider if the soup will go well with the meat.


    What do you expect to hear when you serve something so half hearted?


    He didnt sound like he was admonishing me, but his voice was unhappy as usual.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge will put all the ingredients into the soup, because this is the easiest way to cook. Even if we grill meat, we will still put meat into the soup. We might eat meat by itself, but we will never drink soup that only has vegetables in them Dont serve such things to the table.


    Donda Wu slowly got up and said:


    Dinner is over Im turning in.


    That was the cue for dismissal.


    The hearth tenders started tidying up, and the other family members returned to their rooms. As I was keeping the dishes gloomily, Ai Fa walked over, her annoyed expression could rival that of Donda Wu.


    Grandma Jiba is looking for you.


    After saying that, she grabbed her fur cape on the floor and quickly left the house.


    Since Ai Fa wasnt tending to the hearth tonight, she didnt need to clean up, but didnt she need to repay the host for the meal and board? Or was it rude for the guests to clean up the cutleries? No matter what, I had to ask her why she was so unhappy. With that in mind, I walked towards Grandma Jiba.


    Asuta, thank you for your delicious cooking today Your food taste really delicious


    No, Mia Lei Wu cooked the hamburg steak today, and it used the meat that Ludo Wu ughtered. I merely instructed them and didnt do anything myself.


    Is that so? Mia Lei Wu didnt mention it at all


    She probably is just too shy to say so.


    Or maybe she wasnt the type to strive for credit.


    In any case, that really suit that mothers style.


    So it wont be a problem tomorrow. Jiba Wu, you have to taste plenty of delicious food and live a long live.


    Im really d Asuta, Im really really d


    Grandma Jiba held my hand with her bony and warm hands.


    Leina Wu stood at the side so she could apany Grandma Jiba back to her chamberster, and her eyes were moist.


    You brought light to the Wu n. Not just me, everyone deeply feels the joy of living The number of tusks and horns on your ne is now ten. Did Donda gift one to you?


    Yes.


    When I nodded, Leina Wu opened her eyes wide, and seemed to be sincerely surprised.


    Even that stubborn Donda acknowledge your strength You are incredible, Asuta


    Not at all, Im just an immature half-baked chef.


    When I said that, Grandma Jibas frail back suddenly started to tremble.


    What happened? Do you feel unwell?


    Leina Wu held on to Grandma Jiba in a hurry but to me, Grandma Jiba was justughing.


    Asuta, thats not for you to decide, but for the people around you to consider You just need to live as you please. Asuta, just keep things the way they are now


    Thank you.


    I bowed.


    I will probably feel ufortable if anyone overestimated me. But when someone like Grandma Jiba says that to me, I could feel a warmth in my heart.


    Next, about what Donda said


    Hmm?


    For us, tossing all the ingredients into a pot is a representation of life A young girl like Leina wouldnt know, but when we drink the soup with kiba meat and the grace that had been exchanged with kiba horns and tusks, our lives get to be extended for another night So when we taste a soup without kiba meat, it will feels like something is missing


    Yes.


    Asuta, if you want to cook a soup that old bones like us can enjoy then you should factor this in too.


    I will. Thank you very much.


    Something squirmed in my mind.


    Meat, it was meat after all.


    Maybe the denizens of Forest''s Edge wasnt seeking ptable soup.


    Compared to the soup, the meat was more important to them. Without meat, there would be no kiba pot.


    The key to the kiba soupy withplementing the meat with the vegetable.


    If I didnt set the right way to go about my research I might not be able toplete the menu in 4 days.


    I will take my leave now. Asuta


    Yes, good night, Jiba Wu.


    After bidding farewell to Grandma Jiba and Leina Wu, I tidied up the cutleries.


    Meat meat, meat, meat


    I ced the emphasis on the vegetables, but had to go back to research on the kiba meat.


    Kiba was a worthy ingredient in the first ce, it tasted great and had plenty of uses.


    By the way, I never imagined that Donda Wus word would give me this hint.


    I feltplicated, a little frustrated and happy at the same time.


    In the end, only the second son Darum Wu kept quiet the entire meal, so this was a fruitful taste testing session. I would keep up this pace for the remaining days and work hard. With such intense emotions in my heart, Ipleted the clean up and left the Wu main house.


    I lighted a borrowed candle stand I borrowed and walked through the quiet za.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa didnt go to Grandma Jibas room, and returned to our room right away.


    While I was thinking about that, I reached the house Ai Fa was waiting in.


    I opened the door and found that the room was pitch dark.


    Hmm, Ai Fa, are you here?


    I raised the candle stand inside the room.


    And Ai Fa was right there.


    She was lying near the wall where the window was, with her back towards me.


    Was she feeling unwell? Were there days when the energetic Ai Fa felt under the weather?


    I felt worried, and rushed to Ai Fas side without even locking the door.


    Ai Fa are you sleeping?


    No reaction.


    I realized that Ai Fas back that was curved beautifully didnt move at all.


    ording to my past experiences, people who were asleep would haverger breathing animations, but I didnt know if this was correct.


    Anyway, I was worried, and even though I was a little hesitant, I decided to wake Ai Fa.


    Hey, Ai Fa, my hand touched her bare shoulder.


    The next instant, her palm hit hard at the back of my hand with lighting speed.


    That hurts! Are you awake? Then answer me!


    Im sleeping.


    You are awake! Hey, whats with you? Are you unwell?


    No matter what, I felt relieved after hearing Ai Fas voice.


    When I realized it, my back was drenched in sweat and my T-shirt was sticking to my back. I was more worried than I imagined. It was only natural for me to react like that, since Ai Fa had never acted so weird before.


    If Ai Fa was really throwing a fit over something trivial, I will definitely protest. With such a thought in mind, I sat down beside Ai Fa.


    Hey, if youre not unwell, then look at me. You are acting strange right now, what happened?


    I said, Im asleep.


    But you are not! Can you stop that, Im going to be angry alright?


    You will get angry?


    Weird.


    Was I imagining things? Ai Fas lean, beautiful and feminine back seemed to have an air of anger behind her.


    No, it was just in my mind. Even though I could feel the rumbling of anger going Vroommmm, but that was impossible since this wasnt a manga.


    You say that you will get angry?


    Uwah.


    She propped herself up slowly in a smooth manner, like a leopard.


    As she had untied her hair, her locks flowed down her shoulders and back sexily.


    But she looked really scary, and I couldnt utter such praises.


    I should be the one getting angry.


    Her glimmering blue eyes looked my way over her smooth shoulder.


    Great, she hasnt shown the eyes of a hunterpletely yet.


    But I could still tell that she was angry.


    W-Why are you so mad? We have been working separately the entire day right? I didnt do anything to agitate you before we splitted at noon right?


    Maybe Ai Fa took a peek into the stove room before going back to our room when we came herest evening? I considered the possibility.


    Even so, I didnt do anything that would anger Ai Fa.


    The threedies stayed by my side, and I didnt encounter anything special. Mama Mia Lei Wu who joined after that was the same as usual, and I got along well with Sati Lei Wu and L Wu too.


    Well, I didnt do anything wrong! If youre angry, then at least give me a reason!


    Well? What is it?


    hamburg steak.


    Hamburg steak? What about hamburg steak?


    You said that tonights dinner will be hamburg steak.


    What?


    When I realized it, Ai Fa was already pouting like a kid.


    Ai Fas eyes were burning with fiery rage, and her lips pouted childishly.


    W-Wait! When did I promised that? Ema Min came here early in the morning


    You promised me on our way home yesterday.


    Ah.


    I remember now.


    On our way back from the post station town, when we passed the water source and was about to reach our home, I did say:Lets have hamburg steak tomorrow.


    After all, she asked me for this with the face of a child throwing tantrum like this.


    Y-You are right. Sorry! I was too engrossed in my research, andpletely forgot about this. I had to exin the ughtering process to the men, it was a busy day!


    I dont want to talk to idiots who break promises.


    Ai Fa turned her back to me again.


    What breaking promises!? Youre exaggerating too much! Its only hamburg steak, why you heff to be mad? That hurts!


    When I ced my hand on her shoulder, she hit me again.


    Hey! I apologize, its my bad! Tomorrow! I will cook it for you tomorrow! I definitely wont forget! Ai Fa! Ai Fa-san!


    And that was that.


    The first day of the wedding banquet preparation ended peacefully.

 Volume 3 - Ch 4

    Interlude: An Unexpected Reunion


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor:Rockgollem


    The four days before the banquet went by in a sh.


    I worked hard to develop new dishes, taught the men to blood let and butchering, and impart my cooking skills to the women. I even need to figure out the work flow for the banquet, and it was hard to describe how busy I was.


    Even so, the men and women of Forest''s Edge were very diligent and quick to learn. They werent exceptionally smart and capable, but because everyone did their very best. It stemmed from their strong sense of belonging to their family, which affected their attitude towards work.


    They worked tirelessly. For their family and for survival, they didnt have anyins. They didnt give the impression of a machine working coldly. When they do their work seriously as if it was their second nature, they showed emotions of joy and pain.


    Work and Survival were closely rted. They were so honest because they were a tribe of hunters living in Forest''s Edge.


    No matter work, Im very satisfied with such a work environment, and I think they are the bestpanions.


    Worth mentioning were the women of Forest''s Edge.


    On the second day of the wedding preparation, aside from the Wu main house, the branch houses also sent a few women to help me.


    However, their workload were very heavy. A tform and simple stoves had to be erected for the wedding, and people were needed to gather firewood and stones. As the men had to hunt in the forest, this job fell squarely onto the women.


    Despite their heavy andborious workload, they still needed to take time out of their schedule to learn some unknown cooking from me, which showed me deeply how much thought and effort they put into this. As a normal banquet only needed to serve the usual kiba soup and grilled meat, so they would just need to prepare the ingredients, and ensure there were sufficient food and firewood. There were probably many who thought that I brought them unnecessary hassle for the preparation of this wedding banquet.


    However, after they test tasted the steaks and hamburg steak, they were astonished and happy, and started helping me in earnest.


    As the men would bring two or three sessfully bloodlet and butchered kiba everyday, I obtained enough meat for the banquet in no time. In the end, I gave the excess meat to the five branch families of the Wu n, and the women almost cried tears of joy.


    Compared to the men, the women cared more about delicious cooking. I felt the same way when I stayed in the Wu main housest time.


    This wasnt anything surprising. If their work could bring happiness and serenity to their family, it would be a great joy to the subjects themselves. If everyone shares this feelings with their family, their job would feel meaningful. As an outsider, I worry all the time that I would bring about an negative impact to the food culture of Forest''s Edge  But now, the satisfaction I feel was far greater than my fear and unease.


    I had probably chosen the same path as Kan Lutim.


    I hope everyone could be happier, and have deeper bonds with their families after hearing me say something so overreaching that night, he probably wanted to use his wedding to prove those words.


    The men hunted kiba, bloodlet, skin and butcher.


    The women forage for firewood, pick herbs, raise hearth fires and cooked the meat.


    Without just one of these steps, and there wouldnt be any delicious dishes.


    Everyone had to work together to achieve this goal.


    That youth wanted to share this joy with his hundred odd kin, and obtain deeper bonds and greater strength.


    I had to give it my all to meet his expectation.


    In order to give greater joy to even more people in such a harsh environment, I felt a deep obligation to do my work properly.


    Two days before the banquet, a small incident happened On the third afternoon of my stay in the Wu n vige.


    A-A-Asuta! Its terrible! Come with me for a while! The men are in trouble!


    Rimee Wu was the one who informed me of thatmotion.


    That day, I shut myself inside the stove room in the morning, and when the sun was at its apex, I started teaching the women how to make hamburg steak.


    What happened to the men? They will be setting off for the hunt soon right?


    Five women were in the stove room. They were Leina Wu, Ditto Min Wu and women from the branch houses.


    Rimee Wu charged in with teary eyes.


    A strange man is here! Theres a dangerous air between him and the men Darum-nii already drew his de! It, its really bad!


    A feeling of tension rushed through my chest.


    Who is that strange man? Is he from the Tsun n?


    No! Its someone from Rock City!


    What?


    That man has a head of beautiful hair like Ai Fa! He even asked us where is the Fa house!


    I stood stiffly in shock.


    A man from Rock City with blonde hair That must be Kamyua Yost. I couldnt think of anyone else.


    But why was that man in Forest''s Edge?


    Sorry, I need to leave for a while. Ditto Min Wu, can you exin to everyone to the best of your knowledge?


    I can do that, but


    Asuta, its dangerous for you to go!


    Leina Wu pulled at my hand.


    Her expression was even more teary than Rimee Wu.


    I regted my breathing a little, then gently pulled away her soft shoulders.


    It will be fine, I wont do anything dangerous. Dont worry, I will be back.


    Rimee Wu and I charged out of the stove room.


    We ran past the Wu ns buildings, headed into the za and saw that scene immediately.


    The entrance to the za was filled with people.


    It was the time for the men to head into the forest. Since Ryada Wu retired, the Wu ns men had been reduced to sixteen. They were all gathered here.


    And then  I could see the colour of that familiar cloak from between the group of strong men.


    Wait Please wait!


    I shouted as I ran.


    However, no one turned back or responded to me.


    I could only feel Donda Wu who was a head taller than the others stole a nce at me.


    Get lost! This is not a ce a man from the city should visit!


    I finally heard a familiar voice.


    It was the second son of the Wu n, Darum Wu.


    Darum Wu raised his sabre and faced off against that man.


    And that man


    He was about Donda Wus height, but he was really skinny, his body covered by a long leather cloak. This weird man who had the eyes that looked like an elderly and a child at the same time  Kamyua Yost stood casually there.


    Hi, we finally met, Asuta of the Fa house.


    He stared at the de at his nose as he answered in a pretending to be retarded tone.


    Darum Wu was close enough to lop off his head in just one step.


    Despite that, Kamyua Yost still didnt reach into his cloak, and was still smiling leisurely.


    Im just asking for the location of your house, but the situation became like this. Im still d to see you though. Ehh, we havent met for four days right?


    Shut up! Im talking to you right now!


    Darum Wu roared.


    A fire seemed to be burning in his eyes, which gave the image of a feral wolf twisting its face agitatedly. His entire body was giving out dangerous killing intent.


    I went around the human wall formed by the men, walked to a position where I could see the two person facing off and stopped.


    The next moment, Rimee Wu grabbed onto my left arm.


    She actually followed me here. I turned my body to keep her petite body behind me.


    Asuta, can you plead for my case? I have no intention of harming them. As a guardian, I just want to scout out the route, and pay you a visit since Im in the area.


    Stop talking! That will onlyplicate things!


    I might be panicking, but I wasnt retarded enough to speak with Darum Wu directly. I looked up at Donda Wus gigantic body and said:


    Donda Wu! I have met that man once before! Four days ago, we got acquainted when we visited the post station town to procure food ingredients! I dont know if he is a good or evil  but I dont think he is the type who will resort to violence!


    Hey hey, you are saying a model citizen like me is


    Enough! Didnt I tell you to not speak?


    Donda Wu cast a sideway nce my way, then walked to Darum Wus side.


    City man, you said you came to the Forest''s Edge settlement for work.


    Thats right. I will be escorting a caravan from Genos to the eastern kingdom. I n to pass through this settlement for the trip.


    Even though Donda Wu was intimidating as usual, Kamyua Yost maintained his normal attitude.


    Their heights were simr, but the girth of their body had two times the difference. This was like a ck bear facing off a praying mantis.


    I had not seen anyone so naive for ten years. Those people from a decade ago were also attacked by kiba during their journey there and got wiped out.


    Yes, I heard a starving kiba would even attack the provisions of travelers But who knows if that group was really attacked by kiba.


    Donda Wu narrowed his eyes.


    His face and attitude didnt change, but just closing his eyelids slightly was enough to increase the sharpness of his gaze.


    Hey, what are you doing, retards?


    At this moment, someone poked at my head from behind.


    I turned back, and saw Ludo Wu standing behind me. He pulled at our arms, his eyes almost turningpletely into that of a hunter.


    Back off a bit more. Dont go so near someone who had drawn their de Bratty Rimee, what are you doing!


    S-Shut up!


    A smile appeared on Kamyua Yost probably because he heard our conversation.


    This made Darum Wus expression turn into more ferocious, and Donda Wus eyes became even more narrow.


    The chief Tsun n is responsible for works rted to the city. Why are you wandering around here without anyone guiding you?


    They did offer to be my guide, but I told them Its fine, Im just here to scout out the road, so I will go alone today. They agreed to this unhesitantly. Didnt the Tsun n contact you?


    Anger immediately red in Donda Wus eyes, he was probably referring to someone not present when he cursed: Damn you.


    So what business do you have with the Fa house? Whats the rtions between you two?


    Histter sentence was directed at me.


    I had to make a choice here.


    Should I spin a harmless tale? Or be direct and spill all the beans Which choice would be right for Ai Fa?


    Asuta, you can just say the parts that is convenient for you. Kamyua Yost said to me quietly. And of course, everyone else could hear that.


    With the thought Damn it, things will be much easier if Darum Wu cut him down right here! shing across my mind, I made my decision.


    When we were in the post station town, Ai Fa and someone from the Tsun n got into an argument, and we were almost arrested by the guards. Mr Kamyua Yost here mediated for us.


    The next instant  the blue me in Donda Wus eyes exploded.


    Despite that, he still asked in a collected and low voice.


    Whats the Tsun n members name?


    He call himself Doddo Tsun. He wasnt tall, but was rather bulky. A young man with an indistinct face.


    Doddo Tsun the second son of their main house.


    Donda Wus beast-like eyes shifted from me to Kamyua Yost.


    A happy smile appeared on Kamyua Yosts face.


    Asuta, arent you being too humble? You didnt exin it clearly, so no one knows whether Ai Fa or Doddo Tsun was in the wrong Well that Doddo Tsun was drunk in broad daylight, and brandished a knife against someone in town. And Ai Fa stopped him thats the truth behind that incident. It was wrong for the people in town to talk behind his bad, but drawing a de is still too much. Thews in Genos prohibits such actions.


    That man from the Tsun n then abused his privilege and attempted to deceive the guards by pushing the crime on Ai Fa. When that happened, I testified what actually happened to the guards, and the incident ended peacefully. Thats the gist of it.


    So, what business do you have with the Fa house?


    Ara, spending time with Ai Fa and Asuta is veryfortable, so I wanted to meet with them and chat some more Ah! I forgot to tell everyone that Asuta acted bravely and rescued Tara! Asuta, Tara wants to see you again too.


    I felt like screaming at him:Enough with you, shut your mouth.


    This man didnt tell any lies, but the words he said sounded so superficial.


    This brat still needs to work, he dont have time to speak to a man like you.


    Ah, I see. Thats a pity.


    Scram on home.


    You are right. In that case, I will give up on that thought Can I visit the Fa house another day?


    ording to the rules, citizens of Rock City cant enter Forest''s Edge as they please.


    I see. Then I will make up a work rted reasons the next time I visit.


    Why you


    Darum Wu said through gritted teeth.


    When Kamyua Yost was speaking with us, Darum Wus sabre was pointed at his nose.


    However, Kamyua Yost just smiled at me as if it was nothing.


    Asuta, when will your job end?


    The day after tomorrow. But


    Then, I wille again three dayster.


    Kamyua Yosts strange purple eyes stared at Donda Wu.


    Im a citizen of the western kingdom, the guardian Kamyua Yost. Hunter of Forest''s Edge, can you tell me your name?


    Im the head of the Wu n, Donda Wu.


    Wu ns Donda Wu, thank you. I hope we can have a drink together some day.


    Kamyua Yost stepped back nimbly.


    When Darum Wu wanted to pursue, Donda Wus thick hand fell on his shoulder.


    Well then, I wish everyone to stay safe and healthy.


    Kamyua Yost left just like that.


    Not just me, his appearance created arge ripple in the hearts of the Wu ns men.


    1


    The sun rose from the east.


    It was finally the day.


    The wedding between Kan Lutim and Ema Min My first job has finally started.


    Yo Oh, youre already up?


    When I woke up in an empty house within the Wu n vige, Ai Fa was already seated cross legged in the middle of the room and braiding up her blonde hair.


    You are awake? Its still too early for work, sleep a while more.


    No need, I cant sleep again once I get up. My fatigue ispletely gone.


    I said while I stretched my back.


    It was a nice morning.


    And I was in a great mood.


    The banquet willst deep into the night. You wont have a chance to rest from afternoon until the banquet ends, so sleep a while more.


    Hmm, she was gentler than usual.


    She was probably concerned because of my heavy responsibility today.


    I had only woken up and her attitude made me really happy.


    Its fine,pared to the hardship for the past five days, this is nothing. We just need to follow the n That might be so, butpleting the nned tasks isnt that simple.


    In that case, you should conserve your energy. Just sleep.


    Strange?


    I felt that she wasnt being considerate towards me.


    By the way, Ai Fa, you will be focusing on helping me today right? You wont have anything to do either if I dont get up.


    Where are you going so early in the morning?


    Before work starts, I n to borrow their water source to cleanse my body.


    Her wild cat-like eyes red right at me.


    So, go and sleep.


    Hey Since you have told me that beforehand, that previous ident wont happen again right? Do I look like a man who will repeat the same mistake?


    You think I do!? What a shame! I get it. If I vite that intolerable taboo again, I will hand over my eyeballs like the rules dictate.


    Who will want your eyeballs.


    You want me to marry into your family then?  Before I let these words slip, I stepped out of the room alongside Ai Fa.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa was nning to stay in the Wu n vige until this morning, and then return to the Fa house until the next morning. She said: Im from the Fa house, and dont have the rights to attend the Lutim house banquet.


    Hence, I told her:Thats too retarded!, and appointed her as my assistant chef in an attempt to make her stay.


    While Grandma Jiba and Rimee Wu were both participating in this grand banquet, Ai Fa would be home alone, drinking the kiba pot she cooked for herself Just thinking about this scene breaks my heart.


    When I told Kan Lutim about this, he agreed without hesitation and said:Lets do what you proposed. He was even surprised about this, and seemed to think that Ai Fa was going to attend the banquet in the first ce. Kan Lutim was willing to let someone not rted to him by blood to tend to the hearth on his wedding day, and was part of the reformist denizen of Forest''s Edge. Compared to him, Ai Fa was stubborn and inflexible.


    Ai Fa was reluctant at first, but after I sincerely implored her to:Let me perform the task of a Fa house hearth tender on that day., she finally relented.


    And so, we could head to the Wu n now side by side.


    We surveyed the za that had been prepared for the banquet, then strode forth slowly.


    There were about ten stoves in the za.


    All of them were simple stoves erected from white stones.


    Their design would result in the heat leaking out, and couldnt meet my requirement for heat control. Hence, the family members would cook the dishes at their own homes, and these stoves were only used to keep the food warm.


    Arge stage for the newly wedded couples were erected in front of the Wu main house. As a bonfire would be needed for the ceremony, nks were piled up inside the za. These were all made by the Wu n women during these few days.


    This space was about the size of half a school field, and would definitely be a crowded event if a hundred or so people came in here.


    Just the thought excites me.


    So my emotions got even more tense.


    That many people would taste my dishes.


    I felt gleeful about that and fearful at the same time.


    My heart started racing, but I calmed down when I nced at the side profile of Ai Fa walking besides me.


    Ai Fa had her usual expression.


    Hmm Can I say something mushy?


    Allow me to refuse.


    Spending time with you from morning made me feel at ease.


    Which means, you want to follow me to the water source?


    Not that! You should forget about that already!


    Ai Fa shrugged, unlike her usual self and answered:


    Thats because these five days are special. We will be back to our usual routine tomorrow anyway.


    Yes, that makes me d too.


    Ai Fa red at me with her face slightly blushed.


    It was rather embarrassing for me to say that too, but I felt that I had ed about saying that too, but it felt like a victory for me.


    But Kamyua Yost will probably visit the Fa house tomorrow.


    Thats right Speaking of which, he actually dare enter Forest''s Edge alone, just how thick insensitive is he? He might really get cut down by Darum Wu.


    Hmm?


    Darum Wu cant kill that man.


    It was so early in the morning, yet the conversation was heading in a scary direction.


    While we were chatting, we went around the two meter tall stage and reached the Wu main house. We ran into Grandma Ditto Min who was just walking out of the entrance with a hand axe.


    Ara, its Ai Fa and Asuta, you two are early today. The girls had gone off to the water source, arent you going too, Ai Fa?


    Ai Fas gaze stabbed hard into my cheek.


    I will absolutely not go there! I wanted to emphasize that, but Grandma Ditto Min was here too, so I couldnt rebuke openly.


    Asuta, you are going to the stove room right? Im on my way to the back of the house, so I will bring you there.


    Thank you. You are chopping wood so early in the morning? Sorry for burning so much wood.


    Thats right, its the first time I have seen the firewood deplete so fast. No matter how much I chop, I couldnt keep up with your rate of burning.


    Im very sorry.


    Im just kidding, this is all for the sake of delicious food.


    Grandma Ditto Min smiled a little, or should I say smiled gently? Anyway, it was a rxed smile.


    My father was on bad terms with his family, and my mothers parent passed away early, so I didnt have any memories of my grandparents. Grandma Ditto Min was always gentle, kind and alwaysposed, giving off an air of silent dignity. I think she was an incredible grandmother.


    Grandma Jibas son married Grandma Ditto Min, and fathered Donda Wu. Donda Wu and Mama Mia Lei then had seven children. Their eldest son Jiza Wu and Sati Lei Wu sired Kota Wu The Wu ns bloodline thus passed down through the generations.


    When the other six children marry, I hope to care take the hearth just like today.


    But as long as Donda Wu remained as the n head and Jiza Wu was still the heir, this was unlikely toe true. In this five days, I have grown to respect and like the Wu n members, that was why I had such a daydream.


    Well then, I will be intruding the water source for a while.


    Ai Fa red at me oncest time before disappearing at the end of a path covered in vegetation.


    This wasntying the foundation for something or anything ominous, but I swore in my heart that I would not go near the water source before theye back.


    Grandma Ditto Min didnt know what I was thinking and open a small gap to the stove room, food store and butcher room. She then told me:Please use them as you like.


    This practice was a bit cumbersome, and a family member had to open the doors for me so early in the morning. But as the doors in Forest''s Edge wasnt locked, there was such a custom.


    Well then


    The banquet will start in the evening.


    And so, I had to cook all the food before evening. At this point of time, I had to prioritize one job.


    Which was the new dish I developed just for today Kiba and Tarapa stew.


    What should I do to make the liquid poitan delicious?


    This was the answer I found.


    In the end, the tomato-like Tarapa became mypanion instead of the yam-like Gigo.


    Compared to the other dishes, this stew needed to be cooked for a longer time, so I had to prepare it early. Once it was done, it just needed to be reheated when the banquet begins, a dish suited to be prepared early.


    I brought out the bag I prepared yesterday from the food store. It was filled with the aria I picked yesterday, and all of them needed to be diced.


    Adding these aria was for the sake of increasing its fragrance, but the amount of aria needed was astounding. There was more than a hundred guests, so I had to start by dicing 50 aria.


    Even if it was just one te, I hope all the participants could taste this dish. With that in mind, I estimated that this dish would require four pots.


    I repeatedly cut the onion-like aria. If they were real onions, I should be crying my eyes out now. But aria didnt sting the eyes, so I worked hard in dicing them.


    After ten or so minutes, I realized something after dicing all the aria


    There was no pots!


    Right, the women would wash the previous nights cutlery when they went to bathe.


    Yes, that was right, and if I head to the water source now, they would think Im an absolute madman. Fortunately, Leina Wu whose hair was dripping wet brought over a freshly cleaned pot in a panic, so there wasnt any tragedy.


    S-Sorry! I heard that you have started cooking, so I washed one pot first and brought it over!


    Thank you Leina Wu, you are a big help.


    She probably havent finished bathing, her long ck hair wasnt tied in her usual low pony tail, but flowed down her shoulders freely. Herpletely different look surprised me.


    She covered her body with onerge cloth like a married woman, which felt really refreshing.


    Ah, s-sorry! Im dressed so shabbily


    Leina Wu said with a red face, although her dressing was less exposed than usual.


    Erm I will bring the rest of the cooking wares back after I clean them all


    Its fine, I wont go near the water source.


    Leina Wu sighed in relief, then hurried out of the stove room after saying Im going off now.


    She was that worried While I was feeling a little hurt, I started a fire in the stove to heat the pot. After adding in kiba fats, I tossed the diced aria into the pot.


    As 50 aria was really too much, I split them into five batches.


    I carefully fry the aria until they were caramel coloured. To add fragrance, I poured in fruit wine, and scooped everything out once the alcohol evaporates.


    After repeating five times, it was time to deal with the meat.


    I prepared 15kg of thigh meat and shoulder meat each, totalling 30kg. It was an amazing amount, and I cut them all into bite size.


    When I chopped all the meat, an iron pot wobbled in.


    Rimee Wu was hiding beneath it.


    Sorry for the wait! The others will bring the other two potster!


    Yes, thank you.


    Rimee Wu seemed to have bathed properly. Her red hair looked really soft, and she was wearing her usual attire.


    You are already preparing the stew? Rimee will help too!


    Ah, really? In that case, can you help bring the Tarapa over? I asked for eight more yesterday.


    Tarapa huh, got it! Heehee.


    Hmm? What is it?


    Nothing. Asuta, you are a nice person. Thats great.


    Rimee Wu said that, and then ran off into the food store.


    Hmm?


    Because I started working so early in the morning?


    It would be great if that was so I started grilling the kiba meat.


    I just need to grill the surface of the meat until it bes golden. I nimbly grilled the meat with therge pot, and then scoop up the grilled meat onto the wooden tes.


    I might sound simple, but there were 30kg of meat. After a while, the entire stove room was filled with the thick aroma of meat and fats.


    Next would be aria. Theseplements the stew, and wasnt added to increase the fragrance. There were fifty of these too, and I repeatedly cut them into semi circles.


    While I was doing this, eight tarapa were ced on the other work station thanks to Rimee Wus efforts.


    They were a vegetable that looked like tomato, but had the size of a pumpkin.


    It had an uneven surface, so it looked really simr to a pumpkin.


    But it had the taste and colour of a tomato.


    I originally said that this vegetable wouldnt y a big role this round, but in the end, it formed the main taste of this dish.


    There are so many aria! Should Rimee help to cut them too?


    Ah, can you help me bring the tino leaves and chachi over? Bring everything packed in a bag.


    Got it!


    It was still early, but Rimee was really energetic, forthright and cute. If she was my daughter or sister, I would definitely dote on her.


    While I was thinking that, the other sisters of the Wu n and Ai FA returned with the pots and cutlery.


    Seemed like I didnt need to gouge my eyes out.


    Look, we brought it back Really now, when we heard that you have started preparing the food, we got really nervous. L Wu whispered to me.


    So they really heard about this, and sent Leina Wu over I showed a vague smile.


    You didnt visit us today huh? Vena-nee said softly into my ear.


    What was she saying? If I really showed up, she would be blushing til her ears turn red though.


    I will switch with Mama Mia Lei. We will help you when we are finished over there.


    Thank you, L Wu.


    You should know right? Mama Mia Lei and the others will be showering next.


    Of course I know, I know that from the bottom of my heart.


    Speaking of which, who did they think I was?


    Phew, its heavy.


    At this moment, Rimee Wu came back.


    Her bag contains six tino leaves. Each tino was about the size of a slightlyrger cabbage. But Rimee Wu could carry an iron pot, so such a weight wasnt too much of a problem for her. The bag was probably too bulky, which made it hard for her petite body to carry.


    There wasnt anyone more likeable than her.


    Asuta, sorry for the wait! Next is the Chachi right?


    I will get it. Rimee Wu, why dont you help him cut the vegetables?


    Yes!


    Ai Fa walked quickly to the food store, and Rimee Wu took a vegetable knife from the wall.


    That was how diligent the denizens of Forest''s Edge was.


    Once they grasp the steps, they would proceed with the task with amazing efficiency.


    Rimee Wu, I will leave the tino to you, you know what size to cut it?


    Yes, bite saizu! I dont know what saizu means though!


    Rimee Wu wield the kitchen knife happily.


    After settling the crockery the three older sisters went out of the door. Ai Fa who pass by them came back with a bag of Chachi.


    Is this Chachi? What should I do?


    Ah, please peel them. It can be peeled easily by hand.


    Chachi was a fruit that was very simr to mandarin with yellow skin.


    After peeling it, the smooth white ball on the inside would be revealed.


    When Ai Fa squeezed it unintentionally, the white liquid inside ejacted out.


    Uwah!


    Ai Fa screamed, then kicked my leg.


    Why did you kick me!?


    Shut up.


    Ahaha!


    Rimee Wuughed.


    When I realized it, only me, Ai Fa and Rimee Wu were in the stove room.


    I felt more at ease now, so I will ignore her unreasonable kick.


    After peeling them, wash it with water until the sticky fluids are gone.


    Chachi was a new member I discovered in the food store.


    It had the appearance of a mandarin, but the content was like that of a potato. Ignoring poitan that looks like a potato, chachi had the exact same texture and taste of a potato.


    After splitting the chachi Ai Fa washed, I cut them into bite size of about 3cm wide.


    And so, the preparation wasplete.


    After dicing the fifty aria, I fried them before hand to enhance its aroma.


    The other fifty aria was cut into semi circles.


    Thirty chachi was cut into bite size.


    The 6 tino was also cut into bite size.


    The kiba shoulder and thigh meat that had been grilled on the surface weigh 30kg in total.


    And eight giant tarapa.


    Before dealing with the ursed poitan, I needed to handle this smaller items.


    Conversely speaking, I couldnt tackle the poitan if I didnt use that many ingredients.


    I already did what I can.


    The poitan soup that was like flour water, thick and hard to swallow.


    Why was the poitan so difficult to deal with?


    I first assumed that the variety of spices avable in Forest''s Edge was too limited, so the poitan soup tasted so nd.


    Aside from rock salt and pico leaves, the only other seasoning in Forest''s Edge was fruit wine. Hence, their food had a lighter taste. They could cook high quality stock from the meat and vegetables, but that wasnt enough to neutralize and unique texture of the poitan.


    At this moment, I remembered the existence of vegetable stew.


    Vegetable stew made used of flour to give it a thick texture.


    It would be difficult for me to make beef stew or cream stew with the ingredients in Forest''s Edge.


    Right then  I noticed the tarapas strong taste.


    Tarapa was even more sour than the tomato I tasted in the past, but by using aria that enhance the aroma of the dish, fruit wine that was simr to grape wine, and pico leaves which was akin to pico leaves, I could replicate a tomato sauce like taste. I decided to use this taste as the foundation to cook a unique vegetable stew.


    In other words, Ibined the popr beef stew and hamburg steak with tomato sauce that were popr in Tsurumi restaurant, and create apletely new dish.


    Okay, please help me start the fire in the other stoves. It has to be strong, but not too strong.


    As I said that, I tossed in about a quarter of the ingredients into the heated pot.


    They were the aria which was a substitute for onion, the substitute for cabbage tino, and the recement for potato Chachi, these three vegetables.


    After the aria softened, I put the kiba into the pot, and added an entire bottle of fruit wine, filling the entire stove room with a sweet fragrance. After the water was brought to a boil, I scooped up the foam and addedrge amount of water with adle.


    I added water until the pot was 80% full.


    After adding a certain amount of water, I weakened the stoves fire.


    I had to cook this dish for two hours, and evaporate half of the content.


    Since Forest''s Edge didnt have ready made stock for sale, I had to make full use of the ingredients.


    I dealt with the three iron pots one after another, but stopped when I reached thest one.


    Erm, Rimee Wu, I n to use this fruit wine in another dish. Sorry, can you give me another bottle of fruit wine?


    Hmm? Huh? Now you mention it, the shape of the bottle is a little different.


    In her hands was the fruit wine Kamyua Yost gifted to us.


    I had been thinking about how to use it to cook. I asked Ai Fa to bring it here from home three days ago, and it will still be some time before this thing makes its debut.


    After pouring in another fruit wine Rimee Wu got for me, thest pot was done, and the work was finished for now.


    We wiped away our sweat and cooled off at the door.


    As we needed to scoop up the foam and add firewood periodically, we couldnt go too far away from the stove room.


    This is great. Not only did you add poitan, you also put in tarapa! This is the first time Rimee see a kiba pot with so many vegetables.


    Thats probably so. We will be celebrating tonight, so I added a bit more.


    The pot that cooked all the meat and vegetables together was a representation of life.


    The aria and poitan were vegetables the denizens of Forest''s Edge had to eat in order to live healthily.


    As these two vegetables were cheap, this practice took root in the life of the people of Forest''s Edge however, this had been passed down in Forest''s Edge for eighty years, and I had no intention of changing it. What I should do, was to cook the unptable ingredients into delicious food.


    That was why I thought of grilling the cooked poitan instead of boiling it in the pot. However, poitan in solid form might look very alien to people who had only drank poitan soup.


    I racked my brains for their sake after that, Grandma Jiba and Donda Wu told me that cooking all the ingredients in one pot is a symbol of life, inspiration struck me, and I came up with this kiba and tarapa stew.


    Right now, I was using the techniques of cooking beef stew to simmer these vegetables.


    Next, I will be cooking tarapa next to make tarapa sauce, which would be the base of this dish.


    After that, I will add poitan and create the texture of a stew.


    I thought of adding cream in the flour to make coffee coloured batter, but had no luck so far. After all, there wasnt anything like cream in Forest''s Edge. When I tried frying the powdery poitan with kiba fats, it would just burn the poitan.


    However, even if I add the poitan into the soup, it could still achieve the thickening effect.


    Furthermore, this also match the concept of cooking the symbol of life.


    I felt that doing this was too frivolous, but the end product was rather good. As long as the ratio of poitan was right, I could achieve the texture of a vegetable stew.


    Within the five days limit, this was the answer I got after doing all I could.


    This dish was an appetizer.


    Before serving the hamburg steak, spare ribs and grilled poitan that might look weird to them, I n to use this dish to open their hearts.


    Only god knows how this would end.


    I normally wont userge amount of expensive vegetables to cookvish dishes either. I only relented because this is an asion worth celebrating for.


    I think its great! This dish is super tasty Of all the dishes you taught us, this might be Rimees favourite!


    I see. Then when your sister marries, you can cook them for everyone.


    Huh! Asuta, wont you cook it for me!?


    Rimee Wu was taken aback with surprise written all over her face.


    You know too right? Considering the temperament of your Papa Donda, he will never let me tend the hearth when the Wu n host a wedding.


    Ah! Its fine! Because the innocent girl said with a mischievous expression:


    The day before yesterday, when Papa Donda ate the vegetable stew, did you see his expression? He said Woah you know?Woah.


    He did make a sound, I thought he was going to flip the pot over from rage.


    Not at all! Because the vegetable stew was too delicious, thats why he made a sound! He almost said delicious!


    Really? Thats hard to imagine.


    That must be it! Rimee knows very well! When Rimee marries, you must cook it for me alright?


    I was at a loss for words.


    I stole a peek sideways Ai Fa was watching the small me within on hearthstone quietly.


    As Rimee Wu looked at me with expectant eyes, I ced my hand on her small head and said:


    Thats true when the timees, I will definitely cook it for you.


    If I was still in this world when that dayes.


    2


    The three of us chatted mindlessly, and added firewood into the stove asionally. A whileter L Wu and Leina Wu came back.


    Hey, we brought the pots here!


    Like what they said, each of them had an iron pot in hand.


    This was the iron pot they borrowed from the Wu branch family.


    Of the seven Wu houses, the main house has the widest stove room, so I used this ce as the base. But there were only four of the crucial pots here, and I had to use pots to cook the stew first, so we decided to gather all the people and pots from the branch houses in the main house.


    So far, the women from the branch house had been taking turns to help, but all of them would be avable on this day. They were already drying the poitan and cutting vegetables in their own homes right now.


    I had to set up a roster for this, and assign the dish each house would be responsible for. I also needed to estimate the crockery and number of people needed, and calcte when the dishes would be done. For me, this was the hardest job.


    What will these pots be used for? Making the tarapa for the stew?


    Thats right. Since we have enough people, lets do this first. After finishing this, we can rx a while before noon.


    I left the job of simmering the vegetables to Ai Fa and Rimee Wu, and followed L Wu and Leina Wu outside to make tomato sauce, no, tarapa sauce.


    A lot of tarapa would be used, but the cooking method was rather simple.


    I mixed the fried diced aria,rge chunks of Tarapa and fruit wine together to simmer, and seasoned it to taste with salt and pico leaves, and its done.


    I think adding some garlic and lilo would make it better, this was already eptable sauce. Making this into stew requires quite a bit of effort, but I hope the Wu n could make use of it in the future by pouring it onto their meat dish or simmering vegetables with it.


    How incredible! That super sour tarapa is so tasty now.


    L Wu said quietly as she stirred the contents to avoid the boiling red tarapa from burning.


    This is thanks to the aria and the sweetness of the fruit wine. I should have thought up this dish sooner.


    In this five days, L Wus hostile attitude gradually softened.


    She always speak sarcastically because of her nature, but if you dont anger her, she was a frank and cute girl.


    Ah, L Wu, you mentioned that you hate tarapa right?


    Yes, but now, its my favourite.


    That was how she was.


    I thought she hated me with a passion, but talking to her now filled me with warmth.


    At this moment  I felt a vicious gaze fell on my cheek, and turned to check.


    Leina Wu averted her gaze with a lonely expression on her face.


    How should I put this, I thought ring at me coldly during situations like this was Ai Fas trademark.


    While I was feeling troubled, Ludo Wu appeared with a yawn.


    What, you all have started working already? Its so hot hey Asuta, lets go and bathe. The girls already bathed right?


    No, I will goter. After I finish the dish, I can take a break.


    There are only two stoves, why are the three of you sticking together here? Or they cant help at all if Asuta isnt here? All the men learned how to butcher the kiba already you know?


    Shut up! Go bath if you two want to! We dont need Asuta!


    Why must I suffer damage in this situation?


    Please go, we''ll watch the pots.


    Leina Wus eyes had a hint of loneliness and gloom, but she still spoke to me with a smile.


    I get it, I will apany you Have the mothers finished bathing?


    If its a wedded woman, you cant marry into the family okay?


    What I mean is


    You will just be killed by dad and Jiza-nii.


    Thats why Im checking with you!


    E-Erm, Sati Lei and the others have alreadye back, thats why we cane here


    Leina Wu blushed a little, as she said timidly.


    No good, out of everyone present, she was the one who will suffer in silence the most, I should hurry on to the water source.


    After telling Ai Fa and Rimee Wu who were also in the room, I left the building with Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu, its rare for you to invite me to the bath.


    Well I wanted to ask you something.


    Ludo Wu walked as if he was kicking out his legs alternately, and looked at me with her pale coloured eyes.


    Have you asked that thing yet?


    Ask what?


    Sacrificial hunting style.


    Ah.


    Oh no.


    Ipletely forgot about this.


    That was careless of me!


    I was really busy recently, but that wasnt an excuse.


    Ai Fa hunted alone, but her kiba kill count was rather high. Ludo Wu hinted that Ai Fa might be using the sacrificial hunting style and if I wanted to know what sacrificial hunting style was that I should ask her.


    How could I forget something so important? I wanted to grab my head and shout because of my own retardedness.


    I still didnt know how serious this matter was. The phrase sacrificial hunting style sounded ominous, and Ludo Wus abnormally serious expression when he said this term made me uneasy.


    In that case, I could only interrogate the person who made me worried.


    Sorry, Ipletely forgot about that Can you tell me what sacrificial hunting style is?


    If you didnt ask, then forget it. Ask your house head if you want to know.


    There will be people around me for this entire day, is it fine for others to hear about it?


    Its fine for the woman to hear it. They wont know what that is anyway But I will suggest you dont let dad learn about this.


    Then I cant ask Ai Fa, I dont want to seal Rimee Wus lips.


    Ludo Wu nced at me sideways again.


    He was making an incredibly annoyed face.


    Really nowsacrificial hunting style, is an archaic way of hunting by using fruits that attracts kiba. When those fruits are smashed, it will release a scent that the kiba loves, and lure them out. Thats all.


    Hmm? It sounds simple, but it has a terrifying name.


    I heard that the kiba will be ferocious when they smell that scent. Normally, they would flee if they saw a man appear from far away. But if that man had this scent on him, they would attack agitatedly.


    What


    This hunting method uses yourself as a living sacrifice, thats why its called sacrificial hunting style. It doesnt matter how many lives you have if you resort to this method. Hence, no one uses it anymore.


    It is unlikely for Ai Fa to use that method, but she managed to hunt so many kiba. Im curious how she managed to haul in so many wild games.


    The fruit that lures in kiba


    Hmm?


    Does it have a sweet flowery fragrance?


    Ludo Wu didnt just look my way, he turned his entire face towards me.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly in surprise.


    Who knows, I have never seen that fruit before.


    Thats true


    I have only smelled that sweet flowery fragrance from Ai Fa.


    If that was the scent of the fruit that lures in kiba


    Dad hates people who dont cherish their lives the most. If a hunter ever use it, he will definitely show a face of scorn.


    Yeah.


    But I respect someone like that. I think anyone who will go so far for the sake of hunting kiba is amazing. Acting like this might seem foolish, but it is also cool, so I will respect such a person.


    Asuta, listen to me.


    Ludo Wu suddenly grabbed me by the chest and pulled me over.


    The youths face was right before me.


    If you encounter such hunters, you should respect them. Not worry, but respect.


    I know.


    Ludo Wu let go without hesitation and sauntered forth once again.


    I couldnt help sighing, and scratched my head through my bandana.


    At this time, we could see the wooden board that represents the Wu ns water source.


    Ah looks like today will be a hot day.


    Ludo Wu said and went to the other side of the board.


    I thought about Ai Fa who was waiting for me in the stove room, and went in after Ludo Wu


    And I almost screamed.


    Hmm? Jiza-nii, Darum-nii, you are here too?


    Yes, Jiza-nii and Darum-nii were here.


    In a way, the eldest son and second son of the Wu n were harder to get along with than Donda Wu.


    Ludo Wu tossed his clothing aside without hesitation, then carefully ced his ne on the ground.


    This was a knee deep stream.


    The terrain in the vicinity were rocky. Behind the stream was a tall cliff, and the woods could be seen on top of it. The two hunters were sitting in the stream and using a palm size cloth to wipe their bare brown bodies.


    Wah, icy!


    Ludo Wu jumped into the stream and yelled excitedly.


    I wasnt excited at all.


    Jiza Wu nced at me, then quietly wiped his body.


    A fire burned in Darum Wus eyes, and he wash his body silently too.


    Who could get excited in such a situation?


    I couldnt flee just like this, and had no choice but to strip.


    I took off my vest, t-shirt and the rest of my clothes, then ced my ne onto the ground.


    I walked downstream to the back of the two men, and sat down quietly.


    Darum-nii, why are you showing such a scary face!? Today is a day of celebration!


    After saying that, Ludo Wu kicked out his right leg that was in the water.


    The huge amount of water all sshed onto Darum Wus head.


    Arrggghhh, I almost fainted from panic.


    Darum Wu stopped all his movement for an instant, then continued wiping his body nonchntly. I couldnt see his face from where I was, so that was even more terrifying for me.


    Even if I couldnt see his face the bodies of the Forest''s Edge men were really shocking.


    In this one month, my body loss its fats due to hard manualbour, and my muscles grew. Although my body turned lean, my weight increased, and I became a hunk for the first time in my life. However,pared to the men of Forest''s Edge, I was just a skinny monkey.


    First of all, our skeletal structure waspletely different. The men of Forest''s Edge had wide shoulders, thick chests, long and slender necks and limbs.


    Their build was lean, but they had incredible back muscles.


    Because their muscles were bnced, their bodies feels proportionate when they were clothed. Their body only had necessary muscles without any fats. Like Ai Fa, their torso was abination of functional beauty and streamlining.


    On a closer look, their wrists were thick and had big hands. Not only were their fingers long, their palm were massive too. They could definitely crush my hands easily in a handshake.


    However just like Ai Fa there were numerous white scars on their brown skin.


    Getting gored by a kiba was likely to be a mortal wound. These injuries were probably inflicted when they were moving in the dense woods or rocky terrain.


    They were hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    Why are you dazing out? This is an once in a lifetime big project.


    With these words, a torrent of water sshed onto me.


    Ludo Wu jumped into the water in front of me.


    Wash your body thoroughly! This is a day of celebration for the Lutim house!


    I-I get it Ludo Wu, you are energetic so early in the morning.


    Hmm? Fufufu. Of course! I get to eat delicious food everyday, which fills me with energy! I feel that I can lift a kiba with one hand!


    Ludo Wu had a happy smile on his face.


    When he make this face, he looked as cute as a girl.


    Even though his body was toned like a feral beast, he was shorter than me, and not as buffed as his brothers. Even though I was weaker than him in strength, his child-like appearance made me feel at ease.


    The Wu n women are fine now. I didnt do much for dinner these five days, and they had practiced how to make hamburg steak repeatedly. From tomorrow onwards, they will definitely continue to cook delicious meals for you.


    Hmm? Whats the matter?


    Asuta, no matter what you say, you will do so on the precondition that things will be fine even if you are not around, that makes me so mad.


    Huh? But I shouldnt be tending to the Wu ns hearth in the first ce. Isnt it a good thing that the Wu n women can cook a delicious meal?


    I know! Thats not what I mean!


    Ssh Ludo Wu pped the water surface.


    He really was like a child.


    Asuta.


    At this moment, Jiza Wu spoke for the first time.


    I was thinking about discussing something with you today.


    Alright, what is it?


    You will be meeting that man from Rock City, Kamyua Yost right?


    Jiza Wu turned his burly body halfway, and looked at me with his eyes that was as narrow as a slit.


    Yes. If hees to visit, I will meet with him.


    I see Forest''s Edge didnt have restricted areas. We made an agreement with the lord of Genos to stop anyone from entering Forest''s Edge wilfully, but that is for the sake of keeping the people from the city safe. If that man visits again, we wont have any authority to stop him.


    Yes.


    However, I wont permit anyone from the city to interfere with Forest''s Edge. You should have realized after seeing the people from the Tsun n right? The citys culture would only lead Forest''s Edge down the path of depravement.


    Asuta, I could feel the aura of a city dweller from you. You should be living inside Rock City Thats what I feel, am I wrong?


    Jiza Wu talked about the treatment I should receive.


    Kan Lutim went against the custom of Forest''s Edge, just what did Jiza Wu think of this matter? Was he against this even more than Donda Wu Such a thought arose in my mind.


    I dont know if you are right or not. Butpared to the post station town, I prefer the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    I could only give such an answer.


    I see.


    Jiza Wu stood up.


    To me, Kan Lutim is a very important kin. I wish more than anyone else for his wedding to proceed smoothly.


    After that, Jiza Wu used a cloth hanging on the door board to wipe his body, then left after putting on his clothes.


    Asuta, you actually dare to talk to Jiza-nii in such a situation. I couldnt do that.


    Ludo Wu said in an exasperated tone.


    Well, I still dont know whats so terrifying about him. Aside from his outstanding aura, I dont know what I should be afraid of.


    What do you mean? Compared to Dad, Jiza-nii is much more dangerous Darum-nii, why do you detest Asuta? He cooks tasty food for us, and there are some things I dont really get about him, he is still a nice guy.


    Ludo Wus words reached the depths of my heart. But seeing Ludo Wu interacting with Darum Wu fearlessly, I felt he was much stronger than me. They were brothers after all, so it was a given that they would get along.


    As I expected, Darum Wu didnt answer. He didnt even look at me and left the water source just like Jiza Wu did.


    HmmAsuta, they really detest you.


    Yes, Im aware of that.


    How should I put this... Asuta, Darum-nii seemed to be afraid of you.


    What? Impossible! No matter how hard I try, I wont be able to beat him.


    The men in Forest''s Edge will never lose to you unless it isnt a contest of strength.


    Ludo Wu sat crossed legged in the water, then turned to face me.


    How strange Asuta, you are so weak, but dont fear anyone. That night during the pre-wedding banquet, you looked even stronger than my Dad


    Ahaha, Im honoured.


    Hand.


    Huh?


    Let me see your hand.


    Hand?


    I reached out my right palm.


    Ludo Wu ced his palm on top of mine gently.


    Your hand is small, just like a woman.


    I felt my face showing astonishment just like Rimee Wu earlier.


    Ludo Wu was shorter than me, but his fingers and palm was twice my size.


    In a year or so, I might need to look up at Ludo Wu. Just the thought filled me with gloom.


    But even so How blissful it would be if I was still in Forest''s Edge one yearter.


    3


    After two peaceful hours, the food in the four pots were sessfully cooked.


    Half of the water had evaporated.


    At this moment, I added in the tarapa sauce.


    The content of the pot was slightly red because of the fruit wine, but it waspletely crimson now.


    Even though aria food was added for taste, the strong sourness and aroma of the tarapa still spread inside the stove room.


    Alright, I will be adding the poitan now. Dont mess up the numbers okay?


    Ten poitan had to be added to each pot. If we exceed that number, the texture would be powdery and terrible.


    I slit the skin of the potato-like poitan, and toss them one after another into the pot.


    Even with the small fire, the poitan break apart and dissolved immediately.


    What an incredible ingredient.


    It bore some resemnce to flour, but it was as close as kiba was to pork, onions to aria or tomatoes to tarapa.


    Which means I wouldnt have tasted this food if I didnt arrive in this world.


    As there wasnt any food that resembles it in my old world, I was troubled about how to cook it; and being so troubled made it hard for me to give it up.


    As I was in deep thought, the ten poitan melted away without a trace.


    The tomato red gradually turned into a colour between pink and orange.


    After carefully stirring it and adding rock salts and pico leaves to taste


    It was finally done.


    After simmering it for two hours, even the inside of the chachi turned soft and tender.


    Tino and aria were soft, and it melts in my mouth without even needed to chew it.


    Next was the kiba meat.


    The bite sized meat was really tender.


    The shoulder meat slowly melts in the mouth, while the thigh meat retained its toughness.


    The strong sourness of the tarapaplemented the taste of the ingredients on manyyers which spreads an indescribable fresh taste in my mouth


    As expected of a dish that took so much time and effort, of all the kiba dishes I had developed, this stew might be the best of them all.


    However, this was a luxurious dish prepared for a banquet, not a family meal.


    Such avish meal could only be ate during a banquet.


    This dish would make the wedding even more joyous.


    For the sake of enjoying high quality food, the people of Forest''s Edge would perform their jobs as hunters even harder to earn copper tes That was the idea I had in mind.


    I wish to convey this to Kan Lutim and his kin.


    Okay, put out the fire after a while more. Everyone, please stir it carefully so it wont get burned.


    Ai Fa, Leina Wu, L Wu and me stood in front of the four pots respectively.


    The idling Rimee Wu was staring hard at me.


    She didnt say a word, but herrge eyes were sparkling.


    You want to tryI wanna!


    She cut off my words.


    I used the spoon for taste testing to scoop up some stew. I looked down, and found the cute girl waiting for me with her mouth open.


    Ara, this reminds me of that night when I met Rimee Wu for the first time I felt nostalgic as I send the spoon into her mouth.


    It Its yummy


    She was squinting from her smile.


    She then stared at me again.


    Now that I think of it, she also pestered me to feed her a second time when we met for the first time.


    Rimee Wu wasnt greedy, so she wouldnt ask for a third time. As I was thinking that, I added some thigh meat and chachi pieces onto the spoon. When I was blowing to cool it, someone whacked the back of my head.


    Dont spoil that bratty Rimee! We wont have enough for the guests!


    Im not eating that much! Tomboy L...Dont fight, dont fight. I said as I stuff the spoon into her wide open mouth.


    Rimee Wu held the spoon in her mouth with an expression as if she was melting. L Wu raised her eyebrows and said:


    I cant even! How sly! I have been bearing with it and not steal a bite!


    Huh? You are restraining yourself? You should at least try the taste, thats the privilege of a hearth tender.


    Tell me that sooner! Bratty Rimee, hand over that spoon!


    Ah? Let me think about it.


    Even trivial arguments like this were cute. As I watched them happily, someone tugged at the corner of my t-shirt.


    Leina Wu was looking carefully into the pot next to me just now, but she was looking at me bashfully.


    Erm, I already said it is fine to try right?


    Leina Wus face lit up.


    This atmosphere feels ratherfortable.


    However, we could only take it easy now. In the afternoon, this ce will turn into a warzone. I probably wouldnt suffer any retribution for spending some heartwarming moments with these three close sisters.


    Is the mornings work done?


    Ai Fa finally spoke.


    Thats right.


    When she heard my answer, she nodded and waved Rimee Wu to her.


    I will make a trip home then. Rimee Wu, can you take over for me?


    Okay! What are you going to do at your ce?


    I have to turn over the meat in the food store. If left alone for the entire day, the pico leaves would get damaged.


    I see, so there were chores to do at home too.


    Wait, I will finished soon. Lets go back together.


    But why?


    Ai Fa tilted her head quizzedly.


    Im just turning the meat, so I can do that alone. You can rest for now.


    After saying that, Ai Fa left the stove room quickly.


    Hmm Does Ai Fa dislike us?


    L Wu asked.


    No such thing.


    I refuted her.


    She dont dislike you. Ai Fa is just slow to warm up to people.


    But aside from Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba, I have never seen Ai Fa speak with anyone else. If she dont dislike us, then she is just uninterested in us.


    L Wus showed a displeased face.


    Was L Wu hoping to get closer to Ai Fa?


    Speaking of which L Wu, you know about that marriage proposal two years ago? After that day, the rtionship between Donda Wu turned awkward, thats why she got used to keeping her distance from the Wu n.


    But your attitude towards us is normal.


    Because Im retarded.


    Yes, I know.


    So she already found out.


    But Papa Donda didnt mentioned that marriage thing again. Since she already got along well with Rimee and Grandma Jiba, so she has no reason to avoid us. Therefore, she must not be interested in us.


    Not really, like I said shes slow to warm up to people.


    Did you get along well after spending a lot of time? Or rather, are you two close at all?


    Hmm What a troubling question!


    Leaving how close we were aside, I had never felt trouble about not getting along with Ai Fa. I even told her anything I want without hesitation, even though we didnt know each other for very long.


    Even though we stayed under the same roof as if that was the most natural thing, when I first came to Forest''s Edge, I only decided to stay in Ai Fas house temporary to avoid getting into trouble which would make Ai Fa responsible.


    That might be so, I had only known Ai Fa for a week, and I already said I wanted to surprise Donda Wu with my cooking. That must be a troubling action for Ai Fa But Ai Fa actual bore the same grudge, and was maybe even more agitated than I was. When she heard Donda Wu disparage my cooking, she was angry on my behalf.


    Ai Fa always show a cold face, but her mood swings a lot, so I think this is only natural. But speaking of which, Ai Fa seldom showed her emotions to a group.


    Ai Fa once told meI dont want you to suddenly disappear.


    Hmm~... This is bad.


    I dont think I could exin the rtionship between Ai Fa and myself clearly.


    And discussing such things when Ai Fa wasnt around felt like I was betraying her.


    I could only apologize to L Wu:


    Sorry, I dont know how to exin it.


    L Wu clicked her tongue, then turned her gaze to her sister tending to the pot diagonally away from her.


    Leina-nee, what do you think? We seldom talks to Ai Fa right?


    I thought Leina Wu would be troubled by this question, but her answer was faster than I imagined.


    And her answer actually was:I still hope Ai Fa can marry into the Wu n.


    But why?


    When she heard L Wus surprised question, Leina Wu smiled with her teeth visible, and nced momentarily at me.


    Because Rimee and Grandma Jiba admires her, and I think she is an outstanding person Furthermore, the Fa house will be a kin of the Wu n


    Hmm Doubts arose in my heart once again.


    I was happy that Leina Wu opened her heart to me, butpared to Rimee Wu and L Wu who had a big age gap from me, I wasnt sure how to interact with Leina Wu who was my age.


    I couldnt thank her sincerely after hearing what she said.


    Rimee thinks its fine.


    Rimee tried her best to stir the pot Ai Fa entrusted her, and said cheerfully:


    Even if Ai Fa and Asuta arent our family or kin, I still like them! It will be great if our houses are nearer!


    That was what I like about Rimee Wu.


    I hope she could stay by Ai Fas side forever and spread her cheerful smile.


    If you get along with the other party, you will naturally be friends.


    After giving this mediocre advice to L Wu, I ended this topic.


    4


    After that, the war started.


    Noon just passed.


    Well then, we will proceed as I exined yesterday, team Ditto Min Wu will cut the meat, team Leina Wu will dice the aria, team Mia Lei Wu will grilled the poitan.


    Eleven women gathered in the Wu main house.


    Half of them were the women staying in the Wu n vige.


    I splitted the eleven people into three groups to handle different task.


    Grandma Ditto Min, Vena Wu and three others was responsible for cutting the steak and preparing the hamburg steak.


    Leina Wu, Rimee Wu and two others will dice the aria to be used in the hamburg steak.


    Mia Lei Wu and L Wu will use the stoves outside to grilled the poitan.


    Sati Lei Wu will head to a house with young children, and they would take turns watching the children and grilling poitan.


    There would be a hundred guests today after all.


    And the men could eat almost twice the amount of a woman.


    Just calcting it this way, I had to prepare enough meat and grilled poitan for 150 people.


    I added a lot of ingredients in the vegetable stew, but I didnt know how the guests would allocate the meat in the stew. If I calcte the poitan in the stew, everyone would have less than half a poitan.


    I heard that the custom in Forest''s Edge was to provide more than sufficient food during big feasts, so I decided to omit the ingredients in the stew from my calctions.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge usually live a in and simple life, but it was different during a banquet.


    In that case, I had to keep grilling the food.


    And so, assuming there were one hundred and fifty guests


    Allocating 500g to one person, that would be 75kg.


    One person would require two poitan, so that was three hundred.


    So I decided to grill that many poitan.


    On top of that, I asked next two biggest branch houses to cook the simple new dish fried vegetables.


    Since the ingredients in the stew was omitted, and everyone needs to eat three aria, we had to expend 450 of them.


    After boiling it or frying it, the aria would shrink a lot. But just using one ingredient would not be appetizing for everyone.


    And so, I chose a few vegetables that were suited for frying, being tino that resembles cabbage and p that looks like green pepper toplement the aria. I fried arge amount of vegetables as a side dish for the steak and hamburg steak.


    As everyone needed to consume three aria a day, the numbers still fell short even if I fry them. Having just one stew as a soup made me uneasy too. So I decided to add a soup with the three aforementioned vegetables and meat, so everyone could consume one entire aria from this soup.


    And of course, kiba meat was also added to this soup. We used more than 120kg of meat in the soup, meat dishes and stew.


    Going by rough estimates, there were 800g of meat for each woman, and 1.6kg for every man. I think this was a very sufficient amount.


    The menu for today were as follows


    Kiba steakthigh, shoulder, ribs


    Kiba hamburg steak


    Vegetable stew made from various vegetables, tarapa and kiba meat


    Grilled poitan with gigo mixed in


    Three types of fried vegetables


    Soup with three vegetables and kiba meat


    As the hearth care taker for this wedding banquet, this was my final conclusion.


    Given how oily and simple the dishes were, I considered adding a cold dish of kiba meat. But I feel that it didnt seem to fit well with the banquet of a hunter tribe. After discussing with the Lutim house, they told me thatpared to cold food, everyone prefers hot food more, so I gave up on that idea.


    By the way, when I asked them if we should removed the bones from the ribs, Dan Lutim saidyou absolutely cant!, andpletely rejected my proposal.


    Eating it with the bone is what makes it good!


    I was worried that someone would make a scene like Dan Lutim that night when they see the torso of a kiba. But Dan Lutim even said:If there are any leftovers, I will eat them all!, seemed like I was worried over nothing.


    In this five days, the concept that throwing the torso of the kiba away is a pity had gradually taken root in the Wu n vige. The women from the branch family here to learn and practice cooking took back the leftover meat happily, and cook it for their family, and seeded in clearing the stubborn views of the men.


    As the representative of the reformist Kan Lutim obviously wouldnt ditch the kibas torso when they hunt kiba. And so, I didnt need to worry about the Lutim house.


    When I discovered that Ai Fa didnt have the view that the torso of a kiba is monta feed, I realized only the Wu n and the equally powerful Lutim house harbours such views.


    There would be guest from seven houses, with over a hundred people. Of these seven houses, only the Lei house could match the Wu n and Lutim house in scale. The Min and Mamu house were significantly smaller, while the Lilim and Mufa house were even smaller. These houses probably wouldnt mind that.


    If the Lei house people dont eat, then I will!


    Dan Lutim roared loudly.


    Simply put, if everyone could only get one ribs, the guests would probably feel dissatisfied.


    In the end, we prepared 150 spare ribs as a service for the father of my client.


    And so noon passed, and the Wu n vige turned into a war zone.


    Asuta! We finished cutting all the aria!


    Wah, thats fast! Please mince the meat next!


    Mince meat! Got it!


    Rimee Wus knifework could rival her mother and sister, and she started mincing the meat.


    I set the weight of each hamburg steak to be 200g.


    If eaten together with the steaks, this portion would be plenty. But the men might hold reservation on this dish. So far, I had only tried making this dish in the Wu main house, and two of the four men there gave negative reviews. Hence, I was mentally prepared that half the men would not be able to ept this dish.


    That being said, I still thought up a new way of eating it.


    If they didnt like the soft hamburg steak, I would suggest they put the hamburg steak into the soup, and return it into minced meat.


    That was the result of my research.


    On the second day of my research, in order to fulfill my promise with Ai Fa, I decided to serve hamburg steak for dinner, but I didnt want to have different dishes for the men and the women.


    Research aside, dinner was still dinner, and I think a family should eat the same meal.


    And so, I developed hamburg steak soup.


    Everyone was free to decide if they want to put the hamburg steak into the soup. If they do, they should stir the hamburg steak so it breaks apart before eating them.


    They only like to eat tough meat when eating meat by itself. When they cook kiba pot, they would boil it with strong fire, and eat the meat that had turned mushy.


    It was ruse I thought up, but the Wu n men didnt express any dissatisfaction.


    When I tried it, the meat soup would have the aroma of grilled hamburg steak, which increase theplexity of its taste.


    And so, I decided to use this eating method in the banquet.


    I also prepared fruit wine sauce, so those eating hamburg steak could add the gravy freely, and the same would apply for the banquet.


    And so, as I cooked dinner for the Wu n, I graduallypleted the menu for the banquet.


    Returning to the topic.


    Back in the Fa house, I would mix in a lot of diced aria into the hamburg steak. But as the Wu n vige had many pots, I wouldnt be troubled over how the aria was used. And so, I would only use a quarter of an aria for every 200g of hamburg steak. This was the same ratio used when cooking hamburg steak in Tsurumi restaurant.


    Next, I prepared one hundred 200g hamburg steak. To preempt any that get burned during cooking, I prepared 20 more as spare, so that would require 30 diced aria.


    We will fry the aria. Ai Fa, please start the fire in a stove.


    Ai Fa nodded, then raise a fire in a stove nearby.


    When so many women were gathered together, Ai Fas presence became diminished, but she was actually supporting everyone. As the Wu ns women were trained by me, Ai Fa couldnt use a kitchen knife as nimbly as them. Her job was to start fire, carry the ingredients and other misceneous work.


    She brought arge number of ingredients from the food store, then carried the prepped food back into the food store, shift the heavy pots and refill the water in the sks Ai Fa took on all these unmorous but tough work.


    Thanks, you are a big help.


    I said quietly into Ai Fa ears. She tilted her head, then mimicked me and whispered into mine:


    Since these are the dishes that will be served in the Lutim houses banquet, we should let their kin do the cooking right? That will be better for me.


    I tilted my head in doubt, then said quietly to her again:


    That might be so, but Im not their kin either.


    Ai Fa tilted her head and moved her mouth even closer to me:


    You are working for them because you are paid to right? Dont lump our position together.


    While we repeatedly argued over this, Rimee Wu who was working hard on mincing meat suddenly interjected:


    What are you whispering about?


    Nothing, its a secret meeting.


    Huh!? How sly! Rimee wants to have a meeting too!


    Just kidding, we are just chatting idly. We are just lowering our voices so we wont disturb the others.


    I answered with a smile  and locked eyes with Leina Wu who was staring at us.


    Leina Wu was acting strange.


    I was just whispering with Ai Fa, she didnt need to look at me with such sad eyes. I greased the heated pot with fats, put the diced aria into the pot, and felt a little gloomy.


    Leina Wu was a capable girl. She was honest, innocent, kind, good at studying and has an outstanding appearance.


    To be honest, if this charming and capable girl expressed a liking to me beyond friendship, it would make me feel more terrible than the allures from Vena Wu.


    I didnt n to find a partner in this world, and if I really settle on anyone here that person would definitely not be Leina Wu or Vena Wu.


    Dont you need to add fruit wine?, Ai Fas voice pulled me back to reality.


    Uwah, I forgot! Ai Fa, can you


    She waved a bottle of fruit wine before me.


    This is the first time I saw you make a mistake while cooking.


    When I hurriedly poured the fruit wine onto the aria that was turning caramel coloured, Ai Fasughing voice echoed in my ears.


    What kind of face was she making when she said that!? When I wanted to check, L Wu yelled:Ai Fa, please bring the additional poitan over!, and she disappeared from my sight.


    Damn it! Im so uncool!


    I used the spat I made myself to scoop the fried aria onto a wooden te.


    After doing so, I raised my head and


    Leina Wu who was mincing the meat looked at me once again with a pitiful face.

 Volume 3 - Ch 5

    The Lutim Banquet (Second Half)


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor:


    1


    The sun slowly set into the west.


    In less than two hours, darkness would engulf this world.


    When the sun touch the western edge of the forest, the bride and groom would reach the Wu n vige, and the banquet would begin.


    Right now, they were visiting the every house of their rtives, and epting their blessings.


    After gifting their blessings to the newly wed, the kins would also head to the Wu n vige.


    Almost thirty of their rtives had already gathered in the za.


    Children under the age of five didnt have the rights to participate in the banquet, and these poor toddlers would be gathered inside a branch house, and the women would take turn to look after them.


    Of the men gathered in the za, I could only see elderly men and youth younger than thirteen.


    Even on a day like this, the hunters still needed to venture into the forest.


    To avoid any misfortune, the hunters wouldnt push themselves, and return early. Aside from the Lutim house and Min house, the men from the other five houses werepleting their obligations as hunters.


    If they could present tusks and horns they hunted on that very day, it would be the greatest blessing.


    Thats how selfless, pure and brave the denizens of Forest''s Edge was.


    Alright we are all set.


    Afterpleting about 70% of the preparation, I wiped away the sweat on my brow.


    The poitan had been grilled.


    The three vegetables has been fried.


    The stew and meat soup were done.


    The fruit wine sauce for the hamburg steak had been poured back into the empty fruit wine bottles.


    Only the meat needed to be grilled.


    Piles of hamburg steak and a portion of the steak filled the stove room of the Wu main house.


    There were six stoves in the Wu main house, and to differentiate between strong and weak fire, only three pairs could be used at the same time.


    As the pots were big, five hamburg steak could be grilled at the same time.


    It was almost time.


    Well then, time to start grilling.


    On my word, everyone put the hamburg steak into the pot. The stove room was filled with the appetizing aroma of fats and meat being cooked.


    Grilling the hamburg steak was the most difficult to master, so Leina Wu, Mia Lei Wu and I took on this task.


    The women in the main house all headed to the branch houses to grill the steaks there.


    The branch family women without any assigned tasks stayed in the Wu main house to carry the iron pots.


    The mother and sister of the youth Shin Wu stood besides me with a Krilee stick in hand.


    Okay, please proceed.


    The two of them used the Krilee stick to shift the iron pot to the stove with the weak fire.


    After the red juice ooze out from the surface of the meat, I had to flip it over and return the pot back to the stove with the strong fire. I will then pour in fruit wine and cover it with a lid.


    The fragrance filled the entire stove room before I cover the lid.


    Mia Lei Wu was using the stoves behind me, and Leina Wu was using the stoves outdoor, everything was proceeding smoothly.


    Asuta, Im honoured to be of help.


    At this moment, someone said to me quietly.


    It was Shin Wus elder sister Sh Wu.


    In Forest''s Edge, this girl was really slender and had a frail air about her. She should be slightly older than me.


    After my father Ryada lost his ability to hunt, my younger brother who is just sixteen had to take on the mantle of house head, and our family felt gloomy about our future But after tasting the dish you taught us, we were filled with happiness, and wants to stay strong and live on. Were very grateful to you.


    No, you are too kind. Your knifework is excellent, and is as good as Leina Wu.


    I opened the lid to check on the hamburg steak, and smiled at her:


    You have to keep making delicious meal and bring happiness to your family. Thats something only you two can do Its almost time to shift back to the weak fire stove.


    Yes.


    The mother and daughter worked together again to move the iron pot.


    After it was done, we finished the first batch.


    Asuta, you are an incredible person. My brother once said that you looked as ferocious as a hunter when you tend to the hearth.


    Thats ttering me too much, Im not that great.


    No, its true. You can control the me at will, and turn the tough and smelly kiba meat into a delicious meal You are just like a magician from the eastern kingdom.


    Thats the job of a chef. Theres no need to send out magicians, there are plenty of chefs better than me in the city alright, its done.


    Fake rubber tree leaves were ced on the working tform, and I ced the hamburg steak onto it.


    After that, I used the wooden spat to clear away the stains, and put the pot back onto the strong fire stove. After throwing down some fats, I put in five more meat patties. While I was doing that, Ai Fa ced anotheryer of fake rubber tree leaves on top of the hamburg steak, t stones were ced on either side of the nk for support, and another board was ced on top.


    We kept piling up thepleted food this way.


    Ah, Ai Fa, what trees does these leavese from? I use it often, but I dont know what it is actually called..


    Fate rudder tree.


    Huh?


    These are leaves from the fate rudder tree.


    Ah, I see.


    I will just call them fake rubber tree leaves then I smiled wryly.


    These leaves were bigger than two of my palms put together, didnt have any weird smile and had a smooth surface. Whenever there was a need to grillrge amount of meat, this was an indispensable tool.


    The guests would bring their own tes and skewers, so I used the thin nks as a tray, and the fake rubber tree leaves as tes. For the women, both making the thin nks and foraging hundreds of fake rubber tree leaves were a tedious workload.


    But all of their expression were cheerful.


    How surprised and happy would their family and kins be when they saw all these dishes? Their faces were bright from anticipation, and even though the head chef was me, these were made together by everyone.


    It would be great if this dish could deepen the bonds between the whole family.


    I hope everyone could enjoy this happiness.


    And I hope that Kan Lutim and Ema Min would have a great wedding.


    Asuta! We have finished grilling the hamburg steak here! I will start grilling the steaks now!


    Okay, please go ahead!


    Im back!! Asuta, things are going smoothly in the other houses too!


    Thank you, Rimee Wu. Its about time to heat up the vegetable stew, can you help me tell that to everyone?


    Got it!


    The work was progressing smoothly.


    After that, I heard there was an ident when shifting the pot, and five steaks were ruined. But the women from the branch family immediately came over to cut more meat, sprinkle salt and pico leaves on them, then left in a hurry.


    Oh no! This time, Vena-nee spilled the pot of aria soup!


    What!? Is anyone hurt!?


    No! But Vena-nee is about to cry! Or rather, she is already crying!


    Dont need to cry! Everything except for the vegetable stew can be salvaged! This is a long banquet, tell her not to panic and take it slow, and make another pot in the usual way! Ah, do anyone in that house know how to cook the soup?


    I dont know! But if there isnt, Rimee can help!


    Okay! Im counting on you!


    I was already prepared for such sudden incidents.


    While we were busy with various matters, the Wu main house grilled all the meat.


    After that, we filled the pot with water, and piled as much food on top of the pot as possible. It didnt have much effect, but it could keep the food warm.


    Okay, things are fine here. I will check on all the other houses.


    Got it. Well then, Leina Wu and the other girls can go change. We will keep watch over here.


    After Mama Mia Lei Wu said that, Leina Wu, Sh Wu and the other young girls answered:Yes. and left the stove room.


    When this mother noticed my puzzled expression, she smiled gently:


    Its a banquet after all. For the unwed girls, this is a chance for them to stand out. Many people got engaged during such an event.


    I see So thats how it is.


    In that case, I better not go near Vena Wu or Leina Wu unless it was work rted.


    Only one unwed woman remained in the stove room. When I looked at Ai Fa, she stood majestically with a scary expression, then red at me and said:Im from the Fa house.


    I didnt really get it, but Ai Fa didnt seem to need to dress up.


    I felt relieved and a bit of pity at the same time, aplicated feeling.


    Well then, lets go. If there are any problems, we wille back here immediately.


    Ai Fa and I walked out of the stove room together.


    The sun was going to touch the western forest soon, so time was short.


    Alright then, the job is now half done.


    I nced at the za where more people had gathered, then walked to the branch houses to the side.


    Half? Arent most of the food done?


    After finishing cooking, we still need to serve the food to the customers. Our job is only done when the bride taste thest steak and hamburg steak.


    The situation in the branch houses were fine.


    Some houses were filled with fried vegetables, others had piles of grilled poitan, while another had tons of steak. Some of these houses were heating up the vegetable stew that was moved over there.


    When we reached thest house, we saw Rimee Wu working hard to scoop up the foam in the soup by herself.


    Rimee Wu, thank you for your hard work. I see, this is the culprit that made Vena-nee cry.


    The stove besides Rimee Wu was wet, with aria and pieces of meat scattered all over.


    Where did everyone go?


    They all went to change, all of them havent marry yet.


    Then, what about you? Dont you need to change?


    Yes, I will change after this soup is done.


    I see. I definitely have to see Rimee Wu all dressed up.


    I will switch with you. The brides group should be reaching the Wu vige soon, so you should hurry up and change. Ah, can you go help Mama Mia Lei after you have changed?


    Got it! Thank you! Hmm, Ai Fa, dont you need to change?


    Im from the Fa house. Im not a kin of the Lutim house that is hosting this wedding, I shouldnt dress for the asion.


    I see I wanted to see you in banquet attire though. See youter then!


    Rimee Wu charged out of the stove room in a sh.


    The moment she stepped out, Shin Wu stepped in. Thats right, this was Shin Wus home.


    Yo, you are back, Shin Wu. Good to see that you have returned safely.


    Yes How are things on your side?


    No problem, your mother and sister are working hard.


    I wasnt paying lip service.


    The two of them were very dependable, which was why I asked them to help make hamburg steak in the main house instead of staying home. Not just carrying the pots, they were also a great help in making mincemeat and meat patties.


    Also I really like this quiet, cold and clumsy youth. Whenever he bickered with Ludo Wu who was hisplete opposite in personality, my soul felt at ease.


    Shin Wu stared at his Ai Fa with his eyes that were a bit narrow.


    So you are Ai Fa from the Fa house.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time the two of them met.


    Im the head of this house, Shin Wu. Sorry for being so sudden, but there is something I would like to ask you.


    Huh? I alternated my gaze between the two of them.


    They were both expressionless, and I couldnt garner any intel with my naked eye.


    However, just seeing the two of them standing still quietly filled me with unease.


    Ai Fa, you, when Shin Wu was about to continue speaking


    Shin, you are back?


    Sh Wus voice could be heard.


    Ara


    She stopped when she stepped into the stove room


    So you are here too. Ai Fa and Asuta, wee to my humble abode.


    We didnt separate with Sh Wu for long, and she had already changed into the so called banquet attire.


    Uwah I was a little surprised.


    Sh Wu looked frial, and her appearance wouldnt leave a strong impression. But she looked really graceful and delicate,pletely different from her usual self.


    Her hair was dark brown like her brother. She didnt tie them up, and let them flow gently onto her back.


    She wore a few flowers and berries on her hair, and had a translucent veil on.


    The orange sunlight shone onto the veil, and it glittered like gems. So such a fabric existed in this world too! I was dumbstruck.


    She probably changed the clothe covering her breasts and waist too, I didnt remember too clearly. The swirly patterns of them seemed more intrinsic, and the colours more vibrant.


    A purple translucent cloth were also tied around her waist, which drapes to her ankle. Aside from the krilee fruit to repel bugs, she also wore essories made from a colourful assortment of wood and metal on her neck, wrist and ankles Sh Wu had be mesmerizing.


    Ah, is this the new pot of soup? If it is fine with you, please let me take over the stove.


    Is that fine? I will leave it to you then Be careful not to burn your clothes.


    Yes, I understand.


    Her smiling face looked so gentle and charming.


    When I turned towards Shin Wu, that youth shook his head calmly and said:


    My apologies, you are in the middle of work right? I will find you again after your work is done.


    I see, then I will make a move first.


    Ai Fa left the stove room unhesitantly. I had no choice but to nod at the other two and follow her.


    Hey, do you know why Shin Wu want to ask you?


    I dont know.


    Ai Fa answered icily.


    Hes a man from the Wu branch house right? I dont know what he wants to talk to me about.


    Thats true.


    Never mind, Shin Wu wasnt a bad guy, he wouldnt n anything nefarious. Even though there was doubts in my mind, I still needed to do my job.


    When we walked into the za


    Cheers erupted the very next moment.


    The bride and groom were here.


    A group of thirty slowly moved towards the za. They were the family of the Lutim and Min house.


    An elderly man stood at the very front.


    He was probably the elder of the Lutim house. His was bald, and a long white beard flowed down his chest. I guess he must be very old, but his back was straight, strides were steady and he was wearing the clothes of a hunter.


    Two children stood on either side of him.


    One boy and one girl, both of them were younger than Rimee Wu.


    They might be young, but the boy was already in hunters attire, puffing out his chest and lifting his head up proudly.


    The girl was dressed like Sh Wu, a translucent veil covered her head, and a brilliant smile on her face.


    Their smalls hands carried a basket decorated with flowers and berries, arge number of white kiba tusks and horns were piled on it. These were probably the blessings for the newlyweds gifted by their kins. The men who had yet to offer their blessings walked to them quietly. After greeting the elder leading the group, they ced their tusks and horns into the basket.


    Surrounded by an entourage of men in hunters wear and women covered in sheer fabric the stars for today entered the za.


    Kan Lutim and Ema Min.


    Naturally, Kan Lutim wore a hunters attire.


    The only difference was the kiba fur cape that was wrapped around his muscr body.


    That was definitely a kiba fur cape Because the kiba head was still attached to the cape.


    The kiba head was ced on Kan Lutims broad right shoulder, as if it was biting him. The tusks and horns on the head protrude out prominently, giving the impression of it being alive.


    The cape covered the right side of his body. As the left side of his body was bare, hisrge and small des hung openly on his waist.


    They were probably custom made for a wedding. The sheath of the des were covered in leather, marked with a brand and decorated with brightly coloured stones.


    He wore a simple grass crown on his head of brown hair, but that was enough to make the heir to the Lutim house look braver and stronger than usual.


    The bride walked quietly besides him, her head covered by a veil that glittered like gems.


    However, the brides veil was different from Sh Wu and the other women. It had two or threeyers, and a crown woven from grass just like the grooms was ced on it.


    The veil covered her face, even though the glitter obscured her expression, it was still clear that the bride was smiling blissfully.


    The translucent fabric draped down from her shoulders and waist, covering her brown skin in a gentleyer of light.


    The clothe around her chest and waist had a colourful swirling pattern, and the essories on her neck and limbs were bright and eye catching The glow of the stones on her body were more special and beautiful than anyone else.


    The cheers blessing the couple kept going on, shaking the very air in the za. After that, augh that covered all the cheers.


    It was the father of the groom, Dan Lutim.


    The burly bald man led a posse of men and wasughing for unknown reasons.


    I didnt know why he wasughing but he must be feeling really d.


    He must be filled with happiness and glee.


    His son had grown to be an outstanding man, and married such a beautiful wife. That must make him extremely happy.


    His beer belly wobbled, and the fats on his face also shook.


    The children who saw that burst outughing.


    When Dan Lutim saw those children, heughed out loud again.


    It was some distance away so I couldnt see clearly, but there seemed to be tears in his big round eyes.


    Asuta. Someone tugged my arm gently after calling me.


    I turned my head and found Ai Fa staring at me quietly.


    I nodded and clenched my fist.


    Its finally time for the second half.


    The banquet  was about to begin


    2


    Please bring the vegetable stew to the za! Its hot, so take it slow, dont need to rush!


    What awaited me was chaos.


    The Wu n erected a stage in front of their main house, and after the bride and groom were ushered up, Dan Lutim gave an opening speech. But we didnt have time to listen to him. The moment the speech ends, we had to start serving out the dishes, so the guests could start dining.


    The first thing on the menu was vegetable stew.


    Ten makeshift stoves were erected around the za in a circr shape. We shifted the four pots as far apart as possible, and started a weak fire.


    After that, we brought over six pots filled with water, and set them on the remaining stoves. These were used to keep the food warm. We started a medium fire in the stove, ced the board that acted as a table on top of it, and then put the steaks and fried vegetables there. For the steaks, I chose to serve the thigh meat and Chuck p that wouldnt start any controversy.


    The women from the Wu n stood guard besides every stove, and I asked them to distribute the food. I felt sorry about it, but they had to take turns to eat their dinner. From what I could observe, none of the women showed any unhappiness about this.


    The women in charge of the steaks had pile of poitan in their hands. Whenever someone came over to take the meat, they would give them a poitan and tell them:This is poitan.


    Thedies handling the vegetable stew would pour the soup for the guests, and tell them:Theres only one bowl for each person.


    People would grilled and cookrge amount of food in the usual banquets, and everyone was free to take as much as they like. Was my way of doing things too stingy?


    However, I didnt think that just grilling and cooking meat without stench was enough. I hope to bring even greater joy to everyone, that the delicious food could make them forget their troubles for the moment.


    My job was to move between the houses and ry instructions. Towards the end, I lost track of where each of the women was. Even Ai Fa who was by my side was gone after Grandma Ditto Min called for her.


    Well then, the banquet will now officially begin!


    Dan Lutims deafening voice came from the stage.


    Offering our blessings to Kan Lutim from the Lutim house, and Ema Min from the Min house!


    Offering them our blessings!


    After the hundred odd kin said these words at the same time, the ceremonial fire was started in the wood piled in the center of the za.


    Torches were also ced on the stands erected around the stage, which drove away the darkness.


    Illuminated by the bright orange light, the people picked up their cutlery and skewers.


    Drink wine and feast on the meat! The women from the Wu n worked very hard to prepare for this day, let us offer them our blessings!


    As Dan Lutim had been shouting all this time, his voice had turned hoarse.


    Spurred by his shouts, the people grabbed fruit wine bottles and picked up meat on the fake rubber tree leaves.


    Their strong white teeth tore the meat apart.


    They drank the vegetable soup in their tes.


    And hesitantly put the grilled poitan into their mouth.


    I had no way to check what kind of face the guests were making I could only rush around between each of the houses.


    Next will be the spare ribs in this house! Are you ready?


    No problem. The meat we served in the beginning got gobbled in no time.


    The mother in this branch house said with augh, but I still couldnt remember her name.


    We should set off now. The girls taking the first shift wants to taste the vegetable stew too, and is getting impatient.


    This mothers arms were bigger than mine. Each nk had seven tes worth of spare ribs, and she could carry three nks at one go.


    Im going to relief their shift Hey, this vegetable stew is amazing.


    Oh, you already tried it?


    It will be a tragedy if I didnt. I rushed back here after finishing the stew. The other girls will be back soon, so you should eat something too alright?


    Its fine, I will eat them. I will be counting on you then.


    Alright.


    The mother went off.


    After that, a roar came from outside:


    Its here, this is the spare ribs of the kiba! Those who are brave enough,e take a bite!


    It was the right decision for me to work behind the scene for the entire banquet. Even if an outsider like me appeared before everyone, it wouldnt make the food taste any better.


    Sorry for beingte! We will bring out the rest!


    Several unfamiliar girls in beautiful attire rushed into the stove room.


    All the steak that was served in the beginning got gobbled up, there is just a little bit of vegetable stew left!


    Alright, the soup will be next. Thank you everyone.


    Shin Wu house and their neighbour was responsible for the soup.


    After rushing into Shin Wus house, I found Sh Wu tending to the hearth alone.


    Hmm? Youre alone? Your mother should be here too right?


    She went to try out the vegetable stew, I already tried it earlier.


    Sh Wu had a frail smile on her face.


    This vegetable stew taste really good Im about to cry from happiness.


    I see. Please let me cook this for you when you hold your wedding.


    When she heard that, Sh Wus face was covered in sorrow, and she shook her head.


    Im born with a weak body, although Im of marriageable age, I still didnt marry. A woman who cant even carry a water sk by herself will just be a problem in the house.


    Thats not true! Even if you cant move a water sk, you can still carry an iron pot. You can tend to the hearth if you possess that much arm strength.


    I was a little flustered at the moment and even winked at Sh Wu.


    On top of that, your culinary skill is outstanding, you will definitely be a bride that excels in cooking. When the men understands the merit of delicious food, they wont be able to stopying their eyes on you.


    Not at all


    Sh Wu was blushing.


    At this moment, her mother came back.


    The vegetable stew is almost gone. Sh, its time for us to go.


    Yes.


    The steady mother and frail daughter carried the iron pot together with a Krilee stick.


    After they left, I walked to the house next door.


    The rest of the soup should be ced there.


    After entering the stove room, I realized someone had already moved the three pots of soup. The stove was put out and there was only an iron pot with stew stains ced on it. And a girl was standing alone in the vast stove room.


    It was Vena Wu.


    Asuta


    She widened her sexy eyes that was drooping a little.


    Vena Wu was in banquet attire too.


    She wore a translucent veil, and her waist was covered with the same sheer fabric Even in usual times, her hair and limbs were decorated more extravagantly than other women, and there were even more essories now.


    Her chestnut coloured hair she would tie around her right shoulder was let down, making her even sexier.


    However, I couldnt fall for her beauty trap today.


    So the soup here had been moved to the za. Alright then, I need to attend to other works.


    I turned to leave.


    Wait!


    Vena Wus yell echoed behind me.


    This was the first time I heard her yelling so loudly. In the face of such an abnormal situation, I couldnt help stopping and turning to look at her.


    Vena Wu slouched her shoulders like a child, then said with her head low:


    Asuta Are you angry?


    Hmm? Why should I be angry?


    I spilled the aria soup


    Ah, its about that. Its fine, the new pot of soup was done in time. Its just a small matter, Im d you arent hurt.


    You arent angry


    She looked up at me in the eyes.


    As I couldnt tell when she was ying around or being serious, I really didnt know how to get along with her.


    Im not angry Instead of such trivial matters, you should enjoy this banquet. You are in charge of distributing the vegetable stew right? In that case, you dont have any other work for the time being?


    I hate banquets A lot of men will propose to me


    You could ept one!


    I wanted to say that, but I felt that it would make things moreplicated, so I held my peace.


    Alright then, Im going now.


    Wait!


    She raised her voice again.


    Vena Wu hugged herself with her arms and squirmed her body.


    Erm I want to leave this house But I dont hate my family


    What?


    What was she saying?


    It was almost time for me to go to the next ce.


    I actually love my family more than anyone else I love everyone of my family And I hope they can be happy


    What are you talking about?


    I dont want to hate my family


    What Vena Wu did next surprised me again.


    She knelt down while hugging herself, then looked up at me as if she was pleading:


    Its fine if it is Ai Fa I can hate Ai Fa But if you get together with Ai Fa I will try to seduce you and destroy everything


    What the hell are you talking about!


    I dont want to hate Leina.


    Vena Wu said to me clearly for the first time.


    Please dont get together with Leina I dont want to hate my family


    I waspletely confused.


    I could tell from Leina Wus attitude that she has feelings for me. But even if we moved to the stage of marriage, the other Wu n members wouldnt permit it.


    Vena Wu looked sullen, utterly different from her usual self.


    After troubling over it for a moment, I ran to Vena Wu and ced my hands on her soft shoulders.


    Its fine. I dont know what you are worried about, but you wont ever face such a crazy future.


    Luckily, I could say this sincerity without hiding how I felt.


    Vena Wu looked up at me with teary eyes.


    I wont marry Leina Wu. So you dont need to hate her  I can promise you that.


    I held Vena Wus shoulders firmly and nodded forcefully. I already did my best to console her.


    Sorry for interrupting your work


    Not at all, please proceed with the ending part as nned Im going off now.


    To escape from Vena Wus gaze, I charged out of the stove room.


    My heart was filled with guilt which made me flustered.


    I didnt have time to console Vena Wu as I had to hurry to the next spot.


    Was the guilt that I was feeling part of the job description?


    In that case, I could only bear with it.


    As I was thinking about that, I had already ran around the outside of the za.


    The sun had already set without me realizing it, and the world was only illuminated by the range mes


    From some distance away, the people were just ck shadows to me.


    I couldnt see their expression at all.


    However, they were emitting arge amount of heat.


    The za was filled with the heat and life of the denizens of Forest''s Edge  it could even rival the raging ceremonial me.


    What a beautiful world.


    A world full of life and energy.


    I kept running, as if this amazing life force was pushing my back.


    My next destination was the Wu main house that was far away.


    The bride and groom sat quietly on the stage opposite the Wu n main house. Dan Lutim stood beneath the stage with spare ribs in both hands,ughing out loudly.


    Of all the dark figure in the dim lighting, he was the only person I wouldnt get wrong.


    You dont want to eat? If not, then I will eat it all!


    Please give everyone who wants a spare ribs a chance to try them I prayed as I jogged to the stove room.


    The next dish was finally hamburg steak.


    Ah, I finally see you, Asuta!


    There were about ten women in the stove room.


    These were the rear guards who had already enjoyed the banquet, and will start working now.


    Rimee Wu was one of them too. She stood at the entrance with ribs in both hands.


    Heehee, Im mimicking Dan Lutim.


    No no. Never mind that old man, if you also eat so much, there wont be enough for everyone. Actually, everyone is suppose to eat just one.


    Thats why I picked the smaller ones! Is not no good too?


    Rimee Wus dejected face was just like a puppy. I patted her head and said:


    You are really cute, so its fine. Your clothes are nice too.


    Really? Im so happy!


    The little girls banquet attire were just like the adults. Rimee Wu wore a glittering veil, and had all sorts of essories and bangles on her. She was definitely the cutest one here.


    Therge red flower on either side of her temples were exceptionally prominent. This essory suits the red headed Rimee Wu really well.


    Oh right, have you seen Ai Fa? I didnt see her around right after the banquet started.


    Ai Fa? Grandma Ditto Min, you called for her right?


    I only told her that the grand elder is looking for her. I didnt see her after that either.


    Grandma Ditto Min was also part of the hamburg steak team.


    My lieutenant, and also the only other gueri member, just where was Ai Fa hiding?


    Erm, If you are looking for the female hunter from the Fa house, I saw her carrying out the steaks just now.


    Donda Wus second brothers daughter inw said.


    I see, thank you.


    It would be fine if she was acting on her own initiative without my instructions.


    I also realized that running around by myself was the most efficient way.


    Looks like it is time for hamburg steak to go. That means everyone ate half of the dishes Are things progressing too quickly?


    Your dishes are delicious, so everyone finished it in no time.


    Ara, I think most of it is eaten by the head of the Lutim house.


    The olderdies chatted cheerfully.


    I wanted tough along with them, but unfortunately, I couldnt.


    After the hamburg steak goes out, everyone will just have one more steak each. Maybe we will need to cook more meat?


    Its possible, it seems that this much food isnt enough. Both the men and the women are eating heartily and fighting over the meat.


    Was this the so called finding joy in work?


    If there really wasnt enough food, we had already made preparation for additional grilled meat. But we didnt have more vegetables or poitan, and the most we could manage was more aria and tino.


    I understand. Please move the hamburg steak out, I will start cutting the meat. I will slice them thin so it could be grilled with just strong fire.


    Alright, we are off then.


    Grandma Ditto Min gave the word quietly, and everyone carried out about 120 hamburg steak and many bottles filled with fruit wine sauces.


    Ah, Rimee Wu, when you are free, can you check on Vena Wu? She should be in the stove room of the house with three pots of soup.


    Vena-nee? Ah, Vena-nee always drinks by herself during banquets. Got it! Rimee Wu will help you bring out the hamburg steak first!


    Thank you, I will be counting on you then.


    After the rear guard brought the hamburg steak out, the stove room immediately turned spacious.


    Only the steak that will be servedst was left behind.


    On order to keep the steaks warm, I shifted them to the stove and closed the lid, then scooped up some water with thedle to drink.


    I felt exhausted.


    And incredibly hyped.


    I was a bit worried about Vena Wu, but other then that everything was proceeding smoothly.


    I didnt know what kind of faces the guests would make when they dined, but I knew there was nothing to worry about just by looking at the womens faces.


    There wasnt any major idents.


    I just need to work hard for a bit more, and my job would be done.


    I stretched my back, and walked to the food store to bring out the additional meat.


    I wonder if Ludo Wu and Shin Wu enjoyed this banquet. I hope Ai Fa tried the vegetable stew.


    I picked up the candle stand at the entrance, and entered the food store.


    The meat storage should be further in.


    We used the vegetable storage space to store the cooked food for the time being, and pushed all the shelves to the wall.


    Almost all the vegetables were gone from the shelves.


    Only the back up vegetables in case of any mishap during cooking was there, along with the ingredients not used in the dishes today.


    I heard the Wu n and Lutim house would split the cost.


    Would this deepen the bonds between the two families? Or would it deepen any gulfs? I didnt understand the personality of Donda Wu and Jiza Wu too well yet, so I had no way of knowing.


    However  I just needed to finish my work.


    I walked into the meat storage as I pondered.


    The next instant


    The opened door was shut with a bang.


    Huh?


    I turned around, and a petite and soft thing pounced at my chest.


    Despite being small and soft, it had plenty of strength.


    I fell back onto the floor just like that.


    The silver lining was that the candle stand didnt topple when I fell.


    The light of the candle illuminated theplicated expression of Leina Wu.


    3


    L-Leina Wu? What happened?


    Leina Wu in banquet wear was on top of me.


    She stick close to my chest and looked at me with gloomy eyes.


    Asuta


    Her petite and sexy lips squeezed out a raspy voice.


    Asuta, I have something to ask of you


    M-Me?


    Please be a Wu n member.


    Her blue eyes that was right before me had a serious glean as she stared at me.


    Please leave the Fa house and be a Wu n member Please be a part of our family.


    W-Why are you saying this all of a sudden? Theres no way Donda Wu and Jiza Wu will permit that.


    I will convince father and Jiza-nii If I discuss this with them properly, they will understand.


    I didnt think so at all.


    Or rather, I didnt want to do that.


    Why are you saying this so suddenly? Leina Wu, I dont understand what you are thinking at all.


    I want to be with you! I want you to be our kin! When a house loses its strength, they will usually join another house. The denizens of Forest''s Edge has always relied on each other to survive.


    Leina Wu grabbed the chest of my t-shirt tightly.


    Father has definitely acknowledged your strength. Once the n head make his decision Jiza-nii cant go against it. After that, I will spend my time to convince him!


    Thats impossible. I wont leave Ai Fa and be a Wu n member How can I do that?


    Just what kind of face was I showing now?


    Leina Wu burrowed her brows painfully.


    I already told Ai Fa how I felt. Its fine even if it isnt Darum-nii, there are plenty of unwed men in the branch family. If shey down her sword and resolve herself to marry Ai Fa has a charming character, even Papa Donda wanted her to marry into the main house. Normally, no one would propose marriage to a house without kin like the Fa house


    But Ai Fa turned you down right?


    She actually said that to Ai Fa during the banquet.


    As the door was closed, the noise from the banquet seemed so distant.


    After that a sorrow-like emotion filled my chest.


    Even so, I still want to be with you.


    Leina Wu buried her face in my chest.


    Ai Fa is strong, incredibly strong. She wouldnt waver on this. However Ai Fa can live by herself, thats how strong she is.


    You are right.


    Ai Fa had lived by herself for the past two years.


    If she didnt met me, she definitely would continue her life in solitude.


    However


    We met.


    Ai Fa is a hunter. She chose to hunt kiba and wither away in the forest instead of nurturing the next generation, In that case theres no meaning for her to take in a man like you right? The Fa houses bloodline will end with Ai Fa, why dont you be a Wu n member


    Leina Wu.


    I held her soft shoulders.


    Thank you for your kind thoughts. Im grateful to you for worrying about my future But I cant do it.


    Leina Wu raised her head in surprise.


    I looked at the tears welling up in her blue eyes and continued:


    I have no intention of leaving the Fa house. Even if Ai Fa can live alone, I cant do without her Im sorry.


    But why? Even the stubborn men from the branch family acknowledge your strength now. If I have time to convince Jiza-nii, the entire Wu n will


    I also like everyone in the Wu n. But I still want to be with Ai Fa.


    I pushed Leina Wus body away as gently as I could, and propped myself up.


    Leina Wus body back away heavily onto my knees, her tears finally fell.


    Im sorry And thank you.


    Leina Wu stood up crying.


    A strong gleam appeared in her teary eyes, and she looked straight at me.


    I wont give up.


    She rushed out of the door after saying that.


    The rowdy sound of the banquet crept in through the opened door once again.


    I pushed my incredibly heavy body and stood up.


    For Leina Wu, is this the right path to take?


    She wanted to ept someone with dubious origins like me into her home, and to live together with her.


    If the one who picked me up in the beginning was Leina Wu, instead of Ai Fa I would have been so blissed and happy. But the one I met first was Ai Fa.


    I couldnt imagine living my life apart from Ai Fa.


    I hit my temple hard a few times, then walked into the meat storage.


    And then I stopped again.


    A womans scream came from the other side.


    Was it Leina Wu?


    No, several women was screaming at the same time.


    Had there been an ident?


    Could it be  After serving the steaks and hamburg steak that looked alien to them, had the men finally lost their temper and started rampaging?


    I didnt thought about it any further and dashed out of the food store.


    I raced pass the houses, around the stage and into the za.


    The za was in an uproar.


    The joyous chatter earlier was like a dream negative emotions filled the tensed za.


    Everyone was looking in the direction opposite the stage.


    It was the entrance of the za.


    Did the Lei house or some other big houses left the za in a rage?


    I avoided the crowd standing in the za as much as possible, and rushed to the side of the ceremonial fire in the center of the za.


    The next moment an unbelievable sight appeared before my eyes.


    W-Whats going on here?


    My mind couldnt process what I was seeing.


    Just what happened to cause such a mess? I couldnt imagine at all.


    The stove nearest to the entrance had copsed.


    The hamburg steak and fried vegetable on it was scattered all over the ground.


    And then


    A dead kiba had crashed into the ruined stove.


    It was a massive kiba and was around a hundred kilograms.


    But it seemed to be rather old, its fur had lost its luster and one of its horns was broken.


    Several wooden spears had pierced its massive body.


    Huge amount of blood stained its dark brown hide, which gave off a terrible stench.


    As the stove fire wasntpletely out yet, the fur on the kibas head was scorched crisp ck.


    The feral kiba, blood and scorched fur the za was filled with these stench, as if someone had tarnished this night of blessings with malicious intentions.


    Did the kiba crashed into the stove, and was hunted down by these men?


    The kiba might have a ferocious nature, but they were timid, and would only attack if they encounter humans in close quarters. Normally, they would flee at the sight of a human.


    It was unlikely for it to barge into a za with over a hundred people, and ram into a stove which had a fire burning prominently


    I was confused, but I realized that my line of thought wasnt wrong.


    Because there was a t piece of board beneath the carcass of the kiba.


    On the board was handles made from vines.


    That was a towing board used to transport iron pots and water sks.


    The kiba didnt die here, someone carried the carcass here and hurled it at the stove.


    Someone did so with malicious intent


    Whats the matter? This is a joyous asion, so why is everyone so quiet?


    A nefarious voice of a man rang out.


    This shrill noise was made by a young man.


    It sounded familiar the deep tone and slurred voice.


    I slowly lifted my vision.


    On the other side of the dark fumes were three men.


    One of them was a tall and burly young man.


    He shaved his dark brown hair really short, and had blue eyes. Aside from being tall, he had no other prominent features.


    There was another young man who was slightly shorter.


    He might have a smaller stature, but his body was filled with muscles, had a nd face, and his expression was like a stone lion. He had messy hair, eyes that had the glint of a wild dog, and had dark brown hair like the other man.


    As for thest person His body was as big as Donda Wu and Dan Lutim, and was like a meat balloon.


    Given his height of almost two meters, just how heavy was he? I wouldnt be surprised if he weighs 200 kg. His face, arms, belly and legs were bloated. With how round his body was, he might be able to move quicker by rolling instead of walking.


    His hairline had receded greatly, and he only had ck curly hair besides his ear.


    This made him looked old but his round face looked rather childish, so he seemed a little disgusting.


    This was the first time I met this meat balloon like man, but I remember the other two man.


    One of them was the heir to the Tsun n I met one month earlier, Diga Tsun.


    The other was the second son of the Tsun n I had a run in with seven days ago, Doddo Tsun.


    Theres no mistake, there were from the Tsun n that rules Forest''s Edge.


    Wheres the house heads? Where is Dan of the Lutim house and Donda of the Wu n hiding? The Tsun main house is here to offer our congrattions, and the house heads arent even going to greet us? Huh?


    Diga Tsun shrill voice echoed in the za along with a stench.


    These fellows was probably drunk and making trouble.


    That eldest son and second son were both holding fruit wine bottles.


    Are you unhappy with the blessings we are offering? We brought such a huge kiba, this is an impable gift right? It has three tusks and horns on it ehh? These are the blessings from the Tsun ns main house eldest son Diga Tsun, second son Doddo Tsun and youngest son Mida Tsun for house.Lutim, so ept it with a heart of gratitude!


    Youngest son Did he just say youngest son?


    Then that meat balloon was the youngest. Even the oldest Diga Tsun looked younger than twenty.


    No That wasnt important.


    I clenched my fist and observed the people around me.


    The women were nervous.


    The men was furious.


    All the men showed their hunter eyes, and took the stance of one. If anything happened, they would draw the sabre on their waist.


    That was a natural reaction.


    After all, the men from the Tsun n was tarnishing their kins banquet.


    Even if these despicable people hailed from the chief n, the proud hunters would not permit them to barge into the banquet in such a way.


    But none of them moved.


    The sound of the men gritted their teeth so hard that the very sound of that could be heard. They clenched their fist so hard that blood almost burst out as their fury rages quietly.


    I heard that  If someone went up against the chief Tsun n openly, it would lead to a civil war that tears Forest''s Edge apart, and the denizens might lose their lives.


    Was that why no one protested against this?


    Was Donda Wu and Dan Lutim fuming in a corner of the za too?


    But I couldnt stay silent.


    Since I wasnt from the Wu n or Lutim house, I felt I was qualified to engage them.


    I went around the kibas carcass, through the fumes and faced off against those men.


    The next moment, fiery fires burned in the eyes in two of the three men.


    But their eyes were still murky.


    What do you people want!?


    Ished out at them.


    Their eyes turned more ferocious.


    I didnt hear that there will be any other guests! Im only supposed to provide a meal for the Wu main house, and the hundred odd kin of the Lutim house. I never heard about anyst minute additions!


    Outside You foreigner leeching off the Fa house!


    Diga Tsun took a step forward.


    He had a saber tied to his waist, but we were far enough away that he couldnt reach me even if he pounce my way or that was what I guessed.


    Members of the Wu n! Members of the Lutim house! Whats going on here, you will host this outsider for your banquet, but not invite the Tsun n!? Eighty years ago, the Min house was also a kin house of the Tsun n If you invite outsiders, then the Tsun n has the right to send their blessings too!


    Please discuss this with the Wu n and Lutim house heads! Im tending to the hearth for this banquet in exchange of the payment made by the Lutim house! I wont allow anyone to disrupt my work!


    I tried to pass the initiative to Dan Lutim and the others.


    Since these despicable people were at fault, I will rebuke them with proper logic, then the situation would be to our advantage. That was what I nned in my mind! But I couldnt help speaking my mind, turning the rage in my heart into words and forcing them out of my mouth.


    I pointed at the pitiful carcass of the kiba.


    Clean up the carcass of the kiba right now! We will talk after you are done! Can you enjoy kiba meat while staring at the carcass of a kiba? Can you drink kiba soup heartily while smelling the stench of the kibas blood? I wont ept this for a banquet Im in charge of! Get that kiba out of here right now!


    You brat!


    After that, if you receive permission from the head of the Lutim house, I will serve you food. However, I cant remake the food that you have ruined! If you disrupt my work any further, I will ask for remuneration from the Tsun n!


    Diga Tsuns entire body shook.


    Doddo Tsun who was standing besides him draw his de.


    The women scream rippled through the crowd.


    Retard! How can you draw your saber in a banquet!


    A steel and icy voice cut off the screams of the women.


    The strength in this voice overwhelmed that of the retarded sons of the Tsun n and me, filled with pride and rage


    Ai Fas voice echoed through the entire za.


    My family member Asuta and I attended this banquet because of a trade we made with the eldest son of house Lutim, Kan Lutim! Outsiders dont have the rights to criticize this! I will let the head of the Lutim house deal with you but I wont permit you to draw your de against a member of the Fa house!


    Ai Fa walked forth from a dark corner with strong strides.


    She raised her head and puffed her chest with determination, and red at the intruders with fiery eyes while dressed in elegant banquet attire.


    4


    Ai Fa


    Her blonde locks fell slowly to her waist.


    She wore a veil that shimmered like gems on her head, with flowers and berries adorned on her hair.


    essories made from berries and metal were ced on her neck, arms and ankles, a thin piece of purple sheer fabric swayed on her hips.


    She was in banquet attire like the other women.


    Even though she was dressed just like them  Ai Fa was more mourous and beautiful than anyone else. At least that was how she appears in my eyes.


    The only difference she had with the other women was the sheathed de in her hands, and the stern expression of a brave hunter on her face.


    Ai Fa I havent seen you for a long time?


    Diga Tsun held back his younger brother who had drawn his de, then turned towards Ai Fa.


    What happened, you are dressed like a woman Youre finally considering marriage?


    Diga Tsuns murky eyes had the gleam of unhappiness. A despicable smile appeared on his rxed face.


    When I saw his face that harbours ill intentions I almost lost my cool in rage and wanted to pounce on him/


    Do not  look at Ai Fa with those murky eyes!


    Not only did this man insulted my work, he also n to tarnish someone important to me?


    Ai Fa was unusually calm in the face of these hateful gazes,pletely unlike me.


    Hmmp. It would make the other attendees unpleasant if an unwed woman didnt put on banquet wear. After hearing this advice, I had to put on this veil. Eldest son of the Tsun n, after I threw you into the icy river two years ago, you should know very well that I dont need a husband.


    Why you!


    No need for talk, keep your de! Barging into a banquet without any invitation, disrupting the peace and attempting tomit harm. Are these actions a member of the chief n should be doing? Since you are from the chief n, then you should act as a model for the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    Diga Tsun and Doddo Tsun red at Ai Fa with agitated emotions.


    The meat balloon like youngest brother was standing besides them, but his gaze lies elsewhere. He then said with his strange voice out of the blue:


    Hey, something smell nice Mida is hungry...


    His voice was as high pitched as a toddler.


    Normally, therger a body was, the deeper the voice would be. But was he so fat that his voice box was being squeezed?


    His existence seems to represent how far the Tsun n had fallen.


    Shut up! You mentally challenged kid!


    The youngest brother turned silent unhappily after his brother yelled at him.


    This might be a good chance, so I probed the three of them for a reaction:


    Since you insist that you are here to gift your blessings for this wedding, then sheath your de and take care of this kiba. If you receive permission from the head of the Lutim house, I will prepare food for you


    Who will allow that!? the one who answered wasnt from the Tsun n.


    A man emitting killing intent approached from behind me.


    I turned back, and behind me were Dan Lutim and Donda Wu.


    Dan Lutim was still holding arge spare rib in his hand, and veins were bulging out from his bald head.


    Donda Wu had a fruit wine bottle in hand, his feral face had a faint smile.


    Fire were burning in both their eyes.


    The two heads were more furious than anyone else present.


    You brats you dare desecrate my sons wedding!?


    Never mind Donda Wu, this was the first time I have seen that uncle from house Lutim being so furious.


    His round eyes were so wide that they were almost going to pop out, his thick brows were raised up high. His loose facial muscles were cramping, white teeth could be seen through his open mouth and the thick artery on his temple was throbbing.


    Compared to now, his anger towards me in the past was akin to that directed to a puppy that pissed in the wrong ce. Right now, he was truly like an arabian demon god.


    Could the Tsun n people keep their cool after seeing the fury of the Lutim house head? When I turned my gaze back to the front


    Diga Tsun stood stiffly with a pale face.


    Doddo Tsun tightened his grip on his de with trembling hands.


    And Mida Tsun He just stood there confused.


    Who wants to ept blessings from despicable people like you! Who the hell will treat you despicable lot to a delicious meal!


    As Dan Lutim roared, he bit the ribs in his hand, and threw the leftover bones onto the ground.


    Donda Wu also took arge step forward.


    Brats of the Tsun n You think you squits can be our opponents? If you want to taunt the Wu n and Lutim house, then bring your n head and all the men with you!


    His roar was like a p of thunder.


    I heard a shrill scream from Diga Tsun faintly.


    Given how old this kiba is, is its meat even edible? Who wants blessings from brats like you!


    Dan Lutim strode forth, and grabbed the kiba in the stove by its fur.


    The next second, something unbelievable happened


    Dan Lutim lifted the massive kiba that weigh almost a hundred kilograms over his head with his bear hands.


    This kiba might be about Dan Lutims weight, his brute force was incredible.


    Uwah, uwahh!!


    Diga Tsun kept backing away.


    Doddo Tsun looked like he wanted to flee.


    Even Mida Tsun screamed Wahh.


    Get lost!


    Dan Lutim threw the entire kiba.


    Uwahh!


    Diga Tsun andpany grabbed their heads and scampered away.


    The kibas body rolled pitifully on the ground. When the spears on its back snapped off, it had rolled to the entrance of the za.


    Diga Tsun and his group had already disappeared into the night.


    A bunch of retards!


    Loud cheers drowned out Dan Lutims roar..


    The thunderous cheers proved how much they detested the Tsun n, what they thought and how they usually suppress their agitated emotions.


    Dan Lutim sorry for being too rash.


    I took off the towel wrapped around my head and bowed to Dan Lutim.


    His demon god-like face instantly turned into a gentle smile.


    Mr Asuta, what are you saying!? I merely couldnt moved for a while because I was so mad that I couldnt breath! You said what I was thinking at that moment, and that was what made me regain my senses!


    Did he just said Mr Asuta?


    When I realized it, Ai Fa was standing besides me.


    She was showing her usual cold face.


    But her attire waspletely different.


    Those brats only came here because the alcohol got into their heads. If their actions are sanctioned by the n head, they would have brought the men from the branch family with them.


    Donda Wus eyes still had remnants of rage, and he finished his bottle of fruit wine in one breath.


    Hey! Return that old kiba to the forest! The monta will wipe away the mistakes made by those brats.


    Several men nodded, and rushed to that pitiful kiba.


    When he saw this scene, Dan Lutims brows drooped in sorrow.


    Ara, I feel bad for that kiba. If you get reincarnated into a kiba again, I will properly eat you next time!


    I couldnt help butugh. Dan Lutim turned to me and said:


    Mr Asuta! After venting my rage, Im hungry now! Is the next dish ready yet?


    When hisrge hands were about to grab my shoulder I backed away quickly


    Your hands! Please wash your hands! You grabbed the fur of the kiba just now! Dont grab the ribs by your hands to eat them!


    The ribs are all gone. Mr Asuta, are there anymore ribs?


    Dan Lutim pouted his thick lips.


    His face was just like a toddler throwing a tantrum.


    If there are any left, I will grill them. So please wash your hands and wait Alright then, I still have work to do.


    Okay! Thanks, Mr Asuta!


    I nced at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa nodded, turned around and said:


    I will take care of the damaged stove.


    I looked at her long blonde hair and her beautiful figured wrapped in a translucent cloth. A short whileter  I ran to the stove room.


    Time passed, and the banquet finally reached its climax.


    The bride and groom sat on the stage and watched the banquet this entire time. And now, guided by the elders from the Lutim house and Min house, they walked down the stage.


    The elders led the two to the stove erected opposite the stage.


    Jiba Wu held Vena Wus hand, and waited for them.


    The couple knelt before Jiba Wu, the groom grabbed his right shoulder while the bride grabbed her left shoulder, and they both lowered their heads.


    Herbs were burning in the stove. Jiba Wu removed the grass crown with trembling fingers from their heads, and heated them with the smokeing out from the stove.


    She then ced the grooms crown onto the bride, and the brides crown onto the groom.


    After the two got up slowly, Jiba Wu removed two tusks and horns from her ne, and gifted one to each of them.


    I gift my blessings to you two Tonight, Ema Min will be the wife of Kan Lutim of the Lutim house, and is bestowed with the name of Ema Min Lutim. This will deepen the bonds between the Min and Lutim House, and lead Forest''s Edge to greater prosperity and strength.


    The forest bestows Ema Min Lutim to Kan Lutim.


    The forest bestows Kan Lutim to Ema Min Lutim.


    All their kins erupted in cheers once more.


    The women from the Wu branch house carried an iron pot through the cheering crowd, and ced it on the stove that was burning the herbs.


    In the pot was a hamburg steak that was not finished yet, a piece of steak left specially for the couple.


    The women added firewood quickly and brought the stove to a raging me. Even a strong fire wasnt enough to describe the heat right now.


    After that, the women took Jiba Wus hands and took a step back.


    Vena Wu walked to the front this time.


    ording to the customs, the oldest unwed woman of all the kin house will offer this meat to the bride, which represents the first piece of meat the bride would ept after changing her family name.


    Vena Wu stood in front of the stove, and grabbed the fruit wine hanging on her waist.


    The bottle only contained the necessary amount.


    Vena Wu poured the content into the pot nimbly.


    The next instance, a bright red me erupted, and then vanished without a trace.


    Uwah the kins all cheered.


    Vena Wu took a step back and pointed to the pot gracefully.


    The women shifted half of the firewood to adjust the fire.


    The bride and groom walked to the stove, took the skewers from the women and pry open the hamburg steak.


    As I watched the bride stuff the meat into her mouth, my work was officially done.

 Volume 3 - Ch 6

    Here ites, this is really thest meat!


    The additional grilled meat was sent to the za.


    Just how much meat did everyone eat today? I already lost track, but the men and women all cheered and gathered.


    I stood at the side of the Wu main house, watching over the scene as I said to the girl besides me:


    L Wu, arent you eating?


    No, Im already full. If I eat too much, I will get fat.


    I think she could fatten up a bit more. Compared to her two elder sisters, she was too slender.


    L Wu was twelve, and from her body type, she would probably grow taller. A few yearster, she would surely be a charmingdy that rivals her sisters.


    Ah, the me during thest part is impressive. What is that?


    Its a strong liquor that will burn when lighted, not the usual fruit wine.


    And that of course, was the fruit wine Kamyua Yost gave to us as a present.


    I couldnt think of any other way to use it, so I just used it to liven up thest part of the banquet.


    Thats true.


    L Wu said disinterestedly, closed her eyes and said:


    Ema Min Lutim looks so stunning. She is a beauty, and the wedding dress made her even more mourous.


    Thats right. Im surprised too But, L Wu, your dress is nice too.


    L Wu was also in banquet wear of course.


    She might be young, but when she let her hair down, she looked very feminine.


    I carefully avoidedplimenting her looks and just her clothes, but she still punched my back hard.


    The intense pain stung my exhausted body.


    That hurts So, you are looking for me?


    Hmm? Its nothing special Have you seen Shin Wu?


    Shin Wu? I dont know, he should be hanging out with Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu is with my other brothers. Strange, I just saw him with Sh Wu.


    It couldnt be helped, this was a banquet with over a hundred people after all.


    Even after my work was done, I still havent met Ai Fa.


    Yo, Asuta, thanks for your hard work. Not only did you need to tend to the hearth, you also had to deal with the retards from the Tsun n, it must be tiring right?


    Speak of the devil. Ludo Wu suddenly appeared before us.


    If Jiza-nii wasnt beside me, I would have beat them all up by myself. Well, forget it, its a Lutim house banquet after all, we should show some respect for the father of the Lutim house.


    Bratty Ludo, dont cause trouble. You better not get involved with the Tsun n.


    Shut up tomboy And so? What are the two of you doing? Asuta you want to take this thing of ambiguous gender as your wife after all?


    When the enraged L Wu wanted to p Ludo Wu, he dodged her nimbly.


    Dont fight, this is a wedding Ludo Wu, do you know where Shin Wu is?


    Shin Wu? Ah, he is in the empty house you are staying in right now.


    When he said that, Ludo Wu frowned a little unhappily and continued:


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa is with him too Damn it, I hope Shin Wu wont say anything unnecessary.


    Unnecessary?


    I found a missing piece of the puzzle in my tired mind.


    What do you mean? What did you instigate Shin Wu to do? By the way, why do Shin Wu want to speak with Ai Fa?


    Shut up, it has nothing to do with you.


    Ludo Wu looked at me.


    I nodded, and pulled back my shoulders that were leaning against the wall.


    L Wu, lets go take a look. Im also looking for Ai Fa.


    Hmm? Okay


    L Wu showed a weak expression. I grabbed her arm and walked to the za.


    Hey, what happened? Whats going on between Shin Wu and Ai Fa?


    I dont know yet. I dont teally know Shin Wus temperament. L Wu, please help me talk to him.


    I went through the crowd with the puzzled L Wu, and headed to the empty house.


    Everyone looked very pleased.


    After the banquet ended, I could finally see everyones faces.


    The men who always wore serious expression was smiling red faced now.


    Meat and wine, family and kin, the orange burning mes, the strong groom and beautiful bride There was plenty of things for them to be intoxicated by.


    I was happy to have taken part in this banquet.


    I was proud for finishing my job.


    In this world, only Ai Fa could share this feeling with me.


    Ah


    L Wu raised her voice.


    The za was bright, but the empty house was very dim, with no one in sight. Ai Fa and Shin Wus figure appeared behind the empty house.


    Shin Wus figure mixed into the crowd, and only Ai Fa was left behind.


    Shin! Shin Wu!


    L Wu shook off my hand and ran in the crowd.


    And I naturally ran towards Ai Fa.


    Asuta


    Ai Fa opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Whats the matter? Did something happened?


    No, we are fine.


    I stopped in front of Ai Fa.


    The next instant, my right knee buckled.


    Before I fell, Ai Fas strong arms supported me.


    Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell?


    No Im just too tired. In the end, I just grabbed some random things to eat.


    Retard, you didnt eat properly even though you have to do so much work?


    Ai Fa said angrily, then guide my body to lean against the wall.


    Wait here, I will bring some meat.


    No, its fine. I cant eat yet.


    I grabbed Ai Fas arm in a panic.


    The job is finally done, let me bask in the moment for a bit longer.


    After saying that, I slide down slowly and sat on the ground.


    Ai Fa looked a little troubled, but she chose to sit besides me in the end.


    But she didn prop up one knee like she usually does, but sat cross legged.


    Ai Fa, since you already dressed up, it will be fine if you acted more femininely.


    Even you are saying such weird things. I only put this on because Grandma Jiba was very adamant about this.


    Ai Fa flicked her veil with her slender finger.


    I might be a woman, but Im still the head of the Fa house, and a hunter. Others will just think it is hrious if I put this on.


    Thats not true. You might be the head of a house and a hunter, but you are also a woman.


    Seeing that Ai Fa looks unhappy, I smiled at her and said:


    This clothes really suits you. Im not just paying lip service, you look really nice like this.


    Ai Fas cheeks didnt blush. She looked as if she had choked on something, and looked very surprised.


    Finally, she said:


    Dont say something so ridiculous.


    She looked towards the za which showed no signs of ending any time soon.


    Your work is done.


    Yes, its over.


    I dont know what the future might bring, but youpleted your job.


    Yes.


    Asuta, thats your strength.


    Ai Fa had a thousand yard gaze.


    How strange.


    Up until just now, Ai Fa had been acting normally. But now, her existence felt very far away.


    Asuta.


    Yes.


    You should stay in the Lutim house.


    I stared at Ai Fas side profile.


    Ai Fa still wouldnt look my way.


    Kan Lutim acknowledged your strength. Even Dan Lutim did so. They might not let you marry into their main house, but just like how you are staying in my house, they will wee you to be a part of the Lutim house even if you are not rted to them by blood.


    Hey.


    When your bonds with them deepen, they might be willing to let you marry into the branch house. And then, you will have a ce in Forest''s Edge


    What are you talking about? Why are you saying this all of a sudden?


    I pressed her for answers.


    Ai Fa still wouldnt look at me.


    Let me ask you instead, why are you staying in the Fa house?


    You are asking me now?


    The Fa house isnt as well off as the Wu house or Lutim house. I dont want to eat suchvish food either. You can only use aria, poitan, kiba and just a bit of vegetable as ingredients, and cook meals for two will that be enough to satisfy you?


    Im very satisfied. Im not cooking for you as a head chef, but as a family and Fa house hearth tender. The job of a hearth caretaker is to serve up a meal within the limited budget.


    And you are satisfied just with that?


    Yes.


    I answered unhesitantly.


    Working as a chef makes me d. I feel happy, ted and blissed. But I dont want to tend the hearth for the Wu n or Lutim house, but the Fa house. You are the one who I want to taste my meat the most.


    There might be another madman who wants me to care take their hearth for one night. I will wee such a job. I hope to keep that anticipation in mind and continue cooking for the Fa house.


    But


    Ai Fa looked somewhere else and muttered softly:


    I deepened the grudge with the Tsun n again today/


    Me too.


    Im strong enough to protect myself. But when I enter the forest, I wont be able to protect you who will be home alone.


    In that case


    But the Lutim house and Wu n can protect you. Even if they look for trouble like today, the Tsun n wont have the guts to sh with the Wu n and Lutim house.


    Asuta, its too dangerous for you to stay in the Fa house.


    Is that what you think?


    I pressed Ai Fa again.


    But she didnt waver.


    Its toote for that now right? We already ran into Doddo Tsun seven days ago. So why are you only saying this now?


    Since that day, you have been staying in the We vige.


    Thats right. But you just told me this morning that we will go back to our usual lives tomorrow, so why say all this now?


    We deepened our grudge with the Tsun n again today. And you showed your capability to the Lutim house.


    Is that all?


    Someone told me that you shouldnt stay in the Fa house.


    Was it Leina Wu?


    Thats what I thought. I should be grateful to her for being concerned about me, but


    Leina Wus sorrowful face shed in my mind.


    Thats how she feels, not me. I just want to act ording to how you and I feel.


    I already made up my mind, I want to stay in the Fa house. Unless you feels frustrated by it and wants to chase me away, then I will leave.


    If I tell you to get lost, would you?


    I grabbed Ai Fas shoulder that was further away from me angrily, and forced her to face me.


    Ai Fa could have brushed away my arms, but she didnt resist.


    Her blue eyes finally looked my way.


    I want to stay by your side. Until you grow tired of me, I dont want to leave. If you want to chase me away, you can try with all your might Although your strength is greater than mine.


    You said you didnt want me to disappear, was that a lie?


    A fire burned in Ai Fas eyes.


    I dont want you to disappear, or for you to be in danger. That is why I am asking you to be a member of the Lutim house.


    Is that so? Even if that is what you think, I still want to stay by your side. If the Tsun n bes a real danger, we will think of something. In the worst case, we can ask Kamyua Yost for help.


    That man is a citizen of Rock City.


    If you are not willing to, I will give up on that thought. If not, I will prostrate to the Wu n and Lutim house, and beg them to protect me who isnt their kin Im willing to go that far in order to not leave you.


    The fire in Ai Fas eyes started wavering.


    Was she angry? Or did some other emotions she herself didnt understand had sprout forth?


    Even though she was a woman, Ai Fa had the air of a hunter about her.


    The female hunter Ai Fa was an unique existence in Forest''s Edge.


    And I


    Why was Shin Wu looking for you?


    What?


    You spoke with him just now right? Did he asked you about sacrificial hunting style? In order to feed his five family members, he wanted to use the sacrificial hunting style too Did he find you in order to discuss this?


    Ai Fa, how did you answer him?


    I told him that sacrificial hunting style was too dangerous. If he sumbs to the forest, then who will protect his five family members?


    I see. But you have me as your family too, but you are still using the sacrificial hunting style right? Is the sweet scent on you from the fruit that attracts kiba?


    Ai Fas face turned a little pale.


    Despite her agitated emotions, she still felt embarrassed when I mentioned her scent.


    I like the scent on her


    The sweet smell of the fruit that attracts kiba.


    The refreshing aroma of herbs.


    The stinging scent of the pico leaves.


    The gentle fragrance of the Krilee fruit.


    The delectable smell of meat and fats.


    All these smellbined into the Ai Fas scent and I like this scent.


    It was a scent unique to Ai Fa.


    The unique scent of Ai Fa who took on the jobs of both the men and women by herself.


    Only Ai Fa would have this smell that merges both the forest and a home.


    Dont do something so dangerous for the sake of hunting Ai Fa, you wont want anyone to tell you that.


    Its the same for me. I dont want anyone to tell me that caretaking the hearth in the Fa house is a dangerous job.


    Ludo Wus words echoed in my mind.


    Dont worry about her, respect her instead.


    Ai Fa craved hunting kiba so much that she resorts to such a dangerous method.


    In order to live as a denizen of Forest''s Edge to live as a hunter.


    If she stop using the sacrificial hunting style, she would need to give up on her identity as a hunter. And marry into some other houses as a woman.


    If Ai Fa wants to reject this fate and live on as a hunter


    If Ai Fa could only be a strong, noble and elegant existence by doing so


    Then I wouldnt refute Ai Fas choice.


    I was attracted to her because Ai Fa was such a person.


    Ai Fa had both the scent of a forest and a home, possessing the tenacity of a hunter and the gentleness of a girl. I want to stay by her side because that was the kind of person she was.


    I will think about how to deal with the Tsun n. Ai Fa, let me stay by your side. I want to be with you.


    Ai Fa turned quiet for a moment.


    She looked at me with the intense light in her eyes, as if she was probing my intent.


    After who knows how long


    Ai Fa averted her face and muttered do whatever you want.


    She pouted her lips a little.


    Her cheeks were still slightly blushed.


    She was finally back to her usual self.


    At this moment, arge figure walked towards us with a crisp sound of metal ringing out.


    Sorry for disturbing at such a busy time. Asuta and Ai Fa, can I have a bit of your time?


    The man before us was actually Kan Lutim.


    This brave hunter wearing a cape that had the head of a kiba attached looked down at us silently.


    Ah, hello, we arent busy.


    When I answered, I realized I was still grabbing Ai Fas shoulders, and unhand her in a hurry.


    Ai Fa had turned her face away with her cheeks beet red and lips pouting. No matter how you looked at it, we were in the middle of something.


    And this guy could actually talk to us at such a moment, he was really brave.


    My apologies. Its hard for me to leave the main event, so I still came to greet you despite it being rude.


    Ah, its fine.


    I stood up.


    Ai Fa also stood up, and elbowed my sides really hard.


    I dont know if I can see you two tomorrow, so I want to bring you your payment tonight.


    He took out the outstanding payment the tusks and horns of ten kiba.


    It must be a part of the blessings he received for the wedding. He strung them up carefully with a rope.


    Thank you for your delicious cooking. I believe I made the right decision after seeing how blissed my kin looked.


    I want to thank you for believing in me And congrattions on your wedding.


    Thank you.


    The groom showed a bashful smile.


    Regarding the matter with the Tsun n Im sorry that you have be the subject of their scorn. Father Dan and Donda Wu both drew their des in rage, and the men around them had to suppress them in the meantime.


    No, we made a stand of our own conviction, Im just afraid that this will bring trouble to the Lutim house.


    No matter how much we worry, trouble will still find us at any moment. I realized this tonight.


    Kan Lutims honest eyes showed a strong gleam.


    However, the Tsun probably couldnt do as they please. Even if they think we are an eyesore, there wouldnt be anyone hunting the kiba without us. To protect their peaceful life, they wont sh with the Wu n or Lutim house.


    I see, are you refering to the prize money given to them by the city? I cant believe those people are actually from Forest''s Edge.


    Youre right But you are different. The Fa house only have two members, so the Tsun n wont hesitate in exterminating you.


    Kan Lutim said in a heavier tone:


    However, if the Wu n and Lutim house are close to the two of you, they wouldnt dare to go too far That being said, they still did something so outrageous tonight. Ai Fa, Asuta, please take care of yourself.


    Alright, we will keep that in mind.


    Kan Lutim nodded, and then looked at the ne I received from him.


    By the way, is twenty kiba really enough? I wouldnt mind giving you all the blessings I received tonight.


    Its more than enough. Im very happy! I will spend it unhesitatingly in the next few days.


    After saying that, I turned to Ai Fa whose cheeks were still a little blushed:


    We can buy a new pot now! The Fa house can have soup and grilled dish at the same time. House head, all that hard work is worth it right?


    Ai Fa continued to pout and kicked me lightly.


    Mid Meal Snack: The Young Sage


    This youth has a strange air about him Kan Lutim harboured such a forthright thought in the beginning. This was the first impression Kan Lutim had of Asuta. During the pre-wedding party, Asuta of the Fa house tended to the Wu ns hearth.


    The youth had dark hair, ck eyes and ivory skin. His appearance was obviously that of a foreigner. Compared to the hunters of Forest''s Edge, he was skinny and had a face as gentle as a woman. He probably couldnt hunt kiba. From his frail appearance, Kan Lutim think he must hail from Rock City.


    However, his eyes was different from the citizens of Rock City Kan Lutim saw in the past. He had a bright and shiny gleam in his eyes.


    He wasnt afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    That was why he had such an unfathomable air about him.


    This man from the city was staying in the Forest''s Edge settlement, and was cool andposed despite being surrounded by the denizens of Forest''s Edge. And he wore the attire of Forest''s Edge, and im to be a member of a house of Forest''s Edge. With how the denizens of Forest''s Edge were alienated in Genos, this was unbelievable.


    But since this youth appeared before me, that means it actually happened.


    Why did Donda Wu let someone like this tend his hearth? Kan Lutim couldnt understand.


    Since just now, his father Dan Lutim was enraged, and Ema Min lowered her gaze troublingly.


    If this continued, the rtionship between his father and Donda Wu might fracture.


    That worried Kan Lutim the most.


    In order to stand up against the nefarious Tsun n, they needed to muster more strength. Hunt more kiba, bear more children and get more kins. They need to defeat the Tsun n one day, If the elder Wu n sour their rtionship with their most powerful kin house the Lutims, the future of Forest''s Edge would be shrouded in darkness.


    However Donda Wu looked just as mad as father Dan.


    The young man named Asuta just had to serve the torso of a kiba as a dish for the pre-wedding.


    There was nothing wrong with eating the kibas torso. Like what the head of the Fa house said the opinion of the rumoured female hunter Ai Fa.


    Calling this body part as monta feed was an insult to the powerless houses. Even though weakness is a sin was the unwritten rule in Forest''s Edge, disparaging the weak was no different from what the Tsun n was doing. The weak should serve as a lesson thatpels one to obtain greater strength. There wasnt any meaning in insulting others repeatedly.


    That might be so, he still couldnt understand why they insist on him eating the kiba torso meat too.


    This meat is delicious.


    Even though the head of the Fa house said that, he still couldnt understand what that means.


    When he took a bite of the kiba spare ribs in this heavy atmosphere, he realized what she actually meant.


    Kan Lutim put the meat in his mouth without much thought as he was concerned about his father and Donda Wus reaction, and felt an incredible impact


    This is


    It tasted different.


    There wasnt any stench.


    What was this red and sticky liquid? It had the sweetness of fruit wine, and the fragrance of rock salt and pico leaves changed the taste of the kiba dramatically.


    So this is delicious meat?


    The foreign taste spread in his mouth.


    This was joy.


    This was happiness.


    The happiness of living.


    Kan Lutim wasnt exaggerating, this thought actually emerged in his mind.


    When he see the happy faces of his family, when he hunt a huge kiba, when hey his exhausted body in bed and when he hold his lovers in his arms, a feeling of joy would flow through his body. And now, a simr feeling of bliss had exploded in his mouth.


    Before his brain could even understand it, his body and soul could already feel the bliss. It was an incredible sensation.


    When he was thirsty, water and fruit wine would taste really good.


    When hungry, meat and vegetables would be exceptionally delicious.


    But what Kan Lutim was feeling wasnt such routine emotions, but something deeper a bliss and happiness that shook his very soul.


    He felt a gaze, and found Ema Min smiling at him when he turned his head.


    She must be thinking the same thing.


    Kan Lutim couldnt digest the shock and impact to his heart, and when he realized it, he was smiling in return too.


    He still couldnt grasp what was happening at that moment.


    But the premonition that a grand revolution was about to begin took hold of Kan Lutims soul.


    The next day, Kan Lutim and Ema Min visited the Fa house together.


    They were here to ask Asuta to be the hearth caretaker for their wedding.


    When he heard his father Dan Lutim proposed that, Kan Lutim thought in surprised that his father had another outrageous idea. But strangely, when his father was turned down by Asuta, it sent a strange tremor through his emotions.


    Asking someone not rted by blood to tend to the hearth for your wedding was against the customs of Forest''s Edge.


    Even though it goes against the customs, there might be greater significance to found this thought made Kan Lutim feel uneasy.


    When he shared how he felt with Ema Min, she answered:I feel the same way too.


    And so, the two of them visited the Fa house.


    They never thought that Asuta would reject them so adamantly.


    Im sorry, but can we give you an answer tomorrow?


    When they heard the head of the Fa house said that, Kan Lutim returned to the Lutim vige with Ema Min.


    Dont worry, we definitely conveyed our feelings to Asuta.


    Ema Min said on the way home.


    Asuta might be from another country, but I could feel a soul befitting a denizen of Forest''s Edge within him. Thats why it definitely wont be a problem.


    Yes He really is an amazing person.


    Is that so?


    Ema Min answered:


    I can easily imagine Asuta being a fellow denizen. It will be more natural if Ai Fa is a man and Asuta is a woman.


    Thats right. A woman who is a hunter and house head, and a man that tends to the hearth Life is strange.


    But they look very happy. In that case, maybe that is the way things should be.


    Ema Minughed out softly like a child, contrary to her usual self.


    Do you remember how they looked when they just reached home? Ai Fas expression was unexpectedly gently, just like a normal girl. She will only show that face to her family member Asuta.


    Hmm? I didnt realize at all.


    I see. I thought Ai Fa is a strong hunter who is stubborn and unapproachable. If a family like that is with her, she should be able to live a peaceful and stable life.


    Ema Min said. She had a smile on her face as she looked up at Kan Lutim.


    If I never met you, I might envy them a lot.


    I see.


    Kan Lutim gave a short answer.


    As Ema Min strode forth, she quietly embraced Kan Lutims arm.


    If Asuta takes on this job, how blissful our wedding day would be. If they still reject us tomorrow, I will keep visiting the Fa house until he agrees.


    Luckily, Asuta agreed to take on the job of hearth caretaker.


    Kan Lutim ryed his terms to Donda Wu, who epted readily.


    Kan Lutim, I have heard! You asked Asuta to be the hearth caretaker for your wedding right? It must be tough to make that resolve!


    Inside the Wu vige, Ludo Wu came to chat with Kan Lutim.


    He had always been a cheerful youth, and now, a big bright smile could be seen on his face.


    And Asuta will be tending the Wu ns hearth everyday before the wedding right? Im super happy!


    I see. I asked Donda Wu to ept such a forceful request, so I feel more at ease after hearing you say that.


    The way you speak is still so deadpan! But you are going to gift twenty kiba worth of tusks and horns to Asuta right? He will dly ept this job even if you didnt do that.


    But in that case, it wouldnt sit right with our rules. I asked a non blood kin to tend to the hearth for my wedding, so i have to make the payment.


    Is that so? We didnt pay him anything though? We only gave him a tusk or a horn each as a blessing.


    Speaking of which, why did the Wu n ask Asuta to tend to your hearth in the first ce?


    And so, Kan Lutim learned for the first time what transpired between the Fa house and Wu n.


    Including how Ai Fa was good friends with Jiba Wu and Rimee Wu, how the Wu n proposed to Ai Fa after she lost her father he learned all this for the first time.


    So Asutas cooking saved Jiba Wu


    Thats right. But even so, Jiza-nee and Darum-nii still wouldnt ept Asuta. But that nights dinner seemed to have changed my dads mind.


    Kan Lutim groaned for a while, then decided to talk to Jiza Wu and Darum Wu.


    The sun was about to rise to the top of the sky soon, and Asuta will be reaching the Wu vige at that time. He had toplete this task before that.


    Jiza Wu, Darum Wu, can you bother you for a moment?


    The two of them happened to be in a corner of the za.


    To prepare for their hunters work for the day, they were resting under the windy shade of a tree, and were chatting.


    Its you, Kan Lutim. I wanted to speak with you too.


    Jiza Wu stared at him with his slit like eyes.


    Our n head Donda just told me about the arrangement for the wedding Why are you entrusting something so important to Asuta of house Fa?


    I think doing this will bring strength to our blood kin.


    Jiza Wus face was gentle as always.


    But Kan Lutim knew very clearly that there was cruelty and passion in his heart, and such a character befits the heir of the Wu n very well.


    If it could deepen the joy of living, it will strengthen our will to survive. I dont think that is wrong but Asuta of house Fa is a foreigner.


    Yes. But isnt he a member of the Fa house now?


    If the house head agrees, anyone can be a family member. However, in the eighty years since we moved to the edge of Morgas forest, no foreigner had ever been taken in as family before.


    Thats right, Asuta just happen to be the first foreigner to do so. Since there are no rules against this, there shouldnt be any problems right?


    Asuta learned his skills from outside Forest''s Edge. Can you be sure that it will bring positive change to Forest''s Edge?


    I cant tell if this change is in the right direction, but that doesnt mean it is wrong. Hence, I will choose to believe it its right.


    Jiza Wu crossed his arms without any change in his expression.


    Darum Wu stared at Kan Lutim without any hint of hostility, and remained silent.


    Jiza Wu, I understand your concerns, Im also worried about this too. However, continuing to reject strength from the outside world might not be the right move either. The world outside Forest''s Edge is boundless, we cant dismiss everything out there to be wrong.


    All our brethrens will only spend their live in Forest''s Edge. The outside world has nothing to do with us.


    Is that so? Jiza Wu, we are born in Forest''s Edge and bred in Forest''s Edge, but we didnt spring out from the trees.


    He knew that even if he said that, the other party wouldnt agree with him, but he couldnt help voicing it out anyway.


    To Kan Lutim, Jiza Wu was an important kin, and the heir to his elder n. Even if he acknowledge the other partys views and feelings, he couldnt hide what he thought and reach apromise with him.


    Eighty years ago, when our ancestors still lives in the forest of Jaguar, they have never gotten involved with the people in the city before, and lived by ourselves in the forest. After moving into the Morga forest, they started selling kiba tusks and horns to the Post Station Town, and lived by thews of Genos. Even so, we still stubbornly refused to mingle with the people in the city is this really the right path?


    Your judgement is sound. However, hasnt the Tsun n that is closely rted to the Tsun n fallen into depravity?


    Thats exactly why we have to interact with the city. We cant harvest the grace of the forest, so we have to erect a bridge to the outside world in order to survive. In that case, we have to build our rtionship with the outside world in a more correct manner.


    Is that the reason why you epted Asuta?


    I didnt thought that far. I just think it isnt right to reject Asuta because he hails from a foreignnd.


    Jiza Wu sighed softly, then shook his head that was supported by his powerful neck.


    No matter what, the n head Donda has already eded to your request, and we will follow the n heads orders. I can only pray that you are right, and that Asuta wouldnt bring us disaster.


    If anything untoward happens, Im willing to pay with my live.


    And finally, Kan Lutim tried talking to the quiet Darum Wu:


    Darum Wu, do you harbour the same doubts as Jiza Wu?


    I dont understand such difficult things.


    Darum Wu answered unhappily.


    I just cant stand the sight of that pale skinned guy.


    This seemed to be a simple problem.


    Darum Wu was just being difficult like a child.


    Speaking of which, Donda Wu wanted Ai Fa to marry Darum Wu back then.


    He probably still bear a grudge about that.


    Kan Lutim would be marrying in a few days, but he still dont understand boy girl rtionship very well.


    No matter what, I have already chosen this path.


    He could only believe in himself and strive on.


    Kan Lutim bid farewell to the two of them, and waited for the visit of his fellow denizen from a another nation.


    The busy day went by in a sh, Kan Lutim could finally stand before Asuta with a heart of bliss and satisfaction. The wedding has concluded sessfully.


    Im relieved that it ended peacefully.


    Asuta said after taking the ne that served as payment.


    He seemedpletely exhausted, his eyes half shut with his back against the wall, as if he would fall at any moment.


    But a satisfaction that was on par with Kan Lutim could be seen in his eyes.


    Ai Fas face was red for some reason and her face turned away. But the same emotions filled her eyes too.


    When shes dressed like this, she dont look like a female hunter at all.


    Ai Fa was in banquet wear, and more morous than before. And she seemed to have opened her heart to Asuta.


    The female hunter Ai Fa and the hearth caretaker Asuta. In Forest''s Edge, they were the most unique couple. But Kan Lutim also realized that they were family with their soul closely connected.


    Asuta, you are amazing.


    Kan Lutim felt the incredibly rowdy banquet behind him, then said:


    You are a foreigner, but I think of you as a fellow denizen of Forest''s Edge. Even though your strength, character and appearance are all different from someone in Forest''s Edge that is the most incredibly point for me.


    I see. Im amazed that everyone can ept someone like me too.


    Asuta said in a sleepy voice.


    Its all thanks to Ai Fa. She took me in, and that threaded my bonds in Forest''s Edge.


    Shut up.


    Ai Fa said with a sneer.


    Her soft cheeks were still dyed red.


    I see If Ai Fa didnt met Asuta, he wouldnt be here today.


    If anyone else discovered a foreigner in Forest''s Edge, it was unlikely for them to take him home. Normally, they would just leave him where he was, or at the most, send him to the Post Station Town. Any outsiders who encounter ill tempered hunters would face even worse fate.


    After Ai Fa took him in, he got to know the Wu n and Lutim house because of the bonds between Ai Fa and Grandma Jiba and so, I get to meet him.


    How would this encounter influence Forest''s Edge in the future?


    Kan Lutim wasnt a prophet, and he had no idea what the future might bring. Even so, he had a premonition.


    Asuta and I chose the same path.


    Kan Lutim could feel this very clearly during the banquet.


    Asuta brought him great joy and happiness, and had be an irreceable existence in his heart.


    This had nothing to do with blood rtions. Asuta of the Fa house might not be his kin, but he was a fellow denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    I will stand shoulder to shoulder with Asuta and head into the future.


    He didnt know what awaited for him ahead.


    And instead of a premonition, this feeling was closer to being a deep belief.


    If anyone attempts to harm Asuta, I will be his shield. If they reject him, I will speak up in his stead. After all, Asuta brought me such a great harvest today.


    Tonight, Kan Lutim got a beautiful wife and an important friend, there wasnt anyone more happy than him. He chewed on this thought quietly in his mind.


    Asuta, you


    Sorry, hes asleep.


    Ai Fa cut off his words.


    On closer look, Asuta had copsed on the ground before he knew it, and fallen into deep slumber as he leaned on the wall.


    His face was as innocent as a child, and filled with satisfaction.


    In the end, he slept without a word. Hes still half baked in this sense.


    Ai Fa said slowly.


    But her eyes were filled with love.


    Sorry for disturbing you when you are so tired, please have a good rest.


    Yes Is the banquet still going on?


    Yes. No one will sleep until thest drop of fruit wine is finished.


    I cant stay up that long. I will make a move first then.


    Ai Fa put her head under Asutas arm, then heaved him up.


    Asuta was still sound asleep, and breathing steadily.


    Ai Fa, I want to thank you.


    Hmm? We received proper payment for this job, you dont need to thank us over and over again.


    No, not for tonight. I want to thank you for bringing Asuta to Forest''s Edge.


    About that You dont need to thank me either.


    Ai Fa pouted and averted her face.


    If Asuta wasnt here, she wouldnt be showing such a face to Kan Lutim either.


    Alright then, Im going now.


    Their rtionship with the Tsun n had grown more adverse, and there was also that mysterious man from the cityKamyua Yost There will be more troubles waiting for them tomorrow.


    Kan Lutim will not hold back and help them whenever he could.


    Today, he just hope they could rest safely in the Wu vige, and prepare to face what tomorrow might bring.


    Kan Lutim thought as he burned the figure of his friends into his eyes, then turned and return to his lovely wife.


    The ceremonial continued spewing out crimson mes, as if it was going to engulf the very night sky.

 Volume 4 - Ch 1

    After finishing work thates up once in a lifetime house Lutims banquet, the next day


    Ai Fa and I walked on the solid yellow ground.


    After ending the job thatsted six days, we bid farewell to the Wu n vige and headed home.


    Really now, I wanted to help clean up after the banquet too.


    I couldnt help butin on our way home.


    I overslept and didnt take part in cleaning up the aftermath of the banquet.


    The sun would reach the top of the sky soon.


    Aftering to this different world, I followed its principle of sleeping and rising early. But I was too exhausted yesterday, and I felt really bad about not getting up.


    Ai Fa walked energetically and nced sideways at me.


    Youre still talking about that? Your job is to cook the dishes for the banquet, you dont need to mind these trivial matters.


    No, this has nothing to do with my responsibility, I just wanted to work together with everyone until the very end.


    When morning came  which was just an hour ago, I woke up and rushed out of my rented room, but there was no trace of the banquet left at all.


    The makeshift stoves made from stones, the stage for the newlyweds, the tall stands for the torches and the ceremonial fire all that had been cleared away. The space before me was vast and empty, as if the banquetst night was just a dream.


    After asking Ai Fa, I learned that the entire vige got up after sunrise to clean up the ce after the banquet.


    It feels lonely after the rowdy festival ended, and now, I felt as if a hole had been opened in my chest.


    Furthermore, I would be bidding farewell to the Wu n vige that I had been staying in for the past six days.


    In the past six days, I made many friends.


    I didnt know how to interact with the men from the Wu n in the beginning, but after teaching them about the bloodletting and dismembering process, I felt it hard to describe the sense of closeness and trust between them and me. Even more so for the Wu n women who worked hard to cook the dishes with me.


    This made the depression I felt even stronger.


    Never mind, Ai Fa, as long as you are by my side, everything will be fine!


    After I announced how I felt loudly, Ai Fa who was walking besides me kicked my leg.


    Its about time for you to change your mindset. Theres another troublesome matter awaiting us today.


    Yes, I know.


    About an hourter, we reached our home after being away for six days There was a blonde man in a cloak waiting there for us.


    Hi, Ai Fa and Asuta, Im d that you both look well.


    The man was tall and skinny, just like a mantis.


    Messy blonde hair with a scuffy beard to match.


    A narrow face, nose, drooping eyes and an always smiling face.


    This man had incredible purple eyes, the innocence of a child and the maturity of an elderly man.


    This mysterious man of unknown origins was Kamyua Yost.


    I havee to visit as promised. Can you speak with me?


    Yes, thank you for making the trip here, we wanted to discuss something with you too.


    Kamyua Yost replied with a happy smile in response to me.


    Im d for your hospitality. Beautiful female hunter, I hope that you are well too.


    Please dont spoil my house heads mood Lets talk inside. Ill take care of your des.


    I see. Is that a custom of Forest''s Edge? Thats good. I couldnt help smiling at the prospect of having my curiosity satiated.


    Kamyua Yost said carefreely, and removed the sword on his waist, and handed it to me, scabbard and all.


    His sword was longer than the saber in Forest''s Edge. But it was thinner, so it weighed about the same as a saber.


    By the way, what was this sword used for?


    This way please.


    Ai Fa, me, and the guest went through the door in that order.


    The Fa house was still the same.


    Ai Fa took off her shoes, hung her cape on the wall and sat in her usual seat of honour.


    But she didnt let down her guard. She ced her saber which she usually leans against the wall by her side.


    I sat beside her, and ced the guests sword besides me just like her


    Kamyua Yost showed no intention of removing his cloak, and sat at the bottom seat.


    What a strange uncle.


    Kamyua Yost helped us when we were in trouble in the Post Station Town. After that, he created an uproar in the Wu vige that almost led to bloodshed. This was the third time we met.


    No matter how many times I meet him, I couldnt tell what he was thinking from his frivolous smiling face.


    Alright then I would like to apologize to you two.


    Apologize?


    As I tilted my head quizzedly, Kamyua Yosts lips turned up in a smile.


    When we first met in the Post Station Town, I said many unnecessary things that confused you. I have no intention of being hostile to the chief Tsun n without being provoked.


    He suddenly cut to the chase.


    And so, I hope you wont think of me as an enemy, and misunderstand me as attempting to attack a denizen of Forest''s Edge. Im here to visit because I want to build a rtionship with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Will you believe me?


    Ai Fa didnt say a word, keeping one knee up as she sat with her legs pulled in, giving off a dignified aura.


    I didnt know what Kamyua Yost thought of the silent Ai Fa, but he continued talking smoothly:


    Back then, I progressed the topic a little too fast. I have always been curious about the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and when I got the chance to speak with the two of you, and a beautifuldy like Ai Fa on top of that, I might have acted imprudently. I hope you can forgive me.


    After hearing that, Ai Fa remained expressionless and didnt say a word.


    This was the second time Ai Fa had met Kamyua Yost. She had already braced herself, and could ignore his frivolous words.


    My job was to probe what he was really thinking through dialogue.


    Kamyua Yost, can you tell me what is your objective?


    Just call me Kamyua What do you mean by objective?


    I know you are visiting Forest''s Edge since you are in the vicinity for your work, but why go out of your way to visit us? You are not here just to chat right?


    No, Im just here to chat today.


    Kamyua Yost opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    I have always thought of the denizens of Forest''s Edge as my own brethrens. But my feelings are one sided. To you all, Im just an outsider of dubious origin. Of course, you wont take my words on the rules of Forest''s Edge and the deprivation of the chief n to heart. Im here in order to deepen my friendship with you.


    Kamyua Yost took out a bottle of fruit wine from his cloak.


    Its a little gift from me. Please try it tonight Oh right, poison test.


    He took a sip of the fruit wine like he did the previous time.


    Hmm~I think you still havent answered my question properly. I dont understand the reason and motive behind you getting closer to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    What? I just want to deepen my friendship with everyone, is there a need for motives and reasons? If I have to think of one, its because the denizens of Forest''s Edge were forced by circumstances in the past, and had to switch the god they worship. This resonates deeply with me. I respect how noble the denizens of Forest''s Edge acts in the Post Station Town. Im also intrigued and feel goodwill towards the two of you. My visit here is based on these three reasons.


    He had a way with words.


    His thoughts were sound and orderly, but his expression and tone were frivolous.


    Since you agreed to host my visit, that means you are curious about me too right? After all, the people in town all fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge, but I actually had the gull toe to Forest''s Edge, so you couldnt just ignore me right?


    Thank you for articting our thoughts By the way, about the job you mentioned before, have you gotten permission from the Tsun n?


    Yes, I have reflected on my actions. If I skip the Tsun n and contact the denizens of Forest''s Edge directly, it would be a slight against the Tsun n and cause unnecessary tension.


    This mans job was the escort of a caravan that would be leaving Genos for the Eastern Kingdom Semu.


    When the timees, the caravan hopes to travel through the Forest''s Edge, so he had to ask the Tsun n for a guide, and settle other rted issues.


    Even though you had a run-in with the Tsun n, they actually gave their permission so readily.


    Yes, even though I gave my name clearly, they epted without any hesitation. As expected of the chief n, even though they are corrupted, they are really magnanimous.


    Kamyua Yost had a smile of satisfaction.


    It might be bad for me to say this, but I couldnt trust him at all when he makes such a face.


    By the way, it will be quite some time before I set off for work. As it is arge caravan, the preparation work is tedious. And the members are very superstitious, so we will only set off on the 15th of the month. That would be twenty-odd days from today.


    I didnt know the calendar of this world yet, so even if I hear him say that, I still have no idea what date it was.


    In order to not let him realize that, I nodded vaguely and said:I see.


    When we set off for the eastern kingdom, it will take us two months toe back. Thats why I hope to deepen my friendship with the two of you as much as possible in these 20 odd days. Ai Fa, Asuta, thank you for epting a suspicious man like me.


    Our friendship arent that deep.


    Solid friendships that are formed in no time are worthless. Only after going through a series of hardships will our friendship be sturdy.


    It might sound like he was saying something profound, but it just sound superficial when it came out from his mouth.


    When I was at a loss and moaning, my stomach suddenly growled.


    Ai Fa was staring at Kamyua Yost, but she was now looking at me coldly.


    Are you hungry? If this is meal time, you dont need to mind me.


    No, we didnt eat much during the day, I was just too busyst night to eat dinner


    That wont do! Youre too skinny Asuta, you should eat more.


    This thin pole was actually telling me. Despite the retort I made in my heart, this man might only look exceptionally slender because he was too tall.


    As he had a long cloak on, I couldnt tell his body type, but the wrist he was showing looked solid. If I wasnt wrong, his long fingers and big palms didnt lose out to Jiza Wu and Darum Wu.


    Its just past noon. Hmm its too unbearable to hang on until evening with meat jerky alone. Ai Fa, can I cook some meat and aria?


    Up to you.


    When I heard Ai Fas reply, I walked to the food store.


    At this moment, the eyes of the guest sparkled, and he called out to me:


    Wait, is the meat you are talking about kiba meat? If Im right, can you let me try some?


    Ai Fa had been calm all this while, but she now showed a shocked expression.


    You are from Rock City but you want to eat kiba meat?


    Hmm? Is that strange? Only the locals in Genos had the strange idea about fearing kiba and the denizens of Forest''s Edge right?


    Kamyua Yost had a cheerful smile on his face.


    Im not a local of Genos, or even this country. I think kiba is just a normal vermin, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge are brave hunters that exterminate these vermins. Travelers from the east and south dont fear you two right? Please dont be so surprised.


    I couldnt tell the easterners from the southerners apart.


    I only remember most of the people who fear and view Ai Fa in contempt had yellowish skin.


    Aside from the denizens of Forest''s Edge, no one else ate kiba. I dont know about the south or the east, but in the western territories, the kiba can only be found in the Morga Forest. As a citizen of the western kingdom, this will be a fulfilling trip if I can taste some kiba meat today.


    His eyes were sparkling like a child


    On the other hand, Ai Fa was clearly troubled.


    In thest eight decades, denizens of Forest''s Edge was viewed as Kiba Eaters, and seen in contempt. This development shocked Ai Fa deeply.


    Ai Fa, what should we do? You are the house head, I will follow your lead.


    I bent over slightly and asked, then Ai Fa grabbed me by the chest suddenly.


    I almost slipped, and Ai Fa leaned in so fast to me that I thought she wanted to bite my ears.


    I I cant decide. What do you think, Asuta?


    We were so close together, but I could barely hear her voice.


    She didnt want the guest to hear this.


    I pulled away in surprise and was stunned when I saw Ai Fas expression. Her icy expression was stiff, but her blue eyes were as childlike as Rimee Wu, and she looked at me uneasily.


    She was that surprised by this.


    Using my body as a shield, I blocked the guest from seeing her face and leaned near her ear:


    This wouldnt vite any taboo in Forest''s Edge, so its fine. Lets treat him to kiba meat and aria as thanks for his fruit wine.


    Ai Fa grabbed my chest again and pulled me in.


    Asuta, I will let you decide.


    Ai Fas lips touched my ear lobes, which made me blush.


    I turned to the guest and nodded magnanimously in order to not let him see Ai Fas reaction.


    With the house heads permission, I can cook you a simple meal. Howrge a portion should I prepare? This is to return the favour for the fruit wine, so you dont need to hold back.


    Then, I will have the same amount as you!


    He was acting like an old dog wagging its tail happily.


    This might be a good chance. Eating the same food was a good way to get him to open up to us. I might be able to glimpse into the mind of this suspicious man. With that in mind, I headed into the food store.


    During this time, Ai Fa had to face the rambling Kamyua Yost alone. She closed her eyes and didnt make a sound.


    2


    Sorry for the wait.


    It was still early, so I had no intention of cooking anything tedious.


    I cut the kiba belly meat into thin slices, then fried it together with sliced aria. After seasoning it with rock salt and pico leaves, I poured in fruit wine, and this simple meat fried with some vegetables was done.


    Asuta, you are skilled in cooking. Did you work as a chef in the city before?


    Yes, thats correct.


    I handed the spoon and te to the guest.


    The portion was about a quarter of the dinner.


    As there wasnt much, he should be able to finish them all even if it doesnt suit his taste.


    Ara, Im so happy. I often travel around the western territories, and at times needed to journey to the eastern and southern kingdom. But I have never seen a beast like the kiba. I have always been curious about its taste.


    So there arent anything like the kiba in this world. In my world, aside from the wild boars in the mountains, the other species had also gone extinct.


    Ignoring that for now, lets have a taste.


    I will help myself then.


    Kamyua Yost nodded and picked up the te with a smile.


    He scooped up the kiba meat and aria, then ate them.


    Kamyua Yost chewed the food, his jaw covered in a scuffy beard moved up and down. He then swallowed the food


    Kamyua Yosts narrow face suddenly went expressionless.


    I was shocked, and almost let my spoon fall to the ground.


    When Kamyua Yost stopped smiling, his casual face turned serious, like that of a death god or killer.


    His brows rose high, his eyes sunken and his cheeks were thin, as if someone had cut off the meat on his face. I had never noticed such details, which filled me with fear.


    Ai Fa was calm when I was preparing the meal, but she was staring at Kamyua Yost now, not missing a single shred of change.


    During this time, Kamyua Yost picked up his spoon and kept sending the food into his mouth. The te was empty in an instant.


    When I saw how he was, I put down the spoon after eating one mouthful.


    What is this?


    He opened his thin lipped mouth slightly, and said suddenly. This was the first time I found his voice to be so deep.


    Didnt I already said, this is kiba.


    Thats right. This is the first time I ate such a meat.


    He stared at me with his purple eyes.


    His gaze was sharp.


    This is incredibly delicious.


    I see. You tter


    This is kiba meat?


    Yes


    I have never tasted such a tasty meat before.


    Guest! Im sorry but you are making a scary face!


    Eh? Really? Sorry!


    Kamyua Yost suddenly covered his thin face with hisrge palms.


    No no, I was too shocked and showed my hidden side! Dont misunderstand, no matter which side you see, they are all the real me.


    I wouldnt misunderstand, and I didnt want to know either.


    I thought we could know each other better by dining together, but I never imagined that it would make Kamyua Yost more suspicious.


    Ara, this is really delicious! Im really moved! The tribe in Forest''s Edge is actually monopolizing such tasty meat? How sly!


    Even though his hidden side was concealed again, he was still as suspicious as before.


    I looked towards Ai Fa who was besides me, and she exhaled deeply.


    When I saw her let go of the saber by her feet, I was shocked.


    The man before us emitted such a dangerous air, it made Ai Fa grab her de tensely.


    The people in Genos didnt know how tasty the kiba is, and actually mocked the denizens of Forests Edge, calling them Kiba Eater. How retarded! Are you monopolizing such tasty meat to get back at them?


    No, no such thing.


    I answered, then picked up my spoon to eat a second mouthful.


    At this moment, Ai Fa tapped my knee with her fist.


    Asuta, the aroma of the food made me a little hungry.


    What? Didnt I ask if you wanted some when I was cooking just now?


    I scooped up some meat and aria with my spoon.


    Here, open up.


    I was hit in the head.


    Ai Fa snatched my te, ate two mouthful, then returned the rest to me.


    That was mean, house head.


    Yes, Im really moved! Asuta, thanks to your exemry culinary skills, the food taste so delicious. This dish is seasoned just right, and the fruit wine made it very appetizing. Asuta, did you learn under a famous chef?


    No, my home was a small restaurant.


    From which country? I have visited many nations, but I have never seen such a cooking style.


    I never thought this woulde up.


    No matter who it was, I wouldnt change my stance.


    It will take some time to exin the entire thing. Ie from an ind nation called Japan. Before arriving in Forest''s Edge, I had never heard of the continent Amusehorn before. When I came to one day, I found myself inside a forest, at the foot of Mount Morga.


    You had never heard of Amusehorn?


    Kamyua Yost opened his eyes wide in surprise again


    That was a natural reaction. If a foreigner in Japan says he never heard of the country Japan before, I would feel surprised too.


    What do you mean? From your appearance, I thought you were a mixed blood of the east and west nations.


    Hmm? Are mixed bloods from the east and westmon?


    No, they are rare, but the two nations are on friendly terms. If you choose which nations citizen to be from the very start, you wont be prosecuted Asuta, so you dont even know such basic things?


    Sorry, I dont.


    We were busy recently, so Ai Fas lecture on the world of Amusehorn had stopped for now. After we would eat dinner, we would chat idly, and I would fall into slumber before I realized it.


    By the way Because the Forest''s Edge settlement was a unique enclosed space, Ai Fa couldnt possess extensive knowledge in such an environment. Ai Fa was merely regurgitating the information her parents and Grandma Jiba told her onto me.


    I see. So even though you are a foreigner, you decided to live on as a denizen of Forest''s Edge. The people from the west think the denizens of Forest''s Edge are incarnation of disaster, and the southerners brand them as the tribe of traitors that forsake their gods. The northerners are the forsaken rivals of the western people Thats why I presumed that you hailed from the eastern kingdom.


    My hometown was also called the far east ind. Do the easterners look like me?


    Not at all. The easterners also have ck hair and eyes, but their skins are dark. You must have seen such people in the Post Station Town right? Those are the people from the Eastern Kingdom Simu.


    I see, mymon sense wasnt applicable on thisnd after all.


    Im confused too, you can just think of me as a retard who believes in his strange delusion after hitting his head.


    Got it, I will do just that.


    I didnt expect that reply, and I almost fell over in surprise.


    Dont misunderstand, I dont think you are a retard. Hmm~ but I was still shocked, to think that kiba meat is so tasty Word on the street of Genos is that kiba meat is stinky and tough, and unptable.


    Someone must have tasted kiba that wasnt prepared correctly, which led to such a rumour. Kiba is actually very delicious.


    Yes! I could feel that point! Normally, only travellers will eat aria and poitan as their staple food, which led me to think that the denizens of Forest''s Edge arent too concerned with food, and live ascetically. This presumption was horribly wrong. The denizens of Forest''s Edge arent like that at all, it would not be arrogant to call yourselves the Gourmet Tribe. Yeah~ Im so surprised.


    Ah, wait. Your impression of the Forest''s Edge tribe isnt wrong. Im a foreigner, you cant use me as the standard.


    Is that so? After eating such tasty kiba meat, I cant think of the denizens of Forest''s Edge as pure-hearted and with little desire anymore. No wonder they can be satisfied with the cheap aria and poitan. Yeah~ this is so interesting!


    What should I do?


    I didnt n to tell everything about Forest''s Edge to this suspicious character yet. But he was acquainted with the Count of Genos, so it didnt feel right to give him wrong information too.


    Kamyua Yost, sorry, but can you give me some time?


    Hmm? What is it?


    I came from a foreign country, and am not familiar with the taboos and customs of Forest''s Edge. To be honest, I dont know if I should tell you about the situation inside Forest''s Edge. I need to discuss with my house head about this.


    I see, no problem! After all, you are the only one talking to me, it will turn into my monologue if you keep quiet! Alright then, I will leave for a moment. Actually, my scouting work isnt finished yet, I want to take a visit to the south.


    South Thats where the Wu vige is.


    I wont go near the Wu n today. They dont seem to wee me, and I realized that I should be careful when I interact with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    He actually had such a thought, looked like Darum Wu drawing his de on him wasnt aplete waste of effort.


    But I hoped he would have realized that before the de was drawn.


    But from the terrain, you will definitely pass through the Wu vige if you head south. This is an elongated settlement after all, and there is only one path.


    Dont worry, Im good at concealing myself. I hid myself pretty wellst night too right?


    What?


    I hid in a corner of the woods and watched that banquet quietly. When the young men from the Tsun n showed up, I broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, everything ended peacefully.


    Kamyua Yost gave a big casual smile after leaving with these words.


    3


    I want to ask your opinion about that uncle?


    I asked Ai Fa as I boiled the poitan soup.


    When I talked in depth with him, I found him hard to grasp. Maybe we should stop getting involved with him?


    I dont know.


    Ai Fa sounded tired.


    I have no intentions of mingling with the citizens of Rock City in the first ce, but what that man said is right. Even though his attitude is so frivolous.


    Which is to say, everything will be much easier if we can trust him Although that guy and Jiza Wu are always smiling, their personalities are miles apart. I might not see eye to eye with Jiza Wu, but I know how serious he is.


    And he ate the kiba meat.


    Ai Fa muttered, her eyes gloomy.


    That surprised me the most. I thought no one from Rock City would ever do that.


    I see. Im not born in Forest''s Edge, and had only visited the Post Station Town once. But I agree with him on that point.


    What do you mean?


    Ehh? My thinking is simr to that uncle, that only people who are from Genos would believe the superstition that kiba and the kiba hunters are signs of disaster. Genos farm is often attacked by kiba, so the locals would naturally have skewed views about kiba and have misunderstandings. But the other people dont think much about kiba, and so they dont fear them. Furthermore, it had been decades since the locals think of kiba as a sign of disaster.


    Almost all the stalls in the Post Station Town are operated by the Genos locals, so when the denizens of Forest''s Edge go there, they will basicallye into contact with people that fear them. If there are more foreigners setting up stalls in the Post Station Town, and they dont mind the aura of the Forest''s Edge denizens and their preference to keep to themselves like that uncle, maybe there wont be such a misunderstanding.


    Asuta, you are saying difficult things.


    Ai Fa couldnt help saying in frustration.


    That dignified Ai Fa actually said that.


    Even if you are not from Genos, you must be from Rock City. Your words are as unfathomable as Kamyua Yost.


    Compared to Forest''s Edge, my birthday is indeed more simr to the Post Station Town. However, even if the topic Im talking about is difficult, you cant give up on understanding each other


    You think Im not putting in effort?


    Ai Fas weak voice surprised me, and I turned back.


    She leaned against the wall near the stove, her expression looked unexpectedly and her eyelids were half closed.


    I dont really understand you, but I still tried my best to do so. Are you ming me because I understand too slowly?


    N-No, thats not it! Its my fault! Please dont cry!


    Whos crying! Who did you think I am!?


    Ai Fa was saying things that was supposed to be my lines, and her face was blushed.


    Instead of being on the verge of tears, this expression suited her better.


    Lets decide on the steps first. How much of the truth should we tell that uncle? What must we tell him? What cant we tell him? We need to decide carefully.


    I understand.


    After Ai Fa said that, she stood up slowly for some reason and went behind me as I continued cooking the poitan.


    While I was wondering what happened, she ced her hands on my shoulders and whispered into my ears: Asuta, what do you think?


    As I was a little taller, she had probably straightened her back. Although she only touched my shoulders, I could feel Ai Fas body warmth on my back faintly.


    W-Wait! We already chased away that uncle, why do we have to whisper?


    We cant be sure that man has really left. He might be eavesdropping outside.


    Even if that was true, did she n to stick close to me for the next few hours?


    W-Wait! The poitan has dried up, let me deal with that first.


    I felt the body warmth fade away quickly.


    Really, her actions were more unnerving than Vena Wu.


    I shifted the dissolved poitan onto a fake rubber tree leaf folded into a boat shape, and quietly wiped the sweat on my brow.


    There were six poitan, or enough for three portions.


    Kamyua Yost would be back before sunset, he suggested that we should dine together.


    I wont ask to stay the night! But Im very intrigued by the food culture in Forest''s Edge! Im willing to pay!


    I have no intention of soliciting payment from the guest that brought high ss fruit wine as a door gift. Ai Fa showed aplicated expression, but she still eded to his request. That was why Im preparing dinner for three.


    Before our secret talk, lets decide our dinner.


    I used a spat to scrape away the charred remnants of the poitan, and turned to Ai Fa who had retreated behind me.


    What should we have for dinner?Hamburg steak.


    That was fast!


    When she saw my stunned face, Ai Fa said again: Hamburg steak.


    You didnt need to repeat that


    I see. On second thought, we need to consider our dinner carefully.


    Ai Fa walked over briskly, grabbed my neck so our heads were at the same level, then asked softly:


    What do you mean?


    She was actually serious?


    We shouldnt let him think that the hamburg steak is a normal dish in Forest''s Edge right? If we need to exin this dish, it will bring up our rtionship to the Wu n and Lutim house. We should decide what information we should make public first.


    I had to whisper to Ai Fa too. We were extremely close, and no matter how hard I tried to hold my breath, the fragrance still snuck into my nose. I just ate, but Ai Fas scent stirred my appetite again.


    Ai Fa didnt realize how I was feeling at all, her lips went near my ears again..


    Why?


    Hey, since we arent saying anything important, theres no need to whisper right!?


    Thats true.


    Even though she answered that way, Ai Fa still leaned in with her ear.


    I still need to whisper after all.


    Well, that uncle has a special status, he knows the Landlord of Genos right? If we gave him wrong information, it might lead to misunderstandings. Furthermore, he isnt on good terms with the Tsun n, so its inappropriate to tell him too much about the Wu n and Lutim house right?


    That men already met Donda Wu, and knows that we are involved with that banquet right?


    Ai Fa whispered.


    My right ear lobes felt as it was melting.


    Thats true. The important thing is Given the chance, Donda Wu will bring down the Tsun n. Can we say this to that man?


    A question worth pondering over.


    I exhausted too much stamina, so I sat on the ground and poked at the aria that was waiting for its moment to debut.


    That man


    Uwah!


    What is it retard, that scared me.


    Y-You are the one scaring me, retard! Dont whisper to me so suddenly from behind!


    You cant even notice this much movement?


    Regrettably, Im not a hunter, and my senses are not that incredible! When you approach me, please do so from my field of vision!


    What a naggy man


    Ai Fa said unhappily, then squatted before me.


    She grabbed my chin, turned my face to the side and leaned in.


    Since that man might approach Donda Wu in the future, hiding the truth wont be of much help But we are not obligated to feed him the information either.


    I finally realized that I had nowhere to run.


    The gods must be trying to test my reason and humanity.


    This was too troubling.


    I get it. Lets tidy our thoughts. Ai Fa, what information do you think we cant tell that man?


    Ai Fa groaned again.


    Her face was 10 cm away, if one of us were to move, our knees would touch.


    I couldnt stay calm at all.


    Ai Fa finally raised her head. I turned my face to the side in a panic, and she caressed my ears with her gentle whispers


    Nothing.


    You actually have nothing!


    I almost whacked Ai Fas head on reflex.


    In such a close distance, Ai Fa pouted as if she was throwing a fit.


    You are the one who suggested this secret talk, so you have something in mind right? Just tell me what you think.


    She turned her head away hard.


    Strange, my fatigue wasparable to the huge project I undertook yesterday.


    You think the Tsun n is the disgrace of Forest''s Edge, but you cant stand the people in the city criticizing them. Then if that uncle punished Doddo Tsun and the others for their crimes, would he be an enemy of Forest''s Edge?


    Ai Fa frowned troublingly.


    She didnt lower her voice as she answered:


    If the Tsun n vites thews in the city and gets punished, then it is their fault. And naturally, the people in the city wont be our enemy However, if the people in the city try to pin a crime on them by saying they vited the rules of Forest''s Edge, that would be humiliating to us. If the people in the city mess with the denizens of Forest''s Edge that way, I would think the entire thing is a scam.


    I see. It was a bit hard to understand what she said, but the gist was that when the denizens of Forest''s Edge vite thews in the city, they should be judged by the people in the city. But if their crimes were breaking the rules of Forest''s Edge, their sentences should be meted out by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Hmm~ but the Tsun n keeps breaking the rules in Forest''s Edge right? No one in Forest''s Edge are holding them to task right?


    What are you saying, I have never turned a blind eye to the Tsun ns wrongdoing.


    I know. I think you are incredible But not everyone in Forest''s Edge is like you, and dares to defy the Tsun n right? When the Tsun n came to pick a fight yesterday, everyone could only sit by and endure the Tsun ns tyrannical ways until Donda Wu and Dan Lutim took action.


    Without permission from the house head, no one can defy the Tsun n wilfully. Since I am the house head, I can do what I wish.


    What Im about to ask might sound unpleasant Do the smaller houses not rted to the Wu n have any choice other than suffer the Tsun ns violence quietly?


    Ai Fa bit her lower lips, raised her head and said while staring at me:


    Tsun n is the chief n, but if they openlymit such violent acts, the people will definitely lean towards the Wu n. In order to prevent that, those retards will still restrain themselves.


    Since they cant do it openly, they will do be discreet about it.


    Ai Fa, you are strong. When Diddo Tsun and Doddo Tsun do bad things, you can punish them. But those not as strong as you can only suffer in silence when I think about this, I still cant forgive them.


    My prowess are limited, so I can only stop the violence I can see with my eyes.


    Ai Fa grabbed my chest again.


    Her actions werent violent, and she seemed to be leaning into me instead.


    I can only protect myself, thats why


    That was why she always lived alone.


    That was why I might be a burden to her.


    I nodded, and held Ai Fas hand that was at my chest.


    Im sorry, I wasnt ming you. No one could ept such violent behaviour. Thats why the Wu n and house Lutim are so mad By the way, is the Tsun n really that powerful? Since they are on par with the Wu n, that means they have close to a hundred kinsman, and all of them follow the Tsun ns lead right?


    I dont know. I dont know all of the Tsun ns kin house.


    I see Those kin house isnt as depraved as the Tsun n right?


    I have no idea But if all one hundred of the Tsun ns kin were neglecting their hunting duties, then the kiba would already have overrun the entire forest.


    Thats true. If a hundred of the five hundred denizens of Forest''s Edge lived a depraved life, that would be


    I remembered something I heard before in mid sentence.


    Now that you mentioned it, Ludo Wu told me,Theres way too many kiba. Kiba are normally solitary, but three of them suddenly attacked the hunters at the same time, resulting in Shin Wus father suffering a serious leg injury. He also asked me how the Fa houses forest is doing


    Ai Fa still held onto my chest, her expression turned serious.


    Asuta, I already mentioned this the next day after I met you.


    Ehh?


    You asked me, Forest''s Edge denizens hunts kiba everyday, wont the kiba go extinct? But then, I answered you that the kibas poption wont go down, and has been increasing instead.


    The number of kiba is increasing. Its the hunting season for kiba, but the numbers are still incredible To be honest, with that many kiba lurking in the forest, I dont even need to use the fruits that attracts kiba.


    Eh? Ai Fa, you are not using sacrificial hunting style?


    Not for these past few days. Despite that, I still caught a kiba every other day.


    I see. Hmm, thats strange? So that fragrance isnt from the fruit that attracts kiba?


    Ai Fa immediately blushed, and she put more strength into the fingers on my chest.


    When the fruit that attracts kiba get into my hair, its hard to get rid of it! Asuta, I have told you to not joke around with my body scent!


    No, Im praising you


    Shut up! Anyways, the number of kiba has been increasing through the years.


    Okay. Ludo Wu wasnt sure of it, but he thought that was the case.


    The Wu vige is to our south. The Tsun n is to the north.


    Ai Fas cheeks were still a little red, and there were hints of fire in her eyes.


    You might not understand the rtionship between the terrain and kiba. If the Tsun n continues to neglect their work as hunters, the north of Forest''s Edge will be affected the worst.


    Ai Fa, you think the number of kibas are increasing too?


    Maybe the situation is already much more serious than I imagined.


    Leaving my insignificant sense of moral and justice aside, if everyone continues to turn a blind eye to the Tsun ns depraved actions, the meaning behind the existence for the denizens of Forest''s Edge might be gone?


    Ai Fa, this matter might be beyond our capability. Kamyua should build a rtionship with the Wu n or Lutim house, and not us right?


    Theres no point in doing that.


    Huh? But why?


    Think about Donda Wus temperament. If the Tsun ns depravity goes beyond their limit, he wont hesitate in using force to settle things. He will uphold the order in Forests Edge, and wont depend on Rock City I can understand where he ising from.


    Ai Fa sighed, and seemedpletely different from her usual self.


    Because I know how he feels, I dont want to ignite this dispute. If the Wu n and Tsun n start a war with all their kin, we will lose many good hunters, and the order in Forest''s Edge would be on the brink of copse.


    Even if ites to that, you still dont want to depend on Rock City


    I sighed too.


    With how dangerous the situation was getting, Ai Fa and I met someone who was acquainted with the highest authority in Rock City.


    There were only two members in the Fa house. Just what kind of burden did the gods or demons want us to bear?


    As a weak hearted caretaker, the most I could do was mince the meat for the house head and guest.


    4


    Hi, sorry for beingte.


    When the guest sauntered back into our house, the sun was just touching the western edge of the forest.


    Even though there are just five hundred denizens, this settlement is incredibly vast. This is my second time visiting Forest''s Edge, and I still couldnt grasp the scale of it all.


    Do you need to do that?


    Hmm, well, the scope of my job is vast too.


    A few hours had passed, but Kamyua Yost was still very suspicious.


    Speaking of which, this smells really nice! Luckily, I restrained myself and didnt eat any jerky! Ah, heres my de for your safekeeping.


    This way please. I just finished preparing the food.


    I didnt n to disrupt my routine for the guest. If Kamyua Yost didnt return in time, we would have started without him.


    When I saw him return right before we were about to dine, I was worried he was eavesdropping outside just like what Ai Fa said.


    It was fine for him to hear what we said, but I wouldnt be able to take it if he saw how pained I was because of Ai Fas unintentional body contacts.


    Uwah, impressive! Why did the kiba turn into this round shape?


    I minced the meat and moulded it into this round shape.


    I see. Why did you bother to do that?


    Because it tastes better this way.


    It seemed that dishes simr to hamburg steak didnt exist in this world.


    Or maybe this uncle didnt know about it.


    Anyway, lets dig in. Were hungry.


    Yes, lets eat.


    I decided not to rack my brain over the menu, and let the guest eat a ssic meal of the Fa house.


    Which was the three following dishes: kiba hamburg steak, fried aria with tino and grilled poitan.


    I hoped to get a new pot soon, so I could prepare one more soup dish.


    Hmm? Is this fuwano? I heard that the staple food in Forest''s Edge is poitan.


    That is poitan. Whats a fuwano?


    The wrapped meat bun that Tara was eating back then. Westerners normally eat fuwano together with meat and vegetables Eh? This is poitan? Why? How can this be poitan?


    It seems like this way of eating poitan had not been invented outside Forest''s Edge yet.


    His reaction intrigued me, so I leaned forward.


    Can you tell me how the people in the city eat poitan?


    No one in the city eats poitan. Poitan is normally packed for travels. Unlike fuwano, poitan could be preserved for a long time, and eaten right after cooking. It is cheap and suitable for long journeys The only downside is its unappealing taste.


    Thats regrettable.


    After I answered, Ai Fa tugged the corner of my t-shirt. She must be reaching the limits of her hunger.


    Please enjoy your meal. I hope you wont show your hidden side again.


    I will do that... ! I will help myself then.


    Rub a dub dub, thanks for the grub.


    The three of us got in ce and picked up our tes.


    I minced a mountain of hamburg steak just yesterday, but its been awhile since I tasted one. After grilling so many hamburg steak, I felt that my control over the heat had gotten better, which made me gleeful.


    The hamburg steak today was huge, almost 500g. Eating the meat, which was beaten and then cooked in the fruit wine, made the juicese out with just a bite, stimting my mouthfortably.


    When I chewed, the taste of the meat and fats spreaded throughout my mouth Ah, kiba meat was really suited to be made into hamburg steak. I realized this once again.


    The seared surface and the tenderness inside had an adequate bnce. After eating arge amount of hamburg steak, the mini hamburg steak couldnt satisfy me now.


    The aria side dish had the texture of onions, and the tino was like cabbage. Both of themplemented the meat really well. Tino would spoil within a few days and couldnt be kept for long like aria and poitan, so we should consume them as soon as possible.


    Well then


    I lifted my head to observe the guest dining, and fortunately, he didnt show a death god-like face this time.


    But his face was wavering, as if he was on the verge of tears.


    I didnt want to interact with him right now, but I still asked out of politeness:Is the food alright?


    Its great.


    He asked in a teary voice.


    Im working hard to keep myposure. Hows that? I look fine, right?


    I dont know what your standard for fine is, but at least you dont look scary.


    I see. Thats great.


    Kamyua Yost took a bite of the grilled poitan.


    His expression went nk the next instant. I almost screamed in surprise.


    Didnt I tell you thats scary!? What is it? Are you trying to joke here?


    I didnt mean to do that. You are the one who surprised me.


    His voice was heavy, which made me feel that his next words would be:And so, I have to kill you.


    Is this uncle really fine?


    Ai Fa didnt care about the faces Kamyua Yost was showing, and kept eating her hamburg steak.


    Someone not from Forest''s Edge daring to eat kiba meat should make Ai Fa uneasy, but she showed no signs of wavering at all no, she was probably just lost in her world of the hamburg steak.


    I didnt know if it was just my imagination, butpared to kiba steak or kiba soup, Ai Fa looked exceptionally blissed when she eats hamburg steak. If I didnt n the menu properly, she would probably eat hamburg steak everyday, how scary.


    But I still felt really happy.


    The women of the Wu n and Lutim house must be feeling the same bliss too.


    Aside from Ludo Wu, the men of the Wu n didnt really care about me. But their family must understand the inner world of that group of crude men acutely.


    I hope my guess was right.


    Hey, this is too good! What a delicious and unique taste! Asuta, just who are you?


    After finishing his meal, Kamyua Yost finally reverted back to his unpredictable mode, and said:


    I have never tasted such an incredible food! You mentioned that you minced the meat, then moulded them into a round patty again? How did youe up with such an interesting way of cooking it?


    I dont know. This is amon cooking method in my home country.


    A few centuries ago, the horse meat in mongolia was really tough, so the people minced them before cooking them. This was said to be the origins of the hamburg steak. I didnt remember the details, and this information probably didnt exist in this world either.


    Hmm~ What a delicious and impactful taste. This is the first time I have eaten such a delicacy.


    You are exaggerating. Havent you dined with the Lord Count in Rock City before?


    Those are the food for the nobles. It might be unique and interesting, but I couldnt tell if it tasted good However, your cooking is definitely delicious.


    Whirlwind of the North Kamyua Yost crossed his arms and heaped on praises.


    He was exaggerating a little, but it wasnt annoying.


    Asuta. I think whether something is delicious is not decided by the taste alone.


    Eh? Yes, thats true.


    I heard kiba meat is tough and stinky, but I never thought it would be this tender and tasty. And the mud water like poitan got turned into the shape of a fuwano. Finally, you only used aria and tino, but the meal is so delicious these are all details that made the dish more delectable.


    I see.


    If these dishes were served in the castle, I would just think Oh, what a unique dish, It must be expensive and would be not as surprised. If one is willing to pay, it is only natural for them to serve up dishes that are hard to make. However, the ingredients here are kiba, along with aria and poitan, two ingredients people thought to be cheap and unappetizing. That really surprises me!


    Huh? Everyone thinks aria is cheap and unappetizing?


    Hmm? No, people in the city often eat aria. After all, aria is cheap and nutritious, so aria and fuwano are the staple food of the citizens. Aria cant be found in the castle town though. The residents there think such cheap vegetables are a sign of poverty, so aria became the staple food of the Post Station Town and farmers.


    I see, so aria is a staple food of the peasants, and the nobles wont eat them.


    Thats right. But, leaving my surprise aside, your cooking is still delicious. Asuta, the people in Forest''s Edge let you cook for the huge banquet because of your outstanding culinary skills right?


    He suddenly started an important topic.


    I was very curious about the topic of food this strange man had brought up, but now wasnt the time for such idle chatter.


    Sorry, but I forgot to ask you. Why did you peek at the Lutim house banquetst night? To be honest, that is a really low move.


    My bad my bad, I couldnt suppress my curiosity. As you know, when I met you in the Wu vige, the za was set up for a banquet. As you said that you are busy with a job two dayster, I presumed that there will be a festive event on that day. Hence, I sneaked into Forest''s Edge two dayster.


    I dont know if your action is considered a crime or not, but where did you hide?


    In the woods right in front of the za. I know it wasnt appropriate of me to enter the za But I never expected those scums were braver than me, and barged right in.


    You knew they are from the Tsun n because Doddo Tsun was with them?


    Yes. I learned that you cooked the food for the banquet after hearing your conversation.


    I held my breath.


    In that case He must have heard Dan Lutim and Donda Wus angry roar.


    I couldnt hide too much from him now.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa looked really stunning back then! I have noints with her attire right now, but she will only dress up like that for banquets right?


    Ai Fa tilted her head slightly, as if she was asking:Do I need to answer?


    She was starting to understand how she should deal with the man before her.


    Her heart must be filled with doubt and confusion when she heard that man praise the kiba meat repeatedly, but she looked calm on the surface.


    On the other hand I was still groping.


    No matter how hard I tried to understand this mans thoughts, he kept slipping away like an eel. It would probably take quite some time to understand him.


    However


    Alright then, I should take my leave.


    When I saw Kamyua Yost preparing to stand, I almost fell onto the ground while seated.


    Y-You are going back?


    Yes. Didnt you say that the denizens of Forest''s Edge will sleep early after dinner? Im a night owl, and I would feel bad about making you stay up with me.


    Kamyua Yost why exactly are you here?


    I already said right at the start. Im here to deepen my friendship with the two of you.


    This was bad.


    As expected, I didnt understand him at all.


    I wanted to use this mans strength and position to stop the Tsun n from falling deeper, and in turn protect the safety of Ai Fa and me. But I couldnt see through his thoughts at all his thoughts were too liberal.


    I should wipe the existence of the man from my mind.


    Oh right, I have onest thing to discuss, or rather, suggest to you.


    What is it?


    I answered disinterestedly.


    He probably wanted to say something inconsequential. If he talks some rubbish, I will use this chance to break off all ties with him Even though I harboured such a thought, his madness far exceeded my imagination.


    Would you like to open a stall in the Post Station Town?


    At the very end, he said these shocking words.

 Volume 4 - Ch 2

    The next day after we met Kamyua Yost, Ai Fa and I visited the Lutim vige early in the morning.


    To be honest, Ai Fa and I couldnt handle that madman by ourselves anymore.


    After heading to the south of the Wu vige, we found fiverge houses grouped tightly together. This was the Lutim vige, and I had visited this ce several times before the wedding to consult the newlyweds opinions.


    Fortunately, Kan Lutim was already up when we visited the massive main house.


    Hey, its Ai Fa and Asuta. Whats the matter?


    Kan Lutim received us with a smile.


    The house head Dan Lutim was still fast asleep. But that was fine since Kan Lutim was the one with an earnest character, and a flexible, open mind. We needed to consult him now.


    Sorry for visiting at such a time.


    Its fine, the custom of the Lutim house dictates that husband and wife dont need to work three days before and after the wedding. Im very happy about your visit.


    Kan Lutim had a calm smile.


    Even so, I still felt guilty about visiting the groom two days after his wedding.


    But we were very confused and had to seek the opinion of a third party.


    Yesterday, when Kamyua Yost visited the Fa house, our conversation developed in an unexpected manner.


    When Kan Lutim brought me into arge hall that was on par with the Wu n in terms of size, I started the topic.


    What we wanted to discuss was the insane idea proposed by Kamyua Yostst night.


    Why do we have to open a stall in the Post Station Town?


    When I answered in a panic, Kamyua Yost didnt seem bothered at all.


    For the sake of making the denizens of Forest''s Edge stronger and more prosperous of course.


    I sighed, then scratched my head on reflex.


    If I open a stall, why would the denizens of Forest''s Edge obtain more strength and be more prosperous? I dont get the logic behind your words.


    Why? Asuta, you might havee from a foreignnd, but you are now a member of Forest''s Edge. When you be wealthy, that means life in Forest''s Edge will be more prosperous too, right?


    Dont think so. The earned copper tes will only make the Fa house richer. Furthermore, there are only the two of us in the Fa house, with no other kin or family. No one will share our gains.


    Hmm? What do you mean?


    I started exining to the uncle that the denizens of Forest''s Edge was a tribe that deepened their bonds through blood ties.


    He probably knew, but I still told him thatmerce didnt exist in Forest''s Edge. And so, money would stay within rtives.


    Still,there was a faint smile on Kamyua Yosts face.


    I cant agree with that. Going by what you said, the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont care about anyone except their family. What I mean is, do you think everyone but your family is insignificant?


    Thats going too extreme. Of course we have friends too. But even if we be wealthy, it will have nothing to do with their lives.


    Thats only if you hog all the wealth like the chief n.


    At this point of the conversation, Ai Fa hadpletely showed her hunters eyes.


    That was a natural reaction. I wasnt angry yet, but my distrust of this uncle had been pushed to the limits.


    Im just chatting about something that shed across my mind, I never thought you would be so resistant against it.


    Of course. Even for idle chatter, that came out of nowhere.


    Is it? I think this sudden inspiration isnt bad at all. After all, opening a stall in the Post Station Town isnt that hard.


    Kamyua Yost said casually. He was about to get up, but he sat back down and stroked his stubby beard.


    I got it. I will exin to you from the very beginning. The first thing on my mind is the value of the kiba meat.


    The value of the kiba meat?


    The people in Forest''s Edge sell kiba horns, tusks, and hides in exchange for food. In that case, why not sell kiba meat?


    The people in the city dont eat kiba meat, right? They fear the kiba, and even mock the Forest''s Edge denizens as Kiba Eaters.


    Only the locals in Genos fear kiba. The travellers and migrants are just influenced by them.


    No, that might be so


    Let me ask you, do you think it is right for the people in Genos to discriminate Forest''s Edge denizens as Kiba Eaters and fear them? Will that make the denizens of Forest''s Edge happy and proud? If the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont mind, then its okay. I can understand why you dont want the people in the city to know how delicious the kiba are. You are free to ignore my proposal But if that isnt what the denizens of Forest''s Edge really think, I really cant imagine a reason why you wont sell the kiba meat.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge discovered the delectability of kiba only recently, in this very month There wasnt any point for me to rebuke him like this.


    Since we could peddle kiba tusks and horns, there wasnt any reason why we couldnt sell kiba meat.


    You want me to open a butcher shop in the Post Station Town? Is that really profitable?


    You wont earn money in the Post Station Town if you start with a butchery right off the bat. We need to let them know how tasty kiba meat is. Thats why I suggested for you to open a stall Not a butchery, but a food stall.


    If you seed, the kiba meat could then be sold as merchandize. Everyone thinks that kiba meat is nasty and stinks, but if your delicious food bes popr in the Post Station Town, you can overturn this misconception. When everyone will be willing to pay for kiba meat with copper tes, your sess will lift up Forest''s Edge, right?


    Kamyua Yost looked really chirpy, as if he just wanted to chat.


    The tusks and horns from one kiba could be exchanged for at most one silver te. The hide goes for about the same amount. The hunters in Forest''s Edge risk their lives to hunt, so this pittance is too unreasonable I found this unsettling since a long time ago.


    However the denizens of Forest''s Edge lived for eight decades this way. If we destroy this pattern now


    Asuta, what Im going to say might be a little rude. You just became a denizen of Forest''s Edge, right? I asked my friends in the Post Station Town, they have never seen a foreigner in Forest''s Edge clothing in the past.


    And so?


    I just want to tell you that I might be more familiar with life in Forest''s Edge than you.


    Kamyua Yost had an arrogant smile.


    There are plenty of hunters pride hanging on Ai Fas neck. The Wu n has many kin, and theres also the Tsun n hogging all the prize money Asuta, have you ever interacted with the other houses before?


    No.


    Why did Kamyua Yost ask that?


    The answer is simple. When you know what kind of life the average denizens of Forest''s Edge are living, you wont be against the idea of improving their lives.


    The average Forest''s Edge denizen? You are not even a denizen of Forest''s Edge, how would you know


    Im not a denizen, so this is just my guess. If Im wrong, I hope Ai Fa will correct me.


    Ai Fa didnt say a word.


    However  I sensed another agitated emotion other than rage in her fiery eyes.


    Most of the Forest''s Edge denizens only eat aria and poitan because they couldnt afford other ingredients. Only a minority of the Forest''s Edge denizens has as much savings as Ai Fa, most of them are suffering in poverty. Their homes are empty, and not because they wish for an ascetic lifestyle. Many couldnt afford aria and poitan, and couldnt eat anything except kiba meat, leading to a premature death Thats my assumption. From the information I garnered in the Post Station Town, and inspecting Forest''s Edge personally, thats the conclusion I arrived at. Ai Fa, am I wrong?


    The capable houses lead wealthy lives, and the powerless families lead impoverished lives. That is just the way things are.


    Which means, there really are people who only live by eating meat in Forest''s Edge, and die prematurely. There are even those who fail to hunt kiba and starve to death. Is that true?


    To avoid being forced to such an end, we have to work hard and be stronger. Thats what I have been taught since young.


    Since the denizens of Forest''s Edge teach their children this concept, that means such a risk exists.


    Why did things end up like this?


    I started deluding thatpared to Ai Fa who seldom mingled with the other denizens, Kamyua Yost from the city understood the situation in Forest''s Edge better.


    Outsiders have a clearer view.


    Kamyua Yost smiled again, but his expression changed this time.


    He narrowed his drooping eyes, and a clear light appeared in his purple iris, like an elderly philosopher Even though he was clearly suspicious, his eyes were as intelligent as Grandma Jibas.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge live a honest life If the kiba gets hungry, it would charge out of the forest and destroy the farnds of the Genos. To keep the kiba from starving, the people in Forest''s Edge are not allowed to forage food from the forest. As a mere man, I couldnt understand why they would rather starve to death than vite such an unfair agreement. Not just that, the kiba that the denizens of Forest''s Edge risked their lives to hunt is only worth a silver te or two. I dont agree to such a way of living. I think the people in Forest''s Edge should have a more prosperous life.


    But Excessive wealth will make one depraved. Just like the Tsun n


    Their wealth was obtained by unjust means without any effort. I dont think Ai Fa and Donda Wu would be depraved because of wealth. Even if the ne on Ai Fas neck increases by a hundred, she wont give up on being a hunter, right?


    Ai Fa she definitely wont give up.


    It was the same for Donda Wu.


    The Wu n would huntrge numbers of kiba everyday, but they would just use the copper tes to buy vegetables or essories for their daughters. They wont squander any of it, or neglect their hunters work. They spent all their time hunting kiba and felt proud about that.


    The figure of Shin Wu appeared in my mind.


    That youth had to support five family members.


    And of course, they wouldnt starve if he could rely on the other kin in his vige. But for the sake of protecting his family, he would go as far as to adopt the dangerous sacrificial hunting style.


    If instead of being from the Wu n, he would be like Ai Fa ande from a family with few blood kins he would need to hunt a little more than one kiba every two days to provide enough aria and poitan for his family.


    What do you think? My opinion is that the people in Forest''s Edge should live with more abundance. Do you believe that is unreasonable?


    From what I have seen, I dont think the denizens of Forest''s Edge are living a life of misfortune.


    I have met the women of Forest''s Edge at the water source before, and also saw small groups of men heading into the woods. Even though I never mingled with the other houses, I often saw them walking around Forest''s Edge. Their eyes were clear and bright, although not to the extent of the Wu n.


    They might be poor and discriminated in the city, but they didnt seem to be living a life of misfortune.


    I agree with you. The denizens of Forest''s Edge are a tribe that keeps to themselves That is why I hope they can live a more prosperous life.


    Kamyua Yost closed his eyes, concealing his unfathomable gaze.


    When he opened his eyes again, he smiled casually again.


    Im just sharing what I thought on a whim. I will let the two of you judge the rest. Only the denizens of Forest''s Edge can decide the future of Forest''s Edge. Please choose a path you think is right, and strive forth.


    Are you still insisting this is something you just thought up?


    Agitated emotions came over me, and I red at Kamyua Yosts unfathomable face.


    After knowing I was the chef for yesterdays banquet you requested to have dinner at my ce in order to ascertain my cooking skills?


    You tter me, Im not that brilliant However, when I saw the blissful faces of everyone feasting on the kiba, I was confused. Since kiba is so delicious, why dont they sell meat along with the tusks and horns?


    Kamyua Yost mentioned casually.


    My head was a mess.


    It was probably the same for Ai Fa.


    This man just who was he?


    Asuta, after dining with you, Im certain that your cooking will sell in the Post Station Town. But what I think isnt important. The crucial thing is, which path is the right one for the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    Kamyua Yost stood up briskly, his cloak rustling in the air.


    It is your freedom to choose whichever path you like. If you wish to discuss further details, you are wee to visit me anytime. I will be staying in the Kimyusus Tail Inn until the 15th of next month. I will also visit you when Ie to Forest''s Edge to scout again only if you still wee me.


    Kan Lutim remained calm the entire time, and didnt interject at all before I finished.


    At the very end, hementedWhat a surprise.


    No one from the city ever interacted with the people of Forest''s Edge in such a way before. How surprising.


    Ema Min Lutim had excused herself, so only the three of us were left in the room.


    I leaned forth and asked:


    What do you think? After listening to Kamyua Yosts words, what should we do?


    That will depends on what you think. If you want to know my views


    This is too retarded If Kan Lutim were to answer like this, Ai Fa and I might have an easier time.


    But reality was cruel.


    I think his proposal makes a lot of sense.


    Kan Lutim said with certainty.


    I see


    Yes. Its not against the rules to exchange kiba meat for copper tes. If we n to do so, the residents in the Post Station Town have to taste the kiba meat first. Regarding a prosperous life for the denizens of Forest''s Edge I concur with that mans opinion.


    Kan Lutim showed no hesitation in his eyes.


    If Kamyua Yost would have had these eyes, I might have agreed to his proposal without any hesitation.


    This couldnt be helped. Leaving aside the fact that everyone has different personalities, Kan Lutim was a denizen of Forest''s Edge, while Kamyua Yost was from Rock City, their background was drastically different.


    Excessive wealth will make people depraved Thats how I feel. Do the denizens of Forest''s Edge think this is an insult?


    No. After all, you already know about the depraved Tsun n, so having such thoughts is unavoidable. However, this is simr to hamburg steak, right?


    H-Hamburg steak?


    Thats right. Those who are not disciplined will be obsessed with the taste of hamburg steak, and allow their teeth and jaw to turn weak. Medicine will be poison if taken in excess. In my eyes, excessive wealth is the same thing.


    Kan Lutim smiled quietly.


    For example, eight decades ago, the people in Forest''s Edge suffered greatly from poverty. They didnt have proper weapons and didnt know the habits of kiba. They were prohibited from foraging the forest for food  Many either died from fighting the kiba or hunger. Thats what I learned from Jiba Wu.


    Yes.


    Even so, the people in the past still lived in Forest''s Edge proudly, and learned the skills and knowledge of hunting kiba. They sold the kibas tusks and horns to buy steel, pots, food, and cloth, sessfully building the lives we have now. The Wu n and Lutim house are wealthier, and are purchasing other types of ingredients and essories for the women on top of daily necessities. Grandma Jiba and the others knew how tough the past was, and are satisfied with their current life. As long as people like that exist a wealthy life wont make us depraved.


    Yes.


    Thats all I could muster.


    After hearing Kan Lutims words, my feelings became clearer.


    Ai Fa listened to our conversation quietly. What were her thoughts about this?


    I want to make an assumption


    Kan Lutim continued speaking seriously.


    Asuta, If your work in the Post Station Town is sessful, and the kiba meat is sold for copper tes As only the kins of the Wu n has learned bloodletting from you, we will be the only ones who can peddle meat.


    Thats right.


    If the Wu ns wealth increases with time and surpasses the Tsun n in the future, wouldnt the people think that hunting kiba is the right path to a prosperous future?


    I was shocked.


    Kan Lutim smiled.


    I dont know what Kamyua Yost is thinking. Going by what you said, he is nning to weaken the Tsun ns power. And so I wondered what I would think if I were in his shoes  and so, I tried thinking what kind of impact the selling of kiba meat will have on the Tsun n. But in order to arrive at the conclusion I stated earlier, he needs to know that Only the Wu n and their kins have learned bloodletting.


    That man probably knew that already.


    Compared to Kamyua Yosts schemes, Kan Lutims conclusion surprised me more.


    Kan Lutim. You You are incredible. I cant think that far ahead.


    Im not that good. My only strong points are thinking and hunting kiba.


    Kan Lutim stared at me with his honest eyes.


    However, I have not seen Kamyua Yost in person before. I cant trust someone I have never met. But I trust you, Asuta and Ai Fa What are your thoughts about this?


    Ai Fa answered his query.


    There was a strong light in her blue eyes as she looked at Kan Lutims earnest face.


    Kan Lutim, I cant talk about such lofty aspirations like you. No matter what happens in the future, I dont think the Tsun n can regain their guts as a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Yes.


    However If Asuta and my decision can benefit life in Forest''s Edge a little I will feel pride in that.


    I see.


    Kan Lutim smiled gently.


    He turned towards me.


    I concur with what Ai Fa said. But we dont understand Kamyua Yost enough, and cant agree to his proposal so easily. We need to check for any traps in his suggestion.


    Thats true, you are right.


    Kan Lutim nodded firmly.


    Ai Fa, Asuta, when you find the right path and need any help, dont hesitate to visit again if you need the aid of house Lutim. You might not be kins of house Lutim, but you are good friends that are trustworthy. House Lutim will always wee you.


    Yes, Thank you. Im very grateful.


    I reached out my right hand unconsciously, then pulled it back quickly.


    Sorry. In my country, shaking hands is a sign of friendship. I dont think there is such a custom in Forest''s Edge.


    I just need to shake hands?


    Kan Lutim tilted his head quizzically, then extended his right hand.


    I gripped the hunters big strong hand with all my might.


    He grasped my hand with equal strength.


    Asuta, your capability might far exceed my imagination. I hope you can be a medicine for Forest''s Edge.


    After Kan Lutim said his piece, we left the Lutim house.


    2


    After leaving house Lutim, we headed straight for the Post Station Town.


    We wanted to end this preposterous issue as soon as possible, so we decided to visit Kamyua Yost during our trip to buy a pot.


    Ai Fa ced a ne worth 20 kiba into a bag usually used for vegetables, and hung it under her underarm.


    After Kan Lutim told us the shortest route from house Lutim to the Post Station Town, we passionately actually, we werent that hot blooded walked towards the Post Station Town.


    The more I think about it, the more ludicrous this proposal seems.


    I said to Ai Fa on the way there.


    It is surprising that down to earth Forest Edge denizens like you and Kan Lutim actually agreed to this. However, everyone wishes for the denizens of Forest''s Edge to live a more prosperous life after all.


    Thats only natural. I experienced the pains of such poverty too.


    Ai Fa looked away, and muttered:


    I told you before, right? When my father Gill couldnt do his work as a hunter due to a leg injury, the Fa house almost got wiped out. The Fa house didnt have any kins. If my shoddy trap didnt capture a young kiba at that time, we would have starved to death.


    Oh right You did mention that.


    When the entire family was forced to the brink, I understood how terrible my father felt. I dont think anyone should undergo such pain.


    Hmm.


    This idea might being from a citizen of Rock City, but, as long as we earn the money by our own means, even Donda Wu who hates Rock City wont be able toin about this. This is a match between Forest''s Edge and Rock City.


    Ai Fa finally nced my way.


    Her voice was heavy, but her eyes were clear..


    As long as you are by my side, we will have the upper hand in this fight.


    What, I wont give you anything even if you tter me you know?


    I felt so proud that my heart was almost bursting. In order to hide how I felt, I intentionally showed a cheerful face.


    But we need to investigate Kamyua Yost first. If that uncle has any schemes, things will be bad. We need to ask about opening a stall in the Post Station Town, and try our best to probe what his true intentions are.


    You are right.


    Ai Fas expression became serious and she turned to the front.


    Letting the people in the city understand the value of kiba meat is a ludicrous fight.


    But since Ai Fa and Kan Lutim found great meaning in it I was willing to fight this uphill battle.


    First, we need to face the man of dubious origins again Kamyua Yost.


    The first step of this battle was to determine if this man will be a medicine to Forest''s Edge or a poison.


    And so, we went to the Post Station Town once again.


    The sun had already gone past the peak,pared to ourst visit, we arrivedter, and there were more people in town.


    Before us was a 10 m wide stone street, with tall buildings erected on both sides of it. All sorts of people in various attire were walking around. The huge Totos Moa were pulling wagons. The crowded streets were hot, noisy and full of heat from the people.


    The crowded Post Station Town made me dizzy. I turned to Ai Fa as I walked in the crowd.


    Lets settle the troublesome matter first. Besides, I dont want to visit the inn with an iron pot.


    Where was that Kimyusus Tail InnKamyua Yost was lodging?


    On a closer look, almost all the buildings here had gigantic signboards, with curvy hieroglyphs drawn on them.


    I asked Ai Fa what the signs said, and she answered:How would I know.


    I could only ask a pedestrian.


    And so We started observing the people in the city once again.


    The pedestrians were roughly divided into four skin colours, yellowish brown, ivory, ck and white. Yellowish brown and ivory were about equal in number. cks and whites were rtively fewer.


    Most of the people who were looking at Ai Fa with suspicious eyes had yellowish brown skin.


    Those with ivory skin had simr reactions.


    Inparison, the whites and cks didnt show any fear or disdain in their eyes However, their attitude wasnt friendly. Some didnt care about us at all, while others stared at Ai Fa curiously.


    I thought it would be more appropriate to talk to someone that looked simr to me, so I decided to talk to a ivory skinned youth.


    Excuse me, do you know about an inn called Kimyusus Tail Inn?


    The youth had short brown hair. He stopped in surprise, and alternated his gaze between Ai Fa and me suspiciously.


    His face showed no signs of fear.


    Or any obvious hint of disdain.


    He seemed troubled and confused.


    Kimyusus Tail Inn is that building with red roof tiles.


    I see, thank you.


    The youth quickly turned and left.


    I have nothing to do with the denizens of Forest''s Edge! He seemed to be doing his best to express this fact.


    That was a natural reaction, so I scratched my head.


    Alright, lets go.


    Most buildings here were built from wood, and at first nce, the bare wooden nks could be clearly seen. But there were also many walls and roofs that were painted either red or green.


    Were they decorations or some form of preservatives? Maybe both? I couldnt tell.


    No matter what, we have arrived at our first destination.


    Thisrge building had two floors like the other houses. I saw a cursive drawing on the sign board, a part of it resembled the feathers of a bird..


    When I tasted a meat bun in the Post Station Townst time, Kamyua Yost said that was a kimyusu meat bun. The meat inside the bun tasted as nd as chicken fillet, so that was probably the name of a type of bird.


    Ai Fa, are you alright?


    Whats the matter?


    Nothing, just that this is probably the first time you entered a building inside the Post Station Town.


    Ai Fa shrugged silently.


    Her gestures were implying:There isnt any ce more dangerous than the forest, is it?


    However, I think the real threat to hunters werent the horns of the kiba but the des wielded by humans. But if we were to leave now, there wouldnt be any progress.


    The door to the inn had metal hinges instead of a sliding door. As there wasnt any handles on the door, I ced my hands on the double door and pushed it open gently.


    Wee


    The other partys voice stiffened midway.


    A middle aged man sat behind a waist high counter and looked at us in surprise.


    He was a slightly plump man with yellowish brown skin.


    I couldnt tell his stature since he was seated behind the counter, but he didnt seem to be too tall.


    He had a cylindrical shaped hat on his head, wore grey clothes and a grey apron. I often saw such a style of clothing on the streets.


    Here for a meal?


    You aint here for lodgings, right? The store ownersrge eyes seemed to be intimidating us.


    The contempt in his eyes exceeded his fear.


    No, we are here to visit Kamyua Yost who should be lodging here.


    Kamyua?


    The middle aged man opened his eyes wide in surprise again, with still a hint of caution on his face.


    He then muttered:That madman and turned his neck to gaze the inside of the inn.


    Kamyua! You have guests! Can I let them in!?


    There was a restaurant inside the inn.


    It was afternoon, meal time had already passed and the crowd in the restaurant was sparse. There were three long wooden tables and chairs inside. The atmosphere here wasnt bad, and reminded me of the cabins in ski resorts.


    However the men seated inside had a dangerous air around them.


    They had different hair and skin colour, but all were burly built with sinister faces. Three out of the five had leather chest armour and steel gauntlets. They had weapons like des, axes and maces on their waist and they were drunk.


    If they could earn a livelihood, I wouldnt mind them drinking in the afternoon. However, I found their gazes to be unpleasant when they turned their faces our way.


    Curious gazes.


    Looks of contempt.


    Suspicious stares.


    And lustful leerings.


    They didnt fear Ai Fa.


    Some of them acted as if they were looking at something filthy, others showed a malicious smile like Doddo Tsun.


    The atmosphere was terrible.


    Hey, Kamyua, are you there? Are you asleep!?


    The middle aged man yelled again.


    Yes!


    At this moment, a cute voice rang out.


    A boy with light brown hair ran out from the depths of the restaurant.


    The boy was about ten years old and had a pair of brown eyes filled with intelligence.


    Are you Ai Fa and Asuta from house Fa? Wee! Im Kamyua Yosts disciple Leito. This way please.


    Disciple?


    In what sense?


    The boys light brown hair was rather long, and his face was gentle.


    He wore a sleeveless shirt and long pants, with a small pouch and knife on his waist, and leather boots on his feet. His dressing was tidy and looked kind and docile, if I was his family, I would definitely tell him not to get involved with that suspicious looking uncle.


    But I was a guest and not his family, so I could only follow the boys lead and meet with Kamyua Yost.


    Hey, since you are in my restaurant, you have to ce an order.


    The middle aged man called out to us.


    Oh, thats right. What would you like to have?


    The boy turned towards us.


    Hmm? Its my first time in a ce like this, Im not too sure


    I whispered to the boy:


    Also, I dont have any copper tes right now.


    I see, I got it.


    The boy smiled gently and turned towards the owner.


    I want to order two zozo tea. Please add it to our tab. We will be sitting at the usual ce.


    Alright.


    The middle aged man waved his right hand.


    As I looked at the stairs leading to the second floor, the boy, me and Ai Fa entered the inn in that order.


    The eyes of the men drinking alcohol followed us.


    Fortunately, they didnt taunt us when we passed by their table.


    At the end of the passage, I saw an entrance without any door. After passing it, I saw a room which was about the size of the restaurant. The tables were smaller, but much more numerous than the other room. The other furnishing was about the same.


    I saw the familiar golden locks in the furthest seat.


    That was Kamyua Yost.


    He was sleeping soundly.


    He leaned against the wall behind him while seated in his wooden chair, with his long legs resting on the table rudely. He breathed steadily during his slumber.


    There werent any other guests in the room.


    Kamyua, your guests are here! The guests from Forest''s Edge you have been waiting so eagerly for. Get up!


    The boy sat beside Kamyua Yost and pped loudly before his nose.


    Nyaa.


    Kamyua Yost made an unhappy grunt.


    Im sorry, but that wasnt cute at all.


    Ughh, what is it? I still want to sleep more Hmm? Ai Fa? Asuta? You are here so soon!


    He opened his slightly drooping eyes, and a gleeful smile appeared on his long face.


    That was unsightly of me. Please have a seat! Leito, get them some tea.


    I already asked the inn owner to send some over. You can put your legs down now.


    Ah, sorry sorry.


    The feet in leather boots disappeared from the table, and the boy wiped the table nimbly with a rag.


    Please have a seat.


    Thank you.


    After sitting down, I realized that Ai Fa was a little hesitant.


    Speaking of which, I had never seen a chair in Forest''s Edge.


    Even so, Ai Fa still sat down coldly with her cape flowing behind her.


    Oh, I never imagined that you would visit just one dayter. Ai Fa, Asuta, Im really happy.


    Kamyua Yost gave a big yawn after saying that.


    Sorry sorry, I was working the entire night andck sleep.


    I see. What work did you do after that?


    Hmm? I was scouting out Forest''s Edge the whole night.


    Arent you afraid of the Gizu biting your legs?


    Compared to kiba and hunters, those Gizu are nothing.


    By the way, the Gizu they mentioned were about the size of weasels. They were nocturnal and had a likeable appearance, but ate rotten meat like munto. It was said that wounds from their bite would rot.


    Since you made the trip to visit, have you seriously considered my proposal?


    We hope you can provide us with some information to help us make our decision. However, the main reason we are here in the Post Station Town is for shopping, and this is along the way.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, since he was taking things so lightly, I responded with the same attitude.


    We couldnt let him lead us by the nose.


    Here, the zozo tea you ordered.


    The previous middle-aged man came over.


    He ced porcin cups before Ai Fa and me.


    The grey round cups had handles with wavy patterns carved on it. It looked like a beer mug.


    Oh, the owner is serving us personally, thank you for your hard work.


    What choice do I have, my daughter is too scared toe here.


    That man red at Ai Fa and me.


    He wasnt tall, but he was stout and burly, and should be quite strong.


    Kamyua, anyone who ces an order is a customer in my shop. But in case of any disturbance, I will have to ask you to leave.


    Have I ever caused any trouble before? You worry too much.


    Whatever. But this is still a restaurant, go back to your room if you want to sleep. You have to order something if you want to sit here.


    Ah, you have a point. Leito and I will each have a zozo tea and also give me one persons portion of Kimyusu salted meat.


    Theres four of you, but you are only ordering one portion.


    The man turned and left after saying that.


    Even though he was in the service industry, the middle-aged man was very rude. Was it because he dislike the denizens of Forest''s Edge? Or was he always so brusque towards Kamyua Yost? Probably both.


    When I fell into deep thoughts, Ai Fa scrawled her nose as she sniffed the tea. Just like an animal.


    What is this?


    Since its called zozo tea, its probably tea made from that shriveled snake-like vegetable.


    I remembered this herbal fragrance. Maybe zozo wasnt an ingredient meant for cooking.


    Should your reaction mean that Forest''s Edge doesnt have the practice of drinking tea? Please have a try, just think of it as experiencing a different culture.


    Kamyua Yost, I have no reason to ept your offerings.


    Didnt you treat me to a meal yesterday? This is just me returning the favor.


    That was in exchange for the fruit wine you brought. We have no debts between us now.


    Asuta, what should we do?


    Kamyua Yost looked my way.


    I fell into deep thought.


    In that case, Ai Fa, lets give him something in return? Since we didnt bring any copper tes with us, we can barter with him by offering something of simr value.


    After tilting her head slightly, Ai Fa took out a palm-sized package wrapped in fake rubber leaves.


    This is kiba jerky, are you willing to ept this in exchange?


    Kiba jerky! Im intrigued! Leito, this is kiba jerky!


    Uwah, let me try someter.


    Ai Fa looked at the two of them as they conversed.


    She met two citizens of Rock City that didnt shun kiba meat. As Leito was a disciple of Kamyua Yost, his reaction wasnt a good reference, but we still made a mental note about this.


    By the way, after I took a sip of zozo tea, I found the strong fragrance of the tea very ptable, I didnt mind its taste.


    Sitting in a chair and sipping tea made me a little nostalgic of home.


    Well then its about time to go into the main topic.


    Resting his elbow on the table, a smile appeared on Kamyua Yosts thin face.


    3


    Its easy to open a stall in the Post Station Town. Erecting a new shop is tedious, but everyone can peddle their merchandize in the market after paying a cheap venue fee.


    Cheap venue fee?


    Yes. Just one white copper te for ten days, a great bargain, right? Thats about one kiba worth of tusks and horns.


    One kiba can be exchanged for one white copper te Wait, how many red copper tes are in one white copper te?


    When he heard my question, Leito who was seated beside Kamyua Yost opened his eyes wide.


    That was only natural. My question was like asking how many ten yen coins a hundred yen coin could be exchanged for.


    Ten red copper tes are equivalent to one white copper te. You remember the kimyusu meat bun Tara ate? You can make the money back by selling ten of them. Increasing the number of stalls in the market will also improve the prosperity of the Post Station Town. The venue fee is just a small token.


    Please wait, let me think One kiba can be exchanged for ten meals of aria and poitan Hmm? I see, a serving of our meal costs about one red copper te.


    Dinnerst night was too sumptuous, if you want to operate a food stall, the portion needs to be half of dinner. Or even less. It will be best to set the price at two red copper tes. If it is too cheap, it will earn the ire of other stall owners.


    And so, assuming the ingredient cost is also half of dinnerst night, that will be half of a red copper te. Calcting simply, selling one portion will yield one and a half red copper tes as profit We just need to sell seven of them in ten days to offsets the fees.


    Yes. But if you need to rent a stall, you will need to pay another white copper te as rental.


    Even with the stall rental, we just need to sell 14 portions to break even. What an easy business.


    Assuming that the pedestrians were willing to eat kiba.


    Meat is usually more expensive than vegetables. Everyone uses higher quality vegetables than aria or poitan. Assuming the owner of that meat bun stall wants to make a profit, she needs to sell ten to twenty meat buns daily. But with the traffic in Post Station Town, this is not difficult.


    Kamyua Yost smiled gleefully.


    How about it Asuta, do you understand why I proposed for the two of you to open a stall? With your culinary skill and the power of the kiba meat, I dont think you will fail.


    If our business flourishes, the citizens of Post Station Town will acknowledge the value of kiba meat and their discrimination towards Forest''s Edge will gradually fade. I see, there are plenty of benefits in running this business.


    I imitated Kamyua Yost and propped my elbows onto the table and leaned forward.


    Well then Kamyua Yost, what do you stand to gain?


    Hmm, do you think I want to earn some profit? Let me think How about giving me a tenth of the pure profits, excluding the ingredient and venue fees to me as thanks.


    This has nothing to do with money. We just want to know your objective.


    I already said that I just want to satisfy my own sense of camaraderie! As long as the denizens of Forest''s Edge are no longer seen as avatars of horror and the hunters gain more profit, I will be satisfied.


    His uniquely colored eyes looked Ai Fas way.


    Ai Fa, did you think my actionsst night were out of pity for the denizens of Forest''s Edge? I didnt mean that. I just really like the denizens of Forest''s Edge. I cant be a part of your tribe, so I can only share my ideas with you. Can you understand my feelings?


    I dont think you are pitying us. I believe you are having fun at our expense.


    Thats great! Hmm? Is that a good thing?


    Dont mind it, Kamyua. You are always distrusted by others.


    The boy said something mean with a smile.


    After hearing that, the subject himself said with a smile Thats true. Since he already admitted it, we two as bystanders couldnt add anything.


    Hmm I see


    What are you so troubled about? I already told you plenty of times, only the locals in Genos would be afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge and kiba for no reason. Besides, the threat posed by the kiba isnt causing any major catastrophe, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge just treat them as harmful pests. The people of Genos already lost their fear of kiba. Instead of the kiba, they are afraid of the people of Forests Edge.


    Kamyua Yost pulled his gaze away from Ai Fa and looked my way again.


    It might sound strange, but if the denizens of Forest''s Edge would set up a stall in the Post Station Town, no one will dare to visit. But you look simr to the people in the Post Station Town. When they see you selling kiba cookings, they will be confused and curious about you. The southerners and westerners will not hesitate to try your kiba dish. As your cooking is perfect, you will definitely draw in the people in Genos by word of mouth.


    I see


    To be honest, I dont think such a trivial matter will wipe away their discrimination against the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Kamyua Yost narrowed his eyes in a smile.


    When he smiles like this, his expression bes simr to grandma Jiba, as if he could see the way the world works.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge have beast-like eyes, extraordinary strength and keep to themselves, thats why they are feared and respected. This has umted over 80 years. Actually, their nature doesnt fit the impression which the citizens have of them. I dont mind the people in the city fearing the denizens of Forest''s Edge. After all, I have no expectations of the people in the city working happily with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    What do you mean by that?


    The hunters from Forest''s Edge can continue to be aloof. Hunters are not suited for a peaceful town I dont want to see depraved hunters However, I will be angry if anyone looks down on hunters and think of them as a lowly existence. The citizens can fear and respect hunters, but they should think of them as a sacred existence, not as evil monsters.


    We need to wipe away the wrong misconception the citizens of Genos have and stop them from seeing the denizens of Forest''s Edge as lowly kiba eater. Who exactly are the ones protecting the fields of Genos, stopping the harassment of the kiba and contributing to the prosperity of Genos? I hope they can figure that out.


    I wish you were always showing such a face when talking to us. It would make me believe every word you say without any doubts.


    I remained cautious in my words.


    To be honest, I dont think you are lying. But I still dont understand why you are still so persistent with regards to the denizens of Forest''s Edge May I ask, is changing ones faith a huge matter in this continent?


    The boy Leito was surprised again.


    Kamyua Yosts eyes remained clear.


    Its very big. Only those who had experienced it will understand how it feels.


    I see Eight decades ago, the denizens of Forest''s Edge abandoned the southern jungles and moved to Morga Forest. It has been a long time since then, are the denizens in Forest''s Edge able to understand how you feel?


    Of course. Thats why my sense of camaraderie will always be one-sided It has been eighty years after all. There isnt anyone older than eighty in Forest''s Edge, right?


    Grandma Jiba is probably the only one who was that old.


    I still didnt trust this man enough to bring up Grandma Jiba.


    I answered with a vaguely:


    Who knows?


    Asuta, since you insist that you are not someone from this continent, you dont worship the four gods either, right?


    You are correct. But Im a denizen of Forest''s Edge, so my faith lies with the western god, even if only in name.


    Hmm, from this perspective, you fit really well in Forest''s Edge. The denizens of Forest''s Edge used to worship the god of the south Jaguar but switched to the western god Selva. However, their faith lies elsewhere right from the beginning What they worship is the forest, not the gods. They see the forest as an irreceable existence. Perhaps, it is their simple and selfless lifestyle that draws them to me.


    Kamyua Yost closed his eyes, hiding his incredible light under his eyelids.


    A difficult to describe calm filled the entire room At this moment, a third party broke the silence.


    Heres the zozo tea and the kimyusu salted meat you ordered.


    With a thud, the third party ced a giant te on the table.


    The middle-aged man had served our orders.


    Kamyua Yost watched the man as he turned and left quickly, and an elusive smile appeared on his face again.


    Asuta, try this. This is a dish sold in the Post Station Town. You worked as a chef before, so this will pique your interest, right?


    I already tried a Kimyusu meat bun at a street stall.


    I see. But this dish tastes different from that meat bun.


    I shifted my gaze on to the dining table.


    There was arge te filled with stewed meat and vegetables.


    The vegetables werepletely dried up, and a translucent, gooey sauce covered the white meat and several types of vegetables.


    On closer inspection, I found diced aria and p in there, as well as mashed chachi.


    This dish had the refreshing fragrance of herbs simr to lilo.


    Several pieces of white wraps, which looked like the wraps used in dumplings. This was probably used to wrap the dish before eating it.


    The presentation and the aroma of the food werent bad.


    Please try some. If you dont have any appetite, just a bite will do. Please do have some, since the zozo tea alone cantpare to your delicious jerky.


    I wanted to try it out of pure curiosity.


    I nced at Ai Fa to confirm with her, then picked up the spoon and the small wrap.


    Making a rough estimate of the number of wraps and the number of vegetables, I scooped two spoons of it onto the wrap.


    After rolling it up into a small crepe, I took a bite


    It was very salty.


    The voring reliedpletely on the herbs and their fragrance.


    The aria was overcooked, the chachi wasnt cooked enough, and the p had a hint of bitterness with a side of kimyusu meat that was as tasteless as chicken breast.


    On a whole, it wasnt too bad.


    A simple taste.


    The meat had been pickled to extend its shelf life. The chef then cooked it together with the vegetables. The chachi will taste better if it was cooked a little longer. Aside from that, this dish didnt have any ws worth mentioning.


    However If you asked me if I was willing to pay money for this, I would be hesitant.


    kimyusu salted meat is the most popr dish in this inn. It has a strong taste and is well suited to be a snack with beer. I think it costs three red copper tes. The people here will eat something light in the day, and when night falls, this inn will be filled with patrons. Everyone will show a satisfied expression when they eat this dish.


    Kamyua Yost smiled like a Cheshire cat.


    The dishes in the Post Station Town are mainly extensions of a home-cooked meal. They are made by the wives and daughters of the inn owners. In Genos, chefs can only be found inside the castle walls.


    I see.


    Asuta, can you rival this salted meat dish and kimyusu bun with your cooking?


    Are you taunting me? Im not that retarded, and will not act rashly.


    It was about time to leave. After finishing that piece of kimyusu salted meat, I drank the rest of my zozo tea.


    I then whispered to Ai Fa:Do you want to ask any questions?. She just shook her head quietly.


    I will discuss with my house head again, and with our friends in Forest''s Edge. If there arent any problems I will then take you up on your suggestion.


    Asuta, you are really careful! That is a good point about you.


    Its your fault that Im so cautious. I shrugged.


    Kamyua, if we make up our mind to open a stall in the Post Station Town, can we discuss this with you again?


    Yes. You can also speak to the relevant person directly. One of the managers for the marketce is the boss of this inn, Mno Mast. Anyway, you will be fine if youe over to the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Thank you. We have not made our decision yet, but your suggestion made me think about many things. Even if we dont open a stall, in the end, Im still d to have spoken with you.


    Im happy to hear that Are you going already? Leito, I leave the rest to you. After finishing this salted meat, I will take a little nap.


    Alright. Asuta, Ai Fa, lets go.


    I looked a little confused at the boy who was all smiles.


    Go? Where? We are going back to Forest''s Edge after buying our things.


    It wont take too much of your time. Taras father wishes to thank you. He runs a stall in the marketce, I will bring you there.


    During my first visit to the Post Station Town, I met a girl called Tara.


    Back then, Doddo Tsun was drunk and stirring up trouble in the Post Station Town, and Tara was almost dragged into it. Ai Fa and I intervened and saved her.


    That was already ten days ago. I felt a little embarrassed that her father wanted to thank me.


    Why dont you go and meet him? Tara is a good kid, she will be a beauty in a few years. Now is a good time to befriend her.


    The one who made such a retarded speech was not the boy of course, but his mentor.


    I wasnt Hikaru Genji, so I smiled wryly and stole a peek at Ai Fa And for some unknown reason, she was staring at me coldly.


    Just what kind of person did she think I was?


    Alright then, I will take my leave.


    Yes, I look forward to meeting the two of you again.


    In the end, no other customers came into the room aside from us, and we headed to the entrance.


    The group of men we saw earlier were still drinking in the inn.


    One of the men looked our way, his gaze looked drunker than earlier.


    Hey, ck-haired kid! How did you make a Kiba Eater woman your thing? Can you tell us how you managed to do that?


    Hmm, they probably wouldnt let us go so easily.


    I had one rather bad habit. I wouldnt mind others insulting me, but if they were to make fun of Ai Fa I would lose my cool.


    Instead of hunting kiba, she realized hunting men is an easier way to bring in money! Hey Kiba Eater, can I buy a night with you with two copper tes?


    I turned towards the men.


    Two things happened at this moment which held my roar in my throat.


    Ai Fa who was walking behind me grabbed my arm, and the boy Leito walking in front of me said quietly:


    Please stop. They are my mentors guest. A slight towards them means a slight towards my mentor, understand?


    The voice of the boy had yet to break, and his high pitched words didnt bore a shred of emotion.


    He looked at the men. I couldnt see his expression, but I did notice the changes in the appearances of the men.


    The two men who were making the crude remarks stood stiffly with their bottles in their hands.


    Their faces looked as if they saw a ferocious beast in the jungle, their eyes wide and face stiff.


    Whats wrong with you guys?


    The other men shook theirpanions shoulders.


    Leito nced at them sideways, then smiled at me.


    Sorry about that. Lets go.


    As expected from a disciple of that man.


    After I started walking with a sigh, Ai Fa poked my back.


    Hey, I already told you not to get agitated since you cant protect yourself. You are too reckless sometimes.


    Ai Fa, you be reckless as well when hamburg steak is mentioned.


    That has nothing to do with what Im talking about right now.


    She then poked me a few more times as we left the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    4


    After exiting the building, the sun was still high in the sky and the streets crowded.


    What are you nning to buy?


    Hmm, I want an iron pot. Its sold in the marketce.


    Iron pot, huh. How big?


    Its quiterge, about this size.


    The diameter was about 60 cm, and about 30 cm deep. I used my arms to make a half circle.


    The iron pot is heavy. Can I bring you to Taras stall? Its located at the edge of the marketce.


    Erm, well, Ai Fa, is it fine?


    Whatever.


    I couldnt see any change in emotion on Ai Fas face.


    But she looked a little tired.


    That worried me a little, and I asked her softly:What are you thinking about?


    After listening to what he had to say, my impression of him remains unchanged. I dont think he intends to deceive us, but in my heart, he is still a suspicious character.


    I see.


    I could understand how she felt.


    I didnt think Kamyua Yost was lying.


    That man harbored deep feelings towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    But his passion was too intense, which felt out of ce to me.


    Besides, there are other issues aside from that guy.


    Leito led us along the stone paved path as I thought:


    If I open a kiba snack stall in this city, will there really be business?


    We just stepped outside when the gazes from the passersby fell on Ai Fa. Not all of them are negative, but the denizens of Forest''s Edge would always be out of ce in the city.


    Even though Kamyua Yost said carefreely thatJust target the travelers in the beginning, would it be that simple?


    If the business were to fail, we would only lose our copper tes. But acting rashly might deepen the animosity between Forest''s Edge and the Post Station Town, which would be terrible.


    Even if Kamyua Yost had no intention of tricking us, he might still have misjudged the situation. We needed to investigate further.


    I wondered if there is anyone who is neutral in the Post Station Town. I wanted to learn their opinion.


    While I was still feeling troubled by it, we reached the marketce.


    A familiar woman was inside the stall, making meat buns for the kids.


    It had just passed noon, the time when people start to eat a light lunch. On a closer look, I realized that the food stalls around the area were all crowded.


    A youth was eating as he walked, having a white wrap in his hand that held brown meat and green vegetables.


    A group of men was drinking along the side of the road and snacking on food that looked like bird ws.


    I heard a rowdy chatter and looked that way. What I saw was simr to an outdoor restaurant, with a wide roof over it. People sat on chairs and chatted as they sipped on stew in wooden bowls.


    Why are you looking all over the ce?


    Well~ Im doing market research.


    I didnt know how things would turn out.


    If I want the development to be to our advantage, I needed to gather more info.


    Besides I was the only one in Forest''s Edge who could do that.


    If someone like me didnt appear in Forest''s Edge, Kamyua Yost would never have thought up such a crazy n.


    With some practice, the women of the Wu n would be able to cook a dish on the level of that salted meat.


    However, I dont think the denizens of Forest''s Edge would be capable of running a business. They bartered kiba tusks and horns for copper tes, then used the tes to exchange for food. On the surface, this was definitely a form ofmercial trading, but the denizens of Forest''s Edge didnt think of it as such.


    In the first ce, selling wild games they hunted to traders was different from doing business with an undetermined number of customers.


    If I could be of use in such a way, I will do everything within my power.


    Since Ai Fa and Kan Lutim thought this was the right path, I wont hesitate in walking down it.


    To stop them from making the wrong choices, I had to look carefully at the ces they couldnt see, listen to the sounds they couldnt hear and convey these to them urately.


    Oh, thats the stall. Tara is there too.


    When I heard Leito saying that, I raised my head and found myself at the end of the marketce.


    Before us was a road nked by trees, and the stone walls surrounding the castle town could be seen far off to the left.


    We passed by this ce thest time too. As I thought about that a surprised voice from a girl came from the left.


    Asuta onii-chan! Leito, you really brought him here!


    Tara appeared before us.


    She was wearing an orange one-piece dress today too as she stood under the roof of a certain stall and waved at us.


    That stall only had a flimsy roof, with arge piece of clothid out on the ground and vegetables arranged on it, a simple vegetable stall Ai Fa and I bought aria and poitan here before.


    A burly man stood beside the girl as he waited for us with a stiff smile.


    After Ai Fa and I looked at each other, we walked towards them behind Leito.


    Asuta onii-chan, long time no see! Thank you for saving me the previous time!


    Its nothing, no need to thank me. You helped me a lot after that too.


    I cant do that! If not for onii-chan, Tara would have been squashed like that bun! Thank you!


    Tara had shoulder length dark brown hair, and her dark brown eyes were lively. An energetic eight-year-old girl.


    The middle-aged man stood beside Tara, his hair and beard were simr in color to her, and both of them had yellowish brown skin.


    This colorbination could bemonly seen in the Post Station Town, so I didnt notice the resemnce between them earlier.


    The hair and eye colors of the Wu n vary widely, so I thought the people of this world wouldnt be affected by gics in such a way and overlooked this detail.


    No matter what, this was the second time I have met them.


    The middle-aged man stood up straight and took off the white cloth wrapped around his head. He lowered his head, covered in unkempt hair and streaks of white, towards Ai Fa and me in a bow.


    E-Excuse me, you saved my daughter Tara a few days ago I-Im very grateful. I wanted to t-thank you in person, so I troubled you to make a trip here


    Cold sweat rolled down his rounded face.


    Even though the denizens of Forest''s Edge terrified him he still wanted to thank us.


    You are wee. Tara has also been a great help. When we were almost taken away by the guards, we managed to avoid being interrogated because Tara testified for us.


    D-Dont mention it, it was nothing


    He was burlier than the inn owner we met earlier. He mentioned before that he grew his aria himself, which meant his work straddled both agriculture and peddling.


    People born and bred in Genos would probably fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge I felt bad about him showing such a face in front of his daughter.


    Tara also had a nk expression, as if she felt lost.


    Your daughter only met with danger


    Ai Fa said suddenly.


    Eek!


    The middle-aged man grabbed Taras shoulder and backed away.


    Tara also looked at Ai Fa with an uneasy gaze.


    because I hit that drunkard without any forethought. I knew she was right beside them, but I still acted first to suppress the scum as soon as possible. If Asuta didnt rush to her aid, that mans big body would have fallen on her and injured her.


    Ai Fa bowed quietly.


    That was careless of me. I should apologize to you for that.


    I-Its fine, well


    Uncle, you dont need to be wary, they arent reckless people. When some drunkards insulted them earlier, I was the one who got enraged instead.


    The boy quickly eased the mood with a smile.


    Enraged I couldnt tell that he was angered just now.


    Mr. Asuta might be setting up a stall around here in the near future. You will be neighbors then, so now will be a good time to clear up any misunderstandings.


    Eh? Asuta onii-chan, are you going to open a stall!?


    Taras reaction was more intense than the middle-aged man.


    It has not been decided yet If I do set up a stall, will it be located around here?


    Yes, there isnt any more space down the other road. Since you will also be a new stall tenant, your stall will be located in the northern zone.


    Uncle, are you a new stall owner too?


    Huh? No, I have been here for twenty years. I will need to bribe the ones in charge to get a spot in the crowded central zone, so I chose to stay here instead.


    Even though he was panicking, the uncle still mustered his courage and answered.


    As expected, he was good-natured.


    I still havent made my decision. If I really set up a stall here, I will be in your care. I will be buying the food ingredients from you then.


    W-What will you be peddling?


    Oh right, he was a Genos local, not rted to Kamyua Yost. I could use this valuable chance to ask for his opinion.


    This might be a chance Kamyua Yost arranged for us would it be too nefarious for me to think of it this way?


    Lets do some market research.


    I will be frank, Im nning to sell food made from kiba meat Do you have any opinions about this?


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    T-That kind of thing wont sell, right?


    I see.


    He was shocked, no, he was stunned, but he didnt seem to be disgusted.


    It appeared that peddling kiba food in the Post Station Town wasnt on the level of announcing that I want to open a shop to sell food made from spiders.


    Will it make the neighboring stalls unhappy? Will anyone be furious and demand me to not sell kiba food near his stall?


    I-Its not for us to decide but


    But?


    I-If the kiba food were to give off a terrible stench, it would be troubling for us.


    Kiba dishes dont have a stench. If you try it, you will be able to taste its unique vor. Kiba meat that has been properly prepared wont have any foul taste.


    Kiba are harmful pests that damage the farms, right? Will their meat really taste good?


    Tara seemed intrigued.


    Kiba were ssified as harmful pests from the perspective of farmers, and has nothing to do with the taste of kiba Tara probably didnt understand this yet.


    I think they are delicious, but thats a matter of personal preference. Kiba do have a unique vor, and some people might find it hard to ept.


    I see, thats amazing. Tara wants to try some too.


    B-Be quiet


    Midway through his sentence, the uncles eyes started wavering again.


    Excuse me for myte introduction. Im from the Fa house of Forest''s Edge, my name is Asuta. This is the head of the Fa house, Ai Fa. Can you tell me your name, please?


    I-Im Dora.


    The girl was Tara, and the father was Dora. Were they easy to remember, or hard to recall? But the name Dora did suit this middle-aged man.


    Uncle Dora, we are still hesitant about opening a stall. We will suffer heavy losses if our product wouldnt sell. And most importantly, we dont want to cause any confusion to the people in the Post Station Town. Uncle, can you share what you really think? For example, do you thinkopening a kiba food store here will cause trouble for me, or no one will ever eat that? I will take your opinions into consideration before proceeding with starting up the stall.


    I-I wouldnt mind if you set up a stall. As long as there isnt any stench A-Also its bad if there are frequentmotions


    He started to stutter towards the end.


    But he still answered my question clearly.


    Uncle Dora was usually a straightforward man, when I told him the aria is rottenst time, his heated reaction told me this much.


    Commotions huh. If I open a stall here, will the citizens find trouble with us?


    No.. No one dares to pick on the denizens of Forest''s Edge


    He stammered once again.


    Who knows? When we were at the inn just now, some men taunted us. Im worried that people might stir trouble at our stall if we do open for business.


    I-Is that so? I wouldnt dare to do that.


    He really thinks of the denizens of Forest''s Edge as dangerous beasts.


    Those ruffians in the inn only showed contempt.


    Even though they were living in the same environment, their emotions towards things were different.


    And Tara said shewanted to try to eat some kiba.


    She had been stealing nces at Ai Fa, trying to see what kind of person this scary onee-san was.


    So, how do you feel about kiba dishes? Are you against trying them no matter what?


    I-I wont spend money to eat kiba meat; I heard kiba meat is tough and they stink. I dont want to confirm this point.


    Will you give it a try if its free?


    If theres no choice, I can try it


    Do you think kiba meat is disgusting and dirty?


    Kiba isnt like munto or gizu, and wont eat rotten meat, right? In my mind, kiba is a detestable creature that ravages the farms.


    The uncle made up his mind and looked towards Ai Fa.


    I-I respect the denizens of Forest''s Edge for risking their lives to fend off Kiba and am very grateful. However, many of the elderly think that, that after eating the meat of the ferocious kiba, you obtained their violence and strength. Also


    Aside from fear, there was another emotion in the uncles eyes.


    That should be rage?


    Also, the denizens of Forest''s Edge do act violently.


    Ai Fa looked at the middle-aged man in silence.


    The uncles yellowish face seemed to be drained of blood, and he was trembling.


    Y-Your people rob our farm products, assault travelers and kidnap girls from the city. Not everyone from Forest''s Edge is like that, but they do exist. The man you lectured by the roadside that day is one of them, right? If people like him still exist


    Both sides wouldnt be able toe to an understanding.


    He wanted to say more, but held his peace.


    Ai Fa shook her head slowly.


    All I can say is My conscience is clear.


    She didnt refute the other party.


    Robbing farm products, attacking travelers and abducting girls from the city They had actually fallen so low.


    I started getting dizzy from the rage I was feeling.


    Even among denizens of Forest''s Edge, the difference between individuals was as vast as night and day.


    Forest''s Edge had many denizens that were as kind as Ai Fa and Kan Lutim, yet those people The chief Tsun n was actually that depraved.


    I couldnt understand at all.


    Be it the city or Forest''s Edge, there are all sorts of people around.


    I turned my head in surprise when I heard the boys voice.


    Leito was still smiling even at a time like this.


    I was reminded once again that this boy was the disciple of Kamyua Yost.


    I need to go back to Kamyua soon. What about the two of you?


    Ah, we need to get going. We cant keep intruding on your stall Thank you, uncle Dora.


    You are wee


    Asuta, Ai Fa, Im going off now. Im looking forward to the kiba dish, good luck!


    In the end my head was still in a mess.


    5


    An hourter, we stood before the Lutim house once again.


    Ai Fa and I were carrying a super heavy iron pot.


    Ara, its Ai Fa and Asuta! Whats the matter? You have a big pot with you! Are you here to cook dinner for us!?


    Dan Lutim! Are you already back from the forest?


    Less than three hours had passed since noon. The head of the Lutim house had already put away his cape and des and weed us in casual attire.


    There are too many kiba recently. We already got enough tusks and horns for today. A youngster from the branch family suffered some light injury, so we came home early! What will you cook for us today?


    No, we are here to discuss something with Kan Lutim


    Oh, is that so.


    The house head''s shoulders that were tense with excitement started drooping depressedly.


    The head of the Lutim main house Dan Lutim was bald, wore a brown beard and had a beer belly, resembling that of an Arabian genie. He was energetic today too.


    Dan Lutim, since you are home now, can you join our discussion? I have many things I wish to consult with you.


    I dont mind joining the talk


    He pouted like a toddler.


    Please dont infringe the trademark of my house head.


    Asuta, Ai Fa, you are here. How did your talk with Kamyua Yost go?


    Kan Lutim appeared from behind Dan Lutim. They were father and son, but I couldnt see any resemnce at all.


    I nodded and greeted him in a hurry.


    Sorry for intruding on you again. Hmm? Wheres Ema Min Lutim?


    In order to master the skills to cook delicious food, she went to the Wu n with the other women. So I was left behind.


    I see, thats really


    Dont mind me, pleasee in Will that be alright, house head?


    Okay


    He was actually that reluctant.


    The head of the Lutim house was regressing towards a child-like state.


    And so, Ai Fa and I handed the des and pot to the Lutim house for safekeeping and visited their ce once again.


    Thats the gist of what happened.


    There were many things I needed to recount.


    Yes.


    Kan Lutim nodded with his arms crossed.


    My impression of Kamyua Yost remains unchanged. But I can feel his strong feelings towards Forest''s Edge from his words and action or I should say, obsession. I dont think he ns to deceive you.


    Yes. I still need to observe the situation in the Post Station Town a little longer. There wont be any big issues despite opening a stall in town. We might even make a tidy profit As for the objective of making them recognize themercial value of kiba meat, I will only know the results after opening the stall.


    After bidding farewell to Leito and uncle Dora, we visited quite a number of stalls to conduct our market research.


    In the end, based on the information we garnered, a light meal sold in every stall was priced from one to three copper tes, and they could sell between twenty and fifty portions a day. The peak period was around noon.


    If that was the case, we could give it a try That was how I felt.


    Kan Lutim nodded again.


    Hmm, I dont think theres a problem either Do you see any problems, house head?


    Nothing. That man from Rock city is too nosey, why is he interfering with the future of Forest''s Edge? Since he is a citizen of Rock city, he should pave roads from rocks until it reaches the edge of the world Nevermind that. Hey, Asuta.


    After saying his thoughts unhappily, he looked up at me innocently.


    He had the same expression as my house head when she wanted me to do something for her.


    Are you going to serve food to those city folks, but not cook for me?


    No, Im just here to ask for everyones opinion Because of the position Im in, I cant just open a stall in the Post Station Town so haphazardly, right?


    Who cares. The head of the Fa house is the one to decide, why are you asking us?


    You are right. I just wanted to confirm if anyone in Forest''s Edge will be unhappy about us opening a stall in the city Also, I heard that the Tsun n is in charge of liaising between Forest''s Edge and the city. Can we open a stall in the town without going through them?


    The Tsun n you say?


    Dan Lutimsrge eyes started to shine.


    Who cares about those retards! If they dare toin, the Lutim house will make them suffer! Asuta, are you nning to make an enemy out of them?


    Please dont be so happy about that! We are here to discuss this because we dont want to stir up any trouble!


    Huh, boring.


    Dan Lutim switched gears into low energy mode again.


    Kan Lutim said easily:You dont need to worry about that.


    The Tsun n is responsible for themunication between Forest''s Edge and the Genos castle. If you want to open a stall inside those rock walls, you will need to go through the Tsun n. There wont be a problem if you set up shop in the Post Station Town.


    Got it Is doing this really not a vition of the rules or taboos of Forest''s Edge?


    You dont need to worry. We cant forage for food from the Morga mountains or farm thend and promised to never stop hunting kiba. These are the terms we agreed to in order to live in Forest''s Edge. In other words, Rock city only permits us to sell kiba.


    I see


    Asuta, this has no direct rtion to you, but we are facing a troublesome situation.


    Eh? What happened?


    The meat We cant expend it all.


    It was rare to see an awkward smile appear on his face.


    The Wu n used up arge amount of meat in that banquet, but house Lutim didnt have that chance. We bloodlet and butchered two kiba a day, so even the food stores of the branch families are filled with meat. Since we are out of storage space, we will have to throw all that meat into the forest tomorrow.


    Ah Theres no other way.


    The meat from the kiba Ai Fa hunted was also piling up in the Fa house, and isnt depleting at all. Even if we were to cover the meat with pico leaves, it could only be preserved for 15 to 20 days at most. We had no choice but to smoke them into jerky, but our stock of jerky was increasing too.


    If we could barter that meat for copper tes, our lives would be more prosperous. Furthermore  after realizing how delicious processed kiba meat is, we couldnt bear seeing that meat turning into munto feed. Just the meat from the kiba we failed to bloodlet will be enough for the munto to have a great feast.


    We will continue to bloodlet tomorrow! Even if the kiba meat keeps piling up, the ribs are still limited!


    The house headughed heartily.


    His son smiled sheepishly again, then nodded.


    And so, we will need to abandon the meat other than the ribs into the forest. All of them had been bloodlet and eviscerated from the thigh, shoulders, and back.


    Uwah, thats such a pity!


    Thats right. We cant share this meat with the other houses. That will make the powerless houses give up on hunting kiba tusks and horns, and eat meat all day.


    Kan Lutim showed a serious expression and leaned forward.


    Asuta, we are nning to share the skills you taught us with the Min house, Lei house, and other kin houses. I think that all the denizens of Forest''s Edge should learn these techniques in the future.


    Eh? Including the Tsun n?


    Of course. If this can make them pick up their effort to hunt kiba again, then everything would end on a happy note.


    That was true. I wasnt truly a member of Forest''s Edge yet, and only thought of the Tsun n as an unforgivable enemy.


    However, its too dangerous to do this right now. We can teach this skill to therge ns like the Tsun and the Wu, but not to the smaller houses.


    Huh? But why?


    Kiba meat is too delicious. The smaller houses have always had the thinking that meat from the kibas body is unptable, but once they have a taste of properly prepared meat As kiba is difficult to hunt, they might give up on the tusks and horns, and live on just kiba meat.


    Would that really happen?


    Since meat from the kibas body had too strong of a stench, everyone was only willing to eat the thigh meat and did their best to hunt kiba. Delicious meat would that really make them rx so much?


    That wasnt impossible.


    Since Kan Lutim said so, the possibility might exist.


    I wasnt a hunter, so I couldnt me those who were weak.


    I think thats the poison of wisdom.


    Poison of wisdom huh


    Yes, if you take in too much strong medicine, it will be a poison. Under such circumstances, I think your abilities will also be a poison.


    When I heard him say that, my heart started to race.


    My abilities will be a poison


    I think this skill shouldnt be taught to the smaller houses that arent kins of the Wu n. When kiba meat can be exchanged for copper tes in the Post Station Town, they can then use meat to barter for aria and poitan and have a normal diet, lead a normal life and improve their capabilities as hunters.


    Yes


    When that timees, your abilities will be normal medicine.


    Kan Lutim showed a confident smile.


    Asuta, if the path that you and Ai Fa find will lead to opening a stall in the Post Station Town, I will wish for your sess more than anyone else and do what I can to aid you Because you two are my friends.


    Kan Lutim. Thank you Very much. I will think about it tonight before making my decision. I will inform you of my choice then.


    Was I worthy of being a friend of such a great man?


    If I am not worthy now, I will have to work hard to be have this right.


    When I met Kan Lutim for the first time that night I never imagined that he will upy such an important ce in my heart.


    The strings of fate work in a strange way. My meeting with Ai Fa led to my encounter with Rimee Wu. I then got to know the members of the Wu n and became acquainted with Kan Lutim and Dan Lutim.


    And Kamyua Yost


    Will that man be poison or medicine for Forest''s Edge? Ai Fa and I had to make our judgment.


    I made up my mind to have a long talk with Ai Fa.


    Kan Lutim, Im very grateful. Im d that I discussed this with you.


    Im honored to hear that, Asuta are you heading back already?


    Yes, Im sorry for intruding so many times today.


    What, are you really going back!?


    Dan Lutim yelled.


    The sun is setting soon. The Fa house is very far, right? Why not stay the night at my ce!?


    I-I cant trouble you so much


    I then realized mid-sentence.


    The journey home will take about an hour. It will be some time before it gets dark, but we wont have time to dry the poitan.


    I had not mastered the skill to make poitan in liquid form taste good yet, so I could either rece the poitan with the herb-like gigo or spend some time to cook poitan stew.


    Asuta, the women of house Lutim are still at the Wu n. They only started learning to cook from the Wu n yesterday, so their techniques arent refined yet Will you please tend to our houses hearth tonight?


    Kan Lutim probably realized something from either his father or my expression and persuaded me to stay too.


    Let me discuss with my house head.


    I tried to make a straight face as I leaned near Ai Fas ear.


    Ai Fa, if we eat dinner at home tonight, we will have no choice but to drink poitan soup.


    Ai Fa nodded seriously, then whispered to me:


    Dont wanna.


    And so, I became house Lutims hearth caretaker tonight.


    6


    Contrary to my expectations, the Lutim main house didnt have many people.


    Aside from Dan Lutim, Kan Lutim and Ema Min Lutim, the only ones present were the previous house head Raa Lutim and the youngest sister Molun Lutim.


    Dan Lutim actually had plenty of children. In addition to Kan Lutim and Molun Lutim, he had another son and two daughters, but they had all moved out with their spouses.


    The second son of the Lutim house stayed right beside the main house and lived together with his wife and two children. The daughters were married off to a Wu branch house and the Lei house. Before Ema Min Lutim moved in, the Lutim house had only four people.


    As the Lutim vige had more men than women, everyone would work together to tend the hearth and perform other chores, and wouldnt be segregated by their houses.


    After all, only eleven of the Lutim house members are women. Normally, the females would outnumber the males.


    That shows how tough the men of the Lutim house are! And the people in the Wu main house all marry toote! They have seven scions, but only the eldest son had gotten a wife!


    Dinner at the Lutim house was very lively.


    It was mostly because of the noisy house head.


    The tall and skinny elderly man leading the Lutim house procession during the wedding was the former house head Tsu Lutim, the Grand Elder of the Lutim house. He was younger than seventy, bald, and wore a long white beard with sharp eagle eyes He took in Grandma Jibas daughter as his wife.


    This was the first time I met with the youngest daughter of the Lutim house, Molun Lutim. She was fifteen years old, had a plump body, and had an adorable appearance. Now that I think about it, she resembled her father. She was just fifteen, but she already had the air of a kind mother.


    The grand elder didnt speak much, and everyone got along together noisily. It was a harmonious scene, worlds apart from the tense atmosphere in the Wu n.


    I learned how to grill poitan today, but I couldnt cook for my family because I returned toote. Asuta, Ai Fa, you are a great help.


    When we visited this morning, we already greeted Ema Min Lutim. She showed her trademarked calm smile.


    Ema Min always had a pure and refreshing air about her. After the wedding, she seemed gentler and more mature than us.


    She had cut her dark brown hair until it reached just the back of her neck. Such a bold short trim was a rare sight in Forest''s Edge.


    As a sign of marriage, her healthy and slender body was covered with onerge piece of cloth.


    Ara, this is really delicious! I cant get tired of ribs no matter what, but the poitan you grilled is exceptionally tasty! After trying grilled poitan, normal poitan soup is impossible to drink!


    He was right, Ai Fa and I stayed in the Lutim house and tended to their hearth because we wanted to avoid drinking this poitan soup.


    No matter what, dinner for tonight ribs, thigh steak, grilled poitan, and kiba soup with aria and p was served.


    After chatting for a while, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Ai Fa, Asuta, do you want to sleep in the same room? We have two spare rooms right now.


    Yes, we have plenty of things to discuss.


    I answered naturally. When the other party led us to our room, I felt a sudden dissonance.


    It was a three tatami big square room, without any furnishing.


    The floor was covered with rugs, with a small folded pile of cloth at the innermost side of the room. That was the thing that made me feel that something was off.


    Ah, you need one more bedding; I will go to get it.


    After Molun Lutim who led us here said that, Ai Fa answered:Theres no need.


    Its fine; we usually dont use beddings.


    I see. Im going off then.


    Molun Lutim left with a smile.


    We were assigned to the room on the rightmost edge of the house, right beside the newlywed couple.


    Ah Does something feel off?


    Why?


    Ai Fa entered the room quickly and ced the candle stand she borrowed by the window.


    She then sat on the bedding.


    The bedding was right beside the window, so her movement was very natural.


    I closed the door behind me, walked to the other side of Ai Fa, and sat down on the rug.


    Room for one person.


    Bedding.


    Someone elses house.


    Is that the reason? The distance between Ai Fa and me was the same as usual, but my heart started to race.


    I decided to write Serene heart on my palm, then swallowed it.


    What are you doing?


    Ai Fa asked me in surprise, but I couldnt answer her.


    We have gathered all sorts of information in these two days. Ai Fa, what are your thoughts about this?


    Ai Fa moaned for a moment, then untied her long hair.


    She spoke as her golden locks flowed down her shoulders and chest:


    I think theres no problem.


    Thats true.


    Yes, even if the business fails, we will only lose our copper tes. I can make up for this by hunting kiba fortunately, theres a terrifying number of kiba during this season.


    Yes.


    Im only worried about one thing. The one who suggested that we open a stall in the Post Station Town is Kamyua Yost.


    Its hard to ce our trust in that man.


    Instead of trust its hard to understand him. I cant grasp what he is thinking. The more I converse with him, the messier my head bes.


    Ai Fas eyes were a little uneasy, and she leaned forward.


    I wanted to back away on reflex, but luckily, I restrained myself.


    Ai Fa came near me very naturally, if I shy away, it will make Ai Fa troubled and unhappy. If our roles were switched, I would feel really hurt.


    But I still couldnt stay calm.


    That man ate kiba meat. I have never seen anyone from the city doing that. I was shocked and thought I would trust this man more but I found him more suspicious instead.


    I see. I cant understand how you feel, but you have got that right. We cant understand him at all.


    Asuta, do you feel the same way too?


    Yes.


    Oh Thats great.


    Ai Fa sighed as if she had been relieved of a great burden on her heart.


    She usually wouldnt show such a face.


    If our thoughts were different, I would think I couldnt understand you Im so d.


    T-Thats true. After listening to uncle Dora and Kan Lutims advice, it seemed that opening a stall in the city wouldnt cause much trouble. We dont need to worry if Kamyua Yost has some ulterior intentions, we just need to do as we nned Isnt that right?


    I was nning to do just that. No matter what choice we made, the two of us will share the responsibility.


    But I dont want the stall to be a burden to you.


    Ai Fa was calm, but she was showing a hint of anger now.


    Her angry expression was more like Ai Fas style, but that meant I said something wrong, right?


    Asuta, the ingredients in your stall will use the meat from the kiba I hunt, and ingredients bartered from the kiba tusks and horns, right?


    Yes, I will use my money too, but I will need your help of course.


    In that case, why are you separating our positions when you consider these things?


    I realized from her expression that she wasnt angry, just anxious about something.


    Her blue eyes were wavering as if she didnt know what emotions she should be showing.


    When you decided to tend to the hearth for the Lutim wedding, you did it on an individual basis with Kan Lutim. This time, do you still have no intentions of opening the stall as a member of the Fa house? Do you still n to shoulder the load alone? In that case why do you call yourself a member of the Fa house?


    I-Im sorry. Do you think Im too considerate? You know, Im from a foreign country, so the way I treat my family will be a bit different from Forest''s Edge. I didnt mean to neglect you.


    I cast aside my whimsical thoughts from earlier and couldnt help leaning forward.


    We were about 30 cm apart. Ai Fa looked straight into my eyes as if she was probing.


    When you are happy, Im also happy.


    Yes.


    When you are sad, I will feel sad too.


    Yes.


    If not, why should we be family?


    Ai Fa averted her gaze quickly.


    If the atmosphere had been rxed like usual, Ai Fa would definitely be pouting now but she was just whispering with her pink lips.


    If we cant share everything, we dont need to be family. Just why did you stay in the Fa house, instead of bing a member of house Lutim?


    Because I want to stay with you Sorry, in my hometown, we have a habit of not troubling our family. I didnt know my actions would make you so unhappy.


    In order to stop Ai Fa from showing such a sad face, I grabbed her hand.


    Ai Fas fingertips werent that soft, but it was smooth. She gently grasped my hand.


    I want to go through joy and sorrow together with you. Our intentions are the same; please forgive me. I will pay more attention and not make you feel ufortable.


    Ai Fa, as time passes, we have gotten to know each other better, right? We might be from different countries or maybe even different worlds, but I hope our understanding of each other will improve.


    Do we have that much time?


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    I dont know when I will sumb to the forest. You might disappear from this world at any moment Do we have time to get to know each other?


    We do. Until the moment we die or disappear, we will have time. We will continue to work hard, until the day we have to part.


    I gripped Ai Fas hand tightly, and she looked at me.


    Her eyes that had yet to calm down stared at me.


    If we spend all day worrying about how much time we have, we will lose the will to work hard for the sake of tomorrow. I dislike living like that. Pondering about the current moment is important, but we shouldnt neglect what might happen in the future.


    Of course I know that.


    The corner of her lips twitched for a moment.


    She seemed to be smiling, or maybe crying her expression wasplicated and vague as if she couldnt even control her own emotions.


    Retard, I dont need you to tell me this now. If I hadnt even understood that, how could I have be a hunter?


    Ai Fa then did something unexpected.


    She pressed her forehead hard onto my right shoulder.


    H-Hey, Ai Fa?


    Dont look at me right now. I will return to normal soon.


    She didnt cry likest time.


    She just rested her forehead on my right shoulder and stopped moving.


    Ai Fas body warmth was transmitted to me from my shoulder and my fingers.


    Her hair cascaded down to my crossed legs.


    Although she wasnt using sacrificial hunting style recently, her hair still had a sweet fragrance.


    A few secondster Ai Fa lifted her head steadily and shook off my fingers brusquely.


    Asuta, what do you think?


    She kept her head lowered, her hair concealing her eyes.


    From the lines of her mouth, I could tell she had her usual serious expression.


    I already shared with you my thoughts. Do you think we should open a stall in the Post Station Town?


    Well, I want to give it a try.


    Although I was worried about Ai Fa, I still answered frankly.


    I agree that we cant perceive what Kamyua is thinking. I have never witnessed or experienced the impoverished life in Forest''s Edge before, so I have no idea what its like. However before I met Kamyua, I already felt indignant about the city people calling the denizens of Forest''s Edge Kiba Eaters. I want them to know how delicious kiba is.


    Yes.


    And there are still good people in the Post Station Town, like Tara and uncle Dora. Even if we cant work harmoniously together, we can still try interacting with each other. I think opening the stall is a good chance to promote the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and the Post Station Town.


    I scratched my head.


    Im just an outsider, is it really fine for me to be involved with the future of Forest''s Edge? Im troubled about that opening a stall will affect the future of Forest''s Edge, I hope that I can bring benefit to Forest''s Edge by doing so. Since Kan Lutim and you agreed to this, I want to try and do it.


    I see, you still think of yourself as an outsider. Your attitude really makes me angry sometimes.


    Ai Fa said coldly and turned her face away.


    Her words and actions might have returned to normal, but her hair was still covering her eyes, so I couldnt guess what she was feeling.


    You are a member of the Fa house. You are staying in Forest''s Edge and living here. You have to express your thoughts from the perspective of a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Yes. Even from the perspective of a denizen of Forest''s Edge, I still want to take up the challenge of opening a stall. I dont know what the results would be, but I want to test the limits of my mettle.


    Its decided then.


    Ai Fa kept her head turned and said quietly:


    I will hunt kiba as usual and prepare the meat and copper tes. You can use them to take care of your work.


    I got it I will do my best.


    Hmmp, dont neglect your work as a hearth caretaker just because you are serving food to the people in the city.


    I will be selling the food, not giving out free treats.


    Since Ai Fa decided to revert to her usual attitude, I followed her lead.


    I forced myself to answer cheerfully:


    That said, after deciding on opening the stall, there will be a mountain of problems for me to worry about. Aside from the ingredients we have on hand, we also need to calcte the cost of other ingredients. How will we transport the ingredients and iron pot to the Post Station Town? That is a difficult problem. Its not as easy as it sounds.


    So you have thought that far. Asuta, leaving the opinions of others aside, did you actually really want to open a stall, right?


    Not really. Im just having fun imagining it. Looks like I will have plenty to discuss with Kan Lutim tomorrow.


    You are so pragmatic.


    With those words, Ai Faid down on the bedding.


    In the end, she still wanted to sleep on the bedding. I smiled wryly.


    I will organize my thoughts properly. Since we have decided to take up the challenge of opening a stall, I will definitely make it work.


    When I was about to lie down on the rug, Ai Fa who was lying down on the bedding called out to me.


    Asuta.


    What is it?


    After my answer, she propped up her upper body with her elbow and scooted a little towards the wall.


    This bedding is unexpectedly soft and reallyfortable. Come here to rest too.


    What?


    I tilted my head anxiously.


    Ai Faid down again and extended both her arms:


    Its reallyfortable. They went through the trouble of preparing the bedding for us; it would be a waste not to use it.


    N-No need, please enjoy it yourself. As long as there are rugs on the floor, I can sleepfortably.


    Dont you believe me?


    Its not like that. The people in my country also use bedding. I know howfortable it is to lie on one.


    Since you know, thene over.


    No, no. The bedding isnt big enough for the two of us. Dont mind me, good night.


    Why are you so adamant about rejecting me?


    Ai Fa muttered quietly as sheid still.


    Did I do anything to make you unhappy?


    Thats not it! In my country, only parent and child, or wedded couples sleep in the same bedding.


    This is Forest''s Edge, not your country.


    Uwah, I started stammering and couldnt say anything.


    I didnt know if Ai Fa intentionally covered her eyes with her long hair, which made it hard to tell what she was thinking.


    If her eyes didnt revert to her usual calm and kept wavering uneasily just that thought pained my heart.


    This had to be some sort of test.


    Really, I already had enough of such trials!


    If you are that unwilling, then do what you want.


    Ai Fa turned towards the wall, hiding her face from me.


    It was time for me to make my decision.


    However No matter what I thought, I knew very well that Ai Fa wouldnt let me marry into the Fa house. There was no way anything would happen between us.


    We had always been sleeping together, and we were very close to each other too. I was only so conscious of this fact because there was the bedding on the floor. Now that I think about it, even if I lie on this bedding with Ai Fa, the distance between us would just be tens of cm closer than usual. Enduring this distance would put Ai Fa at ease, so I didnt need to be that hesitant about this.


    I steadied my breathing, did my best to calm my heart, then crawled to the bedding.


    Excuse me.


    Ai Fa didnt move.


    I tried my best to not look at Ai Fas beautiful back andid gently on the bedding.


    This bedding had just the right softness and felt reallyfortable. I really missed having a pillow, but I couldnt be picky here. As I thought about the n to open a stall in the Post Station Town, I closed my eyes and decided to sleep early.


    The next instant, Ai Fa turned her body towards me.


    Asuta, you still came over in the end.


    Y-Yeah, you invited me after all.


    Ai Fa rested her head on her right arm,id on the rug sideways and stared at me.


    There wasnt any sadness or unease in her eyes, but instead they were filled with joy.


    You should have listened to me obediently from the start.


    I couldnt joke with her right after seeing her honest disy of happiness.


    Ai Fas face was very expressive and would either be angry, sulking, or pouty towards me. But it was rare to see her show joy Maybe this was the first time I have seen her like this since I first met her.


    As I was panicking because of Ai Fa, she spoke quietly:


    Asuta, in terms of cooking, you are immeasurably powerful. But we have no way of knowing if opening the shop in the Post Station Town will have a happy ending like what Kan Lutim predicts.


    Yes You are right.


    No matter what, I wont regret this. You just need to do what you usually do.


    Yes, I n to do that.


    Im proud of you, happy to have met you and take you in as a member of the Fa house.


    Ai Fa closed her eyes.


    She had a blissful smile on her face.


    Im going to sleep. Lets talk tomorrow


    A steady breathing came from beside me mid-sentence.


    Ai Fas face looked as naive as a child, and looked at ease.


    Thats my line.


    I thought in my mind, but I couldnt move my gaze away from her lovable face or close my eyes, so I ended up staying up all night

 Volume 4 - Ch 3

    The Fa house has decided to open a stall in the Post Station Town.


    Even though the decision had been made, we still had a mountain of things to consider. As there were too many issues to address, I didnt know where to start.


    After thinking about it carefully, I summarized them into three main issues.


    The points were as follows


    One, could we bnce work and house chores?


    Two, how would we transport the goods?


    Three, what was the sales target?


    I need to figure out these three questions before I could work on the menu.


    To be honest, I already got a gist of the menu, and just needed to work out my n based on which dish I would be serving.


    First, could we bnce work and house chores?


    My schedule had not been consistenttely, but my tasks were centered around dawn and dusk. Till now, I used the time around noon to practice my cooking, so it wouldnt be a problem if I filled this time tomute to work and open the stall.


    However, if I were to spend too much time on preparing the food, I would need to shorten my operation time.


    In order to run the business smoothly, I had to think of an airtight n.


    Next was how to transport the items.


    This was a difficult one.


    Since I wanted to sell steaming hot food, I had to bring the iron pot and firewood to the Post Station Town. I needed someone to help me, but it couldnt be Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa was a hunter, after all, so she needed to hunt and couldnt stay in the Post Station Town for long. If she were to help me ferry the goods, she would need to make two trips to the Post Station Town. A one-way journey from Forest''s Edge to the Post Station Town required an hour. I couldnt let her neglect her hunting work for such a menial chore.


    And so that''s where things started to get interesting. I had to hire someone to work.


    No matter what, it was too risky to tend the stall by myself. I would need to leave the stall because of misceneous matters from time to time, and leaving the stall unattended in the Post Station Town where people discriminate against Forest''s Edge was dangerous. There might be ruffians hostile towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge who would sneak into the stall.


    Hence, I needed to get at least one more person to help.


    Finally, how should we set the sales target?


    That was another tough question. I think it would be good enough not to lose money. Considering our long-term goal, the price of the merchandise couldnt be too low.


    One of our goals was let the people in the Post Station Town recognize the value of kiba meat, we hoped that kiba meat could haveparable value with the other meat sold in the Post Station Town.


    If not, we would disrupt the market prices.


    If we set the price of kiba meat too low, it might force the other meat stalls to the brink.


    And so, I arrived at a conclusion. No matter what my profits were, I would sell a product at the same size and volume as a Kimyusu meat bun.


    Thest thing to consider would be the calction of ingredient cost and profits.


    In order to ask Kan Lutim for his opinion, I visited his room with the above n early in the morning. I didnt expect my actions to make him so confused.


    Asuta, Im sorry. I dont understand at all


    Eh? What dont you understand?


    I get what you are saying, but even if you ask me about revenue, price and working hours Im at a loss too, and dont know how to help you.


    It seemed that I exined too many unnecessary things.


    Even if I asked him about operation hours and price setting, he couldnt do anything about it, so I just needed to worry about them by myself.


    Sorry, you are right. Im here to discuss with you about getting helpers to tend to the stall. If I want to open a stall in the Post Station Town, I will need helpers. I cant transport a pot full of ingredients alone, and I also want someone to look after the stall at times. So I will need the help of the women in Forest''s Edge. I can use kiba tusks and horns topensate them for their time and effort.


    Kan Lutims serious face showed signs of hesitation.


    I have never seen him make such an expression.


    That shouldnt be a problem. But wont Ai Fa be with you after opening your stall in the Post Station Town?


    Eh? No, Ai Fa is a hunter, she has her own work to attend to, so she cant help me. If Ai Fa were to stop hunting kiba, we would lose everything.


    If you earn copper tes in the Post Station Town, you can exchange them for aria and poitan, right?


    Only if my business is sessful. If the business were to fail, we would lose all our savings. Besides, we will need to hunt kiba to get the meat for the stall.


    House Lutim can provide meat for you. Like I said yesterday, we have piles of meat and cant use them all.


    Alright, when the business gets on track, I will be counting on you for that. But what we need right now are copper tes, we need them to buy the vegetables required for the dishes.


    I wasnt sure why Kan Lutim had such a reaction, but I continued:


    It might not be easy to sell kiba meal in the Post Station Town, so its better to n for the worst. Its even possible to have no sales within these ten days. If that were to happen, we would lose all the tusks and horns Ai Fa had earned so far. And so, I think Ai Fa should continue hunting and most important of all, Ai Fa has no intention of giving up her job as a hunter.


    Ai Fa who was beside me nodded.


    Kan Lutim sighed softly.


    Thats true. Asuta, you are right. You already set your mind on opening a stall in the Post Station Town and will go as far as to risk losing all your horns and tusks in order to achieve this goal. My thinking is too shallow Unfortunately, house Lutim is short on women help, and we even need to get other houses to lend us their aid. Like I mentioned yesterday, house Lutim doesnt have many women


    I see, then I will need to discuss this with the Wu n considering Donda Wus temperament, he will probably turn me down. If we really cant find any helpers, my only option will be to sell food that I can carry alone.


    That wont do.No way. The two of them said at the same time.


    W-Why not?


    Ai Fa who was beside me closed in on me angrily.


    Think about it carefully, if the business seeds, can you walk around in the Post Station Town with copper tes on you? if the ruffians in the Post Station Town were to attack you, would you be able to protect yourself?


    Eh You are correct. But the women in Forest''s Edge also need to buy things in the Post Station Town, right? If they are fine, then I


    Do you think you are stronger than the women of Forest''s Edge?


    I was dealt a huge blow.


    I might not be as strong as Mama Mia Lei, but I wouldnt lose to Leina Wu or L Wu at least I hoped so.


    Ai Fa is right. Even if you are stronger than the women of Forest''s Edge, going about alone in the Post Station Town is still very dangerous.


    W-Why, Kan Lutim?


    In the Post Station Town, no one dares to use violence against the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Its the same for the elderly, women and children. The people in the city already learned what will happen to them if theyid a hand on the denizens of Forest''s Edge we have already proven this point decades ago.


    Kan Lutims tone was calm, but his words were intimidating.


    Could it be something incredibly terrifying happened several decades ago?


    However, even though you wear the garbs of a denizen of Forest''s Edge, your appearance is closer to the people in the city. If the ruffians in the Post Station Town were to think you are not a real denizen of Forest''s Edge, you would be in danger.


    I see


    Furthermore, you might run into the people from the Tsun n in the Post Station Town. Compared to the ruffians in the Post Station Town, Im more worried about them.


    After Kan Lutim said that, Ai Fa nodded firmly.


    I already considered this possibility but even the depraved Tsun n wont use violence openly in broad daylight when they are in the Post Station Town, right?


    Didnt the second son of the Tsun n Doddo Tsun brandish his saber in broad daylight that other time in the Post Station Town? During my wedding day, he also drew his de against us.


    Well You are right But if he really were to hurt anyone with his de, he would be punished too, right?


    That is only natural. Both the citysw and the rules of Forest''s Edge forbid the act of drawing ones de and hurting others. Anyone who breaches this rule will have to pay for his crime with his life.


    Kan Lutim leaned forward unconsciously.


    If anything were to happen to you and the criminal is executed, that still wont solve anything. We cant exchange the life of a ruffian for your wellbeing.


    Kan Lutims eyes were troubled, and Ai Fas raging gaze made me realized how naive I was.


    I was too unaware of the dangers.


    Of course, no matter howwless the people of the Tsun n is, they wontmit such grievous crime so easily in public. They know this will lead to their own destruction But Asuta, think about it. During your dailymute to the Post Station Town, there will be plenty of chances for others to attack you. If the ruffians were to ambush you during your journey from Forest''s Edge to the Post Station Town


    W-Wait, even if I were to be in thepany of women from the Lutim or Wu n, our position would still be precarious, right?


    No, the Tsun n dont have the guts to do so right now. If any kin of the Wu n is harmed, all the pent-up rage Donda Wu is bottling up will explode.


    I noticed there is a stern light in Kan Lutims eyes that I have never seen before.


    If that happens, the Tsun n will be destroyed, and the Wu ns kin will suffer heavy losses And it will be only a matter of time before the Forest''s Edge settlement gets wiped out.


    Yes.


    The head of the Tsun n knows Donda Wus temperament very well. He is probably very unhappy that his sons taunted the Wu n. After all, the head of the Tsun ns goal is to protect his own stable life.


    Those people actually barged into the wedding under such a situation.


    Yes, they are too retarded, even going against their n heads will.


    This was the first time I heard this earnest young man showed scold someone so inly.


    I experienced many things for the first time this morning.


    ording to my observations, even if the three sons from the Tsun n are incredibly retarded, they still have no intention of bringing Forest''s Edge towards destruction. The second son Doddo Tsun only brandished his de during the wedding to intimidate you. I already said this before, but the Fa house isnt a kin of the Wu n. So the Tsun n will lose control very easily when they face the Fa house.


    Yes


    Since Ai Fa is capable of protecting you, I dont think the Tsun n would be a threat to you two. But Ai Fa cant move together with you this time You can only rely on Donda Wu. If you can afford to pay and hire the women from the Wu n, they would be able to ensure your safety.


    I see So there wont be any danger if I employ the women from the Wu n? Im not worried about myself, but for the safety of the women from the Wu n.


    No I can bet my life on that. After all, Im the most unwilling to see Forest''s Edge head towards destruction.


    Kan Lutims eyes showed no hesitation at all.


    Unlike the careless me, Kan Lutim was a great man, he wouldnt show any openings to the Tsun n. His unwavering eyes made me believe that.


    This steeled my heart even more, but Ai Fa was still ring angrily at me from the side.


    Asuta, you are too careless and dont think about protecting yourself properly. I wont let a frail man like you leave Forest''s Edge alone.


    Stop emphasizing me being weak. I know that very well


    It cant be helped. Hunters will hunt, hearth tenders will take care of the hearth. The Wu n and Lutim house have their own responsibilities too, which is to be on guard against the Tsun ns violent acts. The Fa houses duty is to open a stall in the Post Station Town We might not be rted by blood, but for the sake of a more prosperous life for everyone, we need to make up for each others shoring. Thats how things should be.


    Kan Lutim finally smiled.


    Ai Fa, is it the Fa houses style to shoulder everything by themselves and not to rely on others? In that case, then you and Asuta are really alike. Both of you have no regards for your own well-being for the sake of achieving your goals.


    Kan Lutim was a great man as expected.


    After all Ai Fa pouted her lips vexingly after hearing that.


    This was the first time I have seen Ai Fa showed such a face to someone else.


    While I was impressed by Kan Lutim magnanimity something akin to jealousy welled up in my heart.


    Just how narrow-minded was I? I could only sigh at myself.


    2


    Before noon, we estimated the time Donda Wu would rise from bed, and left the Lutim house.


    With our new pot in tow, we set off together with Kan and his wife.


    I want to see Kota Wu.Ema Min Lutim used this reason and asked us to take her along.


    Didnt you visit the Wu n vige yesterday?


    I went to learn cooking and didnt see Kota Wu.


    But you will be visiting the Wu n to learn cookingter too, right?


    Thats right. All the women are attending; if I miss out, I would be the worst cook in house Lutim. Kan, are you fine with that?


    But


    Also, if we dont go to the Wu n together, I will only see you at dinner. If you are okay with that, I can go back to house Lutim now.


    I-Im not saying you should go back.


    In these thirty minutes, we had the rare chance to listen to the conversation between newlyweds.


    I could only say that I was envious.


    We reached the Wu vige as we chatted.


    There might have been only three days since the wedding, but it seemed like it happened such a long time ago.


    The women in the branch houses were doing all sort of chores. Upon seeing us, they all waved.


    I spent six days in this vige after all, so this was like my second home.


    Ara ara, whats the asion, you are actually visiting us together! Even bringing a pot too! The feast is already over, isnt it?


    Mama Mia Lei received us cheerfully at the main house.


    She seemed surprised and intrigued and had a happy smile on her face. Her smile felt very nostalgic.


    Im here to discuss something with Donda Wu. Is he awake?


    Ah, he is chewing on jerky in the hall. Jiza and Ludo are with him I will safekeep your des, can you put the pot around here, please?


    Alright.


    Mama Mia Lei took Ai Fa and Kan Lutims sabres and also my Santoku knife with her strong arms.


    Alright then, wee to the Wu n n head, you have guests!


    After entering through the door, we found the n head and his sons sitting opposite to each other in the center of the hall.


    Hmm, Asuta, its you! What brings you here!?


    Ludo Wu stood up nimbly when he noticed my presence.


    Only then did the n head and his heir turn their heads slowly our way.


    They seemed rather unhappy.


    What, its you damn brats again. Nothing good everes from seeing you.


    Kan Lutim bowed towards Donda Wu. The other party was obviously displeased, almost to the point of being hostile.


    Head of the Wu n Donda Wu, sorry for intruding, but could we have a bit of your time?


    Donda who was in the seat of honor snorted, then sat up straight.


    Jiza Wu and Ludo Wu also sat down opposite to us.


    Mia Lei Wu, I want to visit Sati Lei Wu and Kota Wu, are they in?


    They are in their rooms. Thats right, lets leave the troublesome matters to the men.


    After Mama Mia Lei ced our des beside the n head, she walked along the corridor to the right together with Ema Min Lutim.


    Its almost time for everyone to head into the Forest, so I will be brief The Fa house wanted the Lutim house to help with a job. But our house didnt have means to do it, so we are here together to request for assistance from the Wu n.


    A job?


    Thats right Asuta, please exin.


    Alright. I will be frank; Im nning to open a stall in the Post Station Town.


    What!?


    Ludo Wu shouted in surprise.


    What is this about! Hey, Asuta! Are you leaving Forest''s Edge!?


    No, Im nning to set up a stall to sell kiba meat meals as a denizen of Forest''s Edge People might think this is ridiculous, but we have made up our mind. Im here to discuss this with everyone Because I hope the Wu n will let me borrow a woman to help me.


    Donda Wu already had a displeased face, so his expression didnt change much.


    Jiza Wus thoughts were as elusive as ever.


    Ludo Wu startedughing out loud.


    What? You want the people from the city to eat kiba? The people who mock and call us kiba eater? You really are an interesting man! How did youe up with such an outrageous idea?


    Thatsplicated and will take a lot of time to exin Donda Wu, what are your thoughts about this?


    Is this your idea?


    Donda Wu went straight to the point.


    I straightened my back unconsciously.


    No. The one who suggested for me to do that was Kamyua Yost, the citizen of Rock City fromst time.


    I knew it. Did that fool show up at the Fa house as promised?


    Yes. But I didnt collude with him on this. When he gave this suggestion, I couldnt understand what his intentions were. After hearing him out, I realized that running a stall wasnt impossible, and decided to give it a shot.


    I thought Donda Wu would react more strongly.


    If I had to say Jiza Wu who was sitting quietly at the side started emitting a dangerous aura instead.


    After I treated him to a meal at the Fa house, hemented that kiba was delicious, and it was a pity not to sell it. If we can barter kiba meat for copper tes, the lives of Forest''s Edge denizens will be more prosperous. In order to let the people in the city understand how delicious kiba meat is, I need to open a stall in the Post Station Town thats the conclusion I arrived at after our discussion. I also visited the Post Station Town to conduct plenty of research, and check if this incredible proposal is really feasible.


    Repeating what I told Kan Lutim yesterday, I exined my thoughts and feelings of the past two days.


    Even if we sold kiba food in the Post Station Town, it wouldnt upset people too much.


    If it works, we might really be able to pull this off in the Post Station Town.


    I still couldnt understand Kamyua Yost, but it was true that he admired the denizens of Forest''s Edge and had no intentions of deceiving us.


    What an elusive man. But your cooking is really delicious! I cant wait to see the faces made by the city people when they try kiba meat!


    Shut up, Ludo.


    Donda Wu snapped at him.


    He wasnt in a good mood, but his expression remained calm.


    He might actually agree to this just when I was thinking that, Jiza Wu called my name:


    Asuta, you look just like a man from the city, and it wouldnt be strange for you to do business in town Why dont you be a Post Station Town citizen, wouldnt that simplify the matter?


    Jiza Wu, I know how you feel. I also answered you before that I like Forest''s Edge. Given two choices - either remaining in Forest''s Edge or opening the stall, I would choose Forest''s Edge.


    Hehe.


    I heard a strange noise, and when I shifted my gaze, I found Ludo Wuughing while facing away.


    He had an incredibly cheerful smile on his face.


    What a joke.


    Donda Wu muttered.


    I dont think the people in Rock city will eat kiba happily, trying to barter kiba meat for copper tes is a ridiculous idea.


    Yes. I cant imagine earning any profits from the stall. But I still want to give it a shot.


    I leaned forward a little and stared at Donda Wus chiseled face.


    Just Ai Fa and I alone cant run a stall in the Post Station Town. We will need helpers to operate the stall, and I have been advised that it is too dangerous for me to move around in the Post Station Town alone. I might also run into the Tsun n, so it is better for me to enlist the help from the kin of the Wu n. After listening to my words, will you please consider this?


    Hmmp


    I wont ask you to believe that this business will be sessful. Be it sess or failure I will pay the agreed remuneration. After discussing with Kan Lutim, I have set six copper tes as the wage for one day of work which is one tusk and one horn of arge kiba.


    I heard that two women needed half a day to make one piece of fur. The price of the fur was equivalent to two tusks and horns between eight to twelve copper tes.


    Kamyua Yost said that the tusks and horns from one kiba were worth ten copper tes. After checking with Ai Fa and the others, I found out that the price of the tusks and horns would differ ording to their sizes.


    I needed a woman to help me for half a day, so I thought the price I was offering matched the market price.


    As the Fa house and the Tsun n have had some bad blood in the past, please take that into consideration too. Kan Lutim told me that the Tsun n wonty their hands on me as long as a kin from the Wu n is with me. However, Doddo Tsun is reckless, and I cant be sure what he will do if he gets drunk.


    You dont need to tell me that, brat Dont look down on the women from the Wu n.


    n head.


    Jiza Wu was stopped mid-sentence by Donda Wu.


    If I lend you my woman for half a day, you will give me one horn and tusk. Thats not a bad deal. The Wu n does have the people to spare.


    Yes.


    I have a condition.


    A condition?


    If you conspire with that retarded blonde man to harm Forest''s Edge, I will take your right arm.


    I felt a chill running down my spine.


    I wasnt looking Ai Fas way, but I could feel murderous intent from her.


    If you agree to this, I will lend you a helper.


    I dont have any malicious intentions, but Im not sure about Kamyua Yost.


    If that man has any schemes, I will lop off his head. If you collude with him, I will cut off your right arm.


    A heavy silence shrouded the hall.


    I gulped.


    Im willing to swear that aside from the thoughts and feelings I described earlier, I have no other intentions However, if Kamyua Yost does have ulterior motives, I wont be able to prove my innocence when his schemes are uncovered.


    I dont need you to be a smart alec. If you got fooled by him, I will justugh at you for being retarded Kan Lutim, head of the Fa house.


    Yes.


    Kan Lutim answered quietly. Ai Fa was silent as she red at Donda Wu.


    An angry fire burned in her eyes.


    Do you believe what this brat is saying?


    Of course. If I didnt, I wouldnt havee.


    What about you, head of the Fa house?


    Isnt it obvious? As the house head, how can I not trust my own family?


    Her voice was trembling with rage.


    Donda Wu was unusually calm in front of Ai Fa.


    If the two of them believe in your innocence until the very end, I will let you off. If they are certain that you have betrayed Forest''s Edge, I will take your right arm.


    I ept this term.


    I wiped away the cold sweat on my brows and answered:


    I vow to never betray the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Will you swear on your right arm?


    I do, I swear on my right arm.


    The next instant, Ai Fa proimed loudly:


    Hold it; the Fa house is the one that decided to open a stall in the Post Station Town, not Asuta. If anything happens, the house head should be responsible.


    Ai Fas cat-like eyes burned with an intense me.


    Donda Wu stared at her silently.


    If I do anything against my conscience, I will give you my arm.


    Hey, Ai Fa


    Head of the Fa house, I dont need your arm.


    Donda Wu cut me off sternly.


    Someone like you wont collude with the people of Rock city. But this brat came from a foreignnd, I just want to know his true intentions and resolve.


    But


    Didnt he give his answer? I only want to know whether he will attempt to deceive us. He wont lose his right arm unless he betrays us.


    The light in Donda Wus eyes intensified a little as he stared at the furious Ai Fa.


    He already made his resolve, are you going to trample over his efforts? Or do you actually doubt him?


    Ai Fa tried to stand up.


    I grabbed her arm in a panic.


    Calm down, Ai Fa. I wont betray the denizens of Forest''s Edge; it will be fine.


    This was probably an unnecessary precaution.


    Donda Wu was the head of the Wu ns main house and had the future of Forest''s Edge resting on his shoulders. He shouldnt believe me so easily.


    Even so, he was willing to let Kan Lutim and Ai Fa judge me.


    Ai Fa and Kan Lutim were his tribe mates from Forest''s Edge. Even if he didnt trust me, he could trust them I felt that Donda Wus decisiveness was very straight to the point.


    However Donda Wu always hid his intentions with crude words, which I think was a bad point.


    Even so, I still understood his actions.


    Ai Fa red at me for a moment, then sat down again.


    She lowered her head to conceal her agitated emotions and eyes and bit on her lower lips.


    Looks like we have a deal.


    Donda Wu muttered.


    Well then, who shall we send to help you


    Ah, the job includes transporting the ingredients and iron pot, as well as tending to the stall. My helper will need to be capable of traversing the hilly terrain with the ingredients and pot.


    Hmmp


    Women from the main or branch houses are fine; I will leave the choice to you.


    As I was speaking, my heart turned gloomy.


    I had yet to meet Leina Wu and Vena Wu since the wedding.


    Vena Wu asked me to take her along and journey to a faraway ce.


    Leina Wu wanted me to leave the Fa house and be a member of the Wu n.


    I could fulfill neither of these two wishes.


    I didnt want to avoid them forever and hoped to build a stable rtionship with them again. Unfortunately, I still didnt know how.


    Who would he dispatch? My heart raced as I waited for his answer Donda Wu finally said:


    Lets send Vena then.


    3


    After a series of events, this was my third visit to the Post Station Town.


    I was talking with Donda Wu in the Wu main house just a short time earlier.


    After leaving the Fa house yesterday, we visited house Lutim, went to the Post Station Town, returned to house Lutim again and stayed the night there. The next day, Im here at the Post Station Town after visiting the Wu n my itenary was fully pack for these two days.


    I visited the Post Station Town two days in a row.


    I had slowly gotten used to the messy streets.


    Ai Fa wasnt with me today.


    The Lutim house marriage was already three days ago, Ai Fa had to hunt the forest today, so she went home alone with the iron pot.


    And apanying me in her ce were Vena Wu and Ludo Wu.


    An unexpected trio.


    Hee hee, its been so long since I came to the Post Station Town! This ce is still so stifling!


    Ludo Wu said excitedly.


    I like the Post Station Town But, I dont like how everyone stares at me, its a bit unnerving


    Vena Wu was all smiles too.


    On the night of the wedding, when we were together in the stove room of Shin Wus house, Vena Wu begged me in tears not to be together with Leina Wu. Her figure back then was still fresh on my mind and Vena Wu was walking beside her brother on the stone paved path right now, her face showing a more cheerful and pure smile than usual.


    On the other hand, I felt a bit tired.


    In order to execute the n in my mind, I had to visit the Post Station Town again. As Ai Fa couldnt apany me, Donda Wu lended me two members of the Wu n. I was grateful for Donda Wus help, but he had a condition; he wanted me to introduce Kamyua Yost to the two of them.


    As Kamyua Yost was too hard to understand, Donda Wu probably wanted the two of them to get to know his thoughts as much as possible.


    Would the meeting between them and Kamyua Yost end smoothly? I was worried.


    L-Ludo Wu, dont you need to do your work as a hunter?


    After asking that, Ludo Wu said that the Wu n wont be entering the forest today.


    The reason was simple there were kiba everywhere in the forest.


    With the increase in the number of kiba, the Wu n already hunted enough for two days during their trip yesterday. A few men from the branch family and Darum Wu also suffered light wounds.


    They already lost Ryada Wu, so they couldnt afford to be reckless and risk losing more hunters. Hence, everyone gets to rest for a day, and not hunt kiba we just happened to arrive when the Wu n reached this conclusion.


    The situation in the Wu n was even more dire than house Lutim.


    This made me worry about Ai Fa who went into the forest today, but the brave huntress from my house wasnt fazed as expected.


    This probably meant that the kiba group is slowly moving south. There are only smaller houses in our vicinity, so they couldnt hunt all the kiba. After the kiba eats all the food in the area, they will continue moving down south.


    I see


    When they had eaten all the food in the south, they will head to vige and ravage the farms. This might be a worse disaster than usual.


    Ai Fa was calm, but angry me burned in her blue eyes.


    I can only do what what I can to hunt the kiba and do my job Asuta, go and do your job too.


    I got it.


    Ai Fa and I act separately.


    I headed to the Post Station Town with the eldest daughter and the youngest son from the Wu n


    Uwah, thats a Totos, a Totos! It looks as funny as ever! Asuta, what does the Totos taste like?


    L-Ludo Wu, dont be so loud.


    Asuta I never thought that I would get to work with you for ten days in a row, this is like a dream Thank you for giving me such a wonderful job


    T-This is work alright? You have to work properly okay? Please keep private and work matters apart!


    We just reached the Post Station Town, when the two of them started talking loudly.


    The gazes on us were different from the previous two times I visited.


    By the way, Ludo Wu was wearing his cape and dressed like a hunter as usual. Vena Wu had a different attire today. She had a translucent veil on her head, a shawl covered her shoulders and a cloth with swirly patterns covered her waist down to her ankles.


    Girls have to be careful. The people in the city arent our tribe mates, I cant bare my skin before them


    Her effort wasmendable, but regrettably, such a thin piece of cloth couldnt conceal Vena Wus th figure.


    Her deep cleavage was very visible, and the slit down the cloth covering her waist revealed the beautiful curves on her legs, which was even sexier than baring them the lusty eyes of the men were centered on her, surpassing those of disdain and fear.


    I dont know if we will see those retards from the Tsun n, but if they draw their des in front of me, I will break their arms!


    Dont! Ludo Wu, please dont make a scene!


    What? You think Im a retard who will create a trouble without being provoked?


    He wasnt retarded, but he fulfilled all the conditions of starting trouble.


    Ludo Wu was loud, have big movements and attract a lot of attention. But Vena Wu was on par with him.


    However I was happy about a certain quality Ludo Wu has.


    In Forest''s Edge, Ludo Wu was a carefree youth. He left a good impression on me, and I had never thought he was noisy or undependable. Instead, I think he had many good points, lively and pure.


    The buildings and people in the Post Station Town were more densely pack, so for Ludo Wu, this town was too cramped.


    He needed a big space for him to spread his limbs.


    Wah, its people from Semu! They are still so ck! I wonder if he knows magic.


    But I really wish he wouldnt point at pedestrians and shout!


    L-Lets go! Lets meet Kamyua first!


    I had to drag those two and hurried towards the Kimyusus tail inn.


    Really now Ludo, you are too loud, that makes us even more prominent


    What are you talking about Vena-nee! Its because of the flirty way you walk!


    Dont say that, Asuta will hear you


    This was probably the first time I hear them converse properly.


    This scene calmed me down a little, but I still prefer enjoying such a heart warming interaction in Forest''s Edge.


    Wee Oh, its you again.


    The owner of Kimyusus tail inn I remember his name was Mno Mast received us with a sour face again.


    Oh~ so this is an inn.


    Ludo Wu looked around the room curiously. His actions made me nervous, and I asked:


    Is Kamyua Yost here?


    No. He left early in the morning. I dont know if he left for work or pleasure.


    He wasnt here.


    I felt relieved, but I was in a dilemma. I couldnt carry out my promise with Donda Wu now.


    At this moment, the boy Leito came out from inside the restaurant like he didst time.


    Asuta, you came to visit again! And they are?


    They are denizens from Forest''s Edge, Vena Wu and Ludo Wu from the Wu n.


    I see, they are from the Wu n.


    Leito smiled.


    Seemed like Kamyua already told him their names.


    And who are you?


    Ludo Wu squainted a little.


    Ah, Im Leito, Kamyuas disciple. Pleased to meet you both.


    Disciple in what?


    Disciple in being a Guardian of course.


    I still dont understand the entire scope of Kamyua Yosts job, but since he needed to ensure the safety of travelers, he probably gets embroiled into fights a lot.


    Kamyua is out to discuss details about a job next month. He left early in the morning, and wont be back toock.


    I see. I wille over to find him after we finish buying our things.


    After giving this reply, I turned to Mno Mast who had turned his face to the side.


    I had business with him today.


    Excuse me, Kamyua told me that this ce handles the market ce rental, and the lease of pushcarts. Can you lease a pushcart to me?


    What?


    Mno Mast turned and faced me.


    If you are willing to pay, I will lease you my pushcart. What will you be selling?


    I want to sell food made from kiba meat.


    The next moment, the man grunted unhappily.


    I dont care what you are selling, but dont make my pushcart stink, or I will force you to buy it. Can you ept that?


    I will be selling food, so there will be some smell. Does this rule apply to the other renters too?


    Its fine if you sell Kimyusu or karon. But if the stench of the kiba gets on the pushcart, it cant be used again.


    He mentioned an unfamiliar term in his reply.


    What was a karon?


    You are really naggy, uncle! You dont know how delicious kiba is, so dont say so much alright? If you got a problem, then try eating some kiba first.


    Mno raised his thick eyebrow when he heard what Ludo Wu said.


    Then have you eaten karon or kimyusu before? You only think the stinky kiba is delicious because you have never tried them. If you dont want to hear me nag, then dont bring that meat into town!


    Even though Ludo Wu didnt seem to be bothered, I felt that I should intervene.


    Im sorry, but everyone has their own preferences, so theres no point in debating about food you have never tried before. I tried Kimyusu a few times before, and I think kiba is on par with that.


    You used to be from the city right?


    Yes, but Im not a resident of Genos.


    I can tell that much from your pale face. Even you think that kiba is delicious?


    Of course its delicious. If not, I wont be opening a stall here. I tried all sorts of meat back in my hometown. I think the taste of kiba is top notch.


    How is that possible. Were you eating Munto or Gizu meat?


    It was hard to get through to this uncle.


    When I fell into deep thought, Leito suddenly interjected:


    Excuse me, Kamyua let me safekeep the kiba jerky he got yesterday. After trying it, the kiba meat is different from karon, and is tasty in a unique way.


    And of course, those were made from kiba that had been blood let. It was great that he likes them.


    Mno frowned doubtfully.


    He then shook his head and gave up on the debate.


    Anyway, Im running a business here. If you dont stink up my pushcart, I can lease you as many as you like. The marketce rental and pushcart lease will be two white copper tes.


    That will be for ten days right? By the way, what are the dimensions of the pushcart?


    Go look for yourself at the marketce, theres a few pushcart leased out by me there. My inns name is engraved on them.


    Understand. I wille visit in a few days.


    I should leave for now.


    Please inform me when Kamyua returns.


    After I said that to Leito, I left the Kimyusus tail inn with my twopanions.


    Asuta you are awesome. You really are a man of the city


    Vena Wu leaned close to me.


    I cant get along with someone like that I might lose my cool and punch him, just like Ludo


    Vena Wu, Im hiring you to tend to the stall alright?


    Yes Im willing to endure all sorts of humiliation for your sake, you know?


    What humiliation?


    Could I really work together with her for ten days? I already felt uneasy about the future.


    Lets go shopping? Hmm? Whats the matter, Ludo Wu?


    Nothing That kid just now


    Ah, you mean Leito. Hes a strange kid.


    I dont mean that I think he is very pitiful.


    Pitiful? Why?


    Leitos mentor was a suspicious character, so I could sympatize with his situation. But Ludo Wu didnt know how Kamyuas character was.


    Its fine, nothing to do with me. We should hurry. Its been a while since I came to the Post Station Town, I want to shop for weapons.


    We set off on our incredible journey again.


    I felt strange seeing these two walking so naturally in the Post Station Town.


    We are going to change for copper tes. Asuta, didnt you rob those blessings from us? Are you going to use them?


    Who robbed you? Well, I was nning to use those blessings. But the tusks and horns you gave me arent on this ne.


    There were ten tusks and horns on my ne.


    When Ai Fa and I splitted up at the Wu n, he passed this ne to me.


    I was nning to use the tusks and horns I earned to buy the ingredients I needed in town, but Ai Fa was unhappy when she heard that.


    You want to shoulder the entire burden yourself?


    Im nning to do that! Just ten tusks and horns isnt enough to pay the initial cost right? I dont want you to bear the entire cost.


    Im the house head.


    I know But If I dont bear any of the cost, it will feel like Im dumping everything onto you.


    Ai Fa fell into deep thought.


    Ai Fa then took out a ne from his cape. After adjusting the number of tusks and horns to ten, she gave it to me.


    Take this. Give me your ne.


    Okay What do you want to do?


    If the business in the Post Station Town fails, we will lose all our copper tes. I will then use your ne to buy aria and poitan.


    Ai Fa put away the ne I handed to her carefully.


    If the business is a sess, we will get more copper tes. I will give you your ne back then.


    I see Im fine with that. But you


    It feels really awful to see someone shoulder all the responsibility. You made me realize thatst night.


    Ai Fas face looked really scary.


    You dont have anyins now huh Besides, you dont want to trade in the blessings Grandma Jiba gifted you for copper tes right?


    Ah, yes, you actually knew. I dont remember telling you that.


    I can tell from your expression. I dont know why you think that way but if it wont trouble others, you dont need to suppress how you feel.


    Ai Fa said to me. Her eyes had calmed down a little.


    What are you thinking about


    Something warm wrapped around my right arm.


    Do you feel lonely after separating with your beloved mistress?


    While we were walking in the Post Station Town, Vena Wu clinged onto my right arm.


    I wanted to pull my arm away, but as expected of a denizen of Forest''s Edge, she wouldnt budge at all.


    Excuse me! I told you just now too, I hope you can act properly when you work


    I know that But Im not working today right? We are in the Post Station Town to buy our own groceries


    She was right. Donda Wu already told me that I didnt need to pay any wages to the Wu n today.


    B-But, Ludo Wu is here too? Is that fine?


    After I whispered that to Vena Wu, she winked at me sexily like usual.


    Its fine, Ludo wants you to marry into our n Asuta, do you like my dance?


    Dance?


    The dance during the banquet I dance so hard for your sake


    What was she talking about?


    I dont remember such a prominent event during the banquet.


    After everyone finish all the meat, all the unwed women got together to perform a dance of blessing? I always attract the attention of all the men, so I would usually abstain from such an activity. But I did so for you


    After all the meat was eaten


    I was probably talking with Ai Fa and Kan Lutim during that time.


    I received the ne as remuneration, spoke to them a little then fell asleep. Ai Fa then carried me into the empty room.


    After I fell asleep the unwed women then performed the dance of blessing.


    Did you not see my dance?


    Eh, thats not it. I was really busy that day, and fell asleep right after I finished my work.


    Vena Wu was stunned. After she closed her eyes, she gripped my arm tightly.


    Her monstrous strength was on par with a madarama snake.


    But I also felt an indescribable softness.


    Too much Asuta, you are too much


    It hurts! It hurts so much! My arm is breaking! Vena Wu, wait!


    I felt intense pain, and I seemed to have touched some ces I shouldnt have.


    We were walking along the streets and it was broad daylight, so this wasnt the appropriate way to act.


    You must never tell Leina about this


    It hurts! Ehh? What is that about Leina Wu?


    Her dance was like the zing me Leina is a docile child, and I never knew she had such passionate emotions in her heart You have stolen her heartpletely


    Vena Wu released my arm nimbly, then sighed.


    Asuta, I have already gotten over the fact that you are not willing to take me far away. I was thinking that its fine for you to marry into the house This is bad Leina will hate me


    She nced at me sideways sorrowfully.


    Sinful man


    I dont remembermitting any sins.


    I knew that Leina Wu harboured special feelings towards me.


    Leina Wu hoped that I could join the Wu n, but I couldnt do that. How should I face her in the future, and how would our rtionship be?


    I looked up at the cloudless sky, but the answers werent written there.


    4


    Despite theplicated question without any answers lingering in my heart, I still needed to finish my work.


    I need to find that old person with a toad-like smile, and exchange for copper tes at his shop.


    Asuta, you only changed a little.


    Yes, we just bought aria and poitan recently, so this much would be enough.


    I had six copper tes in my hand.


    I picked onerger tusk and horn, and got the funds I needed for today.


    You changed so many, as expected of a family of twelve.


    The duo from the Wu n traded in five kiba worth of tusks and horns.


    We had the same number of copper tes, but theirs were white, worth ten times that of the red copper tes.


    Fufu This is just enough for three days worth of food


    Ehh? Then you need to visit the Post Station Town once every three days?


    I was right.


    If they had manpower to spare, they would send three person to purchase five days worth of food.


    The Fa house only had two people, so we could buy enough for twenty days. They had six times our numbers, so five days is the limit.


    I calcted, the Wu n will need 108 aria and 72 poitan.


    The Fa house consume 120 aria and 80 poitan in twenty days, which wasparable to the Wu ns purchase.


    We still need to buy fruit wine for dad. I dont understand what he likes them.


    We have five red copper tes left What vegetables should we buy?


    It felt refreshing to discuss what things to shop for with the denizens of Forest''s Edge inside the Post Station Town. It was the same feeling I had when I visit this ce with Ai Fa.


    The eldest sister and youngest brother were about the same height, and the way they were chatting looked so warming. When the people from the Post Station Town looked at them with fear and disdain, there was a sense of dissonance with this scene.


    If no one provokes Ludo Wu, he wont give off a dangerous aura like the other men from Forest''s Edge. On a closer inspection, his face is likeable, and not scary at all.


    Ludo Wus actions made me nervous at first, but I realized that I didnt need to worry after all.


    Ai Fa was Ai Fa, Ludo Wu was Ludo Wu. I knew they were full of charm. No matter what others think, this fact would never change.


    I decided to not be bothered by other peoples gaze.


    Lets shop for vegetables. Theres someone who runs a stall at the northernmost end


    Ah! Wait! I want to go to the weapon shop! Maybe there will be something interesting there!


    Ludo Wu parted the crowd and charged towards a stall.


    More urately speaking, he didnt part the crowd, the crowd parted themselves.


    Sorry. He is already fifteen, but still acts like a child Never mind, Im twenty and still unwed, so I dont have the right to say that


    In a sense, of all the time I knew Vena Wu, she look the most charming when she said that with a smile.


    If she was so happy being with her family, then she didnt need to yearn for the world outside I thought to myself and walked to the stall. Ludo Wu pick up a machete and yell childishly.


    This is a machete? It looks like a murder weapon.


    Hahaha, during war, the army will need to bash through the woods as they advance. If they encounter the enemy, the soldiers will engage right away with these machetes.


    The uncle with ivory skin said with a slightly stiff expression.


    Ludo Wu call this store a weapon shop, but Genos was very far from their enemy nation Mahildra, so it was impossible for a battle to break out. This stall mainly sells des for everyday use, such as machete, axes and knives.


    Ah, is this a cooking knife?


    I enquired from the side, and the uncle showed a confused face.


    Why is this pale brat wearing clothes from Forest''s Edge? His expression was saying this clearly:


    This is a knife for cutting vegetables.


    The de on this knife was thinner than my dads Santoku knife, but was incredibly sharp.


    I had seen this knife in the stove room of the Wu n and house Lutim, and I felt overjoyed when I saw it for sale.


    Dad already used his knife for twenty years. If it cracks, I wont be able to use it anymore. I can borrow Ai Fas knife to cut the meat, but I still want to buy a knife for myself one day


    This knife is priced at four white copper tes and five red copper tes.


    The uncle said cautiously.


    Its about four kibas worth of tusks and horns


    I will buy this knife when I have more money to spare.


    Thank you. Ludo Wu, its about time for us to shop for vegetables.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    Ludo Wu walked out of the stall.


    With the thick machete still in his hand.


    H-Hey, wait!


    He ignored the uncles shout, and stood on the road fiercely.


    Excuse me! Donte near me for now!


    Ludo Wu shouted. The pedestrians wouldnt go near a man from Forest''s Edge in the first ce. They made a detour with sour faces.


    Asuta, Vena-nee, stay back too!


    Ludo Wu swung the machete after saying that.


    He then pull the de up with the sound of it cutting through the air.


    As if his strike was burning the air itself.


    The de stall owners face turned green.


    So did the pedestrians.


    Some stopped in their tracks, while others turned around and leave.


    Ludo Wu didnt care about the troubled and fearful gazes on him, and continued swinging the machete quickly. Finally, he yelled:I like it!


    Looks like this machete can smash a kibas head in one hit! Uncle, how much is this?


    E-Eight white copper tes.


    This machete was cost the tusks and horns of sixrge kiba, an extravagant price.


    Considering the fact that eight white copper tes could buy sixty meals of aria and poitan, I realized once again how cheap these two ingredients were.


    Got it! Asuta, hold on to this, dont let anyone buy it! I will be right back!


    Ludo Wu shoved the machete into my hands and ran off with haste.


    The crowd splitted again, just like how Moses parted the sea in the tenmandments.


    He is still a kid


    Vena Wu smiled. I didnt think a kid could wield this chunk of steel.


    The machete was around 1cm thick, 10cm broad and 30cm long. It was sturdily built and the de was curved slightly, weighing more than 1kg. This machete could really smash the skull of a kiba.


    He was smaller than I am, how is he able to swing this machete?


    The arm strength of a hunter was fearsome.


    Ludo Wu charged back and bought the machete. After he secured it to his waist, we finally set off for the vegetable stall.


    And of course, we visited Uncle Doras stall.


    W-Wee!


    When he saw someone from Forest''s Edge who wasnt Ai Fa, his smile turned a little stiff. But he still wee us cheerfully.


    So its this stall huh I was right. There arent many stalls that sell sacks of aria and poitan after all


    Vena Wu stood before the uncle, it seemed that this wasnt her first visit.


    One hundred aria and poitan please


    Alright, the aria is two white copper tes, and the poitan is two white and five red copper tes.


    Hmm? You are buying so many poitan?


    I whispered to Ludo Wu in surprise, and he replied:Because Dad and Darum-nii eat a lot.


    ording to Ai Fa, the denizens of Forest''s Edge would consume three aria and two poitan every day. That was minimum number to stay healthy, but a lot of the men from the Wu n would eat three or four peoples share of poitan.


    Here, one hundred poitan and aria. Please check.


    The uncle ced the heavy sacks on the ground, and the siblings started counting them harmoniously.


    I also used this chance toplete my goal.


    Uncle Dora, can I ask you something?


    Y-Yes, what is it?


    Can tino be eaten raw?


    Tino was a lettuce-like vegetable that had the shape of a rose.


    It was about the size of a lettuce, and had the taste and texture of a cabbage.


    Of course. But I prefer to cook them.


    I see, so do people usually cook the tarapa before eating them?


    Tarapa was a red fruit that had the size of a pumpkin.


    It was very sour, and taste like tomato after it was brewed.


    Well, there are people who eat it raw, but it is too sour, so it needs to be cooked with other vegetables before eatng it. I like to make tarapa stew with aria.


    Aria has a sweet taste after all. After dicing aria and frying it, you can bring out its sweetness by cooking it with tarapa.


    Dora opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Y-You are very familiar with the vegetables.


    Not at all, I dont even know which vegetables can be eaten raw By the way, can aria be eaten raw?


    Of course.


    Next is Gigo. Does your stall sell gigo?


    No, my farm isnt suitable for gigo...Grandma Misill sells big and sweet gigo, they are popr around here.


    Eh? Where is grandma Misills stall?


    I-Its in the central zone. Between the fine leather works and the cloth shop. A petite grandma runs a stall there by herself, you will know it when you see it.


    I got it! Thank you!


    I was probably smiling unconsciously.


    The uncle also showed a rxed smile for the first time.


    Alright, the number is correct. Asuta, arent you buying?


    Thats right. Uncle, I want two tino and three tarapa.


    Ehh? You are buying so many tarapa?


    Yes. I n to use them to cook the food I will be selling Oh right, after cooking the tarapa, must it be finished on the same day? And if I cut a tarapa in half, how long can I keep the other half?


    Hmm~ After cooking it, you can keep it for two days at the most. As for the tarapa that has been cut, it will lose its moisture if you leave it for too long. But if you add water when you cook it, the taste will be the same.


    I see. Thank you, you have been a big help.


    As the tarapa and tino wererge, just five of them filled up the entire bag.


    By the way, the price for one tarapa and two tino were both one red copper te.


    I was left with two red copper te.


    Only the gigo and fruit wine were left.


    Hmm~ What should we buy How about another tino?


    The tino is too big! But something smaller.


    P then?


    P is unnecessary!


    What should we buy then? I like tino


    Buy chachi, chachi! Vegetable stew taste great if you add chachi in!


    But chachi needs to be cooked for a long time before it turns soft?


    Chachi was a vegetable that had the texture of potatoes.


    The Wu n used to cook kiba soup with strong me in a short time. Cooking it this way would turn the outside of the chachi mushy while the inside remained crispy, and wouldnt bring out its sweetness.


    Dont worry. You boil the soul with a small fire right? The texture will be the same as the stew we hadst time this way. Dont wait for the water to boil before adding the chachi, please toss them in before you even start to boil the water.


    After I interjected, Ludo Wu shook Vena Wus shoulders triumphantly.


    See, even Asuta says so! Buy chachi!


    Alright. If chachi can be cooked deliciously, I wont have anyins Hmm, so dont wait for the water to boil before putting them in, we have to put them in before starting the fire?


    Yes.


    Hee hee!


    Ludo Wu put his sister in a headlock.


    That hurts


    Vena Wu squirmed her body sexily.


    I didnt know this pair of siblings were so close.


    Huh? Theres no chachi here? You dont sell them?


    G-Grandma Misill does.


    The uncle replied timidly, then alternate his gaze between Ludo Wu and Vena Wu.


    Y-You two are really special. This is the first time I have seen the denizens of Forest''s Edge pick out vegetables based on their own preference.


    Huh? I hate p! Sell chachi, dont sell p!


    T-those are grown on trees, so its hard to grow them from the start.


    Hmm, there are many types of vegetables huh.


    Ludo Wu and Vena Wu acted as they usually did, but the expression on the uncles face changed drastically.


    He was stunned.


    And then confused.


    After that he was all smiles?


    Even though he feared the denizens of Forest''s Edge, he was observing Ludo Wu carefully now.


    When he heard the denizens of Forest''s Edge discuss their preference for vegetables, he was so happy.


    Food has no distinction on being delicious or not, these words filled me with regrets.


    He must had felt the same as I did all this while.


    While I was in deep thought, the voice of a girl rang out from my back.


    Ah! Asuta-nii!


    Tara was standing behind me.


    She had a Kimyusu meat bun sped tightly in her hand as she ran towards us with short strides.


    However, she stood stiffly in ce when she saw Ludo Wu and Vena Wu.


    Hmm? Who is this brat?


    She is Tara, the stall owners daughter. I told you about her before right?


    Ah, the brat you saved, who helped youter right?


    Ludo Wu took nimble steps towards the girl standing stiffly in ce.


    It felt like seeing a german shepherd approaching a kitten, which made me nervous. The poor uncle who had a surprised face was now turning green.


    Brat! You are about bratty Rimees size. How old are you?


    Eight Eight years old


    Thats the same as Rimee. But you are much thinner, so you look younger.


    Ludo Wu squatted down, and looked between the girl and the bun.


    Smell nice. Is it good?


    Yes.


    I guess so.


    You You want to try?


    Tara offered the meat bun she was holding carefully in her hands to Ludo Wu timidly.


    Ludo Wu tilted his head quizzically.


    Can I eat that?


    J-Just a bite!


    I see, then I will do that.


    After saying that, Ludo Wu bit down on the meat bun in Taras hand.


    He bit really hard, as if he was trying to take off Taras fingers too.


    The uncle screamed.


    Ludo Wu didnt chew too much before swallowing. He then scratched his yellowish brown hair and stood up.


    Well, it taste bad.


    T-Taste bad?


    Not good at all. Asutas cooking taste much better.


    R-Really?


    Tara looked at me with a expression that seemed to be a mixture of smiling and crying.


    I sighed, then walked towards them.


    Everyone has their own preferences. I dont know if my cooking will be the city peoples liking, but I will be setting up a stall around here.


    I see! Please let Tara try your cooking when you do.


    As I will be running a business here, I will need to charge for the food But I will let you and uncle have a try, please tell me your thoughts then.


    Yes!


    What an adorable child.


    Fortunately, Ai Fa wasnt here, so no one would give me strange looks when I talk to other girls.


    As I turned my head with that thought in mind, I found Vena Wu standing before the stall and watching me and Ludo Wu closely.


    I really dont get women.


    Well then, we only need to get fruit wine and chachi. What about you?


    Hmm, I need fruit wine and gigo.


    Ah, gigo! Vena-nee, lets buy gigo too! Grilled poitan will only turn fluffy if you add gigo right?


    Dont worry Even if we buy ten fruit wines, we will still have five copper tes left


    Before Vena Wu could even finish, thest character made his appearance.


    Hi Asuta, Im really d that I get to meet you three days in a row. Have you finally made up your mind?


    Kamyua Yost appeared before us.


    He walked out of the crowd without a word and came towards us with his cloak flicking in the wind.


    Leito told me about your visit, so I went off to find you. You are at Uncle Doras ce as expected.


    Yes, Im already done with my chores. Its good to see you, Kamyua.


    I stole a nce at Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu was expressionless.


    However his fingers were tapping on the sheath of the machete on his waist rhythmically.


    Vena Wu walked briskly over, and stopped diagonally behind her brother.


    Oh right, they are


    Vena Wu and Ludo Wu of the Wu n. Leito already told me. I would hate to have missed you, so I asked Leito to stay put at the inn.


    His expression was as elusive as ever.


    His purple pupils that resembled both an elderly and a child were filled with glee, as he switched his gaze between them.


    Ludo Wu, I saw you at the Wu vige before. Allow me to introduce myself again. Im Kamyua Yost, my job is a guardian that ensures the safety of travelers. Im a citizen of the western nation that roams freely and calls all the Post Station Towns I visit my home.


    Hmmp~


    Ludo Wu answered half heartedly.


    He continued tapping on his machete.


    Mno Mast already told me what happened. He agreed to rent you his pushcart.


    Yes. I will prepare the stall after Im done with the menu.


    You finally made up your mind, Im so happy! Im willing to visit everyday if I can eat your cooking everyday.


    I will prepare alluring food to attract your patronage everyday.


    That was all I need from Kamyua Yost today, to report this matter.


    After Ludo Wu realized this fact, he spoke nonchntly:


    Kamyua Yost. My father, the head of the Wu n Donda Wu has a message for you. Will you listen to it?


    Of course! Do tell me.


    Forest''s Edge will clean up after our own shame. If you interfere, I will lop off your head Thats all.


    Understood, I will keep that in mind.


    Kamyua bowed in an exaggerated manner.


    Ludo Wu kept a straight face, then nced my way.


    Asuta, lets go buy chachi and gigo. The sun will set if we take our time.


    Thats true Sorry about that, Kamyua. Thank you for making the trip here to see us, but we still need to do some shopping


    Its fine its fine! After you open your stall, we can meet for ten days in a row. Asuta, I wish you the best of luck in your business.


    Thank you.


    After he appeared quietly, Kamyua went off silently.


    Somehow I felt that Kamyua didnt have much of a presence today, and was like a ghost.


    That man pissed me off.


    Ludo Wu said all of a sudden.


    Huh?


    My de is meant to cut kiba, I dont intent to use it against people however, I still feel pissed off when Im facing an opponent I cant defeat. On top of that, hes from the city.


    L-Ludo Wu? What do you mean?


    Darum-nii and I isnt a match for him. Jiza-nii probably cant beat him either. Only Dad can cut off his thin neck.


    Ludo Wu clicked his tongue as he ruffled his yellowish brown hair.


    5


    An hourter, I finally reached the Fa house.


    I had been away for more than 24 hours.


    The two close siblings apanied me. In order to prepare for her job in the Post Station Town, Vena Wu need to remember where my ce was. More importantly, they were afraid that the Tsun n might do something nefarious.


    Hmmp, looks like we wont run into retards who gets drunk in broad daylight.


    Ludo Wu had thergest baggage out of the three of us. He checked the surroundings with keen eyes.


    By the way, you need to cross such a deep valley from the Fa house to the Post Station Town. no wonder you need helpers.


    Yes. If I head to the Post Station Town from the Wu vige, I will have an easier time.


    The Forest''s Edge settlement had several routes leading into the Post Station Town. The shortest path was from the Wu n, and would take just 40 to 50 minutes., with no bridges and afortable road.


    However, it would take an hour to travel from the Fa house to the Wu n, a distance that makes me hesitate. On the other hand, carrying the goods and crossing the suspension bridge was much easier.


    On the way home, we used the sacks of vegetables in the ce of an iron pot, and did a trial run. If I could muster my courage, the two of us could really cross the suspension bridge with the iron pot.


    This was our first try, and I spent quite a long time to gather my courage and resolve  if Vena Wu lose her infatuation with me because of that, I would have an easier time. But Im afraid that I would lose her respect as a boss.


    It was hard to tell if this was a blessing, but even after Vena Wu saw how terrified and unsightly I was, she continued to flirt with me.


    We are leaving now Im looking forward to the day when work starts


    Send Ai Fa our regards Asuta, let us try your cooking once in a while, dont just cook for the people in the city.


    After the two close siblings said that, they left.


    Even though Ludo Wu was carrying 70 percent of the load, Vena Wu still had a hundred aria on her back. Her strides were nimble and quick, and didnt miss a beat. As expected of a woman from Forest''s Edge.


    Ai Fa was right, I shouldnt look down on the abilities of the women of Forest''s Edge. Their muscr and skeletal structure must be very different from mine. Any women as tall as Vena Wu would definitely be stronger than me.


    With the difference in the environment we were raised in, this couldnt be helped but I still couldnt hold back my sigh.


    If I eat kiba everyday, will my body change too?


    I headed into the Fa house while lost in thought.


    The sun was midway between its peak and the horizon.


    It seemed that I had plenty of time to grill poitan.


    Ai Fa was still hunting kiba in the forest. I had to prepare a sumptuous dinner for her. After sorting out my mood, I renewed my grip on the sack of tarapa and tino, as well as giant burdock gigo the stall helped me cut into a metre, then opened the door.


    And I saw Ai Fas cape on the wall.


    Hmm?


    It was still early, but she was already back.


    She probably caught a kiba already, so I didnt need to be rmed. But where was she?


    Ai Fa, are you there?


    I called out as I walked into the food store.


    I opened the door and Ai Fa wasnt there.


    Setting aside the bounty I got today, I checked the other two storage room.


    Ai Fa wasnt there.


    Hmm?


    The new pot was already ced beside the stove.


    There wasnt anything that stood out besides that.


    No


    On a closer look, I realized the sabre wasnt there, even though the cape was there.


    Unless she was sleeping, Ai Fa would always carry a knife with her. After shees home, she would take off her cape and sabre, and lean it against the wall.


    What was going on here?


    She didnt put on her cape, and only had her knife with her. Beside washing her clothes at the water source, I had never seen Ai Fa left the house without her cape.


    Did she went to the water source?


    No, the pots and water sks were still in the room. We didnt need to go to the water source unless it was early in the morning.


    With a thumping heart, I charged out of the house.


    Was she sunning the pico leaves?


    No, I dont smell the fragrance of pico leaves.


    Instead, a stench entered my nostril.


    It was mixed with rust this was the stench of blood.


    A chill immediately ran down my back.


    Where did this smelle from?


    Where was the source?


    Behind the house.


    I hit my knee caps that was starting to tremble, and went to the back of the house.


    It will be fine I started deluding. Even if those people from the Tsun n werewless, it was impossible for them tomit such retarded acts in broad daylight.


    Retarded acts


    No, I didnt dare to imagine it.


    When I realized it, my heart was beating hard, and I was out of breath.


    It was fine.


    Ai Fa would be fine.


    It was impossible for tragedies to happen.


    I kept telling myself that as I walked along the walls


    I braced myself and stepped to the backyard.


    And.


    I saw a kiba that was hung up,pletely skinned.


    Asuta, youre home.


    Ai Fa was looking at the hanging kiba as she sat on the ground with her back against the wall.


    I took big strides towards Ai Fa, bend forward, then grabbed her bare shoulders tightly.


    Dont Dont scare me!


    Ai Fa widened her eyes confusedly.


    Asuta, are you crying?


    Whos crying!


    I headbutted Ai Fa.


    That hurts.


    I heard herining, but I still press against Ai Fa with my head.


    Asuta, whats wrong? Why are you so flustered?


    Shut up! You made me so worried Why are you skinning the kiba!? I was so terrified when I smelled the blood!


    Skinning is part of the hunters job right?


    Ai Fa replied displeasedly.


    As we were too close, I couldnt see her expression.


    The men from the Wu n and house Lutim all take cares of the skinning work, but I havent learned it yet. That vexes me. Im practicing with a kiba that I hunted. I have watched you skin the kiba several times after all.


    If that is so then tell me I thought my heart was going to burst


    Just why were you so panicky?


    You dont have your sabre with you, and I smell blood from outside the house. I thought something happened, and my mind was filled with ominous imagination.


    With my forehead sticking closely to Ai Fas forehead, I gave a deep sigh.


    I have my knife right here. Dont worry, I know that ruffians might appear at any time, so I will always watch my surroundings.


    Ai Fas spoke in an irate tone.


    Were you imagining the Tsun n men killing me? I wont lose to those despicable people.


    I know


    You understand my feelings now?


    I was surprised, and lifted my head.


    Ai Fa averted her eyes and pouted.


    Ever since I took a frail man like you into the Fa house, do you know how worried I was? If you know, then dont act rashly in the future.


    Yes.


    Getting worried over nothing is fine, but you even lectured me. I took care of such a tedious task, you should be thankful.


    No, that... its my bad.


    What I want isnt your apology.


    Thank you?


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa stood up.


    She crossed her arms arrogantly with a smug grin.


    Could it be she thought my eyes would sparkle after I see her skin the kiba, and tell her with wild joy and excitement:How did you learn that? Thats amazing!. When I see Ai Fa made that childish face, I couldnt help deluding.


    I sighed again, steeled myself and stood up.


    I patted Ai Fas blonde hair and said:good girl good girl, and was greeted with a sharp strike into my sr plexus.


    I dont know what are the next steps. What do I do after cutting open the stomach?


    While I was still struggling to breath, Ai Fas voice came from above me.


    A few seconds after I fell into an oxygen deprived state, I got up again.


    That hurts. You are asking because you want to carry out the entire butchering process?


    The men from the Wu house had all learned the steps after this.


    She scrowled her nose and showed a scary face. It had been a while since she showed her cat-like expression.


    I got it, I will teach you If you butcher the kiba in the future, that will lighten my load. But wont the burden on you increase?


    Dont be ridiculous. What will happen if you go to the Post Station Town? Will you have time to take care of the kiba and poitan aftering home? I dont want to drink the easy to prepare poitan soup any more.


    I fell into deep thought again.


    I was nning to get up earlier to grill the poitan for dinner and the merchandize. But it would take me at least three to four hours to dismember one kiba. No matter how much time i have, it would dy dinner time.


    Ai Fa always notice the finer details than me.


    No, when Ai Fa acts, she really think of running the stall as a job that involve both of us.


    I still hold the attitude that I shouldnt over rely on Ai Fa deep in my heart. My values told me that this was correct But I was in Forest''s Edge now, not my world in the past.


    I shouldnt think about things through my own value.


    I shouldnt rely on her for everything, but I should do so at the right time.


    What I should be doing was to go through thick and thin with Ai Fa.


    I understand. What you said make sense. Since you will be responsible for skinning and butchering the kiba, I will work hard on the other tasks.


    Hmmp.


    My house head is really dependable In order to not get left behind, I will have to give my best.


    Dont joke with me. Im just doing my work as a hunter.


    Ai Fa still looked a little unhappy as she pulled out her knife.


    No one can rece your work. You have to work hard in cooking delicious food.


    I know, but


    Not just me, Ai Fas work was irreceable too.


    Ai Fa had to take care of the chores of the Forest''s Edge women early in the morning, then enter the forest to hunt in the noon. In all of Forest''s Edge, only Ai Fa was capable of doing that.


    6


    I did some calctions.


    After dinner, I told Ai Fa the n I had organized in my mind.


    The ingredients I will be using are aria, poitan, tino, tarapa, and poitan mixed with gigo. Considering the issue of making profits, we can use the cost effective aria and poitan, but the people in town wont want to buy that. So I decided to focus on how the people in town feels.


    Yes.


    Kamyua told us that we will be selling light meals to be eaten in the day, not dinner. I dont need to be worried about the nutrition intake. And so, I will use aria to add to the fragrance, and use just one poitan for each portion. I will also throw in tarapa and tino. It should be as nutritious as the meat bun I triedst time.


    Yes.


    I did a rough estimate, one portion is about 0.65 red copper tes. As half a day worth of aria and poitan is about 0.55 red copper tes, its not too big a difference. Hence, I want to use other ingredients to garnish its taste and appearance.


    Ugh.


    0.65 red copper tes is the ingredient fee for making ten portions a day, but making ten portion will leave a lot of tarapa over. If I make twenty portions, I will just need 1.5 times the tarapa. As tarapa is the most expensive ingredient, I can push the cost down to below 0.6 red copper tes if I make twenty portions a day. If we make 30 or 40 portions, the ingredient cost will gradually fall too.


    Yes.


    Next would be the other expenses. The venue and pushcart rental for ten days is two white copper te, or twenty red copper tes. Theres also the wage I need to pay Vena Wu. We cant dismiss this wage too. We are paying her a tusk and a horn for one day of work. That will be six red copper tes, and sixty red copper tes in ten days. The initial cost and her wages will be eighty red copper tes. Hence, we need to sell at least 40 portions, or we wont make any profit.


    Yes.


    After setting the ingredient cost to the highest estimate of 0.65, we will need to sell sixty portions in this ten days to break even. Thats six portions a day. Most people in the Post Station Town have yet to experience the tastiness of kiba. Furthermore, the people in the city finds kiba meat repulsive, so the sales for the first few days might be terrible, we just have to wait to build our customer base through word of mouth slowly.


    Asuta.


    Even if we sell just one or two portions in the beginning, we can make money if we can sell 20 portions in thest three days. I think the situation is favourable to us. ording to my research, the a stall in the Post Station Town can sell between 20 to 50 portions a day. I hope we can achieve the minimum target at the very least.


    Asuta, Asuta.


    Even if the situation is in our favour, there is still risks. We cant justpete on taste alone, the important thing is to improve the prejudice the people in town has towards kiba and the denizens of Forest''s Edge. If that didnt work, we might not even sell a single meal. So we shouldnt overestimate ourselves, and just prepare ten portions for the first few days, and keep the ingredient cost as low as possible


    Asuta!


    Yes? What is it?


    When I realized it, Ai Fa was leaning against the wall, tilting her head and ring at me.


    Whats with her? She wasnt sitting cross legged, and she look really cute with her nted sitting position.


    Are you torturing me intentionally?


    Hmm? What do you mean?


    I tilted my head in quizzingly.


    As the room was dim, I couldnt see very well, but I noticed Ai Fas eyes were teary.


    I dont understand what you are talking about! My head is hurting!


    W-Was my exnation too hard to understand? Sorry, I will make it simpler


    No need! I will leave it all to you! My head hurts!


    The way she throws her temper reminds me of L Wu.


    Even though Ai Fa was very emotional, she seldom lose control.


    D-Didnt you ask me to exin to you properly? This is our work, so you should know the details


    I said no need meow! My head hurts!


    Meow!?


    Did she just say meow!?


    J-J-Just what happened to her? Did Dan Lutims toddler regression virus got her?


    As I was panicking, Ai Fa rest her forehead on the wall, and copsed onto the floor.


    My head hurts


    Uwah, are you alright!? Hey, Ai Fa!


    When I saw Ai Fa copsed onto the floor weakly, I picked her up.


    When I put my hand on her forehead, it felt rather warm.


    D-Did you overexert your brain? Hey, does it hurt? I will get you some water.


    No need You are too loud


    Ai Fa frowned painfully, and closed her eyes.


    Dont move My head hurts


    I-I understand.


    I rest Ai Fa on myp, and wait for her to recover slowly.


    Under such circumstances, I obviously couldnt have impure thoughts. But it was the first time we were so close together, and Ai Fas body warmth made it hard for me to stay calm.


    Are you alright?


    Just a while more.


    She grabbed my t-shirt tightly.


    Her breasts covered in the garments of Forest''s Edge started heaving hard.


    She seemed to be in a lot of pain.


    Im sorry being so detailed You dont need to worry about the ounting. After all, I dont know how to hunt kiba too, so just leave these matters to me.


    Ai Fa didnt answer, and kept grinding her head on my chest.


    Her head was probably still throbbing.


    If the business fails, I will try my best to minimize our losses. I wont waste the kiba that you hunt at the risk of your life.


    If the business fails, how many tusks and horns will we lose?


    Ai Fa asked, she had calmed down a lot.


    I was relieved, and answered:


    If we cant even sell one meal in the next ten days, we will lose twelve kibas worth of tusks and horns. Its hard to imagine right?


    Its hard to imagine.


    Thats right. The venue and pushcart rental cost less than two kiba. Half of the bnce is the ingredient cost, the half is the wages for Vena Wu. If ites to that, we can only cut the ingredient cost.


    Yes.


    When I was in the Post Station Town, I didnt see any stalls that only sell cooked meat alone. Some stalls will roast the thighs of birds and some vegetables, which seemed to be drinking snacks for the people in town. I have topete with the other stalls with my light meal If I just want to earn a quick buck, I just need to sell grilled meat or jerky.


    Theres no point in doing that. We already have enough copper tes to survive.


    Ai Fa pulled her ne with her other hand, which made jingling sounds.


    The tusks and horns on her neck and in her cape far exceeds twelve kiba. The Fa house only has two members, if she could hunt a kiba every two days, we didnt need to worry about copper tes.


    This was proof that the number of kiba was increasing, and that Ai Fa was in even more danger. Ai Fa wished to use the tusks and horns she earned by risking her life, and challenged the citizens of the Post Station Town.


    Our goal was to make Forest''s Edge even more prosperous The Fa house suffered in the past because of poverty. For the sake of the other tribe members suffering in silence in Forest''s Edge, we had to give it a shot.


    I cant talk about a grandiose dream like Kan Lutim However, I wont regret it even if we lose many of our tusks and horns. Asuta, you just need to try your best. Just like that time when you faced off against Donda Wu, and when you agreed to tend to the hearth for the wedding.


    Yes, with the reputation of the Fa house on the line, I will aim to be the very best that no one ever was Does your head still hurts? If you feel better, why dont you sleep earlier today?


    Yeah.


    Ai Fa nodded in agreement, but she still didnt move.


    Ehh Should I put you down on the floor?


    If you think Im heavy, you can put me down.


    How could that be? Her weight only made me feelfortable.


    If she didnt want to, I didnt want her leave my arms.


    When will you open the stall?


    Four dayster. Three dayster, the Wu n will head into the Post Station Town to buy groceries. I will work on the merchandize and improve it for this few days By the way, your onlyment is delicious, anything else that needs to be improved?


    No.


    I see That dish and normal hamburg steak, which taste better?


    They are both good.


    If you have to choose one?


    Are you trying to make my headache worst?


    Ai Fa grumbled then turned on my knees.


    She didnt turn away from me, but towards me.


    If the people in the city thinks that dish taste bad, their tongues must be rotten. You should stop running your stall and just cook for me then


    I will be happy to live like that too But I will do my best to achieve sess.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa nodded.


    Asuta, when you are happy, I feel happy.


    Thats right.


    Seeing you seed makes me proud.


    Ai Fa mumbled. As she was lying on my chest, it looked like she was whispering to my heart.


    It will be fine.


    There would be mountains of problems waiting for me after I set up my stall.


    After all, we went into this battle so lightly.


    For the past eight decades, the citizens of Post Station Town discriminated against the denizens of Forest''s Edge and kiba, how far could I overturn this preconception of theirs?


    I will do everything within my powers.


    For the sake of the people I cherished and their hometown, I will do all that I could.


    I hope that I could raise my head high and tell the entire world that I was a part of Forests Edge.


    When I realized it, Ai Fa had already fallen asleep in my arms.


    As long as you are by my side, everything will be just fine.


    I muttered in my heart as I feel the calming weight and warmth on my body.

 Volume 4 - Ch 4.1

    I was prepared for my war.


    The pot was filled with ingredients, with a piece of cloth covering it like a lid. The underside of the cloth had fake rubber tree leaves sewn into it for waterproofing, and we even used fuibaha vines to secure the entire pot.


    I used a clean piece of cloth to wrap up the grilled poitan and put the tino and aria into the sack for vegetables.


    I put the wooden spat for stirring, a small spat for scooping the ingredients, a chopping board made of krilee wood, two tes and the santoku knife into the same bag.


    The other bag was full of firewood, a small machete and rana grass to start fires.


    I already put the red copper tes used as change, and the white copper tes for Mno Mast into the pouch on my waist.


    Everything was set.


    I cleared the cutleries for dinner early in the morning, forage for herbs and firewood, and cleared all the morning chores. The time was between dawn and noon.


    All there was left was to wait for Vena Wu to reach the Fa house.


    This day has finallye.


    Ai Fa said.


    Yes, its finally time.


    I replied.


    We have to make it through these ten days first.


    Yes, I will do my best.


    We will have to live like this for ten consecutive days.


    If this kind of life ends after ten days, that means our effort has been wasted.


    You will be together with the eldest daughter of the Wu n for half a day in these ten days.


    Huh?


    Anyway, work hard.


    Yes, I will work hard!


    Shes your betrothed after all.


    Not at all! Theres no such thing!


    I turned and look at Ai Fa in shock.


    W-Why are you bringing this up now? Your expression didnt change at all when Donda Wu named Vena Wu as my helper right?


    Ai Fa put her hand on my shoulder nonchntly.


    Dont panic, Im just kidding.


    Ughhh


    Do your job properly, I will do my part too.


    Ai Fas expression remained calm and collected, and there was a gentle light in her eyes.


    I will await your safe return.


    Vena Wu arrived on time. We used a krilee stick to carry the iron pot and cross the terrifying cliff, and reached the Post Station Town.


    The first destination was the Kimyusus tail inn.


    Mno led us to the back of the inn, and we met with the pushcart that will be battling alongside us for the next ten days.


    That was a mobile pushcart.


    About 2m tall, 1.5m wide and 80cm deep, the structure was made from wood, and a leather sheet covered the roof of the stall. The front and sides were covered with wooden boards, and reach up to my waist. Only the wall on the inside had a door that could be opened.


    I opened the door and find it empty, and the interior walls were covered in y.


    A charcoal brazier shaped depression was right in the center.


    I needed to start a fire in the brazier and heat up the pot.


    I ced the pot on the wooden board that had a hole in the center, and it fit in snugly.


    There were air holes to the right side of the board to expel the smoke.


    The structure of this pushcart was simple.


    Since it was simple, using it would be a hitch.


    Please take care not to damage the pushcart.


    I gave a friendly nod to Mno Mast who was showing a sour face the first thing in the morning.


    Vena Wu turned her head away nonchntly.


    Okay then, follow me.


    With Mno Mast leading us, we walked on the streets.


    This was the first time I visited the Post Station Town before noon, there was about 30% lesser people on the streets.


    As Vena Wu and I pushed the pushcart forward, countless gazes watched us. Their eyes were filled with confusion and shock, as if they didnt understand why the denizens from Forest''s Edge were pushing the cart.


    Yellow skinned people.


    The ivory skinned crowd.


    ck skinned men.


    White skin citizens.


    People of all races and creed were staring us.


    A foreigner in Forest''s Edge clothing and a denizen of Forest''s Edge who was like the incarnation of sexiness. Vena Wu and I were the most prominent duo. As we were pushing a cart painstakingly, they couldnt just ignore us.


    How annoying We are more prominent than usual


    Its fine, this will serve as our advertisement.


    In that case, news of the denizens of Forest''s Edge are setting up a stall would spread through the city. It was fine for them to think of us as a joke, I didnt mind them being curious or fearful. I just hope that more people would know about us.


    We passed through the lodging zone, and when we reached the marketce, most of the stalls had already up and running.


    The gazes of the stall owners were also focused on us.


    In the entire Post Station Town, only the Totos Moa were unmoved by us.


    Hi, so you are really opening a stall here.


    Uncle Dora who sells vegetables greeted us along the way.


    Thats right. I will be in your care for this ten days.


    As Mno Mast didnt stop, I had to greet him while pushing the cart.


    Uncle Doras smile was much more natural. He sent us off with his gaze as we continued north.


    Mno Mast brought us to the furthest fringe of the marketce.


    In order to set up the marketce, the Post Station Town cleared a path through the woods. And our stall was in the northernmost end.


    Our stall was on the right side, facing the north.


    If another two or three stalls were added, they would be right at the edge of the woods. They would need to clear more of the forest then. No matter what, our stall was at the extreme corner of the marketce.


    The pedestrians here were sparse.


    There wasnt any stall opposite us.


    Our neighbour was an old man with dubious essories ced on a cloth on the ground. When he saw us, he looked dumbfounded like a child.


    I already told you these rules yesterday. Take note of these two main points: You cant tout for customers loudly, and you can only start a fire in the brazier Also, you must report to me if you see anyone break these rules.


    I got it. Thank you for your help.


    Hmmp Next will be the signboard. Hey, what do you want to write on it?


    Ehh? Signboard?


    There was a signboard on the cart, but it was nk. It only had a hieroglyphs or logo at the bottom right corner that says Kimyusus tail inn.


    You have to write down what you are selling on the signboard, or your customers will be clueless. What do you want to write?


    Mno Mast took down a small leather pouch tied to his waist and opened its strings.


    Inside the pouch was a gooey green fluid, and a small stick. The fluid had a stinging smell, a bit like grass. I guess it was a dye made from vegetation.


    Well then, please help me write Kiba.


    I guess so.


    Mno Mast sighed and started writing arge symbol with his pen and dye.


    The symbol was abination of ovals and curves and had four curvy lines extending upwards. They bore some resemnce with the tusks and horns of a kiba.


    It looks great, it feels very kiba.


    You have to push the cart back to the inn every day. I want to check it for damages.


    Alright. We are also nning to close the stall before dusk.


    Mno Mast grunted onest time before leaving.


    The old man was still looking at us with a nk expression from the side.


    Lets start with the preparation.


    I asked Vena Wu to help me undo the pot sealed with fuihaba vines.


    When I took off the lid made from cloth and fake rubber tree leaves, Vena Wu cheered.


    No wonder I keep smelling the scent of tarapa is that vegetable stew?


    No, we dont have the time or the budget. This is just tarapa sauce.


    As I used two whole tarapa, the pot was sixty percent filled with bright red sauce.


    Tarapa had the sourness of tomato. After I cooked it with diced aria and fruit wine, then season it with salt and pico leaves, the special tarapa sauce was done.


    Im starting the fire. Vena Wu, can you help me open that sack?


    Okay.


    After ncing at Vena Wu who nodded in acknowledgement, I started a fire in the brazier with rana grass.


    The sauce was already cold, so I need to start a big fire.


    Considering the size of the brazier and the distance from the brazier to the pot, the fire should be smaller than the one in the makeshift stove used during the wedding. In order to heat the entire pot evenly, I had to use strong fire.


    I brought all the firewood we had over, and they would probably be used up before we close the stall. I would then have to forage for firewood then. That was why I brought a machete along.


    I estimated the operation hours would be five hours.


    We left the house between dawn and noon and nned to head home between noon and dusk. I also had to ount for the two hours traveling time.


    ording to my biological clock, dawn was six, noon was twelve and dusk was seven. We would open the stall at 10am and close the stall at 3pm in the afternoon.


    Hmm Now that I think about it, I find this incredible I never imagined that I will be peddling merchandize in the Post Station Town, I never dream that this would happen


    I feel the same. But the time we spent in Forest''s Edge are iparable, so this feeling must be much stronger for you.


    Maybe Donda Wu sent her to help because he knew that she yearns for the world outside.


    No, if he knew how Vena Wu felt, he would forbid her from going out.


    Anyway, Vena Wu was very cheerful today. Compared to thest time she came with me, she looked much happier.


    But will this really sell There are so few people


    This is the edge of the Post Station Town after all.


    From this stall I could see the people enter the Post Station Town from the north, and those who are leaving the Post Station Town and heading north. There was barely anyone who came all the way here to buy goods.


    This is our first day, so we can take it easy. The goal for this two days is to let everyone know that we exist.


    The news of denizens from Forest''s Edge selling kiba meals in the Post Station Town would definitely spread in the entire city. Over time, there would be curious people here to take check us out. In the first few days of our stall opening, we had to grasp these customer source tightly.


    The tarapa was starting to bubble, so I used the spat Vena Wu handed me to stir the iron pot.


    Vena Wu, please help me stir the sauceter. There are many hamburg steaks in the sauce, take care not to break them.


    Got it smells nice it is still daytime, but Im starting to get hungry


    Ah, if you can still eat, please try er.


    When she heard that, Vena Wus eyes started to shine.


    Can I? Isnt this merchandize?


    This is the merchandize we are selling, so we will have to try its taste first. I made some extra for taste testing.


    Vena Wu was squatting by the stall and taking things out from the sack. But she stood up and quietly walked to my side.


    When an ominous feeling appeared in my heart, Vena Wu gripped the excess cloth on my waist tightly and said:


    Im so happy thank you, Asuta


    Y-Youre weed. This is also part of the job.


    Vena Wu was very serious during the wedding banquet preparation too, so she wouldnt take any inappropriate actions during work. In this regard, she really was a model denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    In that case I could probably get along well with this colleague.


    Good, its heating up. Please help me stir.


    I ced the ck krilee chopping board on the right of the work tform, then ced the tino, aria, tes and santoku knife on top.


    The leaves of the tino oveps in the shape of a rose and was a vegetable that resembles a lettuce in appearance.


    It had the texture of a cabbage. I plucked arge leaf and chop it to shreds.


    I then cut the aria which had the texture of onions into thin slices.


    After cutting these two vegetables, I moved them onto the te and mixed them together.


    I then ced the grilled poitan that was wrapped in a cloth onto the working tform, and the preparation was done.


    Vena Wu, please remember how to make this, its not difficult at all.


    Ara What a small poitan


    Yes. I only used half a poitan for each of these grilled poitan.


    The Wu n would usually grill two poitan at one time, its diameter was about 30cm.


    The grilled poitan here only used a quarter of that amount and was about 14 to 15cm wide.


    I added gigo, so the grilled poitan was fluffier, and the thickness was about 1.5cm. It looked as small and cute like a cream coloured muffin.


    We will first put ayer of tino and aria on the mini poitan. It should be slightly thinner than the poitan. We will then put a hamburg steak on top of it.


    After I scooped up the hamburg steak soaking inside the pot, Vena Wu gasped in surprise again.


    Normally, the hamburg steak would be meaded into an oval, but this one was circr.


    It was about 180g.


    It was 12cm in diameter, and 3cm thick.


    The hamburg steak was covered in red tarapa sauce. After adding shredded tino on top, I covered it with another poitan.


    The product of this stall Kiba burger wasplete.


    Isnt it simple? Please try it.


    I took the stirring spat from Vena Wu and handed her the Kiba burger.


    It looks


    Hmm?


    I think, it looks tasty


    Its delicious, I love hamburgers.


    Its not dinner, so I dont need to say grace right?


    I guess? I dont know either.


    Vena Wu stood haplessly on the spot, as if she couldnt bear to eat the hamburger in her hands.


    She then finally made up her mind and open her lustrous lips and took a big bite out of the Kiba burger.


    Be careful not to spill the fillings. Its better to hold it sideways.


    She nodded, then took another big bite.


    The women in Forest''s Edge uses both hands to hold the hamburger. The way they chew with satisfaction looked very adorable. I realized that when I let Ai Fa taste test it.


    Ai Fa was always calm and collected, but she looked very pure and adorable when she eats a burger. It was the same for Vena Wu who was overflowing with sexy charm, they were both equally cute.


    After Vena Wu finished her burger, she lowered her head slightly again, and grabbed my waist band tightly.


    This is really delicious


    I-I see. Thats great!


    Instead of the flirty Vena Wu who squirms her body, her childish actions make her doubly charming


    But there was nothing to gain from analysing that.


    What are your thoughts? Will it sell?


    I dont know If the people in town thinks this burger is unptable, that means they are not worthy of eating Kiba


    Herments were the same as Ai Fa.


    I think they were exaggerating too much.


    The people in the city thinks that kiba meat was tough and smelly. To wipe away that ill impression, I wanted to use Kiba burger as my first weapon. This was a changeup pitch.


    Since there wasnt any food like hamburger in town, they would be intrigued by it. But if I want the people in the city to understand how tasty kiba meat actually was, I would need to rely on the strength of simple meat dishes like steaks and grills.


    By the way, moulding hamburg steak was very time consuming, and I could carry twenty of them in one pot. If I used another container to transport pre-grilled hamburg steak, and make the bnce sauce in the stall, I could stock up to 40 hamburgers. But that was just my first pitch in my attack of the Post Station Town.


    My thinking was very simple, hamburger was the symbol of a light meal. In the Post Station Town, the Kimyusu meat bun and other light meals consist of meat, vegetables and carbohydrates, so I decided to follow this model.


    Tarapa has a strong fragrance. As we couldnt tout for customers loudly, the fragrance was exceptionally important. The tarapa sauce made from tarapa, fruit wine and the aria to enhance its vour had an alluring aroma, which would definitely stimte the appetite of any passers-by.


    When the Kiba burger attracts enough customers to visit, I will upgrade my menu and sell food that was less tedious to prepare, and slowly share the deliciousness of kiba meat with the residents of the Post Station Town.


    These ten days would decide the progress of the next step.


    If I could sell 20 to 30 portions before the final day, I will push out a new menu for the next ten days, which would be a great sales record.


    Today was the opening day. To save on ingredient cost, I only prepared ten burgers. I would be satisfied if I sold all of them.


    Alright, we are starting our battle soon!


    The instant I announced that


    With a donk, something hit the roof.


    And as if a hole had opened in the sky, rain poured down suddenly.


    Hya.


    Vena Wu yelped without any tension, then swiftly carried the sack with our goods under the roof.


    This was a sudden downpourmonly seen in Forest''s Edge.


    As Forest''s Edge was just an hour away, the weather was very simr.


    However


    When the sudden rain stopped without any warning, even the sparse pedestrian before us were gone.


    2


    I see!


    That was all I could say.


    The people in the city was used to sudden downpour like this, some of them dash across the streets, while others hid under the trees to minimize their losses.


    The old man selling essories beside us picked up the cloth with his wares in a sh, then escaped into the woods behind him. His reaction and nimble feat was amazing.


    After the rain stop, everyone came out onto the streets haplessly the northern side where we were located was deserted.


    I looked to the left of the stall, and the southern streets had already reverted to its crowded state before the rain.


    As very few people woulde here to buy things, everyone had already moved on to other ces, and the ce turned dested.


    All the pedestrians are gone


    It cant be helped, this is natural disaster. The crucial timing is the period right after noon, so lets rest up for now.


    Thanks to Vena Wus quick reactions, the firewood didnt get wet. The rain was also kept out of the pot. We had not run into unsalvageable idents yet, so we could only ept this fact graciously.


    So, we will just stand here until the afternoon crowd shows up?


    Yes. Waiting so also part of our job.


    Im sorry that you are paying so much sry


    Dont mind that. Carrying the goods, stirring the sauce, replenishing firewood, I cant do all that alone. Our work is just beginning.


    However, there was still two more hours before noon.


    In this two hours, we could only watch the fire with a hollow feeling.


    I could use this chance to gather firewood, but the rain just stopped, so that was useless. The dripping wet branches would dry in an hour or two, so we decided to settle this choreter.


    Which meant we had nothing to do.


    Ehh Lets chat?


    Alright


    Vena Wu, which one of your family are you closest too?


    Do you think that is an interesting topic?


    I think its rather interesting.


    Vena Wu sighed softly, then fiddled with her brown hair.


    I get along with Rimee and Ludo the best I feel happy when Im with Darum too


    Ah, Darum Wu?


    Yes Even though he is quiet and quick to anger He looks really cute when he is mad.


    W-Wait. You are older than Darum?


    Yes. But we are just one year apart


    I had the habit of grouping the men and the women in the Wu n apart, so I never thought about their age as a whole before.


    Of all the Wu n siblings, only Vena Wu and Darum Wus position in the family was hard to differentiate.


    Darum Wu was a year younger than Vena Wu, and was neen. I recorded this information in my mind.


    By the way, how old is Jiza Wu?


    Jiza-nii is 23


    Oh! Hes younger than I thought! Rimee Wu is eight, right? Then they are 15 years apart! Thats a lot!


    Is that so? Well, some girls have children when they are fifteen, so their age difference isparable to a parent and child


    Vena Wu looked at me adorably.


    I want to ask Is this topic really interesting?


    Very.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge spent most of their day busy with chores, they probably felt that idling around was something unbearable.


    I want to hear your story


    Ehh? I dont know anything interesting?


    I want to know about your country


    I turned silent for a moment as I stared at the red tarapa.


    Im sorry, I dont want to talk about my hometown too much My heart turns heavy whenever I do.


    Ara, but why?


    After I disappeared suddenly, I dont know if my father is able to ept that fact and live on.


    After a short moment of silence, Vena Wu muttered:Sorry


    The air between us was unexpectedly heavy.


    And then


    Asuta onii-chan!


    With that energetic voice, my little saviour charge here through the puddles.


    Tara appeared before us.


    Amazing! You are really opening a stall here!


    Tara put her hand on the pushcart and looked up at me.


    She then turned timidly towards Vena Wu beside me and smile.


    Vena Wu smiled back.


    The tarapa smells nice! Is that the kiba meal?


    Yes. I dont know if you will like it.


    I want to try! I want to buy one!


    This is a portion for an adult, it cost two red copper tes each.


    I see. I will ask Dad for the copper tes!


    Ah, wait, it will be bad if you dont like it. Try some first...Vena Wu, theres a sack with a te inside, can you bring it here?


    While I was instructing Vena Wu, I searched for something inside the pot.


    It was some mini hamburg steak I mead for the sake of taste testing.


    The mini hamburg steak was one size smaller than the normal merchandize. I split it in half within the pot, then scooped half a mini hamburg steak onto a te.


    I then split that hamburg steak into three parts and took out my secret weapon I sliced off some krilee branch, dried it and made this toothpicks. I pick up one hamburg steak with it.


    Here, please try it.


    Tara just stood there when I offered her the te.


    Do you need copper tes?


    This is a way my countries sell food. We will ask the customers to try before they buy it. I have already gotten permission from the venue and stall rental. Dont hold back, try one.


    I see Thank you! I will help myself then!


    Tara grabbed one toothpick bravely and send the small hamburg steak into her mouth.


    how is it?


    My heart was pounding at this moment.


    Almost all the denizens of Forest''s Edge had nothing but praise for my cooking.


    However, everyone understood the concept of cooking in Rock City and the Post Station Town, would my seasoning and culinary skills be of use Leaving Kamyua Yost of dubious origins aside, this was the first time someone from the city will bementing on my food.


    Tara she


    Stood stiffly with the toothpick in her mouth.


    She stared at me with her eyes opened in surprise.


    What is this


    She finally squeezed out in a shocked voice.


    Her small yellowish-brown face burst out in joy.


    Asuta-nii, this is delicious! Really delicious!


    I almost copsed right there.


    I was so scared that I almost had a heart attack.


    But I finally got through the first stage.


    Its great! I want to eat more! I will get some copper tes from Papa!


    Ah, wait! Tara, I want your father to try it too before I can ept your copper tes with ease Eh, I dont have many picks like this, can you reuse it?


    Yes!


    Tara nodded vigorously and used the toothpick to take another piece of hamburg steak. She then took brisk steps as if she was rying a holy me and returned to her father.


    Uncle Doras vegetable stall was a short distance away, and we could just manage to see the leather roof of his stall from here.


    Asuta, thats wonderful


    Thats right! Thats wonderful! Ara, the light of hope seems brighter now! If the taste is eptable, we just need to worry about attracting the customers to visit!


    Thats the hardest part


    Its fine, we are providing free samples to do draw them in! When the crowd increases, I will provide samples mainly to the southerners and easterners!


    However, I only grilled two mini burgers for taste testing. Each piece could only be divided into six, so there were only twelve portions.


    If the hamburger meant to be merchandize couldnt sell, I n to give them out as samples too. Our goal was to let more people know how delicious kiba was. I wouldnt mind even if we only gave out samples if our merchandize fail to sell


    Asuta I dont really want to talk to the people in the city proactively


    Hmm? Ah, I will receive them! Please help me watch the fire.


    No, thats part of my job Please dont be angry if I dont do it well at the start okay?


    As expected, the denizens of Forest''s Edge take their work very seriously.


    The streets remained deserted, but my emotions became more heightened.


    While I was chatting with Vena Wu, Tara ran over briskly again.


    Papa says it taste great! He is very surprised too, and cant believe that is what a kiba taste like.


    Tara handed over some copper tes.


    The dull red copper tes there were four of them?


    I want two! One for Tara, one for Papa.


    To be frank, I almost cried right there.


    I was handsomely paid for the wedding banquet, but seeing a customerplimenting my cooking in front of me my tear nds would definitely be stimted.


    To keep my pride as a man, I couldnt cry here. I replied:You are weed! and started cutting tino and aria.


    I ced the cut vegetables onto the grilled poitan, stacked a meat patty covered in tarapa sauce on top, and top it off with another grilled poitan.


    Here, thank you for waiting! The fillings fall off easily, so hold it horizontally when you are eating it.


    Yes! Thank you! It looks so yummy.


    I should be the one thanking her.


    After passing the merchandize to Tara, I ept her copper tes.


    Four red copper tes.


    This was the first sale of our stall.


    You have to sell one more burger to earn my wages, right? Is your business really sustainable?


    Of course! Although she is only here because we are acquainted, but the fact a Genos local is our first patrons fills me with hope.


    I see Ah, Asuta


    She tugged on my waist band again.


    I looked up, and someone dressed like a traveler was walking over from the north. He was looking at Tara who was jogging away and our stall in surprise.


    He had a cloak, and a hood concealed his face. But I caught glimpses of his dark skin.


    He was from the eastern kingdom Semu.


    It was a good chance to do some promotions. I started offering the te in my hands towards him.


    But before I could even react, he walked quickly to our stall.


    When he came near us, he pulled back his drenched hood.


    He was a citizen of Semu, with ck hair, eyes and skin.


    He was a bit different from the African Americans from my world. The corners of his eyes were high, and he also had thin nose and lips. His facial features were simr to Orientals, while his body was slender and slim.


    He tied his long ck hair behind him, and essories made by stringing up stones sparkling with beautiful colours adorned his neck and wrist. I couldnt guess his age, but he seems to be young.


    The youth from the eastern kingdom stopped before the stall and looked at the signboard with a stunned face.


    He then pointed at the pot and asked:Kiba?


    Yes, this is food made from kiba. Would you like to try some?


    I took out a pick and scooped up thest piece of hamburg steak on the te. The youth just tilted his head puzzledly.


    Asuta


    Vena Wu whispered to me:


    Maybe this man from Semu cant speak thenguage of the west?


    Huh! The four kingdoms each has their own uniquenguage?


    Only the eastern and northernnguage are different from us Asuta, you dont even know that?


    I wasnt aware at all.


    If I woke up in the eastern or northern kingdom instead, would I experience anguage barrier there? Or did some omnipotent power smoothed over this barrier?


    Now wasnt the time to worry about this, and I wouldnt get an answer no matter how much I rack my brains over this. It was rare to see someone show interest in us, so I had to figure out a way to make him agree to eat the sample.


    Asuta, can you put more meat on the tes? And give me one of those picks


    Ehh? alright.


    I scooped up the half mini hamburg steak inside the pot and split it into threes.


    Vena Wu nodded, walked out of the cart and to the side of the youth.


    When the youth back away guardedly, Vena Wu smiled at him, and gracefully pick up a sample and ced it in her mouth.


    She then pushed the te slightly towards the youth.


    The youth raised his hand above the te.


    He cast a probing nce at Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu smiled again, and the youth picked up the toothpick with a nod.


    And then He picked up all the hamburg steaks and put it in his mouth.


    The youth chewed the hamburg steak, and after nodding with satisfaction, he made a strange gesture with his fingers and bowed towards Vena Wu and me. He put up his hood again and left with nimble steps.


    After a few quiet seconds, Vena Wu apologized with a whimsical voice:


    Sorry


    Not at all! You made him eat the sample hamburg steak, thats incredible! The Post Station Town stalls had never provided sampling services, so this sort of things might happen.


    To encourage myself, I answered in a loud voice. Vena Wu started sobbing and hugged a pir of the stall.


    I want to die


    Vena-nee was unexpectedly frail.


    No, now wasnt the time to have fun at her expense.


    Its fine! There is still one sample left! Our battle will only start in the afternoon! Lets do our best together okay?


    Asuta onii-chan, whats the matter?


    Tara appeared before the stall suddenly.


    Nothing. Is the Kiba burger good?


    Thats a Kiba burger? Its yummy! Asuta-nii, will you be opening the stall here every day from now on?


    Yes, I made a ten-day contract. The next ten days will have to depend on how business goes.


    Yay! I wille buy this every day! Papa also says he want to eat this everyday too! He is really surprised!


    Thank you, seeing you look so satisfied makes me happy.


    If Tara and her father really buys two burger a day, I could sell twenty burgers in these ten days. I needed to sell 60 burgers to break even, so their support was a great help.


    Asuta


    Vena Wu called out to me.


    Her voice was slightly different than usual.


    What is it?


    I turned my head and noticed the abnormal situation without needing her to exin.


    Uwah


    Tara yelped, and hid on the other side of the push cart.


    A group of people came from the crowded southern side and walked briskly to our stall.


    W-What do you want?


    A group of men in cloaks surrounded my stall.


    Tara trembled a little and cling to my leg.


    Vena Wu stayed close to me, quietly gripping the knife on her waist.


    There were seven of them.


    They were all tall and wore hooded cloaks that concealed their faces and body.


    However the lower half of their faces that could be seen were all dark in colour.


    Kiba.


    The men in the centre pushed passed hispanion and walked to the stall.


    He took off his hood and revealed his slender face. He was the Semu man who ate all the samples just now.


    W-What Is there any problem with us selling that?


    Even though he couldnt understand, I still asked on reflex.


    The youth continued pointing at the pot and muttered:


    Kiba.


    Yes, this is kiba. What about it?


    Kiba. Red. One, two, three?


    What?


    After I tilted my head quizzingly, the youth reached inside his cloak troublingly.


    Vena Wu wanted to pull me away But what he took out was dull red copper tes.


    Kiba. Red, one, two, three?


    When I still didnt answer, the youths eyes showed a tint of sorrow.


    White?


    No! Its red! Two!


    The youth nodded, then took out another copper te and ced both on the stall table with a clink.


    He stared right at me.


    Vena Wu, please help me stir.


    I was so frightened that I forgot to stir the sauce.


    I handed the spat to Vena Wu, and quickly started to chop the tino.


    After making one Kiba burger, I handed it to that young man.


    Please enjoy.


    The youth nodded firmly and received the merchandize.


    I observed him as I timidly reached for the copper tes fortunately, no one stopped me. They were just normal customers after all.


    My heart was filled with gratitude.


    But, just who were these people standing unmoving around the stall?


    Asuta onii-chan


    I-Its fine. I think they are just customers.


    The youth ate the Kiba burger withrge bites.


    He held the burger with one hand at the start, but when he noticed the tarapa almost dripping out from the other end, he held it with both hands instead.


    He then bit into the burger again.


    Strange, even though he didnt feel like a cold person, his expression remained nk.


    It wasnt to the extent of being creepy but it still felt ufortable.


    The youth quickly finished the burger, made a strange gesture with his fingers again and bowed quietly.


    He then nodded to hispanions.


    The group of tall men nodded at the same time and reached into their cloaks.


    Clink ng clink they all ced their red copper tes onto the stall table.


    Six persons worth, a total of twelve red copper tes.


    I cut the tino quietly and finished all the Kiba burger one by one.


    I handed the finished products to them, and they received the burgers with their ck fingers one at a time.


    There was silence.


    I didnt speak, the customers were quiet, Vena Wu and Tara didnt make a sound either.


    After a few minutes, the six Kiba burger all ended up in the mens stomach. In addition to the first man, I collected 14 copper tes in total.


    Like the youth earlier, the six hooded men made a gesture with their fingers, bowed, then left at the same time.


    Hey Asuta, your cooking sure is popr!


    Uwah, that scared me!


    I didnt even notice that a slender blonde figure was standing beside the stall.


    It goes without saying that was Kamyua Yost.


    W-W-Where did youe from? Please dont appear in such a heart attack inducing way!


    I didnt want to get in the way of your business, so I had been watching over you quietly from the side. I was in the shade of those trees all along. Didnt you notice?


    I really felt like punching this guy who was pretending to be retarded.


    Vena Wu also rolled her eyes at Kamyua Yost who was all smiles. Her gaze appeared to be much less sexy.


    Only Tara was excited.


    Uncle Kamyua, you are here! Asuta onii-sans burger is really delicious!


    Thats right, it looks tasty. You are using tarapa as an ingredient huh. Your cooking with just aria and tino is already delicious, the food this time looked even more appetizing.


    Heplimented with a casual tone like usual.


    Who were that group of people earlier?


    Hmm? Probably travelers from the eastern kingdom Semu. Considering their numbers, they are likely rted to arge merchant caravan.


    You didnt bribe them?


    Bribe? What do you mean? You think I hired people to act like customers in an attempt to raise your stalls reputation?


    Kamyua Yost smirked and shrugged his shoulders that was covered by his cloak.


    If I want to use such a n, I will arrange for a better performance! The crowd is sparse here, your stalls fame wont increase even if I send arge group of people over. Look, no one even know you have sold seven meals in one go.


    He was right. As we were quite some distance from the bustling south, even if someone observed what happened here, they would just see a cloaked group surround the stall, then left quickly.


    Only the old man selling essories beside us was staring with a dumbfounded face.


    Most easterners are like that. They arent a race that closes themselves off, but they only focus on their own objectives and ignore others They think its rude to show their emotion. But if you talk with them, you will find them interesting. Unfortunately, they have no intention of learning thenguage of the west.


    I see


    But not all easterners are like that. Some of them understand the customs of the west. If you open a stall in the Post Station Town, you will slowly understand the characteristics from the various different ces.


    Kamyua said as he reached inside his cloak.


    Well then, can I ce my order now, Asuta? I want two meals, one of them is for Leito.


    Well We only have one left.


    Ehh? Tara bought two, the easterners bought seven, you only sold nine, right? Why are you already sold out?


    Just when did this uncle started spying on us?


    The more time I spent with him, instead of understanding him more, I find him even more suspicious. This was the first time I met someone like that.


    I thought my sales for the first day would be low, so I only prepared ten portions. I didnt want to waste the ingredient costs after all.


    How could you do that!? Your cooking is delicious, its impossible that you will only sell ten! You brought such a big pot, but you are only selling ten portions! Im so disappointed, Leito and I were both looking forward to your meal!


    Im sorry. Theres still some samples left, I will give them to you okay? I grilled some extra poitan too.


    Yes! Sell them to me! I wont allow any other patrons to take them away!


    His anxious expression seemed genuine.


    I understood him less when I saw him make such an expression.


    I used thest hamburg steak and the mini hamburg steak to make two Kiba burgers, and collected two copper tes from Kamyua. The mini burger was given to him free of charge.


    Thank you! I will share this delicious meal with Leito! I will head back to the Kimyusus tail inn first, I will tell you mymentster!


    Kamyua quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Vena Wu and I looked at each other, our heart filled with a sense of powerlessness.


    Erm We are done for the day.


    Yes Can I put out the fire?


    Yes please.


    This must be how it felt to bepletely clueless.


    In the first day battle in the Post Station Town, we didnt evenst until noon, and closed shop in less than an hour.


    3


    Im back.


    After opening the door, Ai Fa who was seated with her back to the wall received me with a surprised face.


    What happened? Was there some incident in the Post Station Town?


    No, we sold all our food, so we came back.


    That too early. Its not even noon, right?


    Yes. I went to quite a number of ces beforeing back.


    I brought the ingredients for tomorrow, chatted with Uncle Dora for a while, went to Kimyusus tail inn to return the pushcart and asked for feedback from Kamyua and Leito. Aftering back to Forest''s Edge, I washed the pots at the water source before returning to the Fa house.


    I didnt even spend much time heating the tarapa sauce. I gave the leftovers to Vena Wu, and she bought a leather pouch Post Station Town to take the sauce. She then went back home happily.


    I put the rest of the firewood with the pushcart and returned it to the inn. With just the ingredients and cooking utensils, I came home without much load.


    I put the pot back onto the stove, kept the tarapa, gigo and other vegetables into the food store, then sat down opposite Ai Fa.


    All ten burgers I prepared got sold out. After ounting for all the expenses, I made about five red copper tes today. The first day of business is a sess.


    I didnt know why, but I felt dissatisfied with todays result.


    To make Ai Fa understand how I felt, I told her everything that happened today.


    Yes everything was sold out because they acknowledge your culinary skills, right? Just be happy about your aplishments then.


    Youre right, but we dont know how long those easterners will stay in the Post Station Town, so I cant predict how business would be in theing days.


    To be honest, I failed to make a name and be the talk of town.


    Just what did the people in the city thought when they saw us pushed the cart back painstakingly after opening for less than an hour? Did they think we caused some problem and had no choice but to close shop?


    My persecutionplex was probably ying tricks on my mind, but the gazes from the citizens did feel painful.


    On top of that, the easterners werent fluent with the westernnguage, so there wouldnt be much word of mouth effect.


    Running a business is reallyplicated.


    Ai Fa scratched her blonde hair and leaned in close to me.


    That might be so, but you stillpleted your job. Be happier about it.


    Yes


    Im telling you to be happier about it.


    Ai Fa suddenly reached out and pinched my left cheek hard.


    It hurts it hurts! You are going to pull my cheek off! Why did you pinch me!?


    I told you to be happier, but you wouldnt listen.


    Ai Fa had a gentle smile on her face.


    Im really happy you know?


    Ai Fa, you


    Hmm?


    You have been smiling a lot more recently? It hurts it hurts!


    Hmmp!


    Ai Fas rare smile was gone. She stood up and took down the cape hanging on the wall.


    It hurts ahh Oh, its already time for you to head into the woods?


    Yes. Asuta, what are you going to do now?


    Oh right. Its too early to prepare the ingredients. I will think about the future ns, then go chop some wood.


    I already chopped the wood. Never mind, you are free, so chop more then.


    After saying that, Ai Fa came near to the seated me.


    Im off be careful today alright?


    Yes, if any strange drunkards approach me, I will run away.


    Okay.


    Ai Fa nodded with a strong gleam in her eyes.


    After the Lutim wedding banquet, she would always show such a gaze when she leaves me behind and head into the woods.


    Ai Fa then left for the forest, and I was home alone.


    Its noon


    I should be in the Post Station Town that was starting get bustling and give out samples. But now, Im sitting inside the house alone.


    The powerlessness in my heart far exceeds my sense of pride and aplishment.


    Never mind, theres no use in mulling over it. The battle starts tomorrow, tomorrow!


    It was a bit risky, but I decided to grill twenty meat patties for tomorrow.


    If business turned out terrible, I will change it back to ten portions the next day.


    If I sell them quickly tomorrow too, I will slowly increase the numbers day by day. To minimize the ingredient cost, I had to adapt quickly.


    There is no need to be anxious. Unless the losses are too heavy, I can set up stall in the Post Station Town for the next ten to twenty days, and slowly work towards getting good results.


    When I saw Ai Fa being sincerely happy for me, my thinking became more positive.


    The situation developed unexpectedly, but I thought the sales on the first day would be terrible, and I sold everything instead. I should be happy about this.


    Besides, even though I knew most of my customers, Tara, Uncle Dora, Kamyua Yost and Leito all had nothing but praises for the Kiba burger.


    I shouldnt be so uneasy and should face tomorrows work with a heartful of hope.


    Okay! Lets chop some wood!


    I took out the machete and a bundle of wood from the store room and prepared to leave the house.


    When I was about to push the door open someone knocked on the door twice.


    ( A guest?)


    After I living in the Fa house for a month, aside from Rimee Wu and the Kan couple, there had never been any other guest.


    Noon had just past, and everyone knew the hunters had entered the woods to hunt, so Ai Fa wasnt home.


    As I was thinking about it, there was another two knocks.


    I ced the firewood and machete by me feet and press my hand onto my chest to regte my breathing.


    Who is it?


    Silence.


    I slowly reached for the door bar leaning against the wall.


    Should I barricade myself in, or escape outside? The more options I had, the better it was.


    When my hand was almost touching the door bar, a voice came from the other side of the door.


    Im Celice Von Fou from the Fou house.


    An unfamiliar name.


    From her voice, she should be a frail woman.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, I gently pulled open the door.


    A young, slender woman was standing outside.


    She was covered from her chest to her knees with a single piece of cloth and held a baby younger than Kota Wu in her arms.


    I finally let down my guard.


    Im a member of the Fa house, Asuta. Do you have business with Ai Fa?


    Yes No H-Has Ai Fa gone into the forest?


    She just left. I can pass a message if you need.


    I see Excuse me, this is for you two


    The woman picked up the bag by her feet, which was full.


    The bag was big, but pressed t and looked light.


    What is this?


    Erm This is pico leaves


    The woman before me seemed more guarded than I was.


    Well, the residents around here probably think I look suspicious, so it couldnt be helped.


    Pico leaves huh. Why are you giving us pico leaves?


    Actually the thing is Ai Fa gave us a lot of hides


    Hides?


    I was confused.


    You mean kiba hide?


    Yes About a month ago, we received numerous hides My house, which is the Fou house, didnt have many men, and cant hunt enough kiba. But ever since the Fa house gifted us with these hides, this child finally has enough to eat


    I see This is the first time Im hearing this. So my house head do interact with our neighbours.


    Celice Von Fous eyes looked troubled as she hugged her baby tightly.


    No We didnt interact Our house head forbid the Fou house from fraternizing with the Fa house


    Ehh?


    After rtions deteriorate between the Fa house and the chieftain house, our house head thinks that the Fou house would get on the bad side of the chieftain house if we fraternize with the Fa house So two years ago, he forbids us from interacting with the Fa house


    I see. I have heard about that.


    And so, Ai Fa deliberated broke off ties with the other houses.


    So why did she gift the hides to the Fou house?


    Ai Fa always leave the hide at our doorsteps quietly.


    Celice Von Fou stared at me.


    Her pale blue eyes were teary.


    I didnt know who put the hide there, and felt it was creepy But in order to fill our stomachs, we had to ept them. We tanned the hides, traded it for copper tes, and bought aria and poitan And now Im able to nurse this child


    I see.


    A few days ago, the men from the Fou house saw Ai Fa ced a freshly skinned hide at the door steps of the Fou house And so, we finally learned the identity of our benefactor. But even so, the head of the Fou house was still unwilling to renew rtions with the Fa house So all the women begged the house head, and asked him to at least let us give Ai Fa a gift as thanks


    Celice Von Fou closed her eyes.


    The Fou house do not have sufficient copper tes and cant give a luxurious gift. But you can never have too much pico leaves This is foraged by all the women of the Fou house.


    I see


    I know such a trivial gift isnt enough to repay Ai Fas kindness, but I still want to give her my thanks. Even though the Fou house broke off ties with the Fa house out of fear of antagonizing the Tsun n, she still did so much for us We feel so ashamed


    Please dont mind it. The Fa house dont have enough people to tan the hides anyway. Besides, my house head has no intention of letting you know this.


    But


    Im grateful for your kind gesture. If the chance arises, I hope you can talk to her personally. I dont know the entire story, so I cant say anything on Ai Fas behalf.


    Alright, thank you.


    Celice Von Fou left the squashed bags behind and left.


    I opened them, and found it packed with pico leaves. This was the volume Ai Fa and I forage in a day.


    After foraging pico leaves for their house, it must be difficult to pick so much more for us.


    Ai Fa gave them our excess hides, not meat. Doing this wont make the denizens of Forest''s Edge depraved.


    If anyone criticize Ai Fas action, I will do everything I could to defend her.


    One month ago That was when Ai Fa took me in.


    After butchering my first kiba, Ai Fa must have gifted it to the Fou house. Ai Fa had always been responsible for the disposal of the kibas hide and organs.


    A prosperous life huh


    As a mere mortal, I couldnt understand Kan Lutims grand vision.


    And Kamyua Yost might not have any such ambitions at all.


    However I didnt think an impoverished life where one was so famished that they couldnt even nurse a child was normal.


    Furthermore, when there were people starving, there was some who took the money that should be dispersed to the people and livevishly.


    Unfortunately, my prowess is limited, and I cant be of much help.


    After keeping the pico leaves into the food store, I started wielding my machete to chop the firewood I needed to use tomorrow.

 Volume 4 - Ch 4.2

    The second day of operation of the kiba food stall operated by the Fa house.


    Although all the food was sold out on the opening day, the helplessness I felt was far stronger than any sense of pride and aplishment. But it also spurred me on, so I felt hyped early in the morning.


    I prepared twenty burgers today! It will be incredible if everything is sold out today! Vena Wu, lets do our best!


    Yes Asuta, this is all done by you? Dont you need to handle the other chores?


    I made them all myself. I realized that making twenty burgers isnt hard at all. I dont mind preparing the food every day.


    I wasnt pushing myself.


    Yesterday, I prepared the tarapa sauce and meat patty ahead of time.


    I prepared the food while making dinner and continued to finish my work after dinner was done. Before opening the stall, I would always chat idly with Ai Fa after dinner, but now we would do that while I prepare the food.


    And so, I just need to grill the poitan and hamburg steak.


    After the tribtions of the banquet at the Wu n and the Lutim wedding, I umted a lot of experience in cookingrge amount of food. Now, I could prepare twenty burgers in no time. Even if I push myself to the maximum limit for one day forty burgers, I could finish them easily without sacrificing time for sleep or stall opening.


    Its no problem at all! Lets work hard!


    But there arent much people during this time


    There wasnt any sudden rain today, but the streets remained deserted.


    Our stall was in the northernmost edge of the Post Station Town. Aside from the Genos city, only the stone paved road and the woods could be seen if one ventured further north. Only real travelers would pass by here.


    The south of the Post Station Town was filled with farnd, so there were many farming viges. Hence, many of the stalls were concentrated in the south. The inn was also located in the south, so those lodging there would head directly to the bustling south to purchase their goods. No wonder the southern side was so crowded.


    Before the number of pedestrians increases in the noon, we can only focus on the few sparse passerbys.


    Oh yah, other than the castle down to the west, where else does this road lead to?


    I dont know? Probably the northern kingdom Mahildra?


    Mahildra is the kingdom in the northernmost edge of the continent, right? Genos is in the western kingdom, located in the southern side. That means there would be many cities along the way towards the north, right?


    I dont know If I keep thinking about that, I might set off on a journey before I know it, so I try not to think about it


    I see.


    Yes I see, so there are all sorts of cities in the western kingdom If we head to the other cities, people wont call us Kiba Eater right


    Vena Wu looked to the north with a mncholic face.


    Vena Wu, you want to go to a faraway ce because you dont like the people in the city calling you a Kiba Eater right?


    No Not because of that Well, maybe Anyway, I just want to live nakedly


    N-Nakedly?


    Yes In Forest''s Edge, Im the eldest daughter of the Wu n In the Post Station Town, Im a Kiba Eater only my family epts the real me I hope more people knows the naked me Thats why I want to go to a faraway ce


    She nced at me sideway with a flirty look.


    That is why Im attracted by you You are not bound by themon sense of Forest''s Edge and the Post Station Town You can see the real me


    W-When you did that barbaric actst time, you actually thought this far? I didnt speak much with you back then.


    Yes I was drawn to you in the beginning because you came from a faraway ce, and didnt even know the name of this continent However, I wouldnt have acted that way if you didnt have a certain level of charm


    Vena Wu was hardworking, but when she became idle, she would be mischievous.


    I really hope Tara coulde find us to y at a time like this. As I thought about that quietly, I scanned the road before us.


    At this moment, I found a good target.


    Ah! That person looks like a foreigner, is he a resident of Genos?


    The target was a man didnt have brown or ivory skin, but white skin with a tint of red.


    He had a plump body with short limbs, and dark brown hair. I couldnt see his facial features clearly as he was some distance away, but I could tell he had a beard.


    The man wore a sleeveless shirt and long pants. This western attire was simr to what Leito wore, and he kept heading north as he browsed the stalls on either side of the street.


    Which country do the white skinned peoplee from?


    Ehh? They are from the southern kingdom Jaguar


    My guess was right.


    The western kingdom and the northern kingdom were enemies, so people from the north wouldnt appear in this town. Through the process of elimination, this person must be from the southern kingdom. The denizens of Forest''s Edge came from the south and had light brown skin, so I thought they would have simr skin tone with the other southerners.


    The yellowish-brown skin people are locals in Genos. There are many ivory skinned people too, where are they from?


    They are both citizens of the western kingdom When I was young, Grandma Jiba told me that Genos was exceptionally wealthy in the western kingdom, so many people will migrate to thisnd to search for job opportunities.


    I see.


    This meant that the ivory skinned people only settled down here in the past decades, and some of them were even born here. They didnt look as uncaring as the southerners and easterners when they were facing the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and didnt show fear or disdain like the Genos locals.


    Hence, I should set my customer group to be the ivory skinned people. I might be able to get through to the Genos locals through them.


    That asides, the pressing thing right now was to run my business.


    The man gradually approached us from the south.


    He didnt have anyrge luggage, so it was impossible for him to head off to the north. I quietly cut the mini hamburg steak samples and prayed in my heart for him toe near us, so we could have a chance to talk with him.


    Asuta Its better for you to receive the southerners


    Ehh? But why?


    Many elderly southerners still hold a grudge against the denizens of Forest''s Edge They think we are traitors of the southern god Jaguar


    Not disdain or fear, but hostility.


    In the Post Station Town, the southern white people and the eastern ck people were roughly equal in numbers, but I had never seen any southerners showed hostility towards us.


    Well The east and south are enemies, so they have their hands full being hostile to the town that is filled with Semu people?


    Ehh? The east and west kingdoms are on bad terms?


    Asuta, you really dont know anything


    Vena Wu smiled, her tone was part shock and part joyful.


    Since ancient times, the east and south has been enemy nations, just like the west and north As the west maintained cordial rtions with both kingdoms, the east and south citizens are prohibited from causing any trouble here Those who break thisw will not be permitted into the western kingdom again, so such incidents are rare


    As the Fa house didnt have much kins, Ai Fa didnt have the chance to obtain such information. In contrast, the Wu n were well-informed because of their many rtives.


    Enough about that, lets focus on business for now.


    That southerner seemed to have plenty of time, but he didnt seem like he was looking for anything specific and was just browsing each stall carefully.


    When he finally reached the old mans essory stall beside us, I clenched my fists in a victory pose in my heart.


    Awesome!


    At this moment my eyes met with that man.


    He was older than I thought, probably above fifty years old.


    The man had arge head, in face and short body. He looked bulkier than the Genos locals, and a beard covered his mouth.


    Under his bushy brows were a pair of green eyes with a frightening sharp gleam.


    He walked passed the essory stall and tookrge strides towards us.


    Kiba...? Youre selling kiba?


    I wanted to reply with a smile, but he didnt give me the chance and continued:


    Are you retarded? Who will eat the tough and stinky kiba meat? Only people like you can stomach it. You even used tarapa on it, how arrogant. You dont even understand what cuisines taste like, so aria and poitan is enough for you. I suggest you close shop and go home before you spend all your tusks and horns.


    His words flowed like a machine gun, not giving me any opportunity to interject.


    After saying what was on his mind, he started turning to leave.


    Excuse me, but I can tell you that kiba meat is delicious! Do you want to try it?


    What?


    The man turned his head and red at me unhappily.


    Are you retarded? Why must I eat kiba meat? The city has Kimyusu, karon, and all sorts of meat that taste a hundred times better than kiba. Kiba wont sell, retard. My skin will turn as ck as yours if I eat kiba, and everyone will roll their eyes at me.


    T-Thats just a misconception. I also ate plenty of kiba meat, but my skin tone is still the same.


    I already predicted that I would encounter terrible customers like him.


    This man didnt fear or detest the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so maybe he could be considered one of the better ones.


    Why is a brat like you wearing clothing from Forest''s Edge and selling kiba? Did you get seduced by that sexy Forest''s Edgedy? Are you retarded? Never mind, no matter how retarded, thats a life that you chose. Since you like women from Forest''s Edge, then just stay in the forest and no one will have anyints.


    No, kiba meat is really delicious! Its a waste for just the denizens of Forest''s Edge to eat them, so I decided to set up a stall here. The samples are free, why not try it? Its fine to think Im tricking you.


    My retail smile was perfect.


    The man sighed, then stood before the stall.


    He leaned towards the sample te on the table, then said:Even the presentation is bad.


    He had been making disparagingments since the beginning, but his tone was calm, so I didnt feel any obvious hostility or malevolence.


    I wasnt angered by his attitude, but couldnt helpmenting in my heart:He look like a boorish man, but he is so well spoken.


    This is free right? I wont pay copper tes for this.


    Of course, it is free.


    I nodded with a smile.


    He frowned his pale forehead and picked up the toothpick.


    After tossing one sixth of the mini hamburg steak into his mouth, he chewed carefully and swallowed it.


    He red at me once again.


    It tastes terrible. You lied to me.


    Ehh?


    Kiba meat didnt stink like I imagined, and it isnt too tough. But it is gooey and has horrible texture. I can feel a strange taste going up my nose. It cant bepared to kimyusu and karon. Your tarapa is cooked well, its a waste to pair it with kiba. Are there really people who will pay for this thing? You actually thought that this food taste good, no wonder everyone mocks you people as Kiba Eater.


    Could it be  this dish was really not to his liking?


    Both the texture of the hamburg steak and the how the kiba meat taste.


    I thought this might happen, but I didnt imagine things would go bad so fast.


    Asuta.


    At this moment, Vena Wu tugged on my waist band


    I still felt a little shocked, and after following Vena Wus gaze


    The familiar cloaked group was approaching with brisk steps.


    5


    W-What do you want!? Are you trying to start trouble inside the western territories?


    The Jaguar man yelled.


    The cloaked group stayed some distance from us and surrounded us in a semicircle.


    Their numbers had clearly grown.


    We no intent, start trouble.


    One of them answered in stiffly in thenguage of the west.


    We, want buy, kiba meal. Now, queuing.


    That person walked to the front and took off his hood.


    He had dark skin, the corners of his eyes were high, the bridge of his nose was thin, and he had thin lips.


    He looked very simr to the youth who visited yesterday but this mans hair was silvery white, just like Grandma Jiba.


    But he was a young man, with no sign on his face. This was probably his natural hair color.


    We, queue. We, buy, ten.


    A-Are you all retards? You are willing to pay for such nasty tasting meat, you must be insane. Thats like throwing copper tes into the brazier. Kiba meat is food for the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Your skin cant get any darker, so eating bad tasting meat will just be a pain.


    The young silvered hair man tilted his head quizzingly.


    I, yet to try. But, seven, brethren, yesterday try. All say, tasty. So, ten brethren,e Please, ten meals.


    Okay, thank you for your patronage.


    I was a bit shocked that someone disputed the tastiness of kiba, but I still started chopping tino.


    At this moment, the ten customers quietly ced their copper tes on the table with loud clinking sounds.


    This is unbelievable. Cant Semu people tell the taste of meat? This isnt food normal people will eat. If you want to eat meat, then eat kimyusu and karon.


    This man kept disrupting my business, but his attitude was calm and wasnt scolding anyone loudly. The Semu people were expressionless and ignored him. As the stall owner, I was at a loss.


    Anyone, I started making ten Kiba burger.


    The young silver haired man was the first to take the meal. After finishing it with a nk expression, he nodded firmly, then turned towards the southerners


    Kiba, delicious. Red, two, satisfied.


    How can something so retarded happen? There must be something wrong with your tongues Hey, get over here you guys!


    He shouted again.


    A group of white skinned men walked over, probably in response to his order.


    The cloaked group quickly squeezed together and gave up the space to them.


    With the Kiba burger still in their hands.


    Whats the matter Pops? It sure seems tense here.


    When the group of southerners got here, a young Jaguar man said in a crude tone.


    This young man had brown hair and green eyes. He wasnt tall, but he was burly.


    All the men from Jaguar had small stature. Including the middle-aged man earlier, this group had eight people, and only two of them was taller than me.


    But all of them were buff, with wide shoulders and faces.


    Their hair color and age vary, but most of them had bushy beards.


    Look at this lot. They im that kiba meat taste good. I tried it just now, but I dont think its worth paying money for. Cant people from Semu differentiate good and bad tasting food?


    He sounded very indignant.


    He was probably really triggered.


    Pops, you actually ate kiba meat? How can that ever taste good.


    The Jaguar youth stole a few nces our way, then grabbed hispanions thick arms.


    Besides, lets not get involved with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. They are more troublesome than those Semu people. We dont know what will happen if things go out of hand.


    Im just preaching the truth. They are the ones who are weird If you think Im lying, then try it too.


    I dont want to eat kiba meat.


    Alright, just try it Hey you, let these guys taste the kiba meat.


    His demands were unreasonable.


    However, this was a precious opportunity.


    There might not be many Jaguar people in town, but things would be serious if they couldnt ept the taste of kiba on a biological level.


    Kiba burger was just a changeup pitch. If people didnt like its unique texture, I could just switch and sell simple grilled meat instead.


    I already used the strong taste of the tarapa in my cooking, butPops stillined about the taste of the kiba meat.


    Was this the personal preference of Pops, or were all Jaguar people unable to ept kiba? Even though his tone was rude, I couldnt let this chance go since he asked for samples.


    I scooped up the mini hamburg steak lying in the bottom of the pot, put it on the te and divided it into six.


    There were still five samples from the first batch. I ced the te onto the tform, and prepared toothpicks to match the number of people.


    Please take one.


    The three older Jaguar men took the sample without any hesitation.


    Pops had to push the other young men and urged them to try it before they took the toothpicks.


    By the way, the cloaked group had already finished their Kiba burger, but didnt leave for some reason. They didnt look curious at all, and just stood by the side with a nk expression.


    How is it? It tastes horrible right?


    Pops crossed his arms and surveyed hispanions.


    And the men showed all sorts of expressions.


    Just be honest, if you think it taste bad.


    Only two men answered him.


    An older man said:Taste bad. A youth said:Dont taste good.


    Only two of you?


    Pops said with his eyes wide in surprise.


    He was just like Donda Wu some days ago.


    What do you think? You really think it taste good?


    Another older man shared: Its not awful. Some other youthmented:Its kind of good.


    And finally, the tallest of the older trio, a youth who looked younger than me, and the young man who spoke in a crude tone at the very start just stood quietly there.


    Its good.


    The crude young man muttered.


    W-What is this? Hey, is this really kiba?


    Yes, its 100% kiba. Thats not karon or kimyusu.


    My heart was tense, but I still answered with a smile:


    Its priced at two red copper tes. Would you like to buy one?


    Two red copper tes huh.


    The tall man pushed the youth aside and walked over.


    He had a burly figure and was rather old. His face was as fierce as Pops.


    He handed over the copper tes and said:Give me one.


    Thank you! Please wait a moment.


    Hey Arudas! You are willing to pay for this nasty tasting meat?


    The man named Arudas turned towards Pops impatiently.


    Pops, I know the meat doesnt suit your taste, but you cant holler in front of other peoples stall. The guards might take you away.


    B-But


    You think it taste bad, but its heavenly to me. Everyone has different taste, so dont be so rmed.


    Everyone has different taste


    Thats right, the taste of the kiba was unique. I think kiba was more delicious than beef, pork and kimyusu. With so many people here, it wouldnt be surprising to find some people who didnt like kiba meat.


    I already told myself that way ahead of time.


    But even so, I still felt a heat well up in me I was still a half-baked chef after all.


    Hey, give me one too.


    The youngest Jaguar man who was standing there stiffly also handed copper tes over to me.


    Thank you!


    I answered and handed a finished burger to the older man who ordered earlier. At this moment, another man walked over and said:It looks delicious. It was the youth who saidIt was kinda good. earlier.


    Bro, I want one too.


    Okay! Thank you!


    M-M-Me too!


    The youth with the rude attitude finally made up his mind and handed over the copper tes.


    Of the seven men No, there were eight including Pops, only four of them bought a Kiba burger.


    Half of them acknowledge my cooking.


    I epted this result a little vexingly.


    It is popr with all the easterners, but only half of the southerners think it is good. The taste they one prefers would differ depending on ones country of origin.


    Lost in deep thought, I started chopping the tino and aria.


    At this moment the tall Jaguar man Arudas who was the first to buy a Kiba burger said with a sigh:


    Uwah, this is delicious!


    His wide face that looked as hard as a rock was now showing pure bliss and surprise.


    Kiba actually taste this good. Strange, why do people say kiba is tough and stinks. It tastes much better than karon.


    I stole a nce at the leader of the group, Pops. He was scratching his head with a frustrated look.


    The tarapa is great too, the sourness is just right. Whats that thing mixed together with the tino?


    Thats sliced raw aria.


    Raw aria! Its a bit spicy, but itplements the meat really well. I suddenly feel an urge to drink fruit wine.


    Thats right. Hey, I didnt see you here at noon yesterday. You dont open in the evenings?


    Yes. As Forest''s Edge is some distance away from here, we close the shop in the afternoon.


    Such a pity. Dinner in the inn cost four red copper tes, I would rather eat two of these.


    The southerners looked fierce when they were quiet, but they were more expressive than the easterners.


    When I see people eating my food happily and saying delicious, my heart would sway with them.


    Ahh, this is too delicious! Hey, will you be opening your stall around this time tomorrow?


    Yes. We will be open for at least eight more days.


    I see. We will stay in this town until next months end. I will visit every day.


    Thank you! I will await your patronage!


    The southerners turned and left.


    Seeing how grumpy Pops looked, Arudas bumped Pops shoulder with his fist.


    Pops, lets go. Its almost time for work.


    However, Pops still wouldnt move. He called out to me with a scary expression.


    Hey, your tarapa is good, I will be willing to pay if you use kimyusu or karon meat instead.


    Im sorry, but I dont n to use anything other than kiba meat for now. But I will introduce a new kiba dish in the future


    As long as you use kiba meat, that will just be a waste of effort.


    Pops left after uttering these words.


    Then I quietly shifted my gaze, and found the cloaked group standing in the same ce without moving.


    The young silver haired man standing at the front of the group walked over briskly.


    They im, kiba taste bad, strange. I think, delicious.


    Thank you. Pleasee again.


    Every day, wille. Nine days, passed, stop business?


    No. If possible, I hope to keep the stall running permanently.


    Im happy, you continue operate. We, every daye. We, entire blue month, stay here.


    Blue month he probably meant the next month.


    Kamyua did mention his work will begin in the fifteenth of the next month, so this month should be ending soon.


    I, leader of Silver Vase merchants, My name, Shumimaru Ji Sadumutino.


    Ehh?


    Shumimaru Ji Sadumutino. Your name, tell me?


    Oh Im Asuta of the Fa house.


    Asuta, thank you. Ie every day.


    With these words, the Semu group left quickly.


    Incredible You sold ten and four burgers just now?


    Vena Wu stirred the sauce in the pot quietly, and finally spoke.


    There are six left? We can sell them right?


    Thats right, Im really happy now.


    But, why do you look troubled?


    Its nothing I just feel vexed when someone say kiba taste bad. Thest time I heard that was when Donda Wu im that hamburg steak is poison.


    The people who think kiba taste bad are the weird ones Papa Donda just dont like the soft texture of the hamburg steak. But from that mans tone, he really thinks kiba taste bad There must be something wrong with his taste buds


    Thats not it. Everyone has their own preferences.


    After my duel with Donda Wu, I experienced this obvious fact.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of Semu probably only find it delicious because of the influence of their food culture.


    I knew that very well.


    But even so my heart was still filled with a sense defeat.


    I was depressed not because my pride as a chef was wounded, but because someone disparaged something I like, so my head was filled with childish frustration.


    In that case, I should bury this feeling into the bottom of my heart Its strange, the southerners should be less bias than the westerners, but he still thinks that kiba meat is unptable. I must keep this in mind and think of a countermeasureter.


    Ah Asuta, the vegetable peddler is here...


    Ehh?


    I lifted my head and saw Uncle Dora and Tara walking over from the southern street.


    I smiled with relief, and suddenly felt troubled.


    Two unfamiliar men was following behind Tara and him.


    They both had yellowish brown skin and was about Doras age.


    They wore a stiff smile, just like when Uncle Dora first met me.


    Hi Asuta, hows it going?


    Hello, business isnt too bad today. I already sold 14 meals.


    Ehh? You are almost sold out?


    There are six left. Its still some time before noon, but I already got my hands full.


    I see, thats great. Sorry but you provide samples, right? Can you let them try?


    After they stood before me, the faces of both men were tense from nervousness.


    Of course, if they dont mind, I would want everyone to try my cooking And they are?


    They are my old friends. This guy over here runs a cloth stall, and that guy is a pot dealer.


    Ah! Did I buy a pot from you before?


    Y-Yes. You have good memory.


    Most men in Genos had burly built, but the pot dealer was skinny, so he left a deep impression on me.


    They dont believe that kiba meat is tasty, so I dragged them here. Can you let them try some?


    Of course! Please wait a moment, I will heat it up.


    There just happened to be two samples left on the te. After dipping it in the boiling hot sauce, I ced it onto the te again.


    The pot dealer and the cloth stall owner seemed unsure if they wanted to cry orugh, then looked at each other.


    Tara didnt care about them and kept tugging her fathers arm.


    Papa, Im hungry


    Right. Asuta, give us one each please.


    Thank you. Im really happy that you like it.


    Im happy to be acquainted with someone from the Forest''s Edge too.


    Uncle Dora stole a nce at Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu showed a troubled smile.


    We are all citizens of the west, but I cant think of the Forest''s Edge denizens as fellow countrymen. When I see the terrifying figures of the men of Forest''s Edge, my knees will still go weak But even so, Im d that there are kind people like you two in Forest''s Edge.


    Uncle Dora received the Kiba burger, and showed his teeth in a smile.


    Do visit our stall again, I hope you can try the aria I grew.


    Yes, I will tell my house members


    Dora bit into the Kiba burger with a gleeful smile.


    Oh This Kiba burger taste wonderful. Asuta, you actually made such a delicious meal from my vegetable, that fills me with bliss.


    No, I can only serve great tasting food because the ingredients are fresh. Uncle Dora, I will be counting on your tarapa and aria in the future too.


    I will be proud to serve.


    Uncle Dora turned towards his two friends.


    Well? How long are you going to just stand there? You even left your work behind toe here, so at least try the sample.


    Y-You are the one who dragged us forcefully here.


    The pot dealer chided Uncle Dora, and finally reached for the sample kiba meat.


    With his slightly trembling fingers, he grabbed the toothpick and send the small piece of meat into his mouth.


    H-How is it?


    The cloth stall uncle grabbed his arm.


    Delicious No, the taste is strange


    Ah, I minced the meat, meaded them into a round patty and then grilled it. So the texture is a bit unique.


    The pot dealers eyes started to waver.


    Then, as if he had made up his mind, he reached his thin fingers into his shirt.


    I-I want one! I need to eat some more to understand its taste.


    Okay! Thank you.


    H-Hey, are you serious?


    The cloth stall owner took the toothpick too.


    Uwah, its actually this good!


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise, and carefully studied the content of the pot.


    Is this really kiba meat? The tarapa is amazing too!


    Of course, this tarapa is grown by me.


    The cloth stall owner smiled when he saw Uncle Dora puff his chest proudly:


    Why are you acting so smug? A-Alright, I will buy one too! I-I want to ask, will I grow horns, and will my skin turn ck if I eat this?


    You still believe such superstition? I have never seen horned denizens of Forest''s Edge before. My grandmother said that their appearance hasnt changed since they migrated here from the southern jungles.


    I-I get it! Give me one!


    Thank you.


    I could finally thank him sincerely.


    When I hear people talk badly about kiba, my mood would sour; when I hear people praise kiba, I would feel ted. My emotions swung because of thements by others, proving that I was just a half-baked chef after all.


    No matter what, the fight was just beginning.


    Starting from tomorrow, I would prepare 40 Kiba burger.


    It was much earlier than I expected, but after the sales of the burger rose to a certain extent, it was about time to prepare a menu.


    There were countless problems that I needed to work through.


    After a moment, Kamyua Yost appeared like a spirit, bought a share for himself and Leito, and we were sold out in less than an hour of operation.


    6


    The next day.


    The third day since my stall opened at dusk.


    Iid sprawled out in the main room of the Fa house. Someone knocked the door twice.


    Asuta, its me.


    Ai Fas voice came inside the room.


    I was indescribably tired, but I still got up from the rug, walked to the entrance and took down the door bar.


    When I opened the door, my beloved house head I hadnt seen for half a dayshed out:


    Why are you showing such a good-for-nothing face? No one patronized your stall today? Even if that is the case, you dont need to make such a face, it irks me just to look at you.


    Ugghhh, what about you? Hows the situation? Has the number of kiba decreased at all?


    I got a kiba. But it suffered too many unnecessary wounds, so I couldnt blood let it sessfully.


    I see. Thank you for your hard work, its great that youre not hurt


    Just why are you showing such a face? You better stop that, or I will really get angry.


    Leave me alone, Im just a little tired. If Im with you, I will cheer up in no time


    Dont joke with me. Your face is spoiling my mood, cheer up right now.


    My house head was merciless.


    Just what happened? You looked so sullen, there must be a reason, right?


    I dont know if this is a valid reason But I was taken away by the guards today.


    What? What happened?


    Ai Fa suddenly grabbed me by the chest.


    What kind of trouble did you get into? I thought you were working seriously?


    Im very serious! I sold all 40 burgers because of my serious attitude! But that is also why I got taken by the guards.


    Im still confused. Tell me the reason, quick.


    She unhanded me, hung her cape on the wall and leaned the sabre against the wall.


    My eyes followed her figure as she sat down beside the stove.


    When I opened the stall today, the southerners and easterners were all crowded there. All twenty burgers I prepared were sold in no time.


    Yes.


    I prepared additional ingredients today. When I made twenty more burgers, Tara came and bought four burgers for Uncle Dora and friends.


    Yes.


    So there are 16 left At this moment, the Silver Vase merchants and a group of Jaguar people appeared at the same time, with ten people in each group.


    Hmm? Didnt they visit before the shop opened?


    No. The customers who visited early in the morning were all unfamiliar faces. They came to shop upon the rmendation of these two groups. To avoid seeing each other, people from these two nationalities had inn they would usually lodge in. Kiba burger became a hot topic in those inns.


    Yes.


    We only had 16 burgers, but each group had ten customers. I had no choice but to sell ten burgers to the Silver Vase who came slightly earlier. When I told the southerner customers:Im sorry, theres only six burgers left They started making a scene and demand me to divide the 16 burgers between the two groups evenly.


    Yes.


    But the easterners wouldnt budge Since I failed to quell themotion, a passerby alerted the guards.


    Is that so, then the guards have to punish the ones who started the unrest.


    Yes~ But they didnt do that. In the end, the guards think Im the one at fault, and must take full responsibility. I was almost barred from entering the Post Station Town ever again.


    Did they reach that conclusion in ordance to the rules of the city?


    Rage was flickering in Ai Fas eyes.


    I-Im not sure. But dont worry, I already convinced them to let me off. It was my negligence for not preparing the adequate amount of food I have already reflected on that.


    That is a difficult problem.


    Ai Fa gently shook her head, her anger extinguished.


    It must be hard on you Asuta, Im hungry.


    House head, you are really cruel to me.


    I didfort you. I know why you are so exhausted Alright then, stop being depressed and cheer up.


    Was my expression really that sullen? I pinched my cheeks with my hands.


    I used up all my stamina and wits in the guard room before I was released, and my energy waspletely used up.


    I needed to consume nourishment during times like this.


    Okay! I will start preparing dinner!


    I want you to cheer up, not be overly cheerful.


    I see.


    I added wood into the stove obediently and heated the soup I had already cooked.


    This is the third day since you started selling Kiba burger, and you have already sold 40 of them in one day, isnt that an amazing aplishment?


    Ai Fa sat crossed legged beside the stove with one knee up. She asked quizzically.


    But you dont look happy at all?


    Of course Im happy that sales were beyond my imagination. But I cant afford to be happy, my position is already precarious.


    Precarious?


    Our main objective is to let the people in the Post Station Town understand how delicious kiba is correct? So far, only four Genos locals had tasted the Kiba burger. The easterners and southerners held the Kiba burger in high regards, but they will leave the Post Station Town after some time. Even if we earned some petty cash, we still cant achieve our goal.


    After being interrogated by the guards, I finally learned the identity of my customers.


    Like what the Semu group informed me before, they belonged to the merchant group Silver Vase. They hailed from their home nation in the east with precious metals and other merchandize, and visits the city in the west and north, spending a year traveling and conducting business.


    The Jaguar group were famed architects, and many of the buildings in the Post Station Town was erected by their hands.


    Pops who rejected the kiba meatpletely was the boss, and this just happened to be the time for their annual visit to the Post Station Town to repair the aging buildings.


    Next month, the Silver Vase and the architects will leave the Post Station Town. Ny percent of the customers who bought a Kiba burger were travelers passing by Genos, or here for odd jobs orbour, and not local residents. Very few Genos locals actually tried our burgers.


    But you wanted to promote the Kiba burger to the southerners and easterners in the first ce, right?


    That is true. But before the cooking can spread by word of mouth, all that will be for nought if I get taken away by the guards again. If there is anothermotion, I will really be barred from entering the Post Station Town My situation is precarious after all.


    The icy gazes of the guards and Mno Mast was engraved deeply in my heart.


    Their eyes seemed to be saying:Denizens from Forest''s Edge are abnormal after all and will just disturb the peace in the town.


    That was illogical. If we werent denizens of Forest''s Edge, we wouldnt be treated so harshly.


    However, we were denizens of Forest''s Edge, and we had set our mind on running a business in enemy territory.


    I couldnt afford to fail again.


    The enemy in this battle was the entire Post Station Town, I learned this fact once again.


    You have finally reverted to your usual expression.


    Ai Fas voice was very close to me.


    I turned my head in surprised and found her right beside me.


    Asuta, I didnt know you are so greedy.


    G-Greedy?


    How much copper tes have you earned in these three days?


    Hmm? I sold seventy meals in three days, so thats 140 red copper tes. Minus the set-up cost, three days ofbour and ingredient cost, the profit is 77 red copper tes.


    So thats like hunting more than 6 kiba in just three days?


    You cantpare it like this. No matter how many copper tes I made, the number of kiba will not go down. My work cant bepared to that of a hunter.


    By the way My target was to sell at least 60 portions in the first ten days.


    I never thought that I would reach this goal in just three days.


    As I was stirring the soup, Ai Fa smiled beside me.


    This is how the denizens of Forest''s Edge think. The people in the city also worked hard to earn copper tes, right?


    Our objective isnt earning money anyway. Im d that we can buy new pots and knives with the copper tes though.


    You are really greedy.


    Ai Fa said with augh. A calming light could be seen in her eyes.


    But I still felt unhappy.


    Why would you think that? Because I dont look happy about the sales exceeding my expectations? I dont think Im a greedy person.


    Not that. You dont care about how many copper tes we earned and strive single mindedly at our primary goal. I think you are a man who pursue sess greedily.


    In that case you can describe me with the term ambitious. Being greedy sounds terrible.


    Iined as I stirred the pot that was slowly heating up, Ai Fa replied I understand, then walked to me.


    He reached for my head. I already took off the towel on my head, so she ruffled my hair directly and lean her face towards me.


    Asuta, you are really ambitious.


    She showed a mischievous smile, and her white teeth was visible.


    It was rare to see Ai Fa show such a smile, which reminded me of Ludo Wu.


    On top of that, she usually wouldnt show such an obvious smile, so that surprised me.


    Asuta, Im hungry.


    Oh right. The soup is heated up. I will grill the meat; can you help me carry the pot over?


    I just cooked the kiba soup earlier. The pot was still hot and there was only two persons worth of soup, so it got heated up in no time.


    There was a board behind the stove, and we moved the pot onto it. I put the new pot onto the stove, took out the tes full of food. Ai Fa looked at the content curiously.


    What are we having for dinner? There is an unfamiliar smell.


    Thats right, I bought a new ingredient today. No, its actually a kind of spice.


    The kiba abdomen meat was inside the te, soaking in a red marinating sauce.


    That was a sauce I made from fruit wine, diced aria, and the new ingredient, myam.


    Myam?


    Yes, Myam. Remember the kimyusu meat bun I ate? This was added in it.


    This herb had the fragrance of garlic and coriander. It had aplicated aroma that rouses ones appetite.


    Myam had green straw-like stems and was really spicy when eaten raw. After I cut it together with aria into a pulp and added it into the marinating sauce.


    I had always been curious about this ingredient, but I didnt know its name. After asking Uncle Dora, I finally figured it out. Myam is suitable to be added into the tarapa sauce.


    I exined to Ai Fa as I fried the thin slices of aria.


    After the aria turned soft, I spread out the marinated meat, and put them into the pot.


    The next instant, the room was filled with the fragrance of fruit wine and Myam.


    How is it? You dont hate this fragrance, right?


    I feel even hungrier now.


    I know, right? I didnt know coriander very well, but I think the fragrance of garlic and grilled meat was the best stimnt of ones appetite.


    In my old world, there was many people who dislike such a strong smell. But Myam was different from garlic and eating it wouldnt give you bad breath. Women and children also likes kimyusu meat bun after all. Hence, I decide to use this stimting spice in my cooking.


    By the way, this spice had to be bought at the stall that sells rock salt and dry goods, and not the vegetable stalls. I have never seen this ingredient in the Wu food store either.


    Okay, the meat surface is seared, Im adding it in.


    I poured the rest of the marinating sauce into the pot.


    This dish was cooked the same way as ginger roast meat.


    Could I dub it Myam roast kiba meat? I thought to myself quietly.


    Asuta.


    Hmm?


    Im hungry.


    Hmm, thats the fourth time you said that. Its already done, please wait a moment.


    When the kiba waspletely cooked, I scooped the meat and aria onto the te.


    The kiba meat was sprinkled with rock salt and pico leaves, so it didnt need any more seasoning


    After drying the sauce remaining in the pan a little, I poured it onto the meat and aria, and it was done!


    Ah, the grilled poitan is in the food store. Sorry, can you help me get the kiba soup?


    Yes.


    I hurried to the food store, then carried the poitan I grilled in the morning and the tino shreds I just chopped onto the dining table.


    This is the raw tino used in kiba burger, right?


    Yes, I think it suits this dish very well.


    Ginger roast meat had to be paired with cabbage shreds.


    So Myam roast meat and tino shreds must go together well too.


    However, that was what I thought as someone who grew up in another world, I wonder if the people in this world would feel the same.


    Alright! Lets dig in.


    Asuta, there isnt much meat in your te?


    Ah, right, I wasparing the ratio of aria and myam, and adjusting the marinating time. I ate plenty of meat during my sampling sessions, so this much is enough.


    Ai Fa was surprised.


    You spent so much effort on developing this dish? Are you nning to sell this in the Post Station Town?


    Oh! You have keen senses. Thats right, making more than 40 Kiba burger takes too much effort, so I have decided to start selling this dish tomorrow. Let me exin how to eat it.


    I grilled the poitan thinner than the one used in Kiba burger, spread ayer of tino shreds, added the meat and aria, and rolled it up from below like a crepe. And the Myam roast meat was done.


    Ai Fa, we are having dinner, so you have to eat too. I will use the rest of the aria to make soup, so dont leave anything behind.


    Denizens of Forest''s Edge dont leave leftovers.


    Yes. I just want to try saying that line. Here, eat this.


    Ai Fa nodded, and after saying grace, she picked up the Myam roast meat.


    When she noticed my gaze, she frowned a little.


    Dont stare at me.


    Oh right, my bad. Im just curious about your reaction.


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa turned her face away and bite into the Myam roast meat.


    She grabbed the grilled poitan with both hands and looked adorable when she did this.


    Leaving that aside hows the taste?


    I think, it wasnt too bad.


    As there werent any ginger, cooking wine and soy sauce in this world, so I didnt expect the dish to taste like meat grilled with ginger. The kiba meat was soaked in sweet fruit wine and spicy Myam, giving it a sweet and spicy taste after it was grilled. It was suitable to be eaten together with tino and grilled poitan.


    The meat was less than 5mm and full of bite. If I messed up the heat, the people in the city wouldnt be able to bite into it, so I had to be careful about that.


    Hows the taste?


    I asked Ai Fa for herment as I made a wrap for myself.


    Delicious.


    Ai Fas answer was curt as usual.


    No matter how the food tasted, Ai Fa, wouldnt use too much words to express herments. I had no way of making her speak her mind more


    This dish has a great fragrance, and the overall seasoning suits the kiba meat well. Its as tasty as eating steak Does steak match this kind of seasoning too?


    It was rare for her to give such a specificment.


    But steaks probably dont match the sweet taste that well. I dont want you to season the hamburg steak this way either. As for the Kiba burger and tarapa Im not too sure about that.


    I-I see. Amazing, this is the first time you gave me such detailed feedback.


    And I agreed with all the points she raised.


    Ai Fa closed her eyes again, as if she was searching for the appropriate words.


    Also this is delicious, but my throat is patched after eating it. If the seasoning is not so strong, I think it will taste better.


    I see. After all, the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont use any seasoning aside from rock salt when making jerky. The taste is probably too strong for you. Sorry, I will adjust the seasoning time when I cook dinner next time.


    Ai Fa sighed a little tiredly, then stared at me again.


    Thats all I have to say. Dont ask me anymore question, I head will hurt if I think anymore.


    I got it. Thank you! Yourments are a valuable source of reference to me.


    Didnt you already decided to sell normal grilled meat after the kiba burger? You mentioned that only those dishes can bring out the tastiness of kiba.


    Yes, I did n to do that.


    I sat down properly again.


    I told you already right? When I let my customers try the hamburg steaks yesterday, they didntin about its soft texture, but the unique taste of the kiba meat itself. Thats why Im trying such a seasoning and vour. I want to find a way to suppress the unique taste of kiba without destroying its deliciousness.


    Yes.


    There were as many southern customers as eastern customers today. They probably came after hearing others discuss the tastiness of kiba. No oneined to me about the taste directly, but there must be some who felt dissatisfied. If Im unlucky, maybe half of them didnt like my cooking.


    Besides, the easterners were always expressionless and silent. I couldnt tell how many of them were actually happy with the food I was serving.


    My patrons were increasing, but I dont know how many repeat customers there would be. Furthermore, not only do the easterners had simr appearance, they often concealed their face with a hood, making it harder for me to tell them apart.


    Anyways, even if I used the strong tasting tarapa in the Kiba burger, there is still customers who dislike the unique taste of the kiba. Instead of steaks where the taste of the meat takes CenterStage, I think we should present a dish that suppresses the kibas unique taste. Since the salted meat I tasted in the Kimyusus tail inn was very salty, the townspeople are probably alright with strong seasonings.


    Hmm. You already thought that far.


    Ai Fa quickly finished the first Myam roast meat, and stared at me.


    Then, why were you so depressed just now?


    Hmm? I was just tired. I still need to finish this dish quickly after thatmotion in the afternoon. And there are also many things for me to consider.


    I started making another Myam roast meat for Ai Fa, and leaned towards her.


    Ai Fa, I didnt expect my stocks to run out just by selling to the southerners and easterners. I have decided to supplement the Kiba burger with this new dish tomorrow, but that wouldnt solve the root of the issue.


    Hmm?


    We only have one cart right now, so I have to wait until the Kiba burger sells out, and then start selling Myam roast meat. But that would make having two different dishes meaningless Its earlier than I predicted, but Im seriously considering about renting one more cart.


    Ai Fa ept the Myam roast meat, then nodded seriously.


    If thats what you think, then give it a try. I trust in your judgement.


    This is an important thing, right? If we increase the number of stalls and helpers, our cost will go up too


    But you think this is a shortcut towards sess, right?


    Ai Fa looked at me quietly.


    I trust in your judgement. Dont make me say that so many times.


    I understand. Thank you.


    After nodding firmly, a serene smile suddenly appeared on Ai Fas face.


    You are really a greedy man.


    Like I told you, greedy is


    You are an ambitious man.


    Since she changed her phrasing, I didnt need to refute her.


    Because of my inadequate nning, the results in these opening three days wasnt as good as expected.


    If my judgement was wrong, the entire n would fail. I learned that from themotion that happened today.


    The southerners and easterners bought all my food, and the westerners didnt get to taste my cooking. It was rather strange to be troubled by something like this.


    If business was good for the first ten days, I will introduce a new dish. That was the original n, but I couldnt afford to take it so easy. Demand had outstripped supply on the third day of the opening, so I had to solve this issue fast.


    I already shared my thoughts with Vena Wu.


    Once Donda Wu permit this, the Wu n could send me new helpers from the day after tomorrow.


    If I could make it through tomorrow, I would be able to fight back the next day.


    Alright! Time for round two!


    What is a raundo?


    I turned back when I heard Ai Fas voice. She was sitting with one knee up, resting her arm on her knee and supporting her chin, staring at me.


    Ehh? Ai Fa, you are already done?


    You are too slow. You still have work to doter right? If you dont act faster, you will lose out on sleep?


    Dont worry. I already used the excess time to mead the Kiba burger patty. I just need to cut the meat slices for the Myam roast meat, making the tarapa sauce, just trivial stuff. Grilling the poitan tomorrow morning is the hardest part.


    Hmm? Whats the matter?


    I thought I will be the only one to benefit if you stay in the Fa house. Thats why its better for you to stay in house Lutim.


    W-What are you saying? Y-Youre not chasing me out right?


    You think I will say that now?


    Ai Fas gaze was calm and steady.


    I sipped on the cold soup and scratched my head.


    Then why bring that up? Dont make me feel uneasy.


    Im d that you want to stay in the Fa house Im also happy that you found a job that utilizes your strength even though you are staying in the Fa house.


    Ai Fa crawled towards me as she said that.


    She ruffled my hair again.


    When I patted her headst time, she punched my sr plexus. But she was doing something so intimate without any hesitation.


    Y-You know, whenever you do that, I feel like Im treated like a child.


    Is that so? My father Gill will always do this when he praises me.


    It had been a while since I saw her pout.


    Ah, it doesnt make me ufortable, I just feel a little embarrassed.


    I see.


    Ai Fa lowered her eyelids.


    Did I say too much? I started reflecting on myself.


    The next moment


    Ai Fa knelt on one knee slowly and hugged my head with both arms suddenly.


    Ai Fas body warmth, fragrance and strength engulfed my body and soul.


    Im so happy that I didnt lose you that night Im so happy you chose the Fa house.


    Ai A-A-Ai Fa?


    My voice was breaking from surprise.


    She hugged me with all her might, her soft hair brushed against my cheeks.


    My heart almost stopped.


    There was a rainbow color glow in her eyes.


    If this continues for a few more seconds, a nerve inside me might just break as I was thinking about that, her warmth, strength and fragrance suddenly left me.


    Ai Fa sat down again and rubbed her nose childishly.


    Thats how I feel now.


    D-Dont scare me like that.


    I copsed onto the floor and had to propped myself up with my arms.


    Y-Your father is really passionate right?


    Hmm? Whats that about father Gill?


    Ehh?


    Im doing this because I want to, it has nothing to do with him.


    If my actions irked you, I will be more careful in the future. But I cant hold back my emotions Sorry for interrupting your meal. Eat up, I feel sleepy.


    I Fa said nonchntly, then pointed at my te.


    This girl is a million times worse than Vena Wu!


    Ai Fa didnt notice me screaming in my heart and let her down.


    I think you already aplished a lot. Since you dont think so, then work doubly hard then I told you before that you may use the copper tes you have as you wish. Tell me if you dont have enough.


    Can I really believe your words? What if I buy a new hair essory for you?


    I will beat you up.


    I see I get it! I will decide if I should expand to two stalls depending on the sales tomorrow! So, dont regret it okay?


    Why are suddenly so angry?


    Ai Fa who had let her hair down leaned in immediately.


    So, I did make you unhappy?


    She still looked a little dissatisfied and uneased.


    I still didnt start eating and sighed heavily.


    Im not angry. Sorry...


    You really are a strange man.


    I wasnt strange at all.


    However, I couldnt refute her when I saw Ai Fas relieved smile.


    No matter what our war was just beginning.


    Mid Meal Snack: A Girl in the Post Station Town


    Tara, listen carefully. Dont get involved with the denizens of Forest''s Edge so easily okay?


    After Asuta and the others left the stall, Dora said with a slightly stern expression.


    Tara couldnt ept what her father said and asked:


    But why? Asuta onii-chan is a good person, thats why you thanked him right? Why cant Tara be friends with Asuta onii-chan?


    Asuta isnt a bad person. Even though he was wearing the garments of Forest''s Edge, he probably came from some other city Ai Fa who was beside Asuta must be a brave huntress. But getting close to the denizens of Forest''s Edge is still dangerous.


    Dora leaned in close to Tara.


    You also saw the denizens from Forest''s Edge who caused all those troubles right? There are many barbaric people in Forest''s Edge, so dont go near them carelessly.


    But Not just the denizens of Forest''s Edge, anyone who drinks and stir up trouble are scary.


    Despite Taras rebuttal, Dora still shook his head and dismiss Taras protest.


    Even when the denizens of Forest''s Edgemit crime, the guards will still let them off, thats why they are acting so wilfully. If you get involved with such dangerous characters, we will suffer too I have already thanked them for saving you, so we need not approach them directly in the future.


    Dora stuck his head out of the roof and checked the position of the sun.


    Its almost two. Its still early, but help me promote our goods to our customers stall. Dont run around okay?


    Okay.


    Tara left the stall. She still wasnt convinced by his answers.


    The streets were filled with all sorts of people. Aside from the residents of Post Station Town, there were some who came from the farms to work here just like Tara  there were also travelers from the south and the east, so there were a huge variety of people.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were amon sight too. The numerous people living in Forest''s Edge often purchase their groceries in the Post Station Town.


    Almost everyone from Forest''s Edge were women, and hunters wearing kiba capes were a rare sight.


    Ten days ago, Tara was very frightened when she encountered a hunter from Forest''s Edge.


    That hunter started drinking in the afternoon, drew his de in town, and roared like a beast. The light shining in his blue eyes were no different from a beast.


    And the one who saved Tara from that ruffian were denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    It was Asuta who looked nothing like a denizen of Forest''s Edge even though he wore their garments, and a young woman with outstanding looks, who wore a kiba cape despite being a girl, Ai Fa.


    Ai Fas eyes shined like a beast too. To be honest, Ai Fas gaze was tougher and more terrifying than that ruffian.


    Ai Fa stopped the ruffians violent act and rescued Tara.


    But the guards treated Ai Fa and Asuta like criminals and attempted to bring them to the guard room. If the traveler called Kamyua Yost didnt stood up for them, the guards would have released the ruffian and convicted Asuta and Ai Fa of the crimes.


    Why is this happening? The drunkard ims to belong to the chief n Is the chief n the bad guys in Forest''s Edge?


    Tara thought as she walked on the road.


    Asuta had ck, shiny eyes like the Semu people, and Tara liked them a lot.


    Even though Tara felt Ai Fa was a little scary, she also thinks she looks cool.


    Her father Dora didnt detest them, but still instructed Tara not to go near the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Tara couldnt understand why and felt gloomy.


    I want to try Asutas kiba cooking.


    Dora would never permit her to do that.


    Tara walked by herself in the crowded Post Station Town and sighed softly.


    The next day, after Tara was done with her chores in the morning, she yed with the kids in the city like usual.


    As Tara worked in the Post Station Town, she yed more often with the children in the city than the kids in the vige.


    The ones ying with her today was a boy from an inn and a girl from a kimyusu stall.


    You know, my brother working in the castle town came home yesterday.


    After they got tired of ying tag, the boy spoke as they rested.


    And he bought meat from the karons back as a gift! Isnt that amazing? Not thigh meat, but meat from the back.


    The Post Station Town only sold karon thigh meat. Meat from its chest and back were expensive, and only sold in the castle town.


    The meat is soft and yummy! After eating that meat, I dont want to eat thigh meat anymore!


    Is that so? There is meat softer than kimyusu?


    Ah~ they are about the same. But not only is the meat soft, how do I put it Anyways, it is super tasty!


    Really? But the skin of the kimyusu is yummy too.


    The girl seemed to bepeting with the boy.


    Meat with skin on them is expensive, no one will buy them, right? But if you roast the meat along with the skin, it is incredible tasty.


    Kimyusu skin is used to make jackets and leather bags. Karon is definitely tastier!


    Not! We will splurge on ourselves by eating meat with skin once a month! If you dont believe me, then try it next time!


    Tara listened to their conversation happily, then remembered what happened yesterday and interjected:


    Do you think kiba taste good?


    The two of them looked surprised and looked at Tara.


    You mean the kiba that destroys the farms? How can that taste good?


    Thats right! You will grow horns and your skin will be as ck as the denizens of Forest''s Edge you know?


    Ehh~ Is that true?


    Asutas skin was the same as the other westerners, and he didnt have horns.


    His hair and eyes were ck, but Semu people were ck even though they dont eat kiba. Even if her skin turns ck, so what?


    I heard that kiba meat is tough and stinky, Only the denizens of Forest''s Edge will eat them. How pitiful.


    The boyughed out loud. At this moment, a woman fetching water happened to pass by and knocked the boys head.


    Hey, dont say that so loudly. If the denizens of Forest''s Edge hear you, they will drag you into the forest.


    Tara felt gloomy again.


    She then yelped, stood up and said:


    Its already noon! I need to return to the stall! See you tomorrow!


    Yes, bye bye!


    Tara waved her hands and quickly rushed to the north.


    She bought a kimyusu meat bun along the way. In the entire Post Station Town, the meat bun is Taras favourite snack.


    I want to know what kiba taste like.


    She couldnt get that thought out of her mind.


    Karon thigh meat was tough, and she didnt like karon meat unless it was a stew that had been cooked for a long time.


    Was Kiba meat tougher than karon thigh meat?


    Kimyusu meat was soft and easy to swallow. But it didnt have much taste and had to be eaten together with Myam and herbs to give it vor.


    Was kiba iner than kimyusu?


    Tara probably couldnt ever taste karon loin meat or kimyusu meat with skin. Only a minority of the Post Station Town residents could enjoy such luxurious delicacies.


    Even so, just getting to eat kimyusu and karon everyday was already very fortunate. Her father kept saying that when they were poor, they couldnt even afford meat and could only eat kimyusu egg all day.


    I want to try eating kiba meat.


    Tara kept thinking about that as she ran on the streets.


    When Tara finally reached her fathers stall, she saw the figure of a ck-haired youth.


    Ah! Asuta onii-chan!


    She shouted happily.


    She stopped suddenly when she saw the person beside Asuta.


    It wasnt Ai Fa.


    It was a hunter from Forest''s Edge who was about Ai Fas height.


    The young hunter was shorter than Asuta, wore a kiba cape with a sabre and machete on his waist. He had yellowish brown hair and light chestnut colored eyes


    With gaits as smooth as a wild beast, he walked towards Tara.


    Brat! You are about bratty Rimees size. How old are you?


    His voice was loud.


    He studied Tara with a strong gleam in his eyes.


    But Tara wasnt scared at all.


    Asuta stood behind the youth, and was smiling even though he was looking at them worriedly.


    Tara squeezed out a reply.


    Eight Eight years old


    Thats the same as Rimee. But you are much thinner, so you look younger.


    The youth squatted down before Tara.


    He alternated his shining eyes between Tara and the meat bun, as if he was curious.


    As Tara was thinking about something, she had not bitten into the meat bun yet.


    Smell nice. Is it good?


    Yes.


    Tara nodded.


    I guess so.


    The youth stared at the bun.


    He looked hungry.


    So, Tara asked if he want to eat it.


    A stranger expression appeared on the youths face, but he still took a bite.


    Not good at all. Asutas cooking taste much better.


    The youthined after taking a bite.


    R-Really?


    Tara wasnt scared of him, but hisck of hesitation in criticizing the meat bun stunned Tara.


    The young hunter was shorter than Asuta, but he seemed tougher than even the adults in town.


    Is this why everyones afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    And of course, Tara couldnt keep her coolpletely.


    But the admiration in her heart outweighs her fear.


    She thinks Ai Fa and this unknown youth were both looked heroic and cool.


    She didnt know why. Both had forthright eyes, wasnt fazed by how others saw them, and seemed so righteous.


    After that, Kamyua Yost appeared too. They chatted a while, then Asuta andpany went home.


    Tara didnt understand what they were talking about, but Asuta seemed to be nning to open a stall in the Post Station Town.


    Thats amazing, Asuta is really going to open a stall.


    Yes


    After Tara said that, Dora only gave a vague response.


    Doras face was already troubled, and now, it looked bitter.


    Whats the matter? Do you feel unwell?


    Ehh? No, its nothing. Im just thinking that there are all kinds of people in Forest''s Edge.


    Yes. The people with Asuta are so cool.


    Cool huh.


    Dora shook his head weakly.


    Even though his fathers appearance made Tara worried, she wanted to tell him something.


    Tara wants to try Asutas cooking.


    Dora shook his head with a gloomy face:


    Even if we tried kiba meat, we wont find it good. If Asuta goes around and keep telling people that kiba taste good, everyone will think he is a conman.


    Her fathers voice was filled with worry.


    Tara held her fathers thick arms and leaned toward his depressed face.


    We need to try it before knowing if it tastes good. Can I buy Asutas cooking with Papas copper tes?


    After staying quiet for a moment, he patted Taras head with hisrge hand.


    Tara, when you help me with my work, the copper tes I give you is your wages, you can use them as you wish But you cant miss work with stomach ache as an excuse.


    Yes! Thank you, Papa!


    Tara looked up at her fathers face and smiled.


    Four dayster, Asuta opened his stall in the Post Station Town.


    After the short downpour ended, Tara rushed to Asutas stall.


    Amazing! You are really opening a stall here!


    Asutas expression seemed morecklustre than usual but received Tara with a smile right away.


    A girl from Forest''s Edge was working with Asuta, she had a gentle smile on her.


    Tara met this girl before, and she was more cold and indifferent. But she looked really kind and gentle when she smiled.


    The tarapa smells nice! Is that the kiba meal?


    Yes. I dont know if you will like it.


    The tarapa in the pot was boiling.


    Aside from the tarapa, Asuta also used many other ingredients. The fragrance was really appetizing.


    When Tara wanted to buy one, he asked her to try a sample first, and offered her a te.


    It was a strangely shaped meat, covered in red tarapa sauce.


    The meat was t and circr in shape. After Asuta cut it into small pieces, he ced it on the te. The cut section of the meat seemed uneven, which was strange to Tara.


    Oh right, what kind of animal is a kiba?


    Tara had never seen a kiba before.


    The traps around the farm would catch kiba sometimes, but Tara and her mother had never seen them. The old women living in the vicinity once said:You would be cursed just by seeing a kiba.


    Kiba meat looked tasty.


    The fragrance stimted her appetite.


    Tara put that meat into her mouth without any hesitation.


    She then felt a great impact.


    What is this


    The sourness of the tarapa was strong, but it was tastier than the tarapa she ate at home. Just like the small tarapa that could be bought in the castle town, they were sweet and wonderful.


    The diced vegetable cooked together with the tarapa must be aria. Did the aria brought out this sweetness?


    Tara felt a tinge of spiciness and deduced that pico leaves were added into the sauce too. She heard that there were plenty of pico leaves in the Morga Forest.


    To sum it up, Tara had never tasted such a delicious sauce.


    However the taste of the kiba was strong and on par with the sauce.


    The kiba wasnt tough and didnt stink. It broke apart with a gentle bite and mixed together with the tarapa sauce. A strong taste spread inside her mouth.


    Tara never imagined that such delicious meat existed in this world.


    The taste lingered no matter how much she chewed. She only had a small piece, but her heart was filled with happiness.


    Neither kimyusu nor karon were this tasty.


    Could the kimyusu meat with skin or the karon loin meat taste as good as kiba meat?


    Asuta-nii, this is delicious! Really delicious!


    Asutas expression looked a little uneasy, but the lines on his face rxed after hearing what she said.


    Ah, wait! Tara, I want your father to try it too before I can ept your copper tes with ease Eh, I dont have many picks like this, can you reuse it?


    Yes!


    Tara nodded firmly, then ran on the street.


    There was still happiness lingering in her mouth.


    Tara could feel this happiness slowly spreading through her entire body.


    Dora would definitely be overjoyed after tasting it.


    Her father had been acting strange these days, as if he was troubled about continuing to interact with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. He was drawn to Asuta and the denizens of Forest''s Edge around him, but was hesitant about getting along with them so naturally.


    Dora had his worries too.


    Taras mother and elder brothers who worked in the vige also said:Dont get involved with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    When Tara refute him, Dora would always fall into a bitter silence.


    Aplicated feeling that Tara couldnt understand was troubling Dora.


    There wont be any problems now.


    Asuta wasnt a liar.


    The chief n was the violent ruffians who conned others.


    After tasting the kiba meat, the gloomy face of her father would rx too. Tara was filled with joy just imagining that.


    She dashed through the streets, sshing the puddles on the ground and finally made it to her father.


    Dora was sitting under the roof and looking at Tara with a nk face.


    Look, this is Asutas cooking! He used the vegetable you grew to cook such a delicious dish!


    Dora took the piece of kiba meat on the toothpick with a weak smile.


    How surprised would her father be? Tara waited in anticipation.

 Volume 5 - Ch 1

    It was the fourth day since the stall opened.


    Vena Wu and I reached the Post Station Town right on time, and headed straight to the Kimyusus Tail Inn to look for the owner Mno Mast who had a grumpy face in the morning as usual. After taking our pushcart, we headed for the northern end of the marketce under the curious eyes of the crowd.


    About ten or so meters away from our assigned spot, we could already see a big crowd gathered there. As I advanced tensely, the westerners who were just here to gawk quickly moved away to either side of the street.


    The southerners with fierce eyes and the expressionless easterners stared each other down as they waited for us before our stall. Their numbers far exceed yesterdays, totaling to about 30 persons.


    A guard stood between as if he was mediating between the two camps. When we approached the rented spot, he red at us:


    Hey, did you prepare enough food?


    Yes. I have 40 portions for the first menu and 30 more for another dish, a total of 70 meals.


    I prepared 40 portions yesterday, and, contrary to my expectations, they were sold out before noon.


    No one had the rights toin about a product selling out, but there was a deep gulf between Semu and Jaguar, so they argued relentlessly because of my cooking, and it almost resulted in a riot.


    If they continued to argue, my stall might be forced to stop operations. We hoped to avoid escting things to that point, so I prepared 40 portions of Kiba burger and 30 Myam-roasted meat.


    Alright, lets start off with the Kiba burger. Vena Wu, please start the fire.


    Okay.


    Vena Wu seemed to be in a great mood.


    She didnt seem bothered by the bloodthirsty customers and guards at all. I felt at ease when I looked at her.


    Ahh, the fruit wine smells nice Is that the new dish?


    Yes. Aside from the fruit wine, I also used a herb called Myam in it. I dub this dish Myam-roasted meat.


    While I was answering, I picked up the sack with 6 kg of kiba meat and marinating sauce.


    I loosened the opening and poured the sauce into another bag.


    The meat was marinated for one hour, which just happened to be the time needed to walk from the Fa house to the Post Station Town.


    I will let you try theMyam-roasted meat when business quiets down.


    Alright Fufu, Im looking forward to it


    Vena Wu stirred the tarapa sauce in the pot andughed sexily. Her eyes that always looked sleepy and dazed were studying the content in amazement.


    Oh? The fragrance in this pot smells different from the past few days


    Thats right, I added some Myam in. I wanted to experiment with different vors, so I didnt add too much of it. Can you tell the difference?


    Hmm, it smells nice Im starting to get hungry again


    Myam was a herb. The fragrance and spiciness of it resembled garlic. It meshed really well with tarapa, which was simr to tomatoes.


    It might just be my imagination, but the Jaguar people seemed to be getting rowdy. The fragrance of the Myam and tarapa had massive destructive power, stimting their appetite even further.


    I didnt mind their exaggerated reaction, but the crowd was getting bigger while we were preparing the ingredients.


    There are so many people as if all the Jaguar and Semu people have been all gathered here


    Im very grateful for their presence. From the looks of it, the first batch of Kiba burger will be sold out in no time.


    I have decided to rent another pushcart from tomorrow onwards and push out a new menu. I prayed quietly in my heart for us to make it through today peacefully.


    Its almost time, right? Then, lets begin!


    Guided by the guards, the Jaguar people rushed to the stall. The southerners had brown unkempt hair and beard, stout body built, white skin, and a fierce face.


    A middle-aged man stood at the fore of the group. He was the deputy leader of the architects, Arudas.


    All the southerners had stout built and short stature, but this man was tall, so I couldnt have been mistaken.


    Hey, sorry for themotion yesterday.


    No, we were at fault for not preparing an adequate amount of portions. Please dont take it to heart.


    Yeah, its a negligence to only prepare 40 meals for such a delicious dish.


    Even though Arudas had a stern face, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes.


    Its great that they didnt chase you out of the Post Station Town. Why did the guards me you even though we started the incident?


    Probably Because we are denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    I answered as I made the Kiba burger, and his face turned sour.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge abandoned the god of the south Jaguar, so I can understand why the older southerners admonish you as traitors. But the westerners took you in, so why are they viewing fellow citizens like you with disdain? I dont get it. If not for your efforts in hunting kiba, Genos wont be so prosperous.


    I felt the same way.


    However, I couldnt discuss this with him properly while the customers were still crowding around. I could only serve him thepleted Kiba burger.


    Arudas stern face broke out into a smile.


    Hey, why dont you stay open until night time? I want to eat your cooking for dinner too.


    Hmm That will be difficult It will be great if the inns sell kiba meat too.


    I probed casually, but Arudas just shook his head regretfully.


    The kiba meat is delicious, but the important thing is your culinary skills. Pops has been gloomy ever since our visit that day. When he heard us discussing your cooking, he was full ofints. If you are willing to cook a dish with karon or kimyusu for him, wont he leave his work behind and rush here?


    Im honored to hear that But like I said yesterday, I will be selling a new dish starting at noon. Can you help me inform Pops, and ask him to try?


    Hmm? Got it, I will tell him.


    Hey, is it still not done yet?


    The customers behind rushed me while we were chatting a bit too long.


    I then started making Kiba burger repeatedly.


    No one requested for samples, so the 20 Kiba burger kept decreasing. After selling them to all the Jaguar customers and a couple of Semu people, the burgers were out.


    Sorry! We will prepare the remaining batch of twenty, please wait for a while.


    Constrained by the size of the pot, we could only make twenty patties and sauce at one go.


    I bought two tarapa on the way to work today. I chopped the tarapa apart and added it to the pot.


    Asuta, do you need strong fire?


    Yes, please.


    I picked up two bottles and shook the lighter one thoroughly, then poured both of them into the pot. The lighter bottle was filled till one quarter with fruit wine. I then added some diced aria and myam that I fried earlier. To avoid making the sauce too thick, the other bottle was filled with in water.


    As I heated up the sauce, the Jaguar people were more or less gone, so the guards left reluctantly.


    The onlookers also dispersed, leaving just the ck, tall, and skinny easterners behind.


    Fufu This reminds me of house Lutims wedding


    Thats right, the atmosphere is bustling just like that time.


    Im not good with tending to the hearth But I like doing it, when I get to do it with you


    I felt honored by her words.


    Vena Wu looked really happy when she said that, and there wasnt any sign of her usual flirtiness in her eyes


    I liked Vena Wu when she was working. I hoped we could continue to maintain this bnce in our rtionship however, I couldnt let down my guard towards her yet.


    Okay, its almost done.


    After adding a little bit of water, I seasoned it with pico leaves and rock salt.


    I took out steaks that had been seared on the surface from a third leather pouch.


    These leather pouches were expensive, each costing 15 red copper tes. But they had arge opening and were convenient to use. They were meant to carry fruit wine, and were specially made so that the smell of food wouldnt linger on them. After discovering this convenient container, I made up my mind to sell Myam-roasted meat in my stall.


    In order to not waste these expenses, I will definitely make this business a sess.


    Sorry for the wait! We will now begin the sale of the remaining 20 burgers!


    The Semu people came over quietly when they heard my voice.


    Most easterners preferred to wear hooded cloaks, but there were some who dressed casually, with beautiful swirly patterned clothes simr to the garments of Forest''s Edge. They also had essories made from stones and metal, and thin swords on their waist.


    I felt that these Semu people bore some resemnce to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Not just their dressing, their quiet movement andck of expression reminded me of the men of Forest''s Edge.


    But all the men of Forest''s Edge were strong and powerful, and their skin had the color of chocte milk.


    Denizens of Forest''s Edge like Shin Wu looked a little like these easterners. He was mature and quiet, and the corners of his eyes were high too.


    While I was thinking about this, I sold twelve portions. We were suddenly left with eight Kiba burgers.


    Furthermore, there were ten Semu people in cloaks standing at some distance apart from the rest. Could that group of people staring at us be the Silver Vase? As I was wondering about that, one of them took off his hood and approached us.


    As expected, long silver hair appeared before me.


    He was the leader of the Silver Vase, Shumimaru I forgot hisst name.


    Kiba, not sell out, yet?


    Not yet, there are eight left. I think I told you yesterday, I will be selling a new kiba dishter.


    Eight


    Shumimaru fell into deep thought as he looked at me.


    He then returned to hisrades, and five of them walked over. After seeing them ce their copper tes quietly onto the counter, I thanked them and started making five Kiba Burgers.


    Left, three?


    Shumimaru came forth and asked again.


    Yes. Whats the matter?


    I wait.


    What?


    I want try, new dish. Five men, have work, give up. Four others and me, wait.


    I see. I will sell this new dish tomorrow morning too though.


    Cant wait, tomorrow. Want to wait, today.


    As I chatted with Shumimaru, a man taller than Shumimaru walked over quietly.


    Then, can I buy the burgers first? Asuta, two, please.


    Kamyua Yost appeared before us.


    He always showed himself suddenly, so I wasnt surprised anymore.


    Thank you for your support Sorry that you made an empty trip yesterday.


    Yeah! I had to buy snacks from another stall, it feels so empty eating that, its like not eating at all. Im curious about the new dish, but lets leave that for tomorrow.


    I exined what happened to Kamyua Yost when we returned the cart to the Kimyusus Tail Inn yesterday.


    Even though Kamyua looked very surprised, he probably already knew that things would turn out this way.


    Here, kiba burger for two. Sorry for the wait.


    Thank you. Work hard from now on too!


    Kamyua Yost nodded at Shumimaru, turned and left with nimble strides.


    He seldom talked to me when I was working, probably because he didnt want to disrupt my business.


    That man, a friend?


    Huh? Yes, I dont want to say it, but he is my friend.


    I see Hair and eyes, northerner. Skin color, westerner. Unfathomable.


    I see, so the people from this world could deduce Kamyua Yosts mixed heritage from his appearance.


    Thats right.


    I didnt think that I should disclose Kamyua Yosts personal information to other patrons and answered vaguely.


    His heart, easterner. I cant understand, his feelings, his thinking.


    Shumimaru looked as if he was deep in thought again.


    He smiles, but mood isnt clear Fascinating.


    Thats right.


    I could only give the same reply.


    Shumimaru was right. Both Kamyua Yost and him seemed elusive to me.


    Leaving that aside, there was only one kiba burger left, it would be bad if multiple customers were toe at the same time. It was about time to prepare the next dish as I was thinking about that, a Jaguar customer visited our stall.


    Hey! Its not sold out yet!?


    Yes, theres just one left.


    Awesome! I overslept, and almost missed out on my meal!


    I only had a faint impression, but I think he visited yesterday too. I said to him warmly: Thank you for your continued support, and used thest meat patty to make a Kiba burger.


    After sending off the gleeful customer, todays Kiba burgers were sold out.


    Less than an hour after the stall opened, and the first dish was sold out. The kiba burger went out of stock incredibly fast.


    Okay, lets pour the tarapa sauce into the leather pouch Ah, we need to let it cool off first.


    Hmm Theres plenty of sauce left over today too


    Yeah


    Ignoring the ted Vena Wu, I fell into deep thought.


    The Kiba burger was sold out in no time, so the sauce isnt too thick yet. If I save this sauce for tomorrow, I can save a lot of ingredient cost.


    Ehh


    Vena Wu was on the verge of tears.


    Iughed at the sight of her sorrowful face.


    Im just kidding. Tarapa sauce by itself can be kept for two days, but this sauce already had meat mixed in, so its better to eat them today. Please take them home with you.


    Asuta How mean of you


    Vena Wu puffed her cheeks.


    So she would puff her cheeks instead of pouting when she gets mad.


    How adorable.


    Shumimaru muttered at this moment.


    Huh? Did you say something?


    She is adorable. And beautiful.


    Easterners would keep a straight face when theypliment women.


    Thank you very much


    Vena Wu thanked him insincerely with a cold smile. She was probably used topliments from the opposite sex.


    Anyway, after I let the pot cool off for three minutes, I poured the tarapa sauce into a leather pouch. I then started cooking Myam-roasted meat.


    Myam-roasted meat was easy to make, I just had to roast the meat, unlike Kiba burger which had a fixed quantity per portion. I had to decide how much Myam-roasted meat I required to prepare ahead of time.


    It doesnt look like there will be a crowd for the time being, so I should make just enough for the number of people who ordered, along with the samples.


    I fried the sliced aria, then added in about one kg of marinated kiba meat. Just doing that was enough to make the fragrance of the myam, fruit wine, and roasted kiba meat explode and spread.


    It was a pity that the street was deserted. Myam-roasted meat stimted the noses of people better than Kiba burger. Shumimaru also muttered expressionlessly:


    The myam smells nice.


    I scooped the fillings onto the te, poured plenty of sauce that had thickened on top, then used a poitan to roll up the fillings and tino shreds.


    Ah, Vena Wu, can you take out the brazier for me?


    Okay.


    We had to take out the brazier when there werent any customers, or the inside of the pot would get burnt. Compared to making Kiba burger, this was a bit more troublesome, but this would reduce the consumption of firewood, so there were pros and cons to this.


    It would be great if we could use charcoal. I started making five portions of Myam-roasted meat, and the rest would be the samples.


    Sorry for the wait, this dish is also two red copper tes.


    The Semu people nodded silently as usual, and they took out the copper tes with Shumimaru taking the lead. They had no intention of sampling.


    They bit gently into the Myam-roasted meat how did they find the taste? It was a bit inconvenient during times like this as they didnt have any expression.


    Delicious. Tomorrow, take turns to eat.


    What? Are you taking turns to eat?


    Yes. Both delicious, hard to choose. So, take turns to eat.


    In conclusion, they liked this dish.


    They were really introverted. I couldnt help smiling.


    Thank you. Im happy to receive your praise.


    I, very happy, to eat, delicious food.


    After Shumimaru said that, he suddenly looked at Vena Wu beside me.


    Asuta, can I, ask, one question?


    Yes, what is it?


    Asuta, she, wife?


    I couldnt answer right away, and Vena Wu used this chance to cling to my arm.


    Thats a secret


    I see, excuse me.


    Shumimaru showed a hint of an emotion from the corner of his mouth.


    The young silvered hair Semu man smiled a little his face was quiet, steadfast and had a tint of sadness.


    He put on his hood again and left with his fourpanions.


    Thank you for your patronage.


    I shouted at their back and shook off Vena Wus arm.


    Wait a minute! Vena Wu, isnt that inappropriate?


    Because I will be troubled if an easterner falls for me Do you think I should have shown off my sexy charm instead?


    From the moment I got acquainted with Vena Wu, she had never stopped emitting her sexy charm.


    However it would be great if she continued to show her gentle and demure attitude when she attended to customers. I sighed.


    By the way, this is incredible We just opened the stall, and had sold far more food than yesterday


    Thats right. But the customers all came at the same time because they were afraid that we will be sold out.


    After that group of customers left, it waspletely quiet. That was too extreme.


    There are still 25 Myam-roasted meat left. If we sell them all, I will carry out the n I told you about yesterday.


    You want to rent another stall? My n ns to lend you a woman from the main house, and another from the branch house


    Ah, the branch house will also send a helper over?


    Thats right Chores need to be done in the main house too, so we cant lend you three people at one go


    Vena Wu sighed softly.


    Sigh This will be ourst day alone together these four days were so blissful


    I-It will be fine, even if there are other colleagues, right?


    Because Leina will be picked from the main house, right?


    I had already braced myself for that.


    The young Rimee Wu and elderly grandma Ditto Min couldnt carry the heavy pot. Sati Lei Wu had to take care of Kota Wu. Mama Mia Lei was responsible for leading the Wu ns women, so the only candidates were Leina Wu and L Wu.


    I requested for a woman proficient in tending to the hearth, so that was like asking specifically for Leina Wu.


    Vena Wu was doing her job far better than I imagined. I hoped I could build a stable rtionship with Leina Wu too.


    The people from the main house will visit the Post Station Town soon, they will tell you who will be the helpers


    Hmm? Isnt the Wu ns grocery shopping trip tomorrow?


    Yes But I asked them to do something for me, so they wille a day early


    Do what? I was about to ask when Vena Wu cut me off.


    Oh They are here already That sure is early


    I followed Vena Wus gaze and found two members of the Wu n before us. This pairing surprised me


    No, I wasnt surprised by the appearance of one of them


    The two approaching us straight from the south was the second sister and second brother of the Wu n main house.


    2


    Long time no see, Asuta.


    Leina Wu greeted me first.


    Her face was calm.


    Yes, its been a while Ten days have passed since ourst meeting.


    Ten days ago, the atmosphere was awkward when we parted during the Lutim house banquet.


    Please leave the Fa house and be a member of the Wu n I couldnt agree to Leina Wus request.


    Even so, Leina Wu refused to give up when she left, so I wasnt sure how I should interact with her. Seemed like I had to be firm and determined.


    Leina Wu stood before us with a calm smile.


    Her pure childlike smile was gone now.


    .


    Vena-nee, here are the things you asked us to bring.


    Ah, thank you was it heavy?


    Not at all.


    Leina Wu ced the baggage on her shoulders beside the stall.


    It was arge sack used to carry vegetables. It was filled with some hard objects, which made the sack look uneven.


    Whats that? It looks like firewood.


    Its firewood I collected them in the past three days


    I was confused.


    Work ended earlier than expected for the past three days So Mama Mia Lei instructed me to work for you during my free time So the only thing I could do was to pick firewood


    So thats what happened! Im very grateful. From tomorrow onwards, we will be using even more firewood.


    We had to carry a lot of things to town every day, so I asked Mama Mia Lei to bring this over during their grocery shopping trip She said that its just a trivial matter since we get to take the leftover tarapa every day


    She threw a grudging sideway nce at me.


    Asuta, I wanted to give you a surprise, so I didnt tell you but you were so mean and teased me


    S-Sorry. I was just joking. Im really happy about this, thank you.


    While I was apologizing frantically, the sound of a sack being dropped clumsily to the ground covered my voice. Darum Wu had taken off the load from his shoulders.


    He had three sacks on his back, which was three times that of Leina Wu. It was less than an hour journey from the Wu n vige to the Post Station Town, but neither the women of Forest''s Edge nor I could carry so much in one go.


    Thank you, Darum Dont you need to rest at home?


    Darum Wu didnt answer.


    I couldnt see his expression because a grey bandage-like cloth covered his face and head.


    But the blue eyes he got from his father still burned brightly like a wolf. These eyes were the best way to identify him.


    Darums face and head got hurt when he protected a man from the branch house His injuries were serious, and he couldnt even walk three days ago


    Shut up.


    Darum Wu said in a low voice.


    I didnt see Darum Wu on the night of the wedding. Compared to Leina Wu, it had been even longer since Ist saw him.


    Besides, this gentleman seldom spoke before me, and thest time I heard his voice was probably that night more than a month ago, when we argued for the sake of Ai Fa.


    I heard he got injured seven days ago, but I didnt know his injury was so serious


    About a month ago, I presented my view to Darum Wu on the spur of the moment. He had yet to pick any trouble with Ai Fa since then, so I was cool with him now.


    So I lowered my head and thanked him without any reservation:


    Thank you very much for your kind assistance.


    And of course, he responded to me with a re and unfriendly words:


    We are just giving you this firewood in return for your tarapa sauce, no need for thanks.


    Really now, you are so stubborn Are you going to mimic Papa Donda in such a way too?


    Vena Wuughed softly.


    Darum Wu red at Vena Wu, but that wasnt enough to shut his bold sister up.


    Its great that you can carry a heavy load now. You have almost recovered and can go into the woods soon, right? Dont push yourself too hard


    Im not that so depraved that you of all people need to worry about me.


    Oh, you actually said something so cold to your elder sister See, isnt he adorable?


    Vena Wu said to me quietly.


    Only a rtive would think Darum Wus actions were cute. If the Tsun n that was on bad terms with the Fa house had just one person as intimidating as Darum Wu, I would feel 50 percent more at danger.


    Asuta, Papa Donda and Mama Mia Lei wants me to pass you a message, can you hear me out?


    Leina Wu interjected solemnly.


    If you need more helpers tomorrow, the main house will send L Wu, and the branch house will dispatch Sh Wu.


    Ahh L Wu and Sh Wu huh.


    Yes. I tried my best to get the job, but they didnt ept my request.


    Leina Wu smiled gently.


    Even when things didnt go her way, Leina Wus expression was still so peaceful.


    How strange, I couldnt understand what she was thinking at all.


    Asuta, is that your new dish?


    Leina Wu looked at the te used for sampling.


    T-Thats right. Do you two want to try? Its probably cold now, I will heat it up for you.


    No need, this is made for the people in Post Station Town, right? I cant eat their share. Asuta, I dont want to disrupt your work.


    Leina Wu lowered her eyelids and smiled gently.


    Vena Wu sighedzily when she saw Leina Wus face.


    Asuta Can I try it? Can you make one for me now?


    Eh? Of course, no problem.


    I had an idea of Vena Wus intentions. I stuck a firewood into the slow fire of the brazier and put it into the cart.


    As I was heating up the pot, Darum Wu called out to Vena Wu:


    Hey, did anyone from the Tsun n show up today?


    Well Not just the Tsun n, I didnt see any other denizens of Forest''s Edge here


    Thats true. No one would go out of their way to the edge of the town when they shop for grocery. The existence of this stall is probably still not known to everyone yet.


    I see.


    Darum Wu continued staring at Vena Wu and nodded.


    What about that Kamyua Yost guy?


    He came to buy Asutas food earlier Maybe he is still hiding in the shade of some tree


    Is that so.


    The me in Darum Wus eyes intensified, and he red at the woods behind the stall.


    That man might really be hiding somewhere right now and eavesdropping on us just the thought of that made me unhappy. That man once told me about his attachment to the denizens of Forest''s Edge, but his actions seemed to imply that he had no intention of getting to know the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Just when would we be able to discern if he was friend or foe?


    Alright, Im making it now.


    I tossed the aria and the meat into the pot, and made one Myam-roasted meat.


    It looks delicious


    Vena Wu smiled happily after receiving it and took a bite.


    Yes, its great How sweet Papa Donda might not like it though


    Thats true, I used a surprising amount of fruit wine after all.


    But its really tasty I like it a lot. Its on the level of a Kiba burger in my heart


    After taking another bite, Vena Wu offered the Myam-roasted meat to Leina Wu.


    Leina This is my share, so no need to hold back Do you want a bite?


    Ehh, but


    If you dont, I will eat it all


    Vena Wu took another bite after saying that.


    A childish anxious expression appeared on Leina Wus face.


    That was the Leina Wu I knew.


    Then, just one bite


    Leina Wu carefully reached out her hands.


    She gently bit the Myam-roasted meat and couldnt help smiling blissfully.


    Its wonderful. The taste is really strong


    Yes, I think the people in town prefer heavier seasoning.


    Asuta, you are incredible I really want to help too


    Leina Wu lowered her eyelids. She had reverted to her old honest self.


    This stall wont close after just ten days. He cant rely on the same few women to help him forever Maybe it will be your turn soon


    Yes, thats true.


    Leina Wu smiled shyly.


    She then looked at me timidly.


    Asuta, when that timees I will be in your care.


    Ah, yes. I will be in your care too.


    After hearing my answer, Leina Wu smiled brightly.


    Her smile somehow made my heart ache.


    At this moment Darum Wu said anxiously:


    If we are done here, then lets go.


    Oh Darum, want to try a bite?


    Who wants to eat that thing?


    After Darum Wu said that, he red at me with his wolf-like eyes again.


    Hey Why are you giving that look of pity? Are you pitying me after seeing my miserable state of getting injured and not able to enter the forest?


    What? I dont mean that! I was almost killed by kiba twice before, so I wont ever think that when I see someone who got hurt while hunting kiba.


    I really dont get along with Darum Wu. I thought to myself as I scratched my head.


    Vena Wu then left the cart and clung onto Darum Wus swole right arm.


    You cant do that. If you get agitated, your wounds will open again If you want to recover sooner, you have to be more careful


    Shut up, dont cling to me.


    Darum Wu shook off his sister crudely.


    He then turned and left just like that towards the south. Leina Wu quickly apologized:


    Sorry for disturbing your work Please take care of Vena Wu and the others Asuta, you be careful too.


    Yes, thank you. Please send my regards to Donda Wu and Mia Lei Wu.


    Leina Wu showed a blissful smile, then chased after her brother.


    Vena Wu held on the half-eaten Myam-roasted meat, and sighed gently.


    Am I being too much of a busybody But my heart aches for her when I see Leina suppress her own feelings


    Hmm? W-What happened?


    After the Lutim house wedding, Leina seemed to be lost in thoughts all the time What happened between you two on that night?


    Well Something did happen


    You dont have to tell me what happened Sigh, what kind of attitude should I be showing I dont want to see Leina in pain, but I would hate to see you two be lovely dovely even more


    Asuta Its about time you get married with Ai Fa, right?


    What kind of face was I making now?


    This was the first time I had seen Vena Wu making such a serious face.


    Will things have a happy ending if I do that?


    Yes After your marriage with Ai Fa, I will be heartbroken, and can finally make up my mind to destroy everything


    What?


    When that timees, I will just need to seduce you, and we will leave Forest''s Edge together. Ai Fa will never forgive us, so we cant stay in Forest''s Edge anymore And Leina will give up on you after seeing our immoral actions


    Thats not a happy ending at all!


    I think this is the only way I can be with you


    Vena Wu lowered her head sadly. Her words contradict themselves, and I sighed exasperatedly.


    I already told you before that I have no ns to marry anyone. Your harrowing imagination will not turn true.


    What will you do if Ai Fa proposes to you? Asuta, can you reject her?


    Of course but I couldnt give that answer immediately.


    Ai Fa proposing to me seemed so unrealistic.


    But what if that day wille?


    I dont know when I would disappear, so I didnt intend to take a wife. Even with that thought in mind, I still want to be by Ai Fas side until my life ends.


    If Ai Fa proposed to me what would I do?


    Vena Wu watched the dumbfounded me as she fiddled with her chestnut colored hair:


    Ai Fa might want to marry another man in the future Let me tell you first, Darum is still hoping that Ai Fa will marry him That child had turned down quite a few marriages in the past two years


    A-Ai Fa is just like me, she has no intention of marrying anyone or marrying into another family. That will never happen in the future.


    A persons heart will change easily Ai Fa had broken all ties with all the other denizens, but she took you in as a family member now Who knows how Ai Fa will change in another year or two?


    You are not wrong


    If Ai Fa wants to marry you, will you reject her? After you turn her down and she marries Darum, will you be able to give her your blessing?


    I kept mum.


    With the way Ai Fa was now, I couldnt imagine her abandoning the lifestyle of a hunter.


    However the hearts of people will change drastically because of sudden events.


    Besides, even if her feelings remain unchanged, she might suffer a career-ending injury like Shin Wus father Ryada Wu, and retire from kiba hunting.


    If that timees what would I do?


    Hey, you still arent closing your stall yet?


    An unfamiliar voice called out to me, making me snap out of my daze.


    The Semu and Jaguar people have all gone off. Even if you continue to stay in the Post Station Town, no one else will buy kiba meat.


    An unfamiliar face said in an unfamiliar voice.


    The other party was a man a young man. He was about my age and looked like a delinquent.


    He had ivory skin, a pair of beady brown eyes and long light brown hair. He was wearing a shirt that leaves his chest open, and a knife hung on his waist.


    A group that simr dressing and was about his age were gathered behind him. There were five of them, and only one was a girl.


    Wee.


    I received him with a smile.


    Even though their goal was to mock me, they were still westerners I had been hoping for since the first day.


    Ai Fas figure was still clear on my mind, but now wasnt the time to be worried about that.


    Kiba is really delicious you know? How about giving it a try?


    I pointed to the te with the samples, and the youthughed out in disdain.


    How can westerners eat such things? Arent you a westerner? Why are you frolicking with akiba eater woman, and selling kiba meat? You already earned enough copper tes, right? Then scram on back to Forest''s Edge.


    That Uncle from Jaguar alsoined like this two days ago. But the youths words were full of malice and hostility, and couldnt bepared with him.


    He probably came over to mock me because he felt fearful and disdain for the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Even though he said these words cockily, his gaze was wavering. He was smiling but didnt look happy. From the air he was giving us, my guess is these delinquents were here taunting the denizens of Forest''s Edge, to test their guts.


    I was waiting for this kind of customers. The issue now was to make them taste the kiba meat.


    Im not born in Forest''s Edge, but I do think that kiba meat is tasty. I opened this stall because I wish to share with the people of the Post Station Town how delicious the kiba is.


    When he saw my humble smile, the youths face cramped a little, and he snorted.


    Only the poor people from the south and east will think this thing taste good! You are an eyesore, get lost!


    Is that so? Only a few westerners had tried my food, but they think kiba taste great. I guess people will have their own preference Would you like to give it a try?


    I gave Vena Wu a look. Without needing me to tell her, Vena Wu had already put the brazier inside the cartspartment.


    Thats interesting, go on and try it.


    The lone girl said excitedly and poked the back of the youth roughly.


    It wasnt on the level of Vena Wu, but this girl also had a sexy charm about her. She was about my age, and only wore a tube top, with a skirt that goes down to her ankles on her waist. She was like the Post Station Town version of Vena Wu. But the girl didnt have any veils or shawls, her bare skin was clearly visible. Her clothing had bright colors, and she wore many essories on her neck and arms.


    This sexy girl and the other youths all had ivory skin, while the skin of those who spend a lot of time under the sun had a skin tone closer to yellowish brown. Were all the westerners originally of the same race? I wondered to myself.


    Dont joke with me, why do I have to eat kiba meat?


    Why not? If its good, we will have some too.


    Then you try it! If its good, I will eat it too.


    How useless. After so much talk, you are actually still scared of kiba huh.


    The girl flicked her long brown hair and showed a taunting smile.


    So they were really here as a courage test. That suits me just fine.


    While the youth and the girl were arguing like newborn puppies, the pot had been heated up. I grabbed a small amount of kiba meat from my leather pouch.


    After putting the meat into the pot, a delightful sizzling sound erupted along with a strong fragrance.


    The two of them fell silent the next instant.


    As if they were pulled by invisible strings, the youth snickering behind all gathered before the stall.


    When the surface of the meat was seared, I scooped a spoonful of sauce and toss it into the pot. White smoke and gushed out with a nice aroma.


    So there is myam. Of course, it will smell delicious if you add myam.


    The youth who approached us first said sarcastically, but no one supported him.


    When the meat was almost done, I put the samples on the te back into the pot. After stirring it carefully, I scooped them up into the te.


    Vena Wu quickly took out the brazier, and I put the krilee toothpicks onto the te.


    How about giving this a try? You just need to eat a sample. Even if it is not to your taste, it will be an interesting experience to talk aboutter, right?


    The five youths and one girl all showed troubled expressions.


    They must have been filled with worries and in a dilemma.


    They hated kiba, so they were not willing to try this dish, but they were proud, and not willing to let others think they fear kiba; they had no affection for the denizens of Forest''s Edge, but were curious about the fragrant food before them. All these reasonsplicated their feelings.


    It looks really tasty


    R-Retard, thats kiba meat.


    Thats right! Normal people wont eat the meat of a kiba.


    My grandmother told me that we will grow horns and tusks of a kiba if we eat that.


    He added myam, it smells so nice.


    Right But it really looks so delicious


    You are right! It looks really good!


    Hmm?


    When I realized it, a caramel-haired head appeared among the youths.


    It was the daughter of the vegetable stall peddler Uncle Dora, Tara.


    Asuta onii-chan, is this the new dish! The myam smells so good!


    Oh right, Tara, when to try a sample?


    Uwah~!


    After I put another toothpick onto the te, Tara grabbed the toothpick happily.


    As the group of teenagers stared at Tara, she cheered:


    Its delicious! This isnt as soft as Kiba Burger! But its yummy! Asuta onii-chan, I want four!


    Thank you! Dont your dad and the others need a sample?


    They told me to hurry up and buy it if I think the sample taste good!


    I was very moved.


    Thanks to Uncle Doras interference, the pot dealer and cloth seller became interested in kiba food.


    And it was Vena Wu and Ludo Wu who helped made Uncle Dora open his heart to me.


    I smiled at Tara as I was thinking all that:


    Okay! Please wait a moment, I will prepare them for you right away.


    Yes!


    We put the brazier we just took out back in and started frying four portions of aria and meat.


    I thought I heard one of the teenagers gulps.


    Now that I thought about it, my first Semu customer was only interested in our stall because he saw Tara buying Kiba Burger. Was this child destined to be our lucky star? I wondered to myself.


    Sorry for the wait! That will be eight red copper tes.


    Yes! Thank you!


    Tara carefully held the four Myam-roasted meat to her chest and ran off.


    I scraped off the remnants off the pot with my spat and smiled at the group that was still hesitating.


    Would you like to try? The samples are free.


    Okay I will try it.


    The only girl in the group reached for the te.


    R-Retard, you cant! What if you grow horns?


    How is that possible. You really believe such superstition?


    Even though the girl was saying this, her expression looked troubled.


    T-That little girl ate it nonchntly just now, we look retarded being scared like this. If you dont want others to think you are a bum, then eat it.


    The girl grabbed the toothpick while ignoring the youth beside her who was yelling:I-Im not afraid!


    After ring at Vena Wu and me, she put the meat into her mouth with deadly resolve.


    After chewing a couple of times, she opened her eyes wide.


    Uwah


    H-Hey, are you okay?


    A youth put his hand on the girls shoulder, but she shook him off coldly.


    She muttered:


    Absolutely delicious


    I sighed quietly in relief, and the youths started turning rowdy.


    What nonsense are you sprouting!? This is kiba meat! Are you right in the head?


    Shut up! If you dont believe me then try it! If you think it tastes bad, I will strip right here!


    Dont do that, the guards would rush here. I hope she could spare me that.


    But our efforts were finally paying off.


    A westerner I didnt know ate a kiba dish and gave a positive feedback. We finally reached this point on our fourth day.


    Damn it! Alright! But, dont forget what you just said?


    One of the youth said menacingly and took a toothpick.


    With a face on the verge of tears, he chose the smallest piece of meat and slowly put it in his mouth.


    Uwah...


    He opened his eyes wide, just like the girl did earlier.


    How is it? It tastes great, correct?


    The girl said arrogantly.


    The other four took the samples too.


    It tastes nasty. Fortunately, no one said that. All the youths looked stunned.


    Compared to the southerners, maybe kiba suits the westerners palette better? Or was the Myam-roasted meat more eptable for everyone than Kiba burger?  It was impossible to tell now. But about half the people gave negativements on the Kiba burger on the second day, so we have sessfully taken another step forward.


    Hey, one costs two red copper tes, right?


    Yes.


    The girl asked me with a dangerous re, and I answered warmly.


    H-Hey, Yumi, are you really going to buy?


    Why not? This dish is delicious, there is no reason not to buy one, right? Or are you going to buy food from another stall?


    The girl named Yumi said with a stern look and put the copper tes down onto the counter hard.


    Arent cha buying? Let me say this first, I wont share a single bite with you all.


    The youth looked at each other confusedly.


    The girl shrugged arrogantly and stared at me again.


    Hurry up, you are making me hungry.


    Yes! Please wait a moment.


    As we had to shift the brazier in and out again, we were really busy.


    But I quite enjoy being this busy.


    There was still some time before noon, so even selling one more portion would be great for us.


    Vena Wu, I will leave the brazier to you.


    I turned to her with a smile.


    But she didnt move at all.


    Vena Wu narrowed her sexy and slightly droopy eyes, which made her look even more sleepy than usual.


    Vena Wu?


    Was she actually dozing off at such a busy time?


    No When she narrowed her sleepy eyes, it had an unbelievably sharp gleam in them.


    I never expect Vena Wu to show such dangerous eyes.


    Why was she acting like that?


    And she was looking at a direction I didnt expect.


    She wasnt looking at me or the customer before us, or the bustling southern streetsVena Wu was looking towards the ends of the north.


    I slowly shifted my gaze.


    So did the customers before me.


    We both felt a sense of horror.


    Because a terrifying existence appeared in that direction.


    He was about two meters tall and had a huge body like a human balloon. Was that a man or a ball of meat? He charged right at us with heavy strides on the stone-paved path.


    He was the youngest son of the Tsun main house Mida Tsun.


    3


    Uwahh!


    One of the youths screamed meekly and fell on his butt.


    The others backed away with their faces pale.


    The youngest son of the Tsun n grabbed my cart with enough momentum to send everyone flying.


    He didnt pounce on me but at the cart.


    Huff~puff~


    Mida Tsun held the pir supporting the roof and panted. He asked in a screeching voice:


    What are you doing? It smells nice Just what are you doing


    His voice was like a toddler, and his words were muddled.


    Hiee!


    The youth on the ground let out a frail scream. That was how disturbing Mida Tsuns appearance was


    His face, torso, and limbs were all bloated, just like a human balloon. That might be just a tad abnormal, but when paired with his tall stature, it made him look like a monster.


    His upper arms were thick, almost the size of Vena Wus waist.


    The legs supporting his gigantic body was short and stubby, like that of an elephant.


    His entire body was like a ball, making it impossible to discern where his chest ends and stomach begins.


    The familiar Forest''s Edge garments covered his body, but that shirt probably used threerge pieces of cloth that married women would use. The cape made from kiba hide was too short, and couldnt cover his body.


    He didnt have tusks and horns that signified the pride of a hunter on his neck and had arge club on his waist.


    The more I looked at him, the weirder he seemed.


    Furthermore  his ugly appearance made him look even less human.


    His face was bloated unnaturally, with his nose and mouth squeezed together in the center of his face. The top of his head was bald, with untidy ck hair stuck close to his ears.


    But even so, his face still had a hint of innocence.


    No, instead of innocence, it was closer to a baby no, an animal.


    His eyes were extremely small, and his thick eyelids almost covered his eyes. His nose almost had no bulge at all, only two ck cavities were visible. His lips were thick, but his mouth was small. His face was twice the size of a normal man, but his facial features were tiny, making the proportion all wrong.


    This panting piece of living meat grabbed tightly to my carts pir, and his beady eyes seemed full of life. Under the bright sunlight, the alien before us drew forth the fear lying in my heart.


    Ehh Mida is hungry it smells nice here?


    The pir kept creaking.


    I snapped back to my sense when I heard that ominous sound.


    W-What are you doing!? Are you trying to destroy my cart!?


    Mida is hungry you know?


    Mida Tsun looked down at me unhappily.


    I felt as if I was facing arge animal like an orangutan or a lond gori.


    After screaming in my heart, I ced my hand on my chest and slowed my breathing.


    Calm down I had to handle this calmly.


    Do you know what Im doing? As you can see, Im selling simple meals Before I go on, can you let go? If you continue to pull on my cart, it will break.


    What should I do if a member of the Tsun n visited my stall? Obviously, I had discussed this with Kan Lutim and Donda Wu countless times.


    In short, I had to follow thew.


    If they did anything uwful, I should call for the guards.


    If I vite thews of the city or Forest''s Edge carelessly, the violent act of the Tsun n would be legitimatized. That was the gist of the n.


    Do you understand what Im saying? If you want to eat my cooking, you will have to pay copper tes And I rented this cart from the city. If you break it, you will have topensate me with copper tes. So, let go.


    I exined with simple words.


    Mida Tsun looked down at me, his face hard to understand like some sort of animal.


    This guy is probably different type from his elder brothers who only know violence...


    Then what type was he? Its hard to exin, but I think he wasnt malicious, he justcked the ability to tell right from wrong.


    If I didnt say anything wrong, he wouldnt turn to violence I hope my guess was right.


    Tay Tsun has copper tes


    Mida Tsun grumbled unhappily, but his fingers that were like giant caterpirs left the pir.


    I see.


    I wiped away the cold sweat on my brows.


    Where is Tay Tsun? Did hee into the town with you?


    Yes


    Where is he now?


    I dont know He was with me just now


    Weird, this felt like talking to an ignorant child.


    Because I smelled something nice, so Mida ran over it smells really nice


    Speaking of which, during the banquet a few days ago, Mida Tsun didnt care about the situation back then and only reacted to the smell of the food.


    As I was about to offer some samples to him in the meantime someone appeared.


    Mida Tsun, whats wrong?


    A Forest''s Edge man who looked about 50 years old asked. That elderly man wore the attire of a hunter and appeared silently from behind the meat pile.


    The next instant, Mida Tsun exhaled loudly.


    Tay Tsun! Mida is really hungry


    I see.


    The middle-aged man looked at me and Vena Wu.


    At first nce, the man was just like any other denizens of Forest''s Edge. Hebed his hair back and had a grey beard. He might be old, but his facial features were well proportioned.


    His figure was average and had the buffed bodym amongst Forest''s Edge men. He had clothes with swirly patterns and a cape made of kiba hide. The pride of the hunters shined brightly before his chest, and he had a set of small andrge des around his waist He was dressed just like any other hunter.


    For some strange reason, despite his normal attire, something still seemed out of ce.


    His ck eyescked strength, and he was expressionless like a mud doll.


    Even though his body was buff, he didnt show any signs of life or power.


    This was the first time I see a Forest''s Edge man that was so lifeless.


    How much is this food?


    The man Tay Tsun asked quietly.


    Two red copper tes Are you buying?


    Yes.


    T-There are samples on this te, you can try it first.


    No need.


    There wasnt anything strange about our conversation.


    But that still gave me goosebumps.


    Shouldnt he be asking about some other things before enquiring about the price?


    I was wearing Forest''s Edge attire, and opening a stall in the Post Station Town with Vena Wu, a Forest''s Edge woman. Didnt he had any questions orments about this?


    Apparently not.


    Tay Tsun wasnt bothered at all, and turned to ask that meat pile:


    Mida Tsun, how much do you want to buy?


    Mida wants to eat loads and loads?


    The n head only gave us one white copper te. If you use it all now, you cant buy anything else?


    But Mida wants to eat loads and loads?


    I see.


    Tay Tsun turned to me again and ced a white copper te on the counter.


    Excuse me, I want five.


    I understand This customer here had already ordered, please wait a moment.


    That customer the western girl Yumi was still trembling with a pale face. The other five youths were the same.


    I held back my sigh, added firewood and put the brazier back into the cart.


    Vena Wu was still staring at the two from the Tsun n with the same eyes.


    What is going on This old man Tay Tsun is as suspicious as Mida Tsun.


    Despite his age, he still acted subservient to Mida Tsun, so he must be from the Tsun branch house.


    However, I had never seen any older men in the Wu n vige acting so subservient towards younger men. The men from the branch house would give adequate respect to Jiza Wu, Darum Wu, and Ludo Wu, but they were still treated as equals.


    Between the Wu n and the Tsun n, which was the correct attitude that the denizens of Forest''s Edge should have? I still couldnt judge, but that Tay Tsun character felt creepy to me.


    Uwah It looks yummy. Tay Tsun, it looks yummy


    When he smelled the fragrance of the roasted meat, Mida Tsun ced his hands on Tay Tsuns shoulders and shook him hard.


    Thats true.


    Even with his body being shaken hard, Tay Tsun still answered calmly and quietly.


    He hid his emotions even better than the easterners.


    No Did this man really have emotions?


    Kamyua is probably going to sit this one out.


    I hoped he wont interfere.


    If any other strange characters appear, my brain would definitely jam.


    Here, sorry for the wait.


    I handed thepleted Myam-roasted meat to Yumi.


    Yumi was still staring right at Mida Tsun, and received the merchandise unconsciously.


    After I handed one of the merchandise to Tay Tsun, he immediately gave it to Mida Tsun.


    Uwah


    Mida Tsuns beady eyes shone, and he prepared to open his mouth.


    As his throat was deep in his chest, he couldnt move his jaw. He had to lean his head back to open his mouth.


    I was worried that his jaw dislocating or the corner of his mouth splitting I shirked my shoulders a little as he tossed the Myam-roasted meat into his mouth.


    He ate the Myam-roasted meat in one bite.


    This was a scene right out of a nightmare.


    Tay Tsun passed the remaining four Myam-roasted meat to him one after another, and the five Myam-roasted meat disappeared from this world.


    Yummy So yummy


    Thank you.


    I squeezed out a smile.


    Once I ept payment, he was a customer. Even if he was from the hated Tsun n, I will treat him the same.


    Tay Tsun Mida still wants to eat more?


    The copper tes are all gone.


    But Mida wants to eat more?


    The n head only gives you one white copper te a month. Please wait until next month.


    His allowance was given monthly!


    I was sorry to say this, but I was secretly sighing in relief.


    Even if Mida Tsun had no nefarious intentions, he would still disrupt my business if he were to visit daily. That poor Yumi girl finally made up her mind to buy Myam-roasted meat, but she was just standing there in a daze, unaware of what she was holding in her hands.


    Mida wants to eat more.


    Thene again next month.


    Tay Tsun voice was devoid of emotions. Finally, he acknowledged me with his gaze.


    Pardon our intrusion, we are leaving now.


    A-Alright. Thank you for your patronage.


    Tay Tsun pushed Mida Tsuns back towards the north.


    Speaking of which, I heard the Tsun n vige was to the north. There might be a road there leading straight to the Post Station Town.


    Even so Did they make this trip to the Post Station Town just to buy snacks for Mida Tsun?


    I was relieved that they didnt cause too much of amotion. I also felt depressed at the same time. No, it would be more than adequate to call it a sense of powerlessness.


    Just what is with those guys


    Why is the kiba so delicious! They didnt ask us that, they didnt even ask me what type of meat was used.


    Did they know that I was staying in the Fa house?


    Did they know that Vena Wu was from the Wu n?


    I didnt know anything.


    I tried expelling the sigh I had been holding in all this while, but Vena Wu was one step ahead.


    Sigh


    She copsed onto the ground, her trembling fingers grasping my waistband.


    Enough already Why is the youngest son of the Tsun n in town? Ugghh I feel like vomiting


    A-Are you okay? Vena Wu, get a hold of yourself!


    How do I do that I cant stand that youngest son of the Tsun n the most Just looking at his fat body makes me disgusted


    Really? You looked so cool just now, like a man of the Forest''s Edge.


    I cant let the Tsun n see my ugly side Sigh, I feel really ufortable


    You are incredible, as expected of a woman from the Wu n.


    I said from the bottom of my heart and sighed in admiration.


    W Who was that monster just now?


    Yumi muttered to herself.


    Thats a customer from Forest''s Edge. Sorry to have disturbed everyone.


    After I answered, Yumis shoulders quivered.


    She returned to her senses and stared at me.


    You You look so frail, but you really have guts huh? All these guys were helpless and can only tremble at the side.


    W-Whos trembling!? You are the one who looks like you are about to cry!


    The youth sitting on the ground got up with a beet red face.


    The other dazed youth also snapped back to reality.


    I saw him once before. I was very surprised when I saw him for the first time.


    I tried to mediate with a smile.


    Please dig in, it wont taste good if it gets cold.


    Ah, yes


    Yumi stared at me as she bit into the Myam-roasted meat.


    She opened her eyes wide with surprise again.


    Uwah, its delicious Is this really kiba? Its tastier than karon.


    Yes, this really is kiba. Im d that you like it.


    Yeah its very tasty.


    Yumi looked up at me with demure eyes.


    Erm Sorry about earlier, we were mocking that stall


    Ehh? Please dont mind, I understand that the people of Genos have a deep hatred towards kiba. Im very happy to see you try kiba today.


    I used this chance to give her a friendly smile.


    When she heard me said that Yumi who was munching on the Myam-roasted meat suddenly smiled at me sweetly.


    She had a fierce demeanor, but her smile looked so innocent.


    Whats with you! Dont flirt with men from Forest''s Edge! They will abduct you into the woods!


    The youth who was on the ground earliershed out angrily, and Yumi red unhappily at him.


    Are you retarded? Stop spouting nonsense. Im just stating my honest opinions.


    She was right.


    You heard that right, Vena Wu? Dont stare at me with those cold eyes.


    And so? You all are still not buying? After saying so much, you are still afraid of kiba and the denizens of Forest''s Edge huh? If that is so, then dont approach this stall in the first ce. Trying to act cool all the time, how retarded.


    What did you say? Didnt you mock this stall earlier, and said The denizens of Forest''s Edge actually dare to open a stall in town?


    I didnt know that kiba is so tasty Besides, the ones I hate are thosewless denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The girl stole a nce my way.


    It might sound mean, but I dont think this skinny onii-san will act sowlessly. Heck, he is not even a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Was I that skinny? I was depressed but still squeezed out a smile.


    There are all sorts of people living in Forest''s Edge. Some are fierce, some are gentle and kind. I believe that the denizens of Forest''s Edge that bullies the people in town are a small minority.


    I-In that case, who is that monster just now!? He is also a denizen of Forest''s Edge right!


    Even in Forest''s Edge, he is a unique existence I was about to answer when someone interjected:What are you arguing about? If you are not a customer, then scram. I wont allow you to disturb this bros business!


    It was a Jaguar man who looked a little fierce.


    W-Whats with you! It doesnt concern you, so get lost!


    Thats my line. If you arent buying anything, then scram.


    The Jaguar man turned to me after saying those crude words.


    The next instant, he was all smiles.


    So your stall is still open! I was working from morning until now and thought I will miss out on your food. I almost gave up.


    Thank you. Theres still ten or so meals left. If I can sell everything today, I will open another stall tomorrow.


    I remember this man, he was here early in the morning yesterday too. He had a fierce face but was smiling gleefully now.


    It will be noon soon, ten isnt enough! So you will be opening until noon from tomorrow onwards? Many people will be happy to hear that.


    Ah, Im selling this new dish today. Please try a sample.


    I stuck a toothpick onto the sample te, but the Jaguar customer waved his hand firmly.


    No need no need, I know its good just from the smell. Make one for me right now, how much is it?


    Two red copper tes.


    So cheap! Thats a good thing for us. The other stalls will have no business now.


    Heughed, then red at the western youth.


    You lots must be too scared to eat kiba, right? Dont block the way and scram. If you are so scared of kiba, then go and eat your kimyusu and karon quietly.


    I-I just told you that we arent scared of kiba! You are just a foreigner, how dare you look down on me!


    What retarded nonsense is this, if not for us foreigners, the Post Station Town would have copsed long ago! If there arent any foreigners, who will you sell your goods too? Besides, you lot moved to Genos from some other city in the first ce, right?


    The Jaguar man said impatiently and waved his hands as if he was chasing flies away.


    Whatever. If the westerners dont dare to eat kiba, then we will eat them all. Bro, hurry and make one for me.


    Yes, thank you.


    I was just waiting for the pot to heat up, I wasnt distracted by their conversation.


    It was about time. When I toss the diced aria into the pot One youth ced his copper tes loudly onto the counter.


    Hey! Give me one too! Im not afraid of kiba at all!


    At this moment, another youth walked forth timidly. He quietly put out some copper tes and looked at me as if he was hesitant to speak.


    Hmmp, I paid before they did.


    The Jaguar man gave a dangerous look.


    Its fine! I will make three portions right now. Please wait a moment.


    Ah I want to buy one more.


    Yumi who finished her Myam-roasted meat gave me more copper tes.


    But why? You want that man from the Forest''s Edge to fall for you that much!?


    No! I want to let my mother try this! I will tell her its kiba after she finishes it and see what kind of face she will make.


    This girl seemed to be nning something malicious.


    Even though she looked like a delinquent, but she was thoughtful enough to buy a light meal for her mother, which made me sigh.


    Thank you for your patronage!


    I tossed four portions of aria into the pot.


    When I was putting the kiba meat in, the youth who was hesitant to speak told me quietly:


    I know that monster just now. He will visit the town once a month to buy light meals If the food isnt to his taste, he will damage the stall.


    I-If he breaks other peoples stall so willfully, the guards wont just watch idly by, right?


    Thats right. But some one from the castle will always take care of things. They are afraid that the kiba will destroy the farms likest time if they angered the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The youth said spitefully and looked at Vena Wu and me.


    Im not scared of the kiba, but as long as Forest''s Edge denizens who break thew are not punished, the Genos residents wont ept you.


    Thank you, I will keep that in mind.


    Despite all that, this youth was still willing to buy my food.


    My capabilities were limited, so I couldnt take the Tsun n to task I could only fight in my own way.


    I gave three portions of Myam-roasted meat to the western youth, and one portion to the southerner, and was left with 11 meals.


    The streets became more crowded as the sun ascended. There werent any other westerners who visited this stall, but we sold everything when the sun was at its peak.


    In the Post Station Town, business was considered good if a stall sold between 20 to 50 portions. We sold 70 meals in just two and a half hours.


    Only ten percent of the customers were westerners.


    I didnt expect Mida Tsuns visit, but I still felt a great sense of pride and aplishment.


    I can increase the number of stalls with east tomorrow.


    I said to Vena Wu as we cleaned up. She answered with a sullen face:


    Yes... but Im worried about the youngest son of the Tsun n Asuta, be careful not to be abducted by him, okay?


    Abducted? Me?


    Yes That youngest son is capable of something that retarded


    When the timees, I will run away at full speed. Fortunately, I seem to be faster than him.


    Yes. If he gives chase on the way home, just run off by yourself I will try to bring the things back home somehow


    We did need to be prepared for such a situation.


    That Mida Tsun didnt seem to understand the power of the Wu n, maybe he didnt even know that Vena Wu was from the Wu n.


    Ehh, how disgusting I cant stand his baby like face and voice Asuta, you know how old he is?


    I dont want to know, dont tell me.


    He is younger than Ludo, you know?


    I said dont tell me!


    I felt a chill run down my back.


    Furthermore I felt that Tay Tsun was as terrifying as Mida Tsun. This had nothing to do with my own preference, they were just that creepy.


    We need to be more aware of the situation around us from tomorrow onwards


    Thats true.


    Opening a stall was quite a prominent matter, I dont think the Tsun n will continue to ignore us. We didnt just need to be on guard against Diga Tsun or Doddo Tsun, but the entire Tsun n.


    This was a battle akin to walking on thin ice, we had to give it our all.


    After renewing our resolve, Vena Wu and I pushed the cart onto the stone paved road which was starting to get crowded.


    4


    When Vena Wu and I returned to the Fa house, we ran into Ai Fa at the door.


    There was still two hours before sunset. The stall was only opened until noon, but we only reached home at the time we scheduled as we had to prepare for tomorrows work.


    Ai Fa was home early today. Vena Wu and I carried iron pot, while Ai Fa had a 50 kg kiba on her shoulder. This scene must have looked amusing to a bystander.


    Great, you returned home safely.


    Yes, you too Eldest sister of the Wu n, thank you for your hard work.


    Ah, yeah Ai Fa, did you hunt that kiba?


    Why else would I be bringing it home?


    Ai Fa was a little taken aback when she answered, and swiftly walked to the door.


    The huge thing on her shoulder seemed incredibly heavy.


    Im going to skin it, so I will be at the back of the house.


    Got it, thank you for your hard work. I will prepare the food for tomorrow together with dinner.


    Okay.


    I bought quite a lot of things today, and Vena Wu helped me bring them to the entrance.


    With the predicted sales increasing, the ingredients we had to bring back from the Post Station Town also increased. The fruit wines and gigo that looked like gigantic burdock was especially heavy, so the things we load on our return trip was about the same as our trip to town.


    I took out the items inside the pot and ced them in front of the door, exhaled, then turned towards Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu, thank you for today. I will be counting on you tomorrow too.


    Yes


    Vena Wus head was low and she seemed troubled.


    Whats the matter? Are you worried about something?


    No, it has nothing to do with work I just think Ai Fa really has her own way of doing things


    Eh? I-In what way?


    The fact that a woman can hunt such a huge kiba is just unbelievable to me


    Vena Wu sighed.


    Asuta, you said that you cant imagine Ai Fa marrying anyone, and I understand why you think this way Ai Fa looks outstanding, but she is more suited to getting a bride as a husband


    Vena Wu was really good at imagining things.


    Ai Fa was cooler than any other man. But despite her manly demeanor, she would show the face of a girl from time to time I better not say more.


    Well, Im going back then See you tomorrow?


    Alright, thanks again.


    I went into the house, and checked the stores for people just in case, and carried the ingredients into the food store.


    I didnte back early today, but I already grilled the poitan for dinner in the morning. I decided to prepare the aria used for making meat patty first. When I took out the chopping board and the Santoku knife from the bag, Ai Fa returned to the house.


    Hmm? Whats the matter?


    Im still in my hunting attire. I need to take it off to avoid the smell of blood and meat getting on it.


    The hunting attire refers to the cape made from kiba hide.


    I see. Ah, let me keep your hunting attire for you.


    Its fine, I already hung the kiba up, so I want to rest for a bit. Theres still some time before it gets dark anyway.


    I see, do rest well.


    As Ai Fa loosened her shoes, I carried the aria out of the food store.


    You are back veryte today No, this is the time you are scheduled to return, right?


    Hmm? Yes, this is the first time I returned on time.


    It will take a lot of time to sell 70 portions after all.


    Ah, thats not it. I told you yesterday that I will be setting up another stall tomorrow. So I went to the Wu n vige to discuss the ns.


    Ai Fa hung her cape on the wall, scooped water from the sk to drink, then sat down beside the stove. She gave me an incredulous look.


    So, how was your business?


    We sold everything right after noon Oh right, the youngest son of the Tsun n Mida Tsun and a man called Tay Tsun appeared at the stall.


    What?


    Ai Fa turned tense.


    I will tell you the detailster. Looking at this another way, on top of Doddo Tsun, we will have to be on guard against Mida Tsun. These people from the Tsun n is really problematic.


    If the n head is depraved, the entire n rots with him Its great that you are safe.


    Ai Fa nodded sternly, then tilted her head quizzingly.


    By the way, you said that you closed the stall at noon?


    Hmm? It should be right after noon passed.


    Did you sell 70 meals that quickly?


    Yes. Most of the customers were southerners and easterners, but three westerners who passed by bought our kiba food!


    I turned towards Ai Fa with a smile, but found her close to me. Her waist was slightly bent, and her right hand was reaching for me. She remained still in this weird position.


    Whats the matter, Ai Fa?


    Nothing, I almost grabbed your head unconsciously again.


    Ai Fa said seriously, then slowly lowered her right hand.


    That was close.


    I see.


    She actually didnt have to restrain herself.


    Hugs werent good for my heart, but head pats would just make me a little embarrassed.


    Besides, why did she described a head pat with the verb grab?


    And so, I will be getting another helper tomorrow as nned. There will be four of us in total. L Wu and Sh Wu from the Wu n will be assisting me.


    Sh Wu?


    Shes Shin Wus elder sister. Well, we met her in the stove room of Shin Wus ce during the Lutim house wedding. Dont you remember?


    Ah That coquettish woman with dark hair.


    Coquettish didnt seem like a word Ai Fa would use.


    Shes really charming, huh.


    Ehh?


    Her body is a little frail, but men want to marry such delicate girls, right?


    So even you werementing from the perspective of a guy.


    Never mind, I would be even more shocked if she started telling me about her ideal type of men.


    Hmm, her culinary skills are excellent, she is a perfect support. Im looking forward to tomorrow.


    Hmm? What is it?


    Your lookpletely different from your depressed self yesterday. Your eyes and face are both filled with strength.


    Dont bring up what happened yesterday please, I was just tired.


    I scratched my head and smiled wryly.


    The next moment, Ai Fa suddenly knelt down before me.


    Her face closed in on me quickly and stopped suddenly.


    A-Ai Fa, whats the matter?


    Nothing, I almost hugged your head again.


    Ai Fa nodded firmly with a serious face.


    That was close.


    I see.


    Was she serious?


    But there was no way she could joke.


    Dont worry, I will restrain myself, and try my best not to make you ufortable.


    When Ai Fa touches me, I would resist a little not because I was unhappy.


    I sighed, it seemed that there was a long road ahead before we could understand each other.


    At that moment when Ai Fa came near me, I felt an aroma enter my nose.


    Hmm Is that the smell of the fruit that attracts kiba?


    The next instant, Ai Fas cheeks turned red.


    Asuta, how many times do I have to tell you


    No! Im not talking about your body scent! You are using the sacrificial hunting style, correct?


    Ai Fa pouted with her face still red.


    I didnt use the sacrificial hunting style, I just put it in the traps I set. That fruit has a strong smell, so it would get on me somehow.


    I see but since the numbers of kiba had decreased, you can stop using those fruits, right? We already made arrangements, if we run out of meat, the Wu n will give theirs to us. You are already doing your part as a hunter.


    The kiba had already wiped out the food in this region and started moving south. Even so, Ai Fa still hunted one kiba every two days. She even got a kiba two days in a row today.


    Hunting the kiba en masse could lower the damage to the farms in the west. But a hunter was said to have done their duty once they obtained enough tusks and horns for their family to survive. The Wu n and Lutim house also followed this principle and estimate how many kiba they needed to hunt in a day.


    There were only two people in the Fa house, so just hunting one kiba every five days would be enough. However, Ai Fa had hunted several times this amount in these twenty days. She didnt have to use the dangerous fruits that attracts kiba


    Ai Fa still pouted unhappily.


    I already told you, Im not using the sacrificial hunting style. I have been using that fruit in my traps before I even met you. Dont keepining.


    Im notining When we visited the Wu n, they told us that Darum Wu got injured, right? His wounds are serious, and he still cant enter the forest now.


    What of it?


    No, I mean Im worried about you getting injured.


    Hmmp!


    Ai Fa averted her head.


    She nced at me sideways.


    Lets discuss this when I really get injured.


    But


    Before I met you, I often get injured. There are times when I cant enter the forest for days The duties of a hunter are to survive and hunt kiba. You dont need to preach to me, I wont waste my life.


    I see.


    I could only nod in agreement.


    I understand. Sorry, its my bad I didnt have enough resolve.


    You are my family, of course you will worry. I wont me you over such trivial matters.


    Her tone turned gentle and her eyes were bright.


    However, stop mentioning about my scent. It makes me ufortable.


    So thats what you are concerned about.


    I couldnt help smiling wryly.


    I was just surprised to smell the fruit that attracted kiba. You will be curious if I have a strange smell on me too.


    I wont pay attention to other peoples scent.


    I dont either But that fruit has a strong aroma, so I can tell right away.


    I just told you! Stop talking about that!


    Ai Fa reached out and grabbed me.


    Her face was red with embarrassment.


    In order to not make you ufortable, I have been careful with my words and actions, so why are you not doing the same!? Do you enjoy seeing me unhappy!


    N-No, thats not it. Im not talking about your scent, but the fruits that attract kiba! You are overreacting!


    I raised my hands in surrender in a panic.


    Ai Fa grabbed my chest and said in a low voice:


    You are too sly.


    Sly?


    You are always doing what you want, so why should I hold myself back?


    H-Hold yourself back? You mean not patting my head and things like that? You dont need to


    Then, I can do as I wish?


    Ehh?


    What did that mean? Was she going to give me a tight hug?


    S-Since that cause such a burden on your heart, then do as you wish


    Our conversation was too weird.


    If I was listening as a bystander, I would definitely beughing now.


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa unhanded me.


    Was she going for a hug?


    No Ai Fa stood up majestically with a red face.


    Im not like you. You are an unreasonable fool, but I will follow my own principle to the end.


    She was exaggerating too much.


    I still apologized to her anyway:


    Im really sorry. I will be more careful in the future and not make you ufortable We should end this meaningless squabble and start on our work.


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa snorted, and walked to the entrance.


    What are we eating tonight?


    Anything is fine. What do you want to eat?


    Ai Fa suddenly stopped.


    After a while, she replied smugly:Hamburg steak.


    Ai Fa seemed very pleased with herself for not giving an answer on reflex. But her answer remained the same.


    Thats right. We ate Myam-r Roasted mMeat yesterday, and shabu shabu the day before. Lets have normal hamburg steak today then.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa started wearing her shoes.


    I could finally turn towards the chopping board and start my work.


    Hmm, what was I doing Right, preparing the meat patty for Kiba Burger.


    I had to dice the aria.


    Even if I started making the patty now, I could make it in time for dinner. I grabbed the Santoku knife that was kept in its white sheath.


    The next moment someone hugged me tightly from behind.


    My arms and torso were held at the same time, and smooth soft hair brushed against my ear.


    I almost screamed, but the other party quickly let go. The touch of her warm body didnt feel unpleasant, I felt the opposite of that instead.


    Retard, you are full of openings.


    Ai Faughed cheerfully.


    If you are not careful with your words next time, I will make you experience this difort.


    No.


    Dear house head, that wasnt it.


    I put my hands onto the floor weakly. The road towards us understanding each other wasnt just long, but precarious too.

 Volume 5 - Ch 2

    It was the fifth day of operation. I opened another stall as nned.


    However, when we got into ce and were getting ready to open, L Wu and Sh Wu who had set off from the Wu n vige directly were still nowhere to be found.


    So slow If they dont hurry, there will be anothermotion.


    There was a bigger crowd than yesterday around the stall. The guards held spears and looked worried.


    Its fine, lets prepare as slowly as possible.


    I looked towards the empty stall beside us and started chopping the tino shreds for the Kiba burger.


    In order to cook two different dishes at the same time, I borrowed a pot from the Wu n to make Myam-roasted meat. I also asked Sh Wu to prepare the grilled poitan to be used with the Myam-roasted meat. We couldnt start the business in the other stall before their arrival.


    Since the pot was with them, L Wu and Sh Wu could go to the Post Station Town directly from the Wu n and didnt need to detour to the Fa house. They could save two hours of the to and fro trip involving the Fa house and use this time to forage for firewood and grill poitan.


    Thanks to that, I prepared 60 Kiba burger and Myam-roasted meat today, a total of 120 portions.


    It was a huge number, so I didnt think we could sell them all. However, I could finally stay in the Post Station Town until our scheduled closing time.


    How many meals could we sell in five hours? Just thinking about that made me tremble from excitement.


    If we sell everything, that will be 240 red copper tes in revenue How many kibas worth of tusks and horns is that?


    Exactly 20 tusks and horns from an adult kiba. After ounting for the cost, that would be 150 copper tes of profits, which is 13 kibas worth of tusks and horns.


    I already calcted everything rted to this.


    On the other hand, if I couldnt sell a single portion, our losses would be equivalent to 7 kiba. I also needed to calcte that.


    Earning 13 kibas worth in one day I feel dizzy just hearing that


    No, we cant sell everything today. I dont think that is possible.


    Really? Its hard for me to imagine the scene of us not selling out


    We chatted as we slowly did the preparations. At this moment, an energetic voice came from the other side of the crowd:


    Excuse me, let me through!


    Reinforcements have arrived.


    Sorry to keep you waiting! We should be on time, right? Are wete?


    The third daughter of the Wu n L Wu appeared before us. She tied her bright red hair into a ponytail. I said to her with a smile:


    You are very punctual. We were probably too early. Lets meet up behind the inn tomorrow.


    I see, got it Really, this is heavy. Can I put the pot here?


    Yes, thank you. Sh Wu, thanks for your help too.


    Not at all, the pot is not too heavy so I can carry it.


    The branch familys Sh Wu smiled calmly. She had tied her dark brown hair behind her. She looked exceptionally delicate amongst the women of Forests Edge.


    They wrapped up the grilled poitan with a cloth, put it in the pot, then brought it together with the firewood that L Wu spent two hours to collect.


    I heard that Sh Wu had a weak constitution. But she could still carry such a heavy load, which was a far cry from the idea of a frail woman in my heart. As all the women in Forests Edge were incredibly strong, I thought Sh Wu justcked their amazing might.


    By the way, both of them wore veils and shawls, dressed for their trip to town. On Sh Wus waist was a beautiful bright dress that covered up to her ankles. It matched her delicate face really well.


    Okay, I already exined the rough procedures yesterday. Vena Wu and Sh Wu will take care of the Kiba burger stall, L Wu and I will be responsible for the Myam-roasted meat stall.


    Okay Yes!Alright.


    The three of them answered one after another.


    Arge crowd surrounded the stall, but L Wu and Sh Wu who were tending to the stall for the first time didnt look fazed at all. Looks like the denizens of Forests Edge were used to being showered by the gaze of the townspeople.


    As we waited for the pot to heat up, Sh Wu and I started chopping vegetables in our respective stalls. After closing the stall yesterday, I headed to the Wu n to exin the job description. Hence, both new recruits moved smoothly.


    In short, I will cook the dish. L Wu, remember what to do with the food after Im done with it.


    Yes, if Vena-Nee can do it, then I can do it easily.


    I didnt know how to respond to her answer.


    For the sake of Vena Wus reputation, I had to exin that she wasnt clumsy at all. She did burn the meat sometimes when she tended to the hearth, but she had not made any mistake while tending to the stall in town.


    Speaking of which, there sure are a lot of people here. No wonder you can earn hundreds of copper tes.


    L Wu looked at the dozens of customers fearlessly.


    Twenty people gathered on the third day; yesterday was the fourth day, and there were 30-odd people; And for today, the fifth day I could see more than 40 people here. The Semu stood quietly on one side, and the Jaguar people were very noisy. If any unaware travelers were to pass by, they might think the two groups were about to start a riot.


    Its almost done.


    I tossed the diced aria into the heated pot.


    I put in 7 aria which were enough for about 15 portions.


    Just seeing my action made the Jaguar people more excited. When I tossed in about 3 kg of meat a short momentter, the sound they made was no different from cheering.


    Uwah, it smells great So this is myam?


    Yes. This ingredient isnt expensive, you can try buying some for the Wu n next time.


    To stop therge amount of meat and aria from getting burnt, I kept moving my spat and said to L Wu with a smile.


    L Wu blinked her sea blue eyes.


    Asuta you looked really happy.


    Ehh? I-Is that so?


    Yes. You always look happy when you are cooking. But this is the first time I see you showing such a gleeful face.


    L Wu showed her teeth in a cheerful smile after saying that.


    L Wu was very sensitive and observant. I felt a little embarrassed when I heard her say that.


    On the fifth day of opening, I could finally enjoy the situation I was in. I just wanted to avoid any trouble yesterday, so my nervousness far outweighed my happiness.


    As I was thinking about that, I made myst attack and tossed the myam into the pot. The aroma from the myam and fruit wine erupted, and the Jaguar people cheered once more.


    H-Hey, are you done yet! Are you still cooking?


    One of the guards ran over in a panic.


    Yes, please wait a while more. Its about time to ask them to queue up.


    I smiled in response. The guards action didnt make me feel uneasy.


    The Jaguar people might be rowdy, but they didnt go overboard or taunt the Semu people. I could even feel some sense of order from their atmosphere.


    Themotion two days ago happened because all our merchandise got sold out, and they were frustrated when they saw the group from Semu getting to buy more food than they did.


    The Jaguar people had forthright characters, and their faces looked very cheerful right now. Most of them were getting on age, but they all had pure and innocent smiles.


    I couldnt help feeling happy when I saw their gleeful faces.


    I turned to the stall responsible for the Kiba burgers.


    Vena Wu, are both of you ready?


    Yes, we are


    Okay, we will open now! Everyone, please ce your orders five at a time.


    To avoid being scolded by the guards, I announced at an adequate volume. The Jaguar people formed up in neat rows.


    L Wu, we will take the money and hand over the goods.


    Okay!


    I wrapped the tino shreds and meat with the grilled poitan and passed them to L Wu one by one.


    They were followed by 5 more Semu and 5 more Jaguar people. In a blink of an eye, all 15 portions were gone.


    Sorry, please wait for a moment!


    The pot was still on the brazier, I tossed in aria and kiba meat again.


    I fried the food and checked the situation in the neighboring stall. Vena Wu just happened to say cheerfully at this moment:


    Sorry, please wait for a while


    They sold 20 portions too.


    A total of 35 meals But even so, the wall of people showed no signs of reducing.


    Sh Wu, are things going alright?


    Things are fine right now


    I asked Sh Wu who had the best cooking skills to prepare the additional tarapa sauce.


    I observed for a moment and found her procedures to be correct.


    At this moment, the food in the pot was done. After scooping them up into a te, I called out to Vena Wu:


    Vena Wu, lets trade ces.


    I asked her to make the Myam-roasted meat, then walked to the Kiba burger stall.


    Good work. Yes, there dont seem to be any problems.


    The bright-red tarapa sauce was boiling and looked appetizing.


    Hey.


    When I was sprinkling crushed rock salt and pico leaves into the pot, a customer called out to me.


    It was a young Jaguar man, one of the architects. He had been visiting daily since three days ago.


    You are still not done yet!? Thats too much, we are waiting so anxiously.


    Sorry! Please wait just a bit longer!


    I lowered my head in apology, then took out the meat patty in the leather pouch and put it into the tarapa sauce. The dish would be done once the meat patties were cooked.


    Incredible I did hear about it, but I didnt expect business to be so good.


    Sh Wu said to me quietly:


    Asuta, thank you for giving me this chance to work. I can relieve some of Shin Wus burden after earning these copper tes.


    No, Mia Lei Wu and Donda Wu were the ones who sent you. I only asked for a woman proficient in tending to the hearth.


    In the Wu n vige, Sh Wu was one of the top few in culinary skills. That wasnt just pleasantries. I think only Leina Wu and Mama Mia Lei couldpare with her.


    After she joined the lineup, I harbored a secret hope that the Wu n could manage one of the stalls in the future.


    The Wu n and the Fa house could then get the same profits. I only paid the Wu n women 6 copper tes, and they had to prepare the grilled poitan, which made me felt a little bad.


    And of course, I still need to observe this for a few months.


    As I was thinking about that, the meat patties were cooked. I muttered Well done! and called for Vena Wu again.


    Vena Wu, please take care of this side! Sorry for the wait! We will start selling again!


    I walked back to the Myam-roasted meat stall, and the additional meals were almost all gone.


    The wall of people was starting to thin.


    L Wu, can you help me make and sell the food?


    Yes, I can do that now. Maybe I can do it better than Vena-nee.


    This Wu n woman showed no mercy in her words.


    But she was very reliable.


    Well then, I will leave this to you for now. I will prepare the additional food.


    At a nce, there were about ten customers waiting for their food.


    The customers whopleted their purchase stood right behind them to enjoy their meal. This ce was still incredibly crowded.


    I sold more than 30 Myam-roasted meat in the morning isnt that a little too popr?


    Because the Kiba burger needed more preparation time, the customers who couldnt wait switched to Myam-roasted meat, which resulted in its sales going up.


    Of the 60 Myam-roasted meat we prepared, half of them had been sold. I just prepared 20 more Kiba burger, and the queuing customers will probably buy them all. It seemed that we could sell quite a number of meals in this morning.


    But could we reallyst 5 hours like this?


    I felt a chill down my back at the thought of that.


    Asuta onii-chan, I want two!


    A caramel-colored head poked out from the crowd. Our petite regr customer Tara was here.


    Thank you foring every day. Are you buying only two today?


    Yes! This is for the cloth stall uncle and pot dealer uncle! Tara wants to eat Kiba burger!


    Is your father having Kiba burger too?


    I made the orders for the Semu and Jaguar people and asked Tara at the same time. Tara showed a gloomy face:


    Papa says he doesnt feel like eating. He had been depressed since morning.


    Ehh? Is he not feeling well?


    I dont know. He says he will be back to normal tomorrow


    While Tara was looking down with a sullen face, I handed the Myam-roasted meat I just made to her nose.


    Here, two Myam-roasted meat, that will be four red copper tes.


    Thank you! Ah, nice to meet you!


    Hmm? Ah, oh? Hello


    Tara smiled when she saw L Wus shocked expression.


    Taras fear towards the denizens of the Forests Edge seemed to be slowly fading. It was fortunate that Tara didnt meet Mida Tsun yesterday.


    Tara, I will buy vegetables after the stall closes. Please send my regards to your father.


    Yes! See you next time!


    Tara ran off quickly.


    The next customer was the architect Arudas.


    Hi, I overslept a little today Oh, so this is the new product?


    Oh, hello. Thank you for visiting every day. Want to try a sample?


    Speaking of which, all the customers passed on sampling and bought the Myam-roasted meat directly. I even forgot to take the sampling te out.


    No need for me. But can you prepare some for them?


    Arudas turned to the side, and four Jaguar men with sullen faces walked over.


    I couldnt remember all of them because of therge number of patrons, but the stout and old Jaguar man standing at the very front left a deep impression on me.


    He was the boss of the architects, Pops.


    On the second day of opening, this man criticized the Kiba burger very thoroughly.


    Thank you for making the trip here!


    Hmmp, if Arudas didnt beg me, I wouldnt havee. No matter how you season it, kiba is still kiba. Why must Ie all this way to suffer? How troubling.


    He was quick with his words likest time and spoke like a machine gun.


    Pops surveyed the vicinity with a devious glint in his eyes.


    To think there are so many retards in this world who know nothing about taste. If they like kiba so much, why not go hunt them in the woods. Hey, Im starving. Hurry up and end this mockery, so I can go eat karon.


    Alright! Please wait for a moment!


    I took out the sampling te from the bag and scooped some of the steaming meat onto it. After putting four toothpicks onto it, I handed it to them.


    Hmmp.


    Pops grunted and reached for the toothpick.


    I stole a nce at the Pops reaction while I prepared Myam-roasted meat for Arudas. L Wu didnt know what transpired before this, so she could only watch the group eat the samples in surprise.


    Pops put the meat into his mouth.


    The other three did the same reluctantly.


    Uwah, this tastes great.


    Arudas cheered.


    Just the fragrance alone is so appetizing, and it tastes amazing! I thought nothing can surpass that tarapa kiba meat, but I was wrong. Im going to buy this dish from tomorrow onwards.


    Thank you!


    I couldnt stop working as there were Semu customers waiting behind them.


    I observed Pops anxiously for his reaction. Pops continued concentrating on his chewing with a sullen face.


    This is bad.


    The young Jaguar standing beside him muttered.


    My heart started to race.


    Thats right, really bad.


    Another elderly Jaguar man shook his head.


    So they couldnt ept it after all.


    After receiving theirints, I had not met any other Jaguar people who had problems with the kiba meat. It seemed that this group of people couldnt ept the taste of kiba meat no matter what.


    I didnt make them fall in love with kiba meat, but thanks to their criticism, I got to improve the next dish by making the seasoning stronger. I was confident that this Myam-roasted meat could attract the westerners who hated kiba to patronize our stall.


    In the end, my kiba dish still couldnt satisfy Pops. It was regrettable, but nothing good wille from persisting on this. I was a little sad, but I didnt regret it. As I was about to apologize


    Whats so bad about it? Its super delicious.


    Arudasughter drowned out my voice, and he happily bit into his Myam-roasted meat.


    At this moment, the elderly man who was quiet all this time patted Pops shoulder with an awkward smile.


    Give it up, Pops. It cant be helped.


    Pops remained silent.


    By the way, how long was he going to chew?


    Was he trying to show how tough the kiba meat was?


    I hoped he could tell me specifically what he wasnt happy with. When I was leaning slightly out of the stall, the young Jaguar man who muttered This is bad! earlier walked to the stall.


    He handed his copper tes to me.


    I dont like that soft and mushy meatst time, but this dish is delicious. Give me one.


    Eh...? Ah, a-alright!


    I grabbed a grilled poitan frantically.


    Another Jaguar man gave me his copper tes.


    I told you that the kiba meat wasnt good the previous time. Actually, I just hated the tarapa. I think the kiba meat tastes alright.


    T-Thank you.


    As I made another Myam-roasted meat, I stole another nce at Pops.


    The Jaguar man, who patted Pops shoulder, scratched his head with his thick fingers and smiled awkwardly.


    I dont like the taste of kiba meat. But the meat I ate doesnt have any stench at all. Hey, is that really kiba?


    Yes. The parts of the kiba used and the seasoning might be different from the Kiba burger, but this is definitely kiba meat.


    I see. It doesnt taste like karon or kimyusu. This is bad. I give up Hey, give me one too.


    As I was about to thank him


    What kind of joke is this!


    Pops furious voice drowned out my voice.


    He then tookrge strides towards me and banged on the counter.


    Hey, what the hell is this!?


    W-What do you mean?


    The taste and texture of this meat arepletely different from the one I tastedst time. Who will believe that this is kiba meat?


    Pops reverted to his normal volume. But his face was still stiff and looked absolutely displeased.


    Erm The kiba burger from that time was made by molding the meat that had been minced into a patty. Thats why their textures are different. As for the seasoning, I marinated the meat in fruit wine and myam sauce to mask the kibas gamey taste before I roasted it.


    I answered Pops as I prepared food for three.


    So that was the sweetness of fruit wine. Now that you mentioned it, sugar is more valuable than salt in Genos.


    Another elderly Jaguar man interjected.


    The food in Genos tends to be salty. Your food is a mixture of sweet and saltiness, no wonder people love it so much At least, I love it.


    T-Thank you.


    The trio excluding Pops smiled awkwardly. Their face seemed to be sayingTo think I lost to this brat.


    As for Pops he continued standing in front of the stall with a displeased face.


    Pops, I don''t know why are you so unhappy. But you will disrupt their business if you keep standing there.


    Ah, it''s fine for now. There aren''t any customers.


    I couldn''t increase the menu for the time being, but if there was any room for improvement for my dish, I could work on it. I would be happy to listen to Pops if he had any feedback.


    At this moment, L Wu handed the Myam-roasted meat to the three customers.


    Ah, it''s so tasty!


    Yeah, this dish is delicious.


    So kiba is actually so good. Even if I tell the folks back at home, they wouldn''t believe me.


    The three Jaguar men had happy smiles just like theirpanions who came earlier.


    When he heard what they said, Pops finally spoke:


    Can you prove that this is kiba?


    Ehh?


    I was shocked.


    You didn''t butcher the kiba before us, so you can''t prove that this is kiba meat, right?


    You are saying strange things again. At the very least, this isn''t kimyusu or karon, right?


    Arudas tried soothing him with a smile, but Pops refused to budge.


    This might not be kiba meat. Gizu and Munto also live in the Morga mountains, right?


    The group eating the Myam-roasted meat behind Pops grumbled:Don''t bring up those disgusting animals when we are eating.


    Thats right, Pops. Dont mention those things in front of the stall, how can their meat be this tasty?


    Maybe it is Madarama snake or Barb wolf!


    Hey Dont those two animals eat people? If their meat is tastier than kiba, isnt that even more incredible? Pops, what you are saying doesnt make sense.


    Arudas said with surprise.


    Thats true.


    Pops muttered to himself, his voice had turned whimsical.


    His green eyes were filled with disappointment as he looked my way.


    So, this really is kiba meat?


    Yes. What you atest time and the meat you had today are all kiba meat.


    I confirmed what he said. I didnt know what Pops was thinking at all.


    Pops sighed deeply.


    I was wrong.


    What?


    I thought kiba wasnt tasty at all, but I was wrong. The dishst time was unptable, but this dish is splendid. The problem must lie with your culinary skill, its not the kibas fault.


    He might be right, but I didnt understand why he was so depressed.


    I only like thinly sliced karon thigh meat.


    Eh? Ah, yes.


    Boiled kimyusu meat isnt even worth mentioning. Roasted kimyusu is the best.


    Yes


    Kiba doesnt taste bad, the important thing is how it is cooked.


    Pops sighed again as if it was the end of the world.


    But I said something retarded, and thought that kiba meat has no value Im ashamed of my own retardedness.


    C-Customer, please dont mind such a trivial thing!


    Jaguar people were very emotional, so that was how they were like when they be depressed.


    I consoled him in a panic:


    To be honest, I thought that Kiba burger which was a rare dish would draw the interest of the townspeople. However, I realized that this dish wasnt suitable for people trying kiba for the first time. I only realized my mistake after you told me about its ws.


    But


    Its the same with seasoning. Aside from you, no one else told me theirints so readily. Your words were kind advices for me.


    I didnt know if what I was doing was right, but I couldnt help saying them out.


    When youined that the Kiba burger tastes bad, I was really frustrated. And thanks to you, I did all I could to think up a solution. Im very grateful.


    I see.


    Pops muttered softly:


    Thanks to you, its my turn to feel frustrated.


    Ah Sorry


    No need to apologize. I admit that I was wrong, but I wont apologize to you.


    He then knocked the counter gently.


    When he removed his hand, I found two red copper tes on the counter.


    Im willing to pay for this delicious meal. Hurry up, we need to start working soon.


    Pops said to me with a smile and showed an arrogant face again.


    2


    The first half of the battle was over.


    That might be so, but we got over the morning peak period in just an hour. During this time, we sold 34 Kiba burgersand 37 Myam-roasted meat. The speed was about one and a half times that of yesterday.


    Normally, the crowd would be sparse at this time. However, things were unusual today, and the road was filled with people.


    A group was gathered at the corner of the streets, whispering to themselves. A few girls were browsing the essories in the neighboring stall and would steal nces our way at times. A middle-aged man stood in the center of the road and stared at our stall. All of them were westerners with yellowish-brown or ivory skin.


    Until yesterday, the crowd would disperse when the customers left. But it seemed that the westerners couldnt ignore me anymore. Why were the southerners and easterners so engrossed with kiba food? They probably felt it was unfathomable.


    Looks like things are slowing down~ Asuta, will there still be customerster?


    Yes, the crowd will only be here when it is noon. That would be the time for us to make money.


    The easterners and southerners gathered early in the morning out of fear of the merchandise getting sold out. If we are open until the afternoon today, the customers will spread out their visiting time. So it depends on whether we can operate until noon.


    Hmm I should have prepared more Myam-roasted meat. To think that we almost sold 40 of them in just the morning


    Didnt I tell you? We will definitely sell out today.


    Vena Wu in the stall next door said with a gleeful smile.


    The customers consist of only southerners and easterners. Aside from that brat, I didnt see any other westerners.


    L Wu swept the stone paved road a little agitatedly.


    Why do they keep staring at us if they dont want to buy anything, how unpleasant.


    Thats fine. We need to get them curious, then they will try. I think this is a big improvement.


    Hmmp


    L Wu seemed reluctant to ept that.


    Since there arent any customers, do you want to try the food? Are you hungry?


    Ehh Im hungry from the smell of the food. But shouldnt you leave the extra portions to the townspeople?


    These arent excess portions, but the samples I prepared and ounted for. I also grilled some poitan for sampling use.


    I took out the poitan from a cloth pack.


    Uwah, whats that? Its so tiny!


    This is the poitan for the staff to sample.


    The sample poitan was one size smaller than the Kiba burger, about 10 cm in diameter and thinner. I only used a third of one poitan for this.


    I will be done right away, please tend to the stall.


    I took out the smallest patty from the leather pouch, which was about 8 cm big. As the mini meat patty was about 2 cm thick, it looked plump and cute.


    After heating up the meat patty in the pot, I made two mini Kiba burger.


    Sorry for the wait. Many customers are looking at us, can you eat outside of the stall?


    Thank you It looks delicious.


    Sh Wu was all smiles.


    I walked back to the Myam-roasted meat stall and handed the sample to L Wu. Sheughed happily just like Ludo Wu did.


    When the two of them headed to the empty space to the right to try the samples happily, Vena Wu looked at me sorrowfully.


    Vena Wu, I also prepared your share. Please bear with it for now, I cant let all three of you go at the same time.


    Ehh I can eat too?


    Yes. Since we have gotten additional helpers, I will prepare staff lunch every day.


    After I answered, Vena Wu who was standing two meters away reached for me with her right hand.


    I cant reach


    Of course, you cant.


    By the way, did she have the habit of reaching for my clothes when she was happy?


    I put the brazier back into the cart and heated up the meat and aria on the te.


    I then took out a wrapping made with half a poitan and made a mini Myam-roasted meat.


    L Wu, this is your first day on the job, so I hope you can try both dishes. Can you still eat?


    When she heard me, L Wu ran over to hit my back and said:Of course I can!


    L Wu probably thought that physical contact was a sign of friendship, but all I felt was pain.


    After that, Vena Wu and I ate one staff lunch each to stave off our hunger. During this time, only one Jaguar man came to buy theMyam-roasted meat.


    However, I realized that more and more westerners were on the road. The rules of the Post Station Town forbid me from touting for customers loudly or leaving the stall to advertise. As I was wondering how I could get these people toe over, a familiar group approached us from the north.


    There were five of them, and all of them were cloaked. Four of them walked towards the Kiba burger stall, and only one stopped before me.


    He took off his hood, and it was Shumimaru of the Silver Vase as expected.


    Asuta, Imte.


    Wee, are you buying Myam-roasted meat?


    No, today, rotate to other dish.


    In that case, why did hee here? As I was about to ask, he said:Asuta, stall owner, greeting.


    Shumimaru nodded at L Wu who he met for the first time, and his ck pupils suddenly focused on my working tform.


    That knife.


    What?


    Unfamiliar shape, from the west?


    No, this is from my hometown.


    Your hometown, where is it?


    A country named Japan. No one seemed to have heard of this country.


    Japan, dont know.


    Shumimaru kept staring at the Santoku knife as we spoke.


    This knife, beautiful. Can I, observe closely?


    Ehh? No, this is a tool Im using to cook, so I cant let any customer touch it.


    I no, touch. I can, see?


    What was going on?


    I didnt think there was anything suspicious about Shumimaru. But he was a Semu who concealed his expressions, so I still felt a little uneasy.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, I grabbed the ck handle, pointed the tip downwards, and lifted it before my chest.


    The tall Shumimaru bent over slightly and stared at the body of the Santoku knife.


    Beautiful. Incredible craftsmanship.


    Thank you.


    I know, you cherished it deeply. Excellent tools, if no cherish, will blunt.


    The one who cared for it wasnt me.


    I also used all the knowledge and experience I had to maintain it with the unfamiliar whetstone of this world. However, the one who maintained this knife carefully for twenty years was my Dad.


    I felt mncholic from Shumimarus words. I quietly put the Santoku knife onto the work tform.


    Steel, Jaguar, renowned. Jaguar, produce, many steel. Semu, few steel.


    Ah, I see.


    Semu, steel, precious. So, steel, important.


    As he spoke, Shumimaru took out a knife from his cloak.


    It was about 20 cm and kept inside a ck leather sheath. The length of the de was simr to the Santoku knife, but it was twice as wide as the Santoku knife. The handle was made from ebony wood, and swirly patterns were carved into it.


    Because steel precious, Semu, desmith, bring life to the des.


    No matter how abundant steel was in a nation, the work done by the desmiths remained the same.


    However this knife was very attractive.


    We, sell knives, in Genos.


    Ah, so this knife is your merchandise.


    Steel, knife, Jaguar, renowned. But Semu, knife, excellence.


    Semu people didnt show their emotions, so this was probably a way for him to show hispetitive side.


    Shumimaru blinked troublingly.


    Genos, many chef, use, Semu knives.


    Chefs?


    At this moment, I realized it.


    I heard that the Post Station Town didnt have any professional chefs. They could only be found inside the rock walls.


    Is this a kitchen knife?


    Yes.


    Are you doing business inside the Genos castle town?


    Yes.


    Speaking of which, Shumimarus group came from the north.


    On the first day of business, when a member of the Silver Vase visited our stall, they came from the same direction.


    They were returning to the Post Station Town from the castle town to the north.


    Do the chefs in the castle town use Semu knives?


    Not all. But many.


    Can I look at the knife?


    Shumimaru rose the corner of his lips a little.


    Im happy, you asked.


    He turned the handle towards me and pushed it my way.


    No matter what kind of knife the chef in the Post Station Town used, it had nothing to do with me. Being just an apprentice chef, I couldnt differentiate how good a de was.


    However, Shumimaru took out this knife afterplimenting Dads Santoku knife, as if this was the pride of the Semu. He had my curiosity, and now he had my attention.


    I drew out the de from the ck leather sheath with bated breath.


    It was a single-edged knife, and the de was almost rectangr.


    With a breadth of 8 cm, it was thinner than normal vegetable knives. The tip of the knife was slightly curved, and the shape resembled the scythe style vegetable knivesmonly found in the Kansai region.


    On closer inspection, I saw an intrinsic whirlpool design on the side of the silver de. The design was detailed, and I couldnt feel any groove at all. This decoration did not affect the cut surface of the food at all.


    Is this a vegetable cutting knife?


    Yes.


    A single de knife with a thin body. My guess was right.


    This knife was beautifully made.


    The handle that was simr to ebony wood was smooth and easy to wield.


    Please, cut.


    Ehh? Isnt this your merchandise? Can I try it?


    No cut, no know, sharpness.


    Not just Semu, steel was expensive in this world. Compared to food, steel was very expensive. So I couldnt buy a cutting knife without any hesitation. However, I did want to test the sharpness of this beautiful knife.


    Well then, I will try it a little


    I took out some tino that wasnt cut yet, folded the leaves in half, and started shredding them.


    The sharpness was wless.


    I tried the Wu ns knives when I tended to their hearth, and those couldntpare to this knife at all. To be honest, this knife could even rival my fathers Santoku knife.


    This was a knife specialized for preparing vegetables, so the de needed to be stiff and sharp. In contrast, the vegetable knife of the Wu n was not as sharp as the Santoku knife.


    This is indeed an excellent knife.


    Shumimaru nodded. He had a small cloth in one hand and extended his other hand to me.


    I ced the knife on a clean te and pointed the handle towards Shumimaru.


    He cleaned the knife gracefully.


    I can only buy this kitchen knife when I earn more money How much is that knife?


    Twenty, white copper tes.


    This knife was just as expensive as the iron pot I bought a while back.


    The vegetable knives sold in the Post Station Town were priced at 4 white and 5 red copper tes. The price of a high-quality product was incredible. But I thought it was a reasonable price.


    Asuta, if you buy, white copper tes, 18.


    Ehh?


    We, blue month, stay in Genos. If you want, tell me.


    I understand, thank you.


    I nodded with a smile.


    Shumimaru raised the corner of his mouth slightly again and then reverted to being expressionless swiftly.


    Im, hungry. I want Kiba burger, eat.


    Alright, thank you for visiting us every day.


    Shumimaru nodded, then walked to the stall next door. L Wu watched him leaving guardedly, then spoke to me quietly:


    What? He wants 18 white copper tes for just a knife? Isnt that too expensive?


    Yes. But I want that knife very much.


    Buy it then? You already earned several hundred copper tes, right?


    Even if I earn a hundred copper tes, I will only be left with half after ounting for the operational cost.


    So what? You earn so much every day. If you dont spend it, the copper tes will crush the flooring in your house.


    She was exaggerating too much. However, if I continue to run this business sessfully, I might really earn enough money to buy that knife.


    No, now wasnt the time for material desires. We were still walking on a tightrope and needed to stabilize our lives first.


    But I couldnt help wondering:


    Is the only desire I have in this world are culinary tools!?


    Was there anything that Ai Fa wanted?


    Ai Fa only bought daily necessities. She was worse than me at figuring out how to spend those excess copper tes.


    If I secretly buy a hair essory for her, will she really beat me ck and blue?


    After the morning rush was over, the Tsun n didnt assault us. So I fell into delusion and had a peaceful morning.


    3


    After Silver Vase and Shumimaru left, Sh Wu called out to me.


    Theres only one Kiba burger. Can we take out the additional tarapa and heat them up?


    Ah, please do. Do put the leftover hamburg steak and the samples onto the te.


    Alright.


    L Wu, please watch the stall.


    Yup.


    I went over to the Kiba burger stall to observe Sh Wus and Vena Wus work.


    When the Silver Vase appeared, they had already chopped the tarapa. Vena Wu deftly added wood into the brazier, and Sh Wu ced the tarapa into the pot.


    Asuta, there is a lot of tarapa left. Isnt adding two of them a little too much?


    You are right. One should be enough I guess?


    I think so too, so I only cut one.


    Sh Wu smiled.


    In that case, the amount of aria and fruit wine will need to be halved too, right?


    Yes, please.


    We started cooking the tarapa sauce.


    I added a little of myam into the sauce today, and the fragrance got even stronger.


    Will this aroma draw in the westerners crowding the streets? As I was wondering about that, a group came over as if they were answering my thoughts.


    Hi, I came today too. I even brought my friends.


    The one who appeared was the only girl of the delinquent from yesterdayYumi.


    Ah, thank you very much


    My voice faded off mid-sentence because I saw the group of young girls her age standing behind Yumi.


    There were four of them, and they all had ivory skin. They were dressed like Yumi, with a colorful tube top, and a dress that flowed down to their ankles. Was this the standard attire of the girls in western cities?


    Ehh? This is tarapa. It smells like you have added myam, its not the dish I had yesterday, right?


    No. The stall next door sells the Myam-roasted meat you had. This dish is called Kiba burger, Im making additional portions right now. Will you try it when Im done?


    Yes! I want to try.


    I thought she was a fierce girl yesterday, but she gave apletely different expression when she smiled. Even though her body was giving off a sexy air, her expression was pure and innocent.


    Asuta, the tarapa is done.


    Sh Wu called out to me softly.


    I know. Just the seasoning is left


    As I was preparing to handle that, I stopped.


    Can you do the seasoning for this?


    Ehh?


    When I saw Sh Wu open her eyes wide, I went closer to her while maintaining a polite distance away.


    Sh Wu, please add in salt and pico leaves as you deem appropriate. If it is too nd, I will adjust it. If it tastes too thick, I will add a bit more tarapa.


    Yes, I understand.


    Sh Wu probably knew that this was part of her job, and she didnt show any hesitation in her eyes.


    I nodded and turned to the customers.


    Well then, would you like to try the dish you had yesterday?


    Thats great. I already tried it, so let them try the sample.


    One of the girls looked at us timidly, and tried to stop us:


    W-Wait, Yumi


    Dont worry! I already exined to you, right? Its super tasty. Just think of it as me tricking you and try it.


    ButIts still


    The girls squirmed their ivory skinned bodies reluctantly.


    The same thing happened when Uncle Dora brought the clothing stall owner and the pot dealer to try the sample. But why was the atmospherepletely different from back then?


    Speaking of which, only the adult men from the south and east were here to make a living in the Post Station Town. Hence, the only young female customers I had were Tara and Yumi.


    That was why I appeared so lost in front of this group of young girls.


    I had never considered this sort of problems. I might have been influenced by the simple lifestyle in Forests Edge for the past month.


    Ignoring my situation for now, from what I knew, every denizen from Forests Edge had honest and simple personalities. It was the same with their women. I was surrounded by many women from Forests Edge when I caretook the hearth. Hence, the girly actions and screams of the city girls were a heavy burden to me.


    But they were my customers, so I said to them This way, please. with a smile, and guided them to the stall selling Myam-roasted meat.


    I then said to Sh Wu quietly:


    Have you seasoned it?


    Yes Please try it.


    Sh Wu asked me to sample it with a tense face. I nodded and picked up the spoon to do a taste test.


    No problem.


    Sh Wu only tried the tarapa sauce a few times, and she could already reproduce the taste of the sauce. She seemed to have a natural affinity for cooking. In Forests Edge that didnt ce much importance on culinary skills, I think Sh Wu was a valuable existence.


    Well done. Now cook the meat patty, please.


    Okay.


    Sh Wu sighed in relief.


    Compared to the other women in the Wu n, I made Sh Wu work the hardest, so I should give her the remuneration she deserves one day.


    Well then


    I turned to the customers. The girls were still squirming and saying:ButI dont wanna


    Stop squirming. I couldnt help venting in my heart. It seemed that I was still not mature enough.


    Yumi flicked her long brown hair impatiently.


    Really now, you all are so timid. Hmm W-Whats your name?


    Me? Im Asuta.


    Asuta huh. What an interesting name. Asuta, please let me try the sample again. If I do that, they will finally make up their minds.


    Okay, thank you for your kind actions.


    After I answered with a smile, Yumi frowned a little.


    Asuta, how old are you?


    What? Im 17.


    You are just one year older than me. You dont need to be so polite.


    How could I do that! You are an esteemed customer of mine, I cant be rude! This way, please.


    Tch.


    Yumi clicked her tongue as if she was throwing a fit. She walked towards the Myam-roasted meat stall.


    The four girls gave chase in a group, as if they didnt dare to leave Yumis side.


    Hmm? L Wu, did you already start the fire?


    Huh? I thought you wanted to heat up the kiba meat, so I prepared ahead of time. Was I too nosey?


    No, your judgment is correct. Please wait a moment.


    On the tes were enough kiba meat for the girls to sample.


    I tossed the meat in the te into the pot, poured in some sauce, and the aroma of the myam and fruit wine burst forth.


    See? It smells nice, right?


    Yumi looked at the girls smugly.


    The girls all squeezed together and continued to squirm.


    They might have looked terrified, but from my observations, they werent that afraid of the kiba meat. The cloth stall owner and pot dealer who visited the other day were more scared than them.


    How long they stayed in Genos, their gender, and their age all these factors determined how much the residents of the Post Station Town were afraid of kiba.


    Sorry for the wait, please help yourselves.


    Yes, thank you.


    Yumi put my meat into her mouth fearlessly.


    Ah as I expected, its delicious. Hey,pared to the kiba meat cooked with tarapa, which one tastes better?


    Everyone has their own preference. Girls would probably prefer the tarapa one.


    Then I will try both dishes! Are you really not trying? Do you really believe the superstition that your skin will turn dark if you eat the kiba?


    The girls were still uneasy after hearing what Yumi said.


    At this moment, someone walked to the stall from behind them.


    I want to ask is trying the samples free?


    Two youths with ivory skin asked.


    They were asking Yumi, not me.


    Hmm? Thats right. Try a sample, then pay to buy one if you like the taste.


    I see


    The youths looked at me meekly.


    I started smiling.


    Please try this. These two kiba stalls havepletely different seasoning. Dopare them.


    What do you think?What should we do?


    The youths were hesitant.


    Asuta, the meat is done.


    Yay!


    When Sh Wu told me the meat patty was cooked, Yumi rushed over happily.


    Kiba is delicious, and Im confident about both Uwah!


    Hyaa!


    Kyaa!


    The youths and I both screamed.


    While they were lowering their heads troublingly, a totos moa stretched its long neck in between the youths.


    Excuse me.


    An emotionless voice came from above.


    I couldnt see where the voice wasing from because of the roof. When I bent down, I found a Semu man in traveling attire riding on the back of the totos.


    Hey! Riding on totos is prohibited in town!


    After Yumi shouted energetically, the man said Pardon me!, then jumped onto the stone-paved road.


    He wore a cloak and had a dark face covered in sand. He was probably a traveler who came from the north. This Semu man looked at the signboard and then the sampling te.


    Kiba?


    Yes, this is a kiba dish. Do you want to try a sample?


    I said bravely and pointed at the te.


    This Semu traveler seemed to understand westernnguage. He nodded and took a toothpick.


    The other stall is also selling kiba dish. Its a seldom seen dish that uses tarapa.


    The traveler nodded again and left the stall while holding the reins of the totos.


    At this moment, someone shouted crudely from the direction he was headed:


    Uwah! Dont browse the stalls with your totos, put it in a totos stable!


    Before I realized it, a Jaguar man appeared in the stall next door and bought a Kiba burger.


    The Semu man said Excuse me! again, and reached for the sample.


    Really now, the Semu are always a problem


    The Jaguar man avoided the totos while muttering detestedly to himself, and walked over.


    Huh? Oh, you are selling a kiba dish here too?


    Yes. From today onwards, we will be expanding to two stalls.


    I thought I smelled myam, so its from this stall! Are the dishes different?


    Yes. Would you like to try a sample?


    The man walked over, pushed aside the hesitant youth, and took a toothpick.


    His eyes opened wide in surprise after eating it.


    Uwah, this stall is delicious too I didnt notice this ce and bought the kiba dish from the stall next door.


    Sorry about that. Would you like to change your dish?


    But I want to eat the one I just bought


    He lowered his head frustratedly and stared at me.


    Nevermind! I know! I will get this one too! You will close your stall at dusk, right? In that case, I will eat a good one now, and have a lighter dinner! How much is one?


    T-Two red copper tes.


    Such a budget price. Awesome, two of these just cost four red copper tes.


    He ced the copper tes on the counter with a satisfied smile.


    Thank you for your patronage, please wait a moment!


    At this moment, I heard a crude voice.


    What, you are actually selling kiba food?


    Three yellowish brown-skinned men were before the stall next door. They had sabres and axes on their waist and were dressed like gangsters.


    Who will buy such things in Genos? You can earn a tidy amount of copper tes by using your beautiful face and sexy body, right?


    Not only did they have sabres and axes, they also held fruit wine bottles in their hands.


    I felt the urge to help them out, but L Wu grabbed my arm.


    Asuta, leave them be. You wont be of any help even if you go. Leave it to Vena-nee.


    But


    When the women of Forests Edge walk alone in town, they will often encounter such a situation. Those men are just small fries, Sh Wu and I can shoo them off too.


    A bunch of retards. They dont even have the resolve to make an enemy out of the denizens of the Forests Edge.


    A Jaguar customers also ate his Kiba burger calmly.


    Dont be bothered about them, and make my food quick. I need to go back to work after Im done.


    A-Alright


    I put the aria into the pot and felt my heart hanging in the air.


    I couldnt hear what Vena Wu said, but those men were yelling barbarically:What did you say?Are you kidding me!


    When I roasted the meat and finished the Myam-roasted meat, those men had already left somberly withKiba burgers in their hands.


    Didnt I tell you? Vena-nee gets harrassed very easily, so shes used to it.


    Vena Wu was impressive. I sighed, and the two hesitant youths suddenly called out to me with a weak voice.


    Excuse me C-Can we try a sample?


    Of course!


    I checked again, and the girls were already eating the Kiba burger from the next stall. Yumi had bought her food ahead of the others and was chatting happily with Vena Wu as she enjoyed her Kiba burger.


    Uwah It tastes great.Its a bit tough, but its not gamey at all.


    The two western men discussed their impressions.


    What an introverted pair of youths.


    Please try a sample in the neighboring stall too.


    At this moment, a Semu man walked over and quietly took out his copper tes.


    W-Wee! Please hold on for a moment!


    It suddenly got busier.


    I looked up, and the sun was already at its peak.


    Two and a half hours had passed before I knew it, and the second half of the battle had begun.


    At the same time, I could see that the goal was in sight.


    When the two youths and four girls decided to buy the Kiba burger and Myam-roasted meat, there were less than 20 of each product left.


    So this is the kiba dish that is the talk of the inn.


    Jaguar people crowded over. An equal number of Semu men approached quietly. It wasnt to the extent of the morning crowd, but the stall was flooded with customers.


    When they saw the customers gathering, some ivory skinned people also came over.


    And of course, not everyone who came bought the merchandise. Half of them went off without sampling, and a small number left as if they were fleeing after trying a bite.


    However, there were still a few who bought the food worriedly.


    Hey, is this kiba?


    A group of children asked me.


    They were younger than tara, about 5 or 6 years old.


    Yes. Would all of you want to try some?


    When I offered them the te, the childrenughed and scattered.


    After a while, they gathered again and timidly approached the stall timidly.


    The samples are free. Do you want to try?


    But I will grow horns if I eat kiba, right?


    Our skins will turn ck too.


    Hmm? I have been eating kiba for a whole month, but I dont have any horns.


    I then pointed at L Wu besides me.


    Look, this onee-san doesnt have horns, right? It will be fine.


    After the kids tried the sample, they yelled:Its delicious! and then ran to the other end of the street.


    They are so young, so they wont have copper tes on them, right?


    Its fine. I will be happy if they think it tastes good.


    The amount of food gradually decreased.


    The Myam-roasted meat sold out first. An hour after the second half began, we were left with two Myam-roasted meat. Three Semu men came at this time.


    Im very sorry! Theres only two left. The stall beside us is selling a kiba dish cooked with tarapa, they should have some left


    The Semu men talked quietly among themselves expressionlessly.


    One of them then headed to our neighboring stall, and the remaining two took out their copper tes


    Thank you for your patronage. Please wait a moment.


    We finally reached the endpoint.


    We could probably close shop sessfully in a short while.


    After handing thest two Myam-roasted meat to the customers, I asked the L Wu to take care of the fire and walked to the neighboring stall briskly.


    Sh Wu, how many are left on your side?


    Before Sh Wu could answer, a western youth who just tried the sample shouted:


    A-Alright, give me one!


    Sh Wu deftly made a Kiba burger, Vena Wu handed it to him in exchange for the copper tes.


    After the customer left, the two of them smiled at the same time.


    All sold out.


    All sold out, huh


    It had been just three hours since morning, and still two hours before my scheduled closing time. Despite that, the fifth day ended with all 120 portions sold out.


    4


    After putting out the fire, we quickly closed the stall.


    As I put the chopping board, tes, and the leftover vegetables into the bag, Vena Wu said to me with a smile:


    As expected, we sold everything, right?


    Thats right. To be honest, this doesnt feel like reality at all.


    It might not feel real, but the pile of copper tes was. Almost none of the customers paid with white copper tes, so the money pouch was filled with red copper tes.


    We sold 120 portions and earned 240 red copper tes.


    A staggering amount.


    Lets return the cart Ah, this is too much money, I will go to the copper te exchange ce.


    Two hundred-odd copper tes weighed about 1.5 kg; I had to exchange them for white copper tes as soon as possible.


    Even though no one would dare to rob denizens of the Forests Edge, I couldnt let my guard down and walked carefully on the stone-paved path.


    The Post Station Town was extremely crowded in the afternoon, and we were quite prominent pushing our cart. This was the fifth day of the stall opening, so I was used to it.


    Hi, you are closing already? You were open until sote today, huh.


    Hey, Im counting on you tomorrow too, alright?


    The Jaguar people greeted us warmly.


    Men from Semu would nod at us.


    Ah, Uncle Dora, are you well? I will drop by your stall after I return the cart.


    Hi, good work today Dont worry, Im healthy.


    Uncle Dora was in his usual spot, peddling vegetablesid out on a piece of cloth. His face was frail and his smile was weak.


    I was worried about him, but I still needed to exchange the copper tes and return the cart.


    The copper te exchange was located in a sturdy building, right between the marketce and the lodging facilities. A guard stood watch there most of the times. Even though I called it a copper te exchange, it was actually a ce that provides loans.


    Exchanging copper tes was free of charge. Obviously, the money lenders didnt provide this service out of goodwill or hobby. They were requested by the Genosndlord to provide currency exchange services so copper tes could circte in the Post Station Town smoothly.


    Just what did the money lender think when they saw our business growing day by day? He tried his best to conceal his emotions and changed 200 red copper tes to 20 white copper tes.


    We headed to Kimyusus Tail Inn to return the carts and deposit our goods there for the time being. After getting red at by Mno Mast, we returned to the marketce.


    Speaking of which Did Kamyua Yost came today?


    Ah, thats right. Today was too busy, so I even forgot about him.


    Kamyua Yost and the Tsun n people didnte today, so there wasnt any ridiculousmotion. The 120 meals were all sold out, what a peaceful day that matched my ideal day perfectly.


    Vena Wu walked withrge strides through the bustling city and shrugged sexily.


    Never mind, its better that he didnt show But even if he didnt show, he might still be nning something nefarious secretly. So its fine either way


    Vena Wu, do you dislike Kamyua?


    I hate elusive people Thats why I like you the most


    Was I that easy to understand?


    Anyways, I decided to head to Uncle Doras stall.


    Hi, you brought so many people with you today.


    Uncle Dora weed me and the three girls. He looked a little frail, and Tara wasnt here.


    You dont look well Are you ill?


    I would never fall ill.


    He shook his head weakly.


    I will be frank This morning, I found a kiba that had fallen into a trap I set.


    Ehh?


    To stop the kiba from eating my crops, I set several traps around my farm. Even so, I still found a lot of my vegetables damaged in the morning And today, one retarded kiba fell into the trap.


    I see.


    Thats right. Since we caught it, we had to put it down. Everyone stood outside the trap and stabbed it to death with spears made from krilee On a day like this, I couldnt eat meat. I could still hear its miserable screams Just thinking about it makes me shiver.


    His plump body really started to shake.


    The hunters of Forests Edge are amazing. Encountering a kiba in the forest must be a nightmare. My knees go weak just at the sight of them I cant fight with those monsters.


    I cant either. Hunters really are amazing.


    Will Ai Fa be safe today?


    I wanted to hurry on home and see Ai Fas energetic face.


    By the way, the number of kiba had increased dramatically sincest month. Our farms are still fine, but those near to the Forests Edge suffered heavy losses. The farmers cant even make a living. When it really gets bad, the kiba will even eat aria and its root before it is ready for harvesting.


    He shook his head depressedly.


    In recent years, the damage to the farms was turning worse. Will it be like my grandfathers generation, where the kiba wille out of the forest all day?


    I dont think you need to worry about that. However, the number of kiba is definitely increasing.


    Did the number of Forests Edge denizens who gave up on hunting increased? We had no way of knowing the truth.


    Before the denizens of Forests Edge shifted here, the farmers once banded together to hunt the kiba. Back then, many of them were gored to death My grandfathers leg was injured, and he had to spend the rest of his life on a crutch. I dont want to do that I absolutely dont want to hunt kiba.


    Uncle


    Ah, sorry. The denizens of Forests Edge risk their lives hunting kiba every day, so I shouldnt be saying this to you. I will be counting on your delicious meals from tomorrow onwards.


    Yes, I will be in your care too.


    So that was what happened. No wonder he couldnt tell Tara how he felt.


    Even though he had a cheerful expression, I couldnt ignore his words as a denizen of Forests Edge.


    How many kiba did the Tsun n hunt? Maybe they didnt hunt at all After all, a member of the Tsun n got drunk in the afternoon, and even came into town to buy snacks!


    The Tsun n was as big as the Wu n; if they didnt hunt properly, it would have dire effects on their surroundings.


    Asuta, dont make such a heavy face. What are you buying today? How many?


    I decided to change my mood to not worry Uncle Dora.


    All I could do was to do my best and make this business a sess.


    Sorry, I want 200 tarapa, 30 aria and 150 poitan.


    You are finally buying 150 poitan! So, you will be preparing 150 portions tomorrow?


    Yes. This is the limit of what the four of us can prepare.


    Aside from that, as the Kiba burger was more tedious to prepare, I decided to increase theMyam-roasted meat to 90 portions. I want to try in the remaining five days whether we can prepare these dishes properly.


    Oh right, the Fa houses meat store is about to be empty.


    I said to Vena Wu as I counted the poitan.


    The day after tomorrow, I hope the Wu n can let me have some meat. Can you ry this to Donda Wu and Mia Lei Wu?


    Yes, I understand


    I already negotiated with the Wu n about the kiba meat.


    I had to rack my brains hard to set a price for kiba meat.


    The Wu n vige hunted more than enough kiba meat, so Mia Lei Wu told me:Take as much as you need, no need for payment. But I had no idea how long my stall would run, and I couldnt keep epting them free of charge. I insisted on paying an adequate price for the bloodletting work, and they agreed.


    We were at an impasse on the price. The buyer kept raising the price, while the seller kept lowering the price. After such an interesting negotiation, we came to apromise and used the price of kiba horns and tusks as the standard.


    Arge kiba would be 12 red copper tes, and the smaller ones, 8 tes. But the price was still too low, so I will have to adjust it to a more reasonable value in the near future.


    Alright then, I will be counting on you the day after tomorrow. Sorry, I would need you to carry a lot of things when the timees.


    I asked Vena Wu to bring over the kiba meat I would need the next day when she will visit the Fa house in the morning. Vena Wu smiled as she put the poitan she counted into the sack.


    I will bring the meat from the Wu n to the Fa house with a tow board, its not much trouble The work L and Sh Wu need to do when Im on my way there is more tedious


    Thats right. Make Vena-nee work hard sometimes too.


    Even though Vena Wu and L Wu didnt talk much at work, they were still very close. Sh Wu also smiled quietly beside them.


    Everyone had faces of satisfaction.


    After a tiring day, everyone felt a great sense of pride and aplishment.


    At least, I felt very satisfied.


    5


    Well then, I will be counting on you tomorrow.


    I put down the pot in front of the Fa house and bid Vena Wu farewell.


    We spent a bit of time to close up and buy ingredients, but there was still four hours until sunset. Hence, I did have more than enough time to do my preparation.


    Im making 150 portions, so we should be staying until the scheduled closing time in the Post Station Town tomorrow. I will be returningter tomorrow, so I have to increase the efficiency of my preparation work.


    I reached for the door.


    But it was barred.


    Hmm? Ai Fa, are you home?


    I called out to Ai Fa and knocked on the door.


    After a long silence, Ai Fa answered:


    Wait.


    But Ai Fa still didnt open the door. After about 30 seconds, I heard the sound of the bar being moved, and the door gradually opened.


    I held my breath in surprise the next instance.


    Ai Fa, what happened to you!?


    I didnt know what happened, but Ai Fa had never shown such a pained expression. Her face was filled with pain and cold sweat. Her blue eyes were burning like that of a wounded beast.


    Dont be so loud hurry on in.


    Ai Fas figure quickly disappeared behind the door.


    I grabbed the bags and the pot and entered the house.


    Ai Fa was wearing her cape and, while holding her left arm, she squatted behind the door.


    Bar the door.


    I hurried and did that, then squatted down beside Ai Fa.


    What happened? Does your arm hurt? Did the Tsun n attack you?


    At a nce, Ai Fa didnt have any obvious injuries.


    But thest time Ai Fa made such a pained expression, was a long time ago when we were attacked by a Madarama snake.


    Theres no one from the Tsun n I would let to get me The bone in my arm shifted out of ce when I was hunting.


    Ai Fa finally squeezed out these words.


    Bone shifted?


    Did she dislocate her arm?


    W-Which arm? The left arm? The shoulder? Or the elbow?


    I told you not to be so loud The left elbow. Dont worry, I already shifted the bone back into position.


    O-Of course I will worry. Since it got dislocated, shouldnt we secure your arm? Is there anything that can act as a brace


    Ai Fa head-butted my chest.


    As she couldnt move her arms, she could only protest this way.


    Its useless for you to be so noisy I know what to do, you just need to help me.


    I-I got it. What should I do?


    Help me take off my shoes.


    I did that quickly.


    Just how intense was the pain of dislocating an elbow? And she moved the bone back herself! Even if I knew what to do, I probably wouldnt have the courage to follow through.


    I-I took them off.


    Alright Lets go over there


    Ai Fa bit her lips and got up slowly.


    The next instant, her body started wavering, and I held her shoulders as gently as I could.


    How could this be She really got injured...


    I could feel her incredibly hot body even through the thick cape.


    Take off the cape.


    Okay.


    I loosened the hook holding the cape in ce.


    It slid onto the ground, and Ai Fa squatted by the wall.


    Bring that unused rag here.


    I carried out her instruction obediently.


    I then secured her forearm with a piece of nk, tied torn strips of cloth to her arm, and slung her left arm below her neck, securing it in ce. The way she handled a dislocation was simr to my world.


    That will do There are Lome leaves in my cape, bring it here.


    There were many hiddenpartments sewn on the inside of the cape, and one of them was stuffed with a few ck leaves shaped like maple leaves.


    This is medicine to bring down a fever Add some water and crush it with a spoon Just one leaf will do


    Ai Fa leaned on the wall weakly and her voice was soft. She wasnt overwhelmed by the pain, her rising temperature made her lose her strength.


    I crushed it, do you want to drink it?


    I stood beside Ai Fa and fed her the Lome leaf with a spoon.


    Ai Fa drank the mashed ck leaf that looked nasty tasting.


    Okay I will sleep for a while, wake me up for dinner.


    What will be easier for you to eat? Theres gigo at home, I can make poitan soup?


    Grilled poitan taste better


    Ai Fa pouted a little.


    My chest tightened a little as I looked at her pained expression.


    Well then, I will help you prepare the dish that Grandma Jiba usually eat. If it doesnt taste good, you can soak the hamburg steak and poitan into the soup.


    We already ate hamburg steak yesterday, is that fine?


    Dont mind that during times like this, idiot.


    I wet the other rag with water from the sk, squeezed them dry, and wiped away the sweat from Ai Fas face.


    Kimochi.


    Ai Fa closed her eyes quietly.


    Asuta, its great that you are here I suffered a simr injury one year ago. Back then, it took all my strength to tend to my wounds


    Should I be optimistic, and be d you didnt suffer a more serious wound?


    Yes. Tis but a scratch, I will be better in a few days I will be in your care in the meantime.


    Leave it to me.


    I scooped up some water to wash the cloth, then put it on Ai Fas forehead.


    It was just room temperature water, but it was better than nothing.


    I will sleep now Go do your work.


    Got it. Holler if you need me, okay?


    Even though that was what I said, I couldnt pull my eyes off Ai Fa.


    Dislocation wasnt a light wound, but I was still relieved. I was d that Ai Fa didnt suffer any mortal wound.


    If I lose Ai Fa now, what should I do? Leaving the means to survive aside, I definitely wouldnt be able to ept the fact that I lost her.


    Just how much resolve did the women of Forests Edge had to make when they send their men off into the forest?


    Dont worry I will be able to move freely tomorrow dont worry about the Tsun n


    Ai Fa mumbled as if she was sleep talking.


    I was going to the entrance to sort out the baggage, but I return to her side and squat down when I heard that.


    I understand. Rest well, I will prepare a delicious cuisine, so you can recover quickly.


    Ai Fa smiled with her eyes closed.


    Asuta, I want to eat hamburg steak sooner


    I nodded and held Ai Fas hot cheeks with my hands. I then stood up and prepared dinner and the food for tomorrows business.

 Volume 5 - Ch 3

    After that, we didnt meet with any other crisis and ended work for the day.


    There was also a small number of westerner patrons today. We were open until the veryst moment and sold 141 portions.


    This was the sixth day of business, and I have finally figured out the maximum number of customers. I didnt know if this number would change in the future, but we were heading towards our goal at a faster than expected speed.


    I hoped that one day, the denizens of Forest''s Edge could use kiba meat to exchange for copper tes. I hoped the denizens of Forest''s Edge could rise out of poverty. We took on the reckless challenge of opening a stall in order to achieve this goal.


    I did not wish to be hindered by anyone.


    To think that the Tsun n raised such a retarded demand


    Donda Wu held a fruit wine in one hand and squeezed out these words unhappily.


    After the Wu n finished their dinner, we stayed in the hall illuminated by kiba wax candles. The ones present were the 4 men from the Wu main house, Mama Mia Lei, Vena Wu, Ai Fa, and me. Kan Lutim also rushed over from his vige to attend.


    They want Asuta to tend to the hearth during the house head conference. Its a pity that the Tsun n is hosting it, or else there wouldnt be any problems. The real issue is that we still dont know their motive behind this demand.


    Kan Lutim who I had not seen in ten days muttered quietly.


    Dan Lutim wasnt interested in us opening a stall in the Post Station Town, so he delegated his mature and steady heir to handle everything rted to this.


    Excuse me, can you tell me what is this house head conference? I heard its a grand meeting held once a year.


    Yes. We hold a house head conference annually. During that time, all the house heads will gather at the Tsun n vige and share about their lives. The Forest''s Edge settlement is very vast, so everyone uses this chance to learn how others are doing.


    The house head conference was held on the tenth day of the blue month which was eight days from now. Ai Fa intentionally mentioned blue month this morning, she probably happened to remember this event.


    The house head conference is set to be held in the afternoon. After everyone spends a night in the Tsun n settlement, they will return at dawn The Tsun n wants you to tend to the hearth during that night.


    Hmm~ I dont understand. The thing about Mida Tsun is probably just an excuse, they must be after something else Why would the Tsun n want me to go there?


    We have no way of knowing. Asuta, do you have any clues?


    Kan Lutim looked at me calmly, and I nodded.


    Yamiel Tsun knows about my stalls revenue. I think she got the information from the money-lenders.


    Money-lenders?


    Yes. The Wu n and Lutim house dont interact with the Tsun n, and this should be the same for the residents of Post Station Town too. However, the money-lenders are operating in the Post Station Town under the orders of thendlord. They might have informed the Tsun n.


    I visited the money-lenders to exchange the copper tes every day, so the owner had a good grasp on the business of my stall. The Tsun n was the chief n of the tribe and had close rtions with the lord of Genos. The Tsun n might have grasped how well my business was doing through the money-lender.


    The Tsun n already knows how much wealth my business can bring. I think that is the main reason why they are inviting me. What do you all think?


    That is usible No, thats the most logical exnation. Zuro Tsun is the head of the Tsun n and also the tribal leader of Forest''s Edge . His goal must be the wealth Asuta can earn.


    After Kan Lutim said that, Ludo Wu yelled:


    What nonsense! Never mind, thats how the Tsun n would think. They want to spend their days swimming in copper tes.


    Yes. I was thinking that we need to prepare countermeasures against the Tsun n monopolizing all the wealth when everyone will be able to trade kiba for copper tes. It seems that just the profits brought in by Asuta alone are enough to entice Zuro Tsun.


    But, what is the reason for making me tend to the hearth? Does he want to steal my kiba cooking skills?


    I had no intention of hiding my cooking methods in the first ce.


    Kan Lutim slowly shook his head.


    With how depraved the head of the Tsun n is, he wont think about such a roundabout method. Zuro Tsuns target is you He probably wants you to marry into the Tsun n and be a member of the Tsun n.


    Marry in as Yamiel Tsuns husband?


    Just the thought sent a chill down my spine.


    Never mind, even if it wasnt that creepy woman, I didnt n to marry into any other houses.


    But will they let a foreigner like me marry in for such a reason? Thats too rash.


    Marrying in is just an example. Zuro Tsun definitely wants you, thats the kind of man he is.


    How boring...


    Donda Wu started mumbling this time:


    What a bore, I cant even yawn about this. How could the chief n allow this pale foreigner to marry into their house?


    His tone was calm, but an agitated me burned in his eyes.


    When the Tsun n was involved, Donda Wu would be more agitated than usual.


    So Brat, what are you going to do?


    D-Dont joke with me, I wont marry into the Tsun n. Im already very reluctant to tend their hearth However, I might get chased out of the Post Station Town if Mida Tsun makes a scene in town.


    Why? The one at fault is Mida Tsun, not you.


    Technically you are right. But when the Semu people and Jaguar people had amotion because I didnt have enough food to sell, I was almost chased out of the Post Station Town. The guards and Mno Mast who supervise the marketce rental probably think Im an eyesore.


    Did they make this judgment ording to thew of the city?


    No, that probably depended on the mood of the guards and Mno Mast.


    Ho I didnt know the people in the city take things so lightly. Instead of thew, they prioritize their mood?


    After Ludo Wu interjected happily, Donda Wu stared at him irately.


    Thats the pot calling the kettle ck, Ludo. Have you ever respected the rules of Forest''s Edge before?


    I abide by the more important ones!


    Ludo Wu rebutted childishly.


    Ignoring the parent-child dialogue, I continued:


    Like I already mentioned before, when Ai Fa and I had an incident with Doddo Tsun in the Post Station Town, the guards ignored us and only listened to the Tsun n. With that in mind, even if Mida Tsun was the one who started it, I will be the one that gets punished. Yamiel Tsun probably knew that and will incite Mida Tsun to act against me.


    Actually, instead of what I really think, this was closer to what I was hoping for.


    I hoped that Mida Tsun wasnt really chained up at home, and that Yamiel didnt really want her brother to be killed by guards.


    The Tsun n had already abandoned the honor of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. If they were also cruel to their own family, then they would really be beyond redemption.


    Hmm Ai Fa, you dont want Asuta to have anything to do with the Tsun n, right?


    Kan Lutim asked Ai Fa for her opinion again.


    There was a dangerous gleam in Ai Fas eyes, and she remained silent. She had been sulking ever since we met Yamiel Tsun.


    I understand how you feel. During the house head conference, Ai Fa wont be able to be by Asutas side all the time. Besides, the kins of the Tsun n will also attend this conference. In a way, the kins are more dangerous than the Tsun n Asuta, do you still n to open the stall in the Post Station Town?


    Yes. The business is doing better than I expected, I want to keep working on it and achieve my primary goal.


    Hmm I guess we have to find a way to solve the problem at its roots.


    Kan Lutim supported his chin with his muscr hand and fell into deep thought.


    Ludo Wu looked at his profile and said aggressively:


    Lets turn down the Tsun ns proposal. If they coerce that human meatball to stir up trouble, we can just fight back. I cant use a de in the Post Station Town so it will be a tough fight, but I can break his legs if another man works together with me.


    In that case, we will have to wait for Mida Tsun tomit violence. If the other party doesnt attack first, the people in the city will arrest us if we attack preemptively. Even if they acted first and we were able to stop Mida Tsun, Asuta might still be expelled from the Post Station Town.


    Kan Lutim was deep in thought as he continued logically:


    Besides, we dont know when Mida Tsun would appear and cant send two men to protect Asuta all the time. The men wouldnt be able to perform their duties as hunters this way.


    This is such a pain. What should we do then?


    Well We can ept their request for now, and let Asuta tend to the hearth for the house head conference.


    Ai Fas eyes were filled with rage again when she heard Kan Lutims words.


    Its dangerous for Asuta to go alone. We dont know what they are scheming and need a n to protect Asuta.


    Hmm? Since its the house head conference, Dad, Dan Lutim, and the male followers apanying them will be there too. But men cant enter the stove room, how will we protect Asuta?


    We will let the woman protect Asuta then.


    Kan Lutim alternated his gaze between Donda Wu and Mama Mia Lei.


    We can let the women from the Wu n and house Lutim apany Asuta to the Tsun n I think this can be our condition for epting their request. What are your opinions on this?


    Hmm? Are you are saying that we should tend to the hearth for the house head conference together with Asuta?: Mama Mia Lei didnt seem surprised in her response.


    Donda Wu red at Kan Lutim, as if he was probing with his gaze.


    There would be 80 participants for the house head conference. Asutas cooking is unique in style, and he cant prepare such arge quantity alone. We can argue that the women from the Wu n and house Lutim have already mastered these techniques and can assist him On the other hand, we will force the Tsun n women to help, no matter if they like it or not, and make them learn Asutas cooking.


    I see. This way, the Tsun n will be able to satisfy Mida Tsun even if Im gone.


    Correct. Not just that, we want to let them know that the Wu n and house Lutim also learned the skills to cook kiba in a delicious way. That will divert some attention away from you, and Zuro Tsun wont just target you alone.


    I thought this was a brilliant n.


    Kan Lutim, your words are hard to understand But I will be happy to assist Asuta.


    Mama Mia Lei showed her teeth in a big smile. Her smile was just like Ludo Wu and L Wu.


    Their appearance might be dissimr, but they truly were parent and child. Such an untimely thought arose in my heart.


    And we can use this chance to lecture the women of the Tsun n. It is not just the fault of the men that the Tsun n became so depraved. It is the female duty to keep men in line, and Im eager to teach those Tsun n women a lesson.


    Hey, you are supposed to lead the Wu ns women. Are you going to ditch your work and go to the Tsun n?


    Donda Wuined unhappily, and Mama Mia Lei said with a smile:


    Whats the problem? There wont that many people at home for that period, so Ditto Min and Rimee can handle the chores By the way, who do you intend to bring there, n head?


    Hmm I should be taking Darum with me.


    Donda Wu looked at the second son of the Wu n.


    Darum Wu had already taken off the bandage on his head, and only one piece of bandage covered the middle of his face.


    There are still eight days until the house head conference It will depend on how fast Darum recovers from his injuries.


    If Darum-nii cant attend, then the one going will be me, right?


    Ludo Wu cheered.


    Hmm? Why was Jiza Wu left out as a potential candidate? While I was showing a baffled face, Kan Lutim looked my way with a face full of regrets.


    ording to tradition, the heir to the house has to keep watch over his home when the head is away for the house head conference. Smaller houses that have few men are not restricted by this rule, but the Wu n and Lutim house need to abide by this custom. The second son of the house Lutim will apany my house head.


    I see by the way, there are 80 people including the house heads and followers. So there are 40 house heads. Since Forest''s Edge has 500 people, isnt that number too small?


    Only the house head from the main house can attend the house head conference. The branch houses are not included.


    Speaking of which, the second son of house Lutim was already married with kids, and was himself the head of a Lutim branch house.


    However, the Fa house didnt have any branch houses, so did Ai Fa attend the conference alonest year too? So she stayed by herself in the Tsun n she was bad terms with and didnt seek help from anyone.


    My house head sure was strong.


    Darum.


    Donda Wu looked at the second son of the Wu n with stern eyes.


    That carefree brat is not reliable. Recover from your wounds, and make sure you can move freely in 8 days.


    I got it.


    Whatever.


    Darum Wu nodded in acknowledgment, while Ludo Wu grumbled with puffed cheeks.


    In that case, the four staying home will be Jiza, Ludo, Jiba and Sati Lei. Ditto Min and Rimee can tend to the hearth then. I will take Vena, Leina, and L to help Asuta. I can get 2 or 3 more helpers from the branch houses.


    House Lutim can lend out a few women too. We should be able to gather ten helpers. With that many women by his side, the Tsun n wont be able to do anything devious to Asuta in the stove room. Do the two of you agree to this?


    Kan Lutim asked Ai Fa and me.


    In the end, we should be the ones deciding.


    Should I ept the dubious request from the Tsun n? If I agree to this, the Wu n and house Lutim would provide the aforementioned assistance.


    The significance of me working in the Post Station Town was big and will affect the future of the Forest''s Edge. Hence, the Wu n already agreed to help without needing me to ask for assistance.


    But Ai Fa bit her lips with a pained expression.


    Do we have no other choice but to ept the Tsun ns suggestion?


    Yes. Compared to the Post Station Town, it will be safer to protect Asuta in the stove room. Even if we fended off Mida Tsun, you will still live every day in fear if Zuro doesnt stop his obsession over Asuta.


    Kan Lutim stared at Ai Fas frustrated profile.


    Since it hase to this, lets announce why the Fa house is opening a stall in the Post Station Town during the house head conference. We can also tell everyone about the importance of bloodletting and how to butcher the kiba.


    Ehh? Are we telling them at such a time?


    After hearing my question Kan Lutim nodded firmly.


    We have no other choice given the circumstances. We need to let all the houses know that hindering your business in the Post Station Town means obstructing the prosperity of Forest''s Edge. If we can affix a value to kiba meat, we wont even need to set up a stall, and we will be able to earn more copper tes than you. We can then divert Zuro Tsuns attention.


    Kan Lutim smiled.


    After we announce this at the house head conference, everyone will taste your cooking personally. This will make our words more convincing. When they understand how delicious your cooking is, they will know why the people in the city are buying kiba meat.


    Kan Lutim nned to turn around the crisis and gain control of the initiative in Forest''s Edge in one go.


    The best defense is a good offense Kan Lutims decision-making capabilities were terrifying good.


    However, this is just the best resolution method I coulde up with. Donda Wu agreed to this n after thinking it through. However, you two will be the ones making the final decision.


    Hmmp Im not helping because of your pretty speech. I will only lend you helpers if you pay an adequate price.


    Donda Wu said coldly.


    If you want the women of the Wu n to help manage the house head conference, you have to pay for their work. Thats the only thing I have to say.


    Our n head sure is stubborn.


    Mama Mia Lei retorted, and Donda Wu averted his face after saying:Shut up..


    And then Ai Fa nced my way.


    I nodded firmly.


    I get goosebumps just thinking about tending the Tsun ns stove. But caretaking the stove for the house head conference is a different matter. I can also correct the Tsun ns ways together with the members of the Wu Tang n and Lutim house there is a big significance in that.


    I cant stand the Tsun n interfering with my business. Its fine if my business fails due to my ipetence. But I wont allow the Tsun n to disrupt my business for their personal gains.


    I felt another strong surge of emotion squirm in my abdomen.


    I tried my best to suppress it and looked at Ai Fa.


    I see.


    Ai Fa closed her eyelids.


    The Fa house is neither the kin of the Wu n nor house Lutim, so I feel bad that you are doing so much for us


    You are too reserved! You saved Jibas soul and taught us how to make delicious food. You even prepared the house Lutim wedding banquet so splendidly! Ai Fa, Asuta, you are our important friends.


    Mama Mia Lei said loudly with a smile.


    Besides, if we leave the Tsun n be, Asuta wont be able to do his business. Consequently, Vena and L will lose their jobs. The Wu n helping you is protection of our own wealth too. Dont be so reserved, just keep that in mind and choose the right path.


    Then Can I borrow your strength?


    Ai Fa clenched her right hand into a fist, pushed it onto the floor, and stared at Mama Mia Lei.


    I cant go near the stove room during the house head conference Can you protect my family member on my behalf?


    We will definitely protect him, and not let the Tsun ny a finger on him.


    Vena Wu sat beside Mama Mia Lei and nodded seriously.


    Ai Fa was quiet for a moment. She then lowered her head quickly.


    Alright then I  ept Kan Lutims proposal.


    A pained expression appeared on Ai Fas face. She must be unwilling to let someone else hold our fates in their hands.


    But we could no longer open the stall in the Post Station Town by ourselves. If we were adamant about not receiving anyones help, Ai Fa and I had just to stay in the Fa house and live a in and simple life.


    We only opened a stall in the Post Station Town to bring a better future to Forest''s Edge. If we didnt want to slowly slide back to our original route, we had to work together with the Wu n and house Lutim.


    I wanted to convince Ai Fa with these reasons, but she arrived at the same conclusion after thinking about it for a long time.


    I enjoyed this joyous feeling secretly in my heart.


    Its decided then We will discuss the details in the morning. Im turning in.


    Donda Wus deep voice ended the secret meeting between the three houses.


    After the Wu n members returned to their rooms, the three guests headed to the entrance. Like what he did during the pre-wedding celebration, Kan Lutim headed to a Wu n branch house, while Ai Fa and I stayed in an empty house.


    When Kan Lutim left, I waited for Ai Fa to tie her shoes with one hand. At this moment, Mama Mia Lei came to us.


    Ai Fa, I just remembered something. Would you like to stay in the Wu n vige temporarily before the house head conference?


    But why?


    Isnt it obvious? We still need to discuss the details over a few meetings. Besides, the women of the Wu n can learn to make the food for the house head conference too. In that case, wont it be more convenient to stay in this vige for now?


    But


    You just need to bring over all the meat and vegetables from the Fa house. You wont need to keep running home then Dont worry about how Darum or Leina feels. Even if you are not here, their pain wont be reduced.


    M-Mia Lei Wu, what are you


    I butted in frantically, and Mama Mia Lei smiled smugly.


    Kamyua Yost often smiled like this too, but the warmth of her smile was very much different.


    I can tell what my children are thinking with one nce. They are just like me and Donda when we were young. I dont understand Jiza and Vena sometimes though Anyway, the Tsun n is a troublesome opponent, so we have to be prepared. Can we count on you for this?


    Mama Mia Lei then returned to her chambers without waiting for our reply.


    Ai Fa and I looked at each other withplicated feelings.


    Today, I learned how magnanimous Mia Lei Wu actually is.


    Ai Fa sighed softly and tied her shoes.


    We went out of the door and found Kan Lutim who was waiting outside.


    Ai Fa, Asuta, thank you for your hard work. You still have to do your business tomorrow, so lets end our discussion for today.


    Its fine, we will be sleeping very soon.


    I had already prepared the ingredients for tomorrow inside the Wu ns stove room. With the Wu n women helping with dinner, my food preparation work was smoother than usual. Staying in the Wu n wouldnt affect my business at all.


    I never imagined that Zuro Tsun will be aware of your existence so soon or that you will earn so much money in such a short time.


    As we walked towards our rooms under the clear moonlight, Kan Lutim smiled calmly at us.


    Asuta, I thought I knew how capable you are, but I underestimated you. Im ashamed of my foolishness.


    The business wasnt sessful because of my capability, but because of the kiba. When I started this business, I also undervalued the power of the kiba.


    When your prowessbines with the kibas strength, it will definitely guide the denizens of Forest''s Edge to prosperity. For the future of Forest''s Edge we have to stop the Tsun ns tyranny.


    Kan Lutim looked at me and Ai Fa with his sturdy and strong gaze.


    I still need to discuss something amidst my father and Donda Wu. I want to tell the Min, Lei, Mamu and the other kin houses about selling kiba meat and ask them to cooperate with us. Ai Fa, Asuta, let us ovee this obstacle together.


    Alright. I will be in your care then.


    The Tsun n was a threat, but as long as the Wu n, Lutim house and Ai Fa stayed in Forest''s Edge, we wouldnt need to submit to the Tsun n.


    My prowess might be trivial, but there wouldnt be a problem as long as allies were with me.


    I, too, had to do what I could and not allow anyone to destroy my stall through hical means.


    I swore again in my heart with determination. I looked up at the star-filled skies, which painted a scene that was different from my original world.


    4


    Well, its decided then


    The next day, which was the third day of the blue month, we opened our stall for the seventh time.


    Yamiel Tsun came as she promised, and left with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Mida can be saved now. I will warn my brother not to do anything retarded, so please dont worry Im looking forward to the house head conference.


    She agreed to all the terms I raised.


    Be it the Wu n women apanying me and assisting me with the hearth, or the demand for the Tsun n women to participate too, Yamiel Tsun agreed to all that.


    The entire thing was going too smoothly, which felt a bit chilling instead. However, we could now rest easy for the time being.


    Alright, I need to change my mood and focus on business Since the troublesome person is gone, I can start peddling my secret merchandise.


    Ai Fa retreated to the woods behind us, and I smiled at Vena Wu. It was her turn to tend to the Myam-roasted meat stall today.


    The secret merchandise was kiba jerky, a staple food of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The important thing about jerky was how long it could be preserved and not its taste. Unless it was absolutely necessary, people wouldnt buy jerky. To be honest, the taste of salt and pico leaves were really strong for the jerky, and it was extraordinary tough too. I had to hold it in my mouth and wait for it to soften before I could bite it into pieces.


    However, there were many travelers in the Post Station Town, and many of the stalls sold jerky. Such jerky only focused on being practical instead of the taste. Kimyusu jerky was soft, but only had the taste of the spices. Karon tasted like high-ss beef jerky, but it was tougher than kiba jerky.


    Just selling light meals isnt enough for you, and now you want to earn money by selling jerky huh  others might feel unhappy about me venturing into this business. I also had to be ready topete directly with others. In order to make the people in the Post Station Town recognize the value of kiba meat, I did everything that I could.


    By the way, karon jerky was more expensive than kimyusu jerky, so I used the price of the karon jerky as the standard. Two hundred gram cost 3 red copper tes. In the Post Station Town, they were sold in chunks between 400 to 600 g.


    ording to my calctions, the meat and vegetables in Post Station Town are rather cheap. Assuming one red copper te is 100 yen, then aria which is like onion cost 20 yen. The cabbage-like tino is 50 yen, karon jerky is priced at 150 yen per 100 g. Inparison, one kitchen knife cost 4,500 yen, and a pot is 24,000 yen.


    Food wasnt ridiculously cheap, but it was much less expensive whenpared to cloth or leather products.


    Besides, jerky had to be specially processed, so it had a higher price point while the fresh meat was cheaper. Based on what I heard from Uncle Dora, he paid less than one copper te for 100 g of meat when he bought them for his own consumption. Kamyua Yost did mention that meat is more expensive than vegetables, butpared to my old world, the meat here wasnt so expensive that it was impossible to buy.


    Thats why no one even thought about eating kiba. I hope that in the future, kiba meat can be sold for about the same price as karon meat.


    I sliced out some jerky for sampling use while I thought about this. Then, a Semu man in a hooded cloak came over right then, his long silver hair visible inside his hood.


    Hmm? Whats the matter, Shumimaru?


    He was already here to buy Kiba burger early in the morning.


    Shumimaru stared at the thing in my hand with his dark eyes.


    Jerky, kiba?


    Yes. I will be selling this starting from today. Please feel free to try a sample.


    I offered him the te with the jerky, and Shumimaru took a bite after nodding.


    Copper tes, how many?


    Im nning to set the price to be simr to karon jerky. This size is about 6 copper tes.


    Now, you have, how many?


    Ehh? Well, I prepared ten chunks of jerky today.


    I had prepared ten chunks of jerky about 400 g in weight, so 4 kg in total.


    Jerky was dried food that was easy to carry, and only travelers would buy them. I had no expectations of it selling well.


    I will try making kiba bacon that has a shorter shelf life but tastes better.


    As I fell into deep thought, Shumimaru asked expressionlessly:


    Jerky,st, how long?


    If you store it properly, it canst for half a year.


    I see.


    Shumimaru reached for the insides of his cloak.


    Please, all, give me.


    Ehh?


    Total is, 6 white copper tes?


    P-Please wait! Silver Vase will stay in the Post Station Town until the end of the month, right? Why are you buying such arge quantity of jerky?


    I want, other cities, sell it in.


    Shumimaru tilted his head and asked confusedly, not understanding why I looked so flustered.


    Genos, food, cheap. Food, we buy, in other cities, sell .


    So he was nning to resell it.


    I understood. They not only sold merchandise from their home country, they also toured the other cities and reselled their specialties to other ces. This had to be the way they conducted business all this while.


    Kiba meat, rare. Other cities, definitely sell. I, more jerky, want.


    I see How much do you want exactly?


    Shumimaru lowered his eyelids in deep thought.


    If can, I want buy, 60 white copper tes.


    60 white copper tes thats about 40 kg.


    The Wu n and house Lutim still had plenty of leftover kib, so this amount wasnt a problem.


    Alright then, why dont I hand the goods over to you on the day before the Silver Vase leaves Genos then? I will make it right before the deadline, so the merchandise can be preserved for six months from that time.


    Shumimaru squinted his eyes happily.


    Your way, big help. Thank you.


    Not at all, I should be thanking you! Thank you for visiting every day and making such a great request.


    Silver Vase, Asuta, good terms. Thank the Eastern God Semu.


    Shumimaru suddenly looked beside me.


    Vena Wu was staring at the streets mindlessly.


    Asuta, you, Vena Wu, calls. Your name, Vena Wu, is?


    So what if it is?


    Vena Wu nced at him impatiently.


    Shumimaru shook his head with a nk face.


    No, beautiful name, I just think Well then, my leave, I take.


    Shumimaru put on his hood, turned, and left.


    Vena Wu crossed her arms haughtily, and I sighed.


    Hmm~ I feel so crestfallen Shumimaru is bing more and more important to me.


    Thats what you think Asuta, but not me I said this before right, I dont like elusive people


    Is that so? You are actuallyparing Shumimaru with a dubious character like Kamyua, thats being mean to the former.


    Hespletely different from that man, but anyone who shows his emotions so directly is more charming


    When Vena Wu said that, she peeked behind her worriedly.


    Ai Fa was still resting under the tree shade 5 meters behind us.


    She looked a little more listless today.


    Ai Fa always hides her true feelings, and Im not good with her type too


    Hmm, but dont you feel really happy when they asionally open their heart to you?


    Asuta, since you said that, do you think a woman like Ai Fa is full of charm?


    I-I dont mean that.


    As we were chatting, the streets gradually turned crowded.


    It was almost time for the second half. When I was thinking that, two familiar figures approached at the same time.


    Asuta onii-chan, I want two!


    Asuta, I want two, alright?


    They even ced their orders simultaneously.


    Tara and Yumi appeared before me at the same time.


    The child with yellowish brown skin and the ivory skinned young girl who was two heads taller looked at each other in surprise.


    Ah! You are the kid who was herest time!


    Yumi yelled, and Tara looked confused.


    When was thest time?


    You dont remember, huh Never mind. So you know Asuta very well.


    Yes! Asuta onii-chan is my savior!


    She was exaggerating. In retrospect, Doddo Tsun appeared before me when I met Tara. Mida Tsun came when I met Yumi. I sighed at the strange workings of fate and started frying the aria after putting pot on the brazier.


    Hmmp so even a child born in Genos patronizes your stall. You really are something special. That girl over there even sold Kiba burgers to some drunkards, right?


    She was referring to Vena Wu of course.


    Vena Wu shrugged gracefully.


    You are really incredible. This stall is at the edge of town, but it earns more than the other food stalls. Many westerners visit your stall too, right?


    Yes, its all thanks to you. Two of your friends visited earlier too.


    Fufu~n, I helped you advertise a lot. Many of the young people came here after hearing my rmendation.


    Yumi said arrogantly. When she heard that, Tara also said loudly:


    Tara also told many of her friends!


    But she looked dejected after saying that.


    But everyone says that the kiba is scary, and dont want to eat kiba. They are afraid of their parents scolding them too


    It cant be helped. The longer they stayed in Genos, the more adamant they are against eating kiba. We can only wait for time to dilute this prejudice.


    I consoled Tara while I grilled the kiba.


    The next instant, Yumi leaned forward.


    Hold it right there! This kid is also your customer, right? Why are you so formal only to me, thats not fair.


    Eh? There is a big difference in age between you two Oh right, I already knew Tara before opening the stall. Isnt that right?


    Yes!


    A smile returned to Taras face, and she nodded firmly.


    Uwah I cant ept this!


    Yumi grumbled unhappily.


    Oh right, Asuta, for how long your stall was operating?


    Ehh? The stall beside us has been opened for seven days, and three days for this stall.


    I see. What about the future? You wont close shop after just ten days, right?


    This girl was familiar with the information about the marketce. I nodded and said:


    Yes, if possible, I want to keep the business going.


    Then, would you like to sign a contract with us?


    What?


    My family operates the West Wind Inn and also manages part of the marketce. My father is stubborn, but my mom knows how delicious kiba is, so we will treat you just like a normal vendor.


    Her proposal was unexpected.


    The uncle running the Kimyusus Tail Inn bears a grudge against the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so his attitude is terrible, right? Dont you want to run your business happily?


    W-Wait, Mno Mast who operates the Kimyusus Tail Inn bears a grudge against the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    Yes. But I dont know the details. I heard that a denizen of Forest''s Edge killed rtive or friend. In the end, the case made no headway because of theck of evidence.


    There was apetitive gleam in Yumis eyes.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge would stir up trouble from time to time, so not everyone can trust them. If I didnt see you talk to that monster, I wouldnt want to befriend you too You are right, only time can heal all wounds.


    Yes, I think that too.


    I swallowed the sigh that almost escaped my mouth and started making four portions of Myam-roasted meat.


    As for the contract, I will discuss it with Mno Mast. But I dont intend to go out of my way and keep my distance from him. I will choose to respect his feelings, is that alright?


    Of course, its fine, just do what you think is right. If I can eat your delicious cooking, I wont have anyints.


    Yumi showed an innocent smile again and received the Myam-roasted meat. Tara cheered too.


    When she saw Tara running to the stall selling Kiba burger, Yumi opened her eyes wide.


    Ehh? Youre still buying?


    Yes! The Myam-roasted meat is for the cloth stall owner and pot dealer! Papa and I will have Kiba burger!


    Hmm you are capable despite your young age.


    After Yumi said that, she apanied Tara to buy the Kiba burger, and the two of them went off together.


    Their skin color differed, but they were like sisters with a big age gap. I watched them go and remembered that it would be the tenth day of opening in another three days.


    Just selling 20 to 30 portions will be good enough. That was my thinking in the past. I never imagined that I could expand my stalls and that sales would reach almost 150 portions a day.


    I got a temporary respite from the threat of the Tsun n and could focus on running the stall for now.


    There were still seven days before the house head conference. I had to get even better results before that day came, so that the denizens of Forest''s Edge would know that a better future was possible for them.


    I wont let the Tsun n do whatever they wish!


    With that thought in mind, I picked up the leather pouch filled with kiba meat.


    5


    After selling 145 portions, the seventh day of operation ended.


    We could definitely sell the remaining 5 meals if we waited ten or so minutes, but I had to honor the contract I made with the Wu n. When the sun reached the middle between the peak and the horizon, we started packing up quickly.


    By the way, we also sold 800 g of jerky which yielded 12 red copper tes. But making jerky only required rock salt, so the ingredient cost was cheap. With how low the cost was, even without the special case of the Silver Vase, the jerky would be a strong addition to our menu.


    And so, work for today ended smoothly too. I wanted to discuss the next contract with Mno Mast, but he stayed in the kitchen the entire time, and only his daughter who was afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge tended to the counter alone. The talk with him had to wait for the next time.


    Kamyua Yost wasnt in the inn too, and Leito had been running errands for him for the past two days. Our problem with the Tsun n had worsened, while Kamyua Yost grew more distant from us.


    Was he taking Donda Wus words to heart and intentionally avoiding us? Or did he have other motives? Or was this all just a coincidence? Only heaven knew.


    Never mind, this is better than him interfering mindlessly.


    After convincing myself, Ai Fa, Vena Wu, and I went home.


    We had to take the necessities from the Fa house. Specifically speaking, they were the ingredients from the food store, a change of clothes, whetstone, ropes, all the copper tes, and other daily necessities.


    We now owned more than 60 white copper tes. After reaching 100 white copper tes, we will be able to finally change it to a silver te. Before that happened, we had to keep the heavy tes at home or on us


    We will have to leave the house for seven days.


    Ai Fa looked at the barren food store and muttered emotionlessly.


    This was the second time I would be staying outside for a long stint, but it was the first for Ai Fa.


    I packed as many things as I could into the pot, and the bnce was put on a tow board for Ai Fa to pull. We started heading towards the Wu n vige, and it felt a bit like us shifting house.


    Ah, wee back!


    When we headed to the stove room after depositing our des with the Wu n, Rimee Wu and Leina Wu were preparing dinner inside.


    Heehee, are you really moving into the Wu n vige?


    Rimee Wu said to Ai Fa and me with a smile. We didnt have a chance to speak with her yesterday.


    Yes, I will be in your care until the house head conference seven dayster Are you having hamburg steak for dinner?


    Yes! Leina-nee and Rimee are already good at making hamburg steak! Its yummy, so look forward to dinner tonight!


    Rimee Wus smiling face made me want to smile at her too.


    Leina Wu stood beside Rimee Wu and was chopping the aria. She smiled at me graciously.


    Wee to the Wu n. Asuta, are you going to work here too?


    Yes, I will do my work in the corner.


    After answering, I ced arge number of meat, vegetables, and fruit wine onto the work tform.


    I was nning to buy kiba meat from the Wu n from today onwards, but since we will be moving into the Wu n temporarily, I decided to use up all the meat from the Fa house.


    I used about 27 kg of meat in a day, and the Fa houses meat would be spent in another two days. I had to buy meat from the Wu n to tide over this period until Ai Fa recovered.


    Lets get to work.


    When I picked up the Santoku knife, Ai Fa called out to me.


    Asuta, Im a little tired. I will chat with Grandma Jiba, then rest in the empty room before dinner.


    I understand. Are you alright? Do you have any fever?


    Im fine.


    Vena Wu went back to her house, so only Rimee Wu, Leina Wu, and I were left in the stove room. Grandma Ditto Min was scheduled to tend to the hearth, and she was using the outdoor stove to grill poitan.


    There was still an hour and a half before sunset. Last night, the Wu n women had to prepare dinner in a hurry because of the sudden decision to have a meeting in the Wu n, and I used the chance to finish my preparations work too. Normally, I wouldnt be able to finish everything before dinner if I only started at this time. I will probably need to stay in the stove room after dinner.


    In order to finish up the most tedious meat patty first, I started dicing aria.


    Ai Fa looks listless. Does her arm still hurt?


    When I used the pot to fry the diced aria, Rimee Wu asked worriedly.


    I dont know. It has been three days since her injury, it shouldnt hurt too much now. But I have never dislocated my bones before, so I cant really tell.


    You are still having a meeting after dinner, right?


    No, we dont have anything specific we need to discuss. Have you informed house Lutim about the results of our negotiation with Yamiel Tsun?


    Yes. When L and Sh came back, Ema Min Lutim just happened to be in the stove room. I have already informed her.


    Oh? Ema Min Lutim is still learning to cook here?


    When I turned to face Leina Wu, I found her smiling brilliantly, which surprised me.


    W-What happened? Is Ema Min Lutim fine?


    Ehh? What do you mean?


    Leina tilted her head quizzingly, with a blissful smile still on her face.


    Leina-nee, why are you smiling so happily?


    When Rimee Wu pointed that out, Leina Wu stopped smiling and blushed.


    W-Was I smiling? Excuse me, its nothing. I just didnt have a talk with Asuta for a long time, and felt really happy


    It had been just three days since west spoke.


    Three days ago, when I met Leina Wu, she only showed her innocent smile when she bidded goodbye. And her smile right now seemed to be from the pure bliss she was feeling.


    I heard about the house head conference from Mama Mia Lei. I will be happy to assist.


    Thats great! Why cant Rimee go and help!? I want to go to the Tsun n with everyone too.


    No way. There are many brusque men in the Tsun n, and Papa Donda will never agree to that.


    Leina Wu suddenly looked at me seriously:


    Asuta, we will definitely protect you. No matter what schemes the Tsun n might have, we wont let themy a finger on you.


    T-Thank you.


    I kept chopping the aria.


    At this moment, Leina Wus expression changed again, and she looked gloomy.


    Oh right What kind of person is Yamiel Tsun? Vena Wu said she is a suspicious woman with outstanding looks


    Yamiel Tsun? In a word, shes a woman who sent chills down my spine. I think she is even creepier than the youngest brother of the Tsun n.


    I see.


    Leina Wu started smiling again.


    Was it my imagination? Leina Wus mood seemed to be swinging wildly. This was more prominent after Ai Fa left.


    I feel bad whenever I think about the feelings she is hiding in her heart But she really is a girl with extreme emotions.


    Never mind, Leina Wu and I could only normalize our rtionship slowly.


    After that, Rimee Wu chatted idly with us. When I finished half of the meat, it was time for dinner.


    I went into the hall where the Wu n members were gathered and sat in the bottom seat like the night before. Dinner was hamburg steak, grilled poitan and kiba meat soup with aria and chachi. Aside from that, I gifted them about 1 kg of Myam-roasted meat and the leftover tarapa sauce.


    The hamburg steak and meat soup tasted wless. The culinary skills of the Wu n women were improving every day.


    Thats all? Asuta, theres only a little left today?


    Ludo Wu grumbled with dissatisfaction. He inspected the meat covered with tarapa sauce on a te carefully.


    Yes, about half of yesterdays. Sorry that the portion isnt enough.


    This isnt enough for everyone, what should we do!?


    You are such a noisy child. Eat more if you like it. There are so many of us here, and you are the only oneining.


    Grandma Ditto Min cautioned Ludo Wu with a cheerful smile.


    The atmosphere was tense duringst nights dinner. But since Yamiel Tsun epted our terms without any objections, the mood had softened.


    Aside from Ludo Wu, the other Wu n men were always showing a serious face, and now wasnt an exception. Jiza Wu was especially quiet recently, and that makes me worried.


    However, when we pour the tarapa sauce over the meat slices Asuta gave to us, it does taste better than putting on normal meat. It will be great if the taste can be less strong.


    Jiza Wus spouse Sati Lei Min chipped in quietly.


    I marinated the meat with fruit wine, aria, and myam. I already told Sh Wu how to make them


    At this moment, I remembered that I had forgotten to tell the Wu n about an important matter, and turned to Mama Mia Lei.


    Mia Lei Wu, sorry to bother your meal. I still need to take care of some workter, so I can only discuss this with you now.


    Hmm? What is it?


    My stall is going to reach its tenth day soon, and Im nning to close for a day to hold a cooking seminar for the house head conference. Is that okay?


    Hmm? So you are saying that you will be teaching us to cook for that entire day?


    Yes. Mida Tsun tried a dish named Myam-roasted meat at my stall, and I hope everyone can learn to make that This dish isnt hard to prepare, but Im busy with the stall and cant make much time. Hence, I n to teach everyone on that day.


    Thats fine. So all the women going to the house head conference have to make time for you too?


    I will be free the entire day, so everyone can take turns toe over and learn. I will ask the women from house Lutim to attend on that day too.


    I turned to Donda Wu who was eating the hamburg steak soaked in the soup.


    Considering the effort the women of the Wu n will have to make, I think the remuneration paid by the Tsun n should be evenly distributed to everyone who will tend to the hearth on that day. Is that fine?


    What did you say?


    Donda Wu stared at me with an impatient face.


    You are the one who decided to take up Tsun ns retarded request, right?


    Thats correct. But the work this time cant bepared to the house Lutim banquet. Besides, the women from the Wu n and Lutim house have to protect me while they help me with the hearth. With this in mind, its more appropriate to divide the remuneration evenly.


    Furthermore, other than doing the tedious work of tending to the hearth, they also have to instruct the Tsun n women who know nothing about my cooking. So Mia Lei Wu and the others will be working as hard as me. I think we should split the money equally.


    Donda Wu grunted:Whatever, and Mama Mia Lei said with an awkward smile:


    You are so reserved. Is being reserved the way the Fa house does things? Asuta, like I said yesterday, you two are important friends to the Wu n and house Lutim.


    Im happy to hear that, and I am also cherishing everyone in the Wu n and Lutim house.


    I felt embarrassed, but I said my honest feelings:


    Thats why I dont want to owe a debt to the people I cherish. I hope everyone will help to resist the Tsun n as equals. It might shameless of me to say this, but Im the same as everyone else, just a denizen who is concerned about the future of Forest''s Edge.


    You are not being shameless.


    Grandma Ditto Min who was seated beside Mama Mia Lei told me:


    You might be from a foreignnd, butpared to the Tsun n, you are the real denizen of the Forest''s Edge Im sure of it after seeing all that has happened.


    Ditto Min Wu, thank you.


    Ahh!


    As I was answering, Rimee Wu yelled out loud.


    The bowl of soup slipped from Ai Fas hand, and the food inside spilled onto the floor.


    Ai Fas body swayed, and I held her shoulders quickly.


    Sorry for wasting the precious food


    Ai Fa! You have a fever again!


    I noticed that she was burning up just by touching her bare shoulders.


    Ai Fa supported herself by cing her right hand on the floor and scowled her brows painfully.


    I willy out the bedding in Jibas room.


    Mama Mia Lei stood up.


    Its fine.


    Ai Fa squeezed out that line.


    I have Lome leaves on me, if I rest after drinking one I will recover.


    As I supported Ai Fas body, I turned towards Mama Mia Lei.


    Sorry, its still in the middle of a meal, but allow us to retire first Rimee Wu, therere Lome leaves inside Ai Fas hunters cape, can you bring one over?


    Yes!


    Ai Fa, can you walk?


    Yes.


    I put Ai Fas right arm around my neck.


    I grabbed her wrist with one hand and supported her waist with the other, then got up as slowly as I could.


    Leina Wu was feeding Grandma Jiba, and she looked at us with aplicated expression. But it was an emergency, so I couldnt be considerate of her feelings.


    Excuse me, Im taking Ai Fa back to rest.


    That will be better. Rimee, go mash up the Lome leaf, then bring it to themter Ah, Asuata, you havent finished your food. We will send two portions to youter, so go already.


    Alright, thank you.


    We walked to the entrance with me supporting Ai Fas shoulders.


    Ai Fa couldnt wear her shoes, so I slipped my shoes on and stepped outside.


    I let Ai Fa sit down for a moment.


    Ai Fa didnt have the strength to walk by herself.


    Are you alright? It wasnt so serious before dinner, right?


    I had an idea why Ai Fa was feverish.


    It was probably triggered by her overexerting her brain.


    Ai Fa looked troubled sincest night, so my deduction should be right.


    Aside from that, I wanted to hurry and take Ai Fa away from the crowd. Ai Fa wouldnt want others to see her frail side.


    Im so useless.


    Ai Fa muttered weakly.


    Thats not true.


    I wiped away the sweat from her forehead.


    You are unwell, but you still had to worry about so many things, thats why you turned feverish again. You are really bad at using your head.


    Ai Fa leaned on my chest and pouted unhappily.


    Stop talking and lets hurry back to the empty room I dont want Rimee Wu to see me like this


    I see. Then please bear with this for now.


    With my left arm holding Ai Fas back, I reached for the underside of her knees with my right arm.


    I then counted one, two, three in my heart, then stood up slowly.


    Yes, this is as tough as I expected.


    I was about the same height as Ai Fa, and considering the muscle and bone density, we should be about the same weight. My arms and legs were shaking just from lifting her up.


    What are you doing?


    After lifting her in a princess carry, Ai Fa rested her head weakly against my shoulders and looked up at me in a daze.


    Why do you need to ask, we need to hurry back to the empty room, right? Then this is the only way.


    If her left arm wasnt injured, I could carry her on my back and spend a bit less effort. But it was just several tens of meters from the Wu main house to the empty house, so I could manage.


    In order to not drop Ai Fa, I took careful steps forward.


    Wouldnt I be even more humiliated if you do this?


    Not at all. We are family, and have to help each other during times of need And I wouldnt want some other guy to carry you back.


    I kept advancing under the bask of the moonlight and broke out a sweat in no time.


    Fortunately, I had been carrying heavy loads to the Post Station Town every day, or I would have needed to rest midway.


    Ai Fa, you need to rest well and get better. I really need you I only have the drive to work hard because you are with me.


    Is that true? I think you can already live proudly as a denizen of the Forest''s Edge


    Definitely not.


    As expected, she was troubled about this.


    I felt it sincest night.


    Denizen of Forest''s Edge or not, you are just not used to relying on others. Thats why you can live by yourself for two years, and achieve impressive results. You dont need to feel ashamed at all.


    Im not as strong as you. I have to work with the people around me everyday It happened quite a long time again, but I did mention that I wasnt good at relying on my family.


    I didnt think there was any contradiction in my words. Because I wasnt used to relying on others, so I couldnt differentiate between reliance and dependence.


    The reason why Ai Fa wasnt good at relying on others waspletely different from me she was too strong.


    Even though the reasons wereplete opposites of each other, Ai Fa and I had some simrities.


    I cant live like you did. On the flip side, you cant live like me either.


    I was getting out of breath, but I still smiled at Ai Fa.


    In that case, we just need to make up for each others shorings, right? It will be great if we can do that.


    Dont say such difficult things when Im feverish


    Ai Fa bumped her head against my cheek.


    She then rubbed her hot forehead against me.


    That hurts Anyway, Im d to have been of help. After all, you usually dont require my assistance.


    You are so retarded


    Ai Fa muttered, her conscious was fading away.


    Im the one who needs you. So, forever


    I didnt catch what she said at the very end.


    So I quietly told her how I feel:


    Ai Fa, lets stay together forever.

 Volume 5 - Ch 4

    This day has finallye.


    The 6th day of the Blue Month was the tenth day we were working in the Post Station Town.


    On the eighth day of opening we sold 138 portions.


    On the ninth day, 142 meals were sold.


    The cumtive sales until yesterday were 1652 red copper tes.


    The profit was 1011 red copper tes.


    Calcting the copper tes in terms of tusks and horns, that would be about 84 kiba. If the Tsun n wanted to drown in copper tes, this number would definitely make them dizzy.


    The four of us earned this massive amount of money. In just ten days, we made the equivalent of 84 kiba. Even if we included the price of the hide, that would still be 42 kiba.


    But we couldnt start our business if the hunters didnt hunt the kiba, so we had to ount for the hunters effort too. Even so, the amount was still staggering. On the other hand, despite the immense value the kiba meat was worth, there were many denizens who ditched them into the forest.


    From this perspective, I had not done enough.


    Kiba meat was valuable.


    It wasnt limited to dishes from kiba. If kiba meat itself could be traded for money, the denizens would be lifted out of poverty.


    We were working so hard in the Post Station Town because of this goal.


    Morning, Mno Mast.


    Along with Vena Wu, L Wu, Sh Wu, and Ai Fa who will recover in two days, we headed for the Kimyusus Tail Inn. Mno Mast was already waiting behind the building.


    Mno Mast was a yellowish brown skinned man born and bred in Genos. He was tall, but his body looked as stout as a bull. His face always looked sour, and he received us unhappily today too.


    You are finally here The guards came just now.


    Eh?


    I heard that arge number of Jaguar and Semu people had gathered. Isnt it a mistake to put up that notice?


    That notice referred to the small board beneath my signboard. I couldnt read it, but it said Blue month, 7th till 11th, closed.


    ording to my schedule, tomorrow I had to conduct a cooking seminar to prepare for the house head conference. The 10th was the house head conference, and I couldnt prepare the food for the next day either, so on the 11th the stall would be closed too.


    If we dont inform them early about the closure, Im afraid that there might be bacsh Are there really that many people?


    Who knows? I told the guards not to interfere.


    Mno Masts thick fingers stuck into the pocket of his dark apron, and he took out eight red copper tes.


    When I told him about the nned closure, he said that he will refund the venue and cart rental for the Myam-roasted meat back to me. Since I will be renting both stalls at the same time, it would more convenient for their contract date to be the same. And so, our contract at the Kimyusus Tail Inn came to end.


    The problem would be the stall rental two dayster. There wasnt much time left, but Mno Mast still didnt give me any response with regards to the contract.


    I will decide after business ends for today. It wont inconvenience you, right?


    Its fine, we dont mind.


    I couldnt see through Mno Masts mind, and that made me feel uneasy.


    Mno Mast snorted, then red at everyone.


    Get lost. If anothermotion happens today, we wont need to talk about the contract, your kiba stall will end for good today.


    He was cold and distant as usual.


    With no other choice, we could only head to the marketce docilely.


    That mans attitude is as bad as ever. If he hates the denizens of Forest''s Edge so much, he can just break off ties with us right now.


    L Wu whispered to me as we pushed the cart.


    Hmm Mno Mast might have his own circumstances too. I hope he can think it over and reach a conclusion that is eptable to him.


    Yumi once told me that a rtive or friend of Mno Mast was killed by a denizen of Forest''s Edge. If what she said was true, then what kind of emotions did Mno Mast have when he interacted with us?


    If he was willing to let go of his grudge and treat the denizens of Forest''s Edge like normal customers, I wished to continue my contract with the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Anyway, for now, we need to tide over today.


    No matter how the situation changed, our responsibility remained the same. The tenth day of opening was a milestone, but we still had to work hard in selling the kiba food as usual.


    The only thing different from usual was the 80 portions of Kiba burger I prepared.


    As we have shifted our base from the Fa house to the Wu n, Vena Wu had two more hours of free time. She used this time to help me prepare the ingredients and made twenty more portions.


    Ever since the notice for the closure was put out, I would hear the customers expressing their regrets about this. Therefore, I assumed there would be a huge increase in sales the day before and after the rest day. But only god knew what would actually happen.


    Uwah!


    L Wu suddenly yelped when we were walking along the street.


    I raised my head and found the reason for it. This was the first time such a massive crowd appeared around the slot that we had rented.


    People from Semu and Jaguar, and westerners that were either customers or gawkers almost blocked the entire street. No wonder the guards took action.


    Hi, there are more people than usual today.


    I turned and saw Uncle Dora at his stall, talking to me with a smile.


    Tara also looked at us with a smile.


    Even if there are loads of people, you wont be sold out in the morning, right? We will buy someter.


    Alright, thank you can you give me 4 tarapa and 30 aria?


    Okay, that will be 12 red copper tes.


    I ced the vegetables into the sack and quickly got on my way.


    Work hard, Asuta onii-chan!


    With Tara cheering me, we walked to the customers.


    Excuse me, sorry for the wait!


    When they heard my voice, the Jaguar people cheered, then quieted down right away. As the guards were standing by at the side, they restrained themselves.


    Recently, only 20 to 30 customers would queue early in the morning. The crowd today was twice the usual numbers. They squeezed in front of the space before the stall so early because they knew we were taking an off day tomorrow. I felt honored by this.


    Please wait a moment, we will start preparing right away.


    We put the lighted brazier into the cart and stirred the tarapa sauce.


    We then shifted the meat in the marinating sauce into another leather pouch.


    After that, the tino was shredded and the aria diced.


    Everyone was very familiar with the workflow.


    I feel a little excited.


    L Wu said with a cheerful smile.


    This job is interesting. Compared to tanning hides at home, I prefer working here.


    I see, thats great.


    What will happen the day after tomorrow? Will the other women from the Wu n switch ces with us?


    I dont know either. I hope we can keep the same lineup.


    L Wus ted expression turned sullen immediately.


    Are you saying you dont want to work together with Leina-nee?


    Eh?


    Leina-nee really wants to work with you. Are her feelings troubling you?


    L Wus sea blue eyes stared at me.


    She was very sensitive and observant, so she must have seen through Leina Wus and my feelings.


    Thats not what I mean But I think I shouldnt go near Leina Wu thoughtlessly.


    Will everything work out fine if you dont go near her?


    Sorry, I dont know either. Maybe that will just drag out the problem.


    You dont need to apologize to me. Things will eventually turn out fine. Asuta, just do what you think is right.


    And finally, L Wu showed her trademark smile.


    I switched up my mood, and tossed the aria into the heated pot.


    We are open for business! Please queue up in fives!


    Pops, Arudas, and the architects were our first batch of customers.


    Morning, you are early today.


    Thats right. After work starts, we can only make time in the afternoon. Thats why we rushed over so early in the morning. You will be taking tomorrow off, so we cant miss out on this meal.


    Arudasughed heartily, while Pops showed an unhappy face.


    Thats right, its all your fault. You are the ones who are taking days off. If you close, your ie will fall, right? We will only stay in Genos until the end of the month, and you are going to close for three days? You are not allowed to close anymore for this month. Do that after we return to Jaguar.


    Haha, sorry We will try not to rest anymore this month.


    I added almost 3 kg of meat into the pot


    The aroma of the fruit wine and myam spread, and Pops expression softened.


    Hmm, the smell sure is appetizing You are resting tomorrow, huh? Hey Arudas, what should we eat tomorrow?


    We have no choice but to do what we usually do, and eat karon fuwano rolls. Its your favorite food, right, Pops?


    We can eat all the karon we want at dinner. Ahh, I want to eat kiba.


    Arudas who was a head higher than Pops smiled.


    Right Bro, a man named Naudiz might visitter, please talk to him when he does.


    Naudiz? Is he your friend?


    Not a friend, but we had been acquainted for a long time. He had finally decided to take action.


    I didnt understand what he meant. But before I could ask, I had already finished the Myam-roasted meat they ordered.


    See you two dayster then. Take care of yourself and dont take any more days off, do you hear?


    Alright, thank you for your patronage.


    I then kept preparing meals.


    Fifteen portions of Myam-roasted meat were gone in a sh.


    Sorry! Please wait a moment!


    The morning of the fifth day was the busiest time we had, and today was even busier.


    The additional orders were sold in no time, and we prepared another set of 15. When half of them were sold, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    I turned to observe the Kiba burger stall. Sh Wu just happened to turn my way and our gazes met.


    We made another set of 20, and there are just five left. Should we prepare another set?


    Hmm, lets observe a bit longer. We can start making the next set when there are three left Ah, wee.


    After selling a portion of Myam-roasted meat to a Semu customer, there were 52 of Myam-roasted meatleft, and 45 Kiba burgers remaining. There werent many western customers, but sales had been climbing steadily.


    During these three days, the number of westerners kept increasing, and there were more than 30 westerners who made a purchase yesterday.


    Kiba food gradually integrated into the life in Genos. I had to tell Kan Lutim about this tomorrow.


    At this moment, a cloaked group appeared before me. And of course, they were the Silver Vase led by Shumimaru


    Wee! Thank you foring every day.


    The ten Semu people split into two equal groups as usual and queued in front of the two stalls.


    The leader Shumimaru bought Myam-roasted meat every other day. He took off his hood like he always did, and greeted me politely.


    Tomorrow, close, unfortunate. Day after tomorrow,e again.


    Okay, thank you.


    Asuta, buy thing, decided?


    Yes. I have discussed this with the house head. After my work is done, I will visit your shop.


    We had earned more than a thousand red copper tes. That exceeded a hundred white copper tes which were enough to be exchanged for one silver te.


    However, money was meant to be spent in the first ce. We didnt need to save up and buy anything expensive, so it was about time to spend them. After consulting Ai Fa, I received permission from her to do so.


    Very happy. Before dusk, in shop, I.


    Shumimaru squinted his eyes.


    Just hearing me say I would head to his shop made him show such a happy expression. In these few days, I felt a sense of trust and friendship from Shumimaru.


    Well then, see youter.


    Okay, see you.


    And so, we sold 40 Kiba burgers.


    After making another 20 Kiba burgers, we decided to take a break.


    I think the easterners are simr to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    L Wu, you think so too?


    Yes A long time ago, Grandma Jiba once said that the denizens of Forest''s Edge might be the mixed blood of the easterners and southerners.


    Ehh? Is that true?


    Well, Grandma Jiba doesnt really know either. Before war broke out between Semu and Jaguar, the people exiled by both nations met in the southern forest, and became the ancestors of the Forest''s Edge denizens That is the legend of Forest''s Edge.


    Oh, incredible! No wonder I feel an affinity for most of the Semu and Jaguar people.


    Is that so? If we had known this when Grandma Jiba and the others left the southern forest, we should have gone to the eastern kingdom instead.


    Hmm~ but we cant speak the eastern kingdomnguage. Besides, the east and the south were already enemy nations back then, so they could only rely on the western kingdom that was on good terms with the south.


    Ah, thats true Never mind, our lives wont change no matter what we say now.


    While we were chatting idly, the stall next door finished the preparation for the Kiba burger.


    I had delegated the taste of seasoning the tarapa sauce to Sh Wu.


    Alright, lets rest for a while Since the meat here is grilled, lets take a break.


    Yes!


    I took two Kiba burgers, L Wu brought the Myam-roasted meat in tarapa sauce, and we walked to where Ai Fa was.


    Ai Fa was sound asleep. When we were about two meters from her, she opened her eyes and lifted her head.


    Were you asleep? Sorry, I brought some food over, do you want to eat?


    Yes.


    Ai Fas fever had subsided.


    Just to be safe, she didnt follow us to the Post Station Town for the past two days. There were six days since her elbow injury, and she could remove the brace stabilizing her left elbow tomorrow.


    ording to Ai Fa, it would be some time before she could enter the forest again, but she should recover before the house head conference.


    The house head conference will be in four days. Ai Fa couldnt head to the Tsun n with her left arm in a sling. I felt happy to see her injury getting better.


    Oh right, after we close the stall, you will be taking the copper tes to buy some things, right? What are you buying?


    L Wu asked excitedly as she ate her food deliciously.


    Erm, Im nning to buy a kitchen knife and a steel griddle.


    Steel griddle.


    Yes, steel griddle! Its a new product that the pot shop just imported! It looks really practical!


    Thats all?


    Yes, I just need to buy these two things.


    I looked excited, but L Wu seemed uninterested.


    Both are cooking equipment.


    Yes. Just these pieces of equipment will cost 33 white copper tes though.


    We have saved about a hundred white copper tes. Ai Fa and I decided to keep half of them with us and to spend the other half. And so, I would be using 18 white copper tes to purchase the Semu kitchen knife, and another 15 to buy the Jaguar made steel griddle. So I intended to spend 33 white copper tes in total.


    Ah, are you going to buy the knife that silver-haired Semu man showed you? Asuta, it looked like you really wanted to buy it back then.


    Yes, thats true!


    Well then, what about Ai Fa?


    After staring at me with eyes that said What a hopeless cooking nerd, L Wu turned her head towards Ai Fa.


    I dont need anything.:Ai Fa answered curtly while eating her mini Kiba burger preciously.


    Eh? Are you not buying anything?


    Yes. My des are still usable, and my medicine and attire are still sufficient.


    In that case, you can buy clothes and essories for banquets. The one you worest time was Grandma Jibas old clothes, right?


    I wont ever wear that kind of raiments in the future.


    Ehh There might be other people requesting you to cook for their banquet.


    I will deal with them when the timees.


    Ai Fa said coldly.


    L Wu looked unhappy.


    I cant even. Only Asuta gets to enjoy


    Thats right. This is the Fa houses money after all, so I hope the house head can use these copper tes too. Not including the earnings for today, we can still use another 17 white copper tes, you know?


    Dont mind me, just buy what you want By the way, you are just buying cooking equipment, huh? Im not asking you to splurge, but you can buy something you like too.


    Hmm~ in that case, can I buy something other than cooking equipment?


    Ai Fa didnt seem to be unhappy when she heard that and said with a satisfied face:Buy what you want.


    Asuta, Im telling you...


    L Wu red at me a little angrily.


    She appeared to have read something from my face, and muttered Never mind. and then shoved her food into her mouth.


    2


    While we were taking turns to rest, the customers still kepting.


    Before I knew it, there were 34 Kiba burgers and 38 Myam-roasted meat left.


    Business is really good today, looks like we will sell everything, right?


    When I returned from my break, Sh Wu who was manning the Myam-roasted meat stall in our stead said with a cheerful smile.


    Thats right. I thought business would be better after our off day. Its lucky that we prepared more Kiba burger just in case.


    We prepared 170 meals today, right? How many should we make for the day after tomorrow?


    At this moment, Sh Wu opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    I scanned around me in a panic and sighed in relief when I saw familiar figures.


    They are from the Wu n main house. They had to do their grocery shopping today, so I asked them to send some firewood over too. Didnt I tell you?


    No I heard about it


    In that case, why was she so surprised? In the other end of the street were the second son, second daughter, and youngest daughter of the Wu n main house.


    When they came nearby, I understood the reason why Sh Wu was so shocked. Darum Wu had finally removed the bandages on his face.


    Sorry for the wait, here is the firewood you need.


    Leina Wu was smiling brilliantly like a flower, and she put the baggage on her back beside the stall.


    Hehee, I happened to be free, so I came over to y.


    Rimee Wu stacked her baggage on top. It was exactly half the size of Leina Wu.


    And finally, the silent Darum Wu dropped three bags to the ground.


    There was an ugly scar on his face. I was worried about his injuries, looked like it was really serious.


    The scar went across his right cheek, extending to his nose and under his ear. The cut was deep, the scar had a frightening flesh color, and the stitches could still be clearly seen. His already fierce face looked even more ferocious, and he seemed 50 percent more intimidating.


    Darum Wu was a handsome man, his fiery eyes and fearless expression were the main reason why he left an impression of being ferocious on others. I couldnt help thinking that obtaining a scar was a pity.


    Why the hell are you staring at me?


    Darum Wu red at me with wolf-like eyes.


    He was about to yell at me, but Sh Wu shouted nervously before that:


    I finally met you Are your wounds alright?


    Darum Wu looked at Sh Wu impatiently:


    You are the eldest daughter in Shin Wus house. What about my injuries?


    I heard you have not entered the forest since the day you got wounded. Our entire family feels really bad about that Thank you for saving Shin.


    I heard that Darum Wu got wounded because he protected someone from the branch house, so that man was Shin Wu.


    Darum Wu scowled his face unhappily.


    Are you stupid? Its only natural to protect ones blood kin.


    No, if you didnte to his aid, we would have lost our house head. I want to thank you.


    Darum Wu clicked his tongue, then scanned around him.


    When he found Ai Fa staying at the back, he narrowed his eyes.


    Leina, wait here.


    Ehh?


    Leina opened her eyes wide and stood where she was. Darum Wu went around the stall and walked straight towards Ai Fa.


    Hey, hey, what do you think you are doing? I wanted to follow, but a Semu man just happened to visit the stall.


    Kiba?


    Ah, yes, this is kiba food. Please feel free to try a sample.


    Leina Wu and Rimee Wu quickly left the stall and watched the Semu man sample the kiba curiously.


    The stall beside us is also selling kiba food. We are selling roasted meat seasoned with myam and fruit wine, theirs is a special meat dish covered in tarapa sauce.


    After the customer nodded, he walked towards the stall selling Kiba burger.


    Amazing! Someone from the city is really eating kiba! Although he is an easterner and not a westerner!


    Hey Rimee, you are too loud Sorry for disturbing your work. We are done with our task, so we will go now.


    Ehh Rimee wants to chat with Ai Fa.


    Didnt you chatted a lot for the past two days? Then I will go buy something first, you apany Ai Fa. I wille pick you up after Im done shopping.


    Yes! Thank you, Leina-nee!


    Leina Wu turned to me and said with a happy smile:


    Im sorry, please take care of Rimee. If she disrupts your work, feel free to discipline her.


    A-Alright, I understand.


    I thought Leina Wus smile was getting more brilliant with each passing day.


    To be honest, I didnt know if I should be happy about this.


    Sorry for the wait.


    At this moment, Darum Wu walked over.


    I turned my head in a panic and saw Ai Fa sitting nonchntly under the tree shade.


    Well then, see youter.


    The second son and second daughter of the Wu n left.


    And obviously, my heart was filled with unease.


    The customer from earlier walked back and handed over some coins, so I still couldnt leave the stall.


    Thank you! Please wait a moment!


    Focus on your job! I told myself quietly and grabbed a piece of poitan.


    During this time, I heard someone saying faintly:


    What business did Darum Wu have with Ai Fa?


    Ehh?


    On a closer look, I realized that Sh Wu had lowered her head depressedly.


    Could it be that it was what I was thinking?


    No, I shouldnt assume everything was like that.


    I quickly made the Myam-roasted meat, handed it to the customer and called out to the little girl beside me.


    Excuse me, Rimee Wu, can you call Ai Fa over?


    Hmm? Okay!


    Rimee Wu dashed away nimbly, her red hair trailing behind her.


    After that, two ivory-skinned westerner youths walked over timidly.


    E-Excuse me. We want two.


    Thank you, please hold on for a moment.


    If I remember correctly, these two youths were with me when the Totos Moa suddenly appeared at our stall and screamed together with me. They would now visit every other day.


    There was still some time before noon, and the sales were already steadily climbing.


    After I setted their meals, Rimee Wu brought Ai Fa over.


    What is it? You want me to buy groceries?


    No, not yet What did Darum Wu talk to you about?


    Ai Fa tilted her head puzzledly and replied:Dont know.


    You dont know? You were talking with him just now, right?


    We didnt talk, he kept rambling on by himself and then left. The second son of the Wu n sure is annoying.


    Can you tell me what exactly did he say?


    Ai Fa tilted her head the other way.


    What did he say He mentioned that he will be going into the woods tomorrow. And hunters who dont go into the woods are useless. Since I cant hunt right now, he was probably mocking me.


    Haha, Darum-nii is so childish.


    It seemed that the women from the Fa house and Wu n wasnt fazed by that guy.


    I thought back to one night about a month ago, Darum Wu was also mocking Ai Fa arrogantly. So it was the same today. However, it sounded amusing when Ai Fa put it that way.


    Also, Vena Wu once said that Darum still hopes that Ai Fa will marry him. Considering all that, I thought Darum Wu was like a clumsy boy trying hard to approach a girl he likes.


    In the end, Sh Wu and I remained moody.


    Its almost time for the second half. Sh Wu, lets work hard together.


    Yes, of course.


    Sh Wu nodded firmly as if she was cheering for herself.


    At this moment, another customer came. It was someone we knew, Tara.


    Asuta nii-chan, I want three!


    Ah, thank you for today too, Tara! You really came every day.


    I want to eat delicious food every day! Its a pity you are closed tomorrow.


    Her caramel-colored eyes caught sight of Rimee Wus figure:


    Uwah, its a girl from Forest''s Edge!


    Rimee Wu looked at Tara in surprise.


    Tara bowed squeamishly.


    Nice to meet you.


    Rimee Wu smiled immediately and said energetically:


    Nice to meet you!


    When she heard Rimee Wus reply, Tara showed her usual innocent smile.


    I thought only the adults from Forest''s Edgee to town! Im Tara.


    Im Rimee Wu! Rimee is too small and cant carry heavy things, so I donte here often.


    Is that so? The denizens of Forest''s Edge are strong! You all can carry 200 poitan in one go, thats incredible!


    The two of them created an indescribably peaceful world.


    Ai Fa stood beside Rimee Wu, her expression nk and eyes wavering.


    I was grilling meat for Tara right now and couldnt save her.


    Work hard, Ai Fa! I cheered for her in my heart.


    How old are you, Rimee Wu? Tara is 8 years old now.


    Rimee is eight too! We are the same!


    The same!


    Tara, you are from Genos. Arent you afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    Hmm Of course, Im scared. But the people around Asuta onii-chan arent scary! By the way, I just saw a scary man from Forest''s Edge walking by just now.


    Haha, thats probably Darum-nii, hes my brother.


    Ehh Is that so! Awesome!


    Its fine. Even other people from Forest''s Edge are afraid of Darum-nii. He is actually not scary at all.


    Not just their age, the two little girls height, hair length and adorable appearance were all very simr. Just the sight of them calmed my heart.


    Those two in the stall there are Rimee Wus sisters. Also, didnt you let a boy eat a bite of your meat bunst time, Tara? Thats Rimees brother, Ludo Wu.


    Amazing!


    Tara cheered.


    You have so many siblings! Tara has two older brothers, but they are always working at home.


    I see. Work is very important.


    Thats right!


    Ai Fa finally pleaded for help with her gaze.


    As a lowly member of the Fa house, the only thing I could do was to finish the Myam-roasted meat and present it to Tara.


    Sorry for the wait. That will be six red copper tes.


    Thank you! Here, for you!


    Thank you for your patronage! Arent you buying two of each today?


    Yes! Papa is eating Myam-roasted meat, and Im having Kiba burger! Papa realized that if both of us ate half, we will get to taste both the dishes.


    Tara puffed out her chest proudly.


    It took them seven days to realize this, what a warming scene.


    Bye bye, Asuta-nii! See you next time, Rimee Wu!


    Yes! Bye bye!


    And so, the two young girls became acquainted.


    Ai Fa sighed deeply, then ced her right hand on Rimee Wus fluffy head.


    Rimee Wu, Im tired. Can we go over there and rest?


    Yes! We have to chat properly before Leina-neees back!


    And so, we finally had the chance to idle.


    What a busy day.


    But the nonstop flow of customers was a perfect end to these ten days While I was thinking about that, Yumi came over. She was apanied by teenage girls from Genos today too.


    Hi, Asuta, business is good today too, huh.


    Wee! Thank you for visiting every day.


    Too bad! Everyone wants to eat Kiba burger today!


    I see.


    I didnt feel vexed or anything though.


    Ah, sorry, can you help me buy one?


    Yumi said that to her friends and slipped over from the stall next door.


    Asuta, have you decided on the things I mentionedst time?


    Ah, about the new contract from the day after tomorrow? Mno Mast said he will tell me after I close shop for the day.


    What? Why does he want to make you wait so long? Its either yes or no, no need to think about it so much.


    Yumi suddenly looked to the side.


    How disconcerting. Why is he just standing there like that?


    Ehh?


    I followed her line of sight and found Mno Mast standing beside the street.


    Hmm I didnt notice him at all. When did he start standing there?


    Sh Wu lowered her voice and said to me:


    Asuta, are you referring to that mister from the inn? He had been standing there and watching us even before Leina Wu and the others came over.


    I see. Hmm~ why is he doing this?


    Who knows? Strictly speaking, the venue manager will need to hand all the venue rental fee to Rock City, so all they are earning will be the pushcart rental fee. If he really wants the rental fee, he just needs to recontract with you. Theres no reason to deliberate for so long.


    As we were talking, Yumis Kiba burger was done, and one of her friends brought it over for her.


    Ah, thank you. I need to discuss something with him, go on and eat first.


    At this moment, another new customer approached us.


    Was he a southerner?


    No, despite his stout and strong appearancemon among Jaguar people, his skin had a deep shade of ivory.


    Fufu, so this is kiba food.


    He was a man in his prime and had an amiable attitude in spite of his serious face.


    He had brown hair and beard, but his eyes resembled bright emeralds. It was a color that matched Jaguar people. He was about Yumis height.


    I see, so the meat here are samples?


    Yes, please have some.


    The man picked up the meat nimbly with a krilee toothpick and sent it into his mouth after inspecting it carefully.


    Yes.


    The stall beside us is also selling kiba food. Please feel free topare them.


    I see, I see.


    The way that man sauntered to the Kiba burger stall looked a little amusing. Yumi looked at his back with a troubled face.


    That man I cant recall who he is.


    Huh? You know him?


    No, but I have seen him somewhere


    Yumi ate her Kiba burger and fell into deep thought. At this moment, that man wobbled back here.


    The dish next door tastes fascinating. But I want to eat your dish first.


    Thank you, that will be two red copper tes.


    Oh, two red copper tes for such a big piece? Thats cheap.


    He nodded and handed over the copper tes.


    I reheated the kiba and aria, then handed the merchandise to that man.


    Hmm.


    The man inspected the Myam-roasted meat, then bit into it.


    Whoa.


    Seeing that he showed no intention of leaving, I asked him warmly:Does the taste suit you?


    Very delicious. I cant imagine this is kiba. I was surprised when I heard how popr kiba food was. I even suspected that the food had been spiked with drugs to numb the tongue. This dish is really sumptuous.


    Thank you.


    The seasoning is excellent. The sweetness of the fruit wine meshes perfectly with the spiciness of the myam. Who is the person that seasoned this dish?


    I did that personally.


    Oh, impressive for a young chap But the texture of this fuwano sure is special. It is firm but smooth to the bite.


    Ah, this is poitan, not fuwano.


    Huh?Ehh?


    Not just that man, even Yumi was dumbstruck.


    Poitan? You mean the poitan that is eaten by travelers? How can it be? That thing is gooey like mud water.


    Ah, this one is different. After boiling away the water, we dried itpletely and then grilled it.


    Speaking of which, when Kamyua Yost heard about the steps to process the poitan, he looked as surprised as when he tasted kiba.


    Hmm?


    The man inspected the half-eaten Myam-roasted meat even more carefully.


    The color does resemble poitan are you serious? You are not joking with me?


    Yes. I also added a little gigo.


    Poitan was cheap just like kiba for apletely different reason. Should I avoid bringing this up?


    Poitan is a very cheap food ingredient, right?


    I dont know the price of fuwano. Is the price difference really big?


    Using this dish as an example, one red copper te worth of fuwano can make three of these.


    I see, I can make five with poitan.


    Oh!


    The man let out an exasperated sigh, and tossed the rest of the Myam-roasted meat into his mouth.


    Yumi shouted at the same time:


    Ah! I remember now! You are an innkeeper, right? No wonder you look familiar, I have seen you before in the innkeeper conference!


    Oh, you just realized that? You are the daughter of the West Wind Inn innkeeper, right? Im the innkeeper of the Big Tree of the South Inn, Naudiz.


    His name sounded familiar.


    Oh right, you know the architect Arudas?


    Yes, they lodge in my inn every year. As you can see, the blood of the south flows in my veins, so the people of Jaguar take good care of me.


    This meant that he was a mixed blood between westerners and southerners.


    Kamyua Yost once said that only children of mixed heritage between the west and north, or east and south would be persecuted. A mixed blood between the west and the south wasnt a problem.


    Your cooking is well-received in my inn and is a hot topic. They were right, I admit my loss.


    T-Thank you.


    And so? What do you want to do? Are you trying to get Asuta to sign a contract with your inn?


    Yumi interjected unhappily, and Naudiz tilted his thick neck puzzledly.


    Ohh? This is a pushcart from the Kimyusus Tail Inn, right? There isnt much difference no matter which venue manager you sign a contract with. I have business with the owner of this stall.


    Are you looking for me?


    Yes Can you let me sell your cooking at my inn?


    Naudiz asked politely.


    3


    Just what do you mean?


    I mean what I literally said. I hope to provide your cooking for dinner at my inn. I cant hire you as a chef like what the castle town does. Im willing to buy your cooking and add it to my menu Ah, excuse me.


    When I realized it, I found a Semu customer standing quietly behind Naudiz.


    Wee. Would you like one?


    At this moment, another Semu man showed up behind him. The two of them looked very simr, like twins. They presented copper tes from both sides.


    So two in total? Thank you for your patronage.


    Naudiz stroked his brown beard apologetically.


    Its almost noon. I should havee earlier, but I have work to do in the morning.


    Its fine Can you hold on for a moment? I can leave the stall for a while if I grill more meat in one go.


    I said this to him as I made the Myam-roasted meat, and Naudiz replied:Thats fine, of course. and retreated to the side of the counter.


    Yumi followed and stared at Naudiz quizzedly.


    Hey, what do you mean by selling Asutas cooking? You want to buy what he made and sell them during dinner?


    You are correct. The Jaguar people praised the cooking from this stall and ate the dinner provided at my inn unhappily. They kept saying they want to eat kiba. As the boss of an inn, I felt ashamed.


    In that case, you will have to inte the price if you want to make money, right? But if that happens, who will want to buy it?


    Thats hard to say. Its true that I will need to increase the price to make a profit. However, if the kiba food is just a little more expensive than the other food, I dont think sales will fall too much.


    But your profit margin will fall, right?


    Thats correct, the money we bring in with food will fall drastically. However, we can still make a profit if more customers lodge with us.


    I peeked at the two of them as I grilled the meat. Naudiz looked stern, but his expression was gentle. Yumi was the opposite.


    The brusque temperament of the southerners and the delicate personality of the westerners. I could see these two natures mixed in aplicated manner in Naudiz.


    For example, if I set the price of the kiba food at 5 red copper tes, karon food at 4 red copper tes and Kimyusu food at 3 red copper tes, some customers will be willing to pay for the more expensive kiba food. If I can also sell the other food, my earnings wont fall too much.


    Hmm You have given it much consideration.


    I made this decision after agonizing over this over several days. Ever since my Jaguar customer rmended this dish to me, I had been troubled about this.


    At this point, the meat was finally done.


    Sorry, please tend to the stall, I will be back soon.


    After saying that to Sh Wu, I walked to Naudiz.


    Sorry for the wait Ms. Yumi, thank you for speaking out, that helps me tidy up my thoughts.


    Dont use honorifics, thats disgusting.


    Sorry As I need to prepare the food and tend to house chores, I need to return home before dusk every day. You just need my cooking, and I dont need to be present, right?


    Yes. If possible, I hope you can prepare some food that can be served after heating them up, just like the dish being sold next door. I also want it to be dinner, not a light meal like this. For a start, I just need 30 to 50 portions.


    I see, dinner needs to be more filling How much do you need for one portion? How much are you willing to pay?


    Well, it should be 1.5 times that of a light meal. Three red copper tes per meal It will be great if it is cheaper. I think 25 red copper tes for 10 would be an appropriate price, what do you think?


    After doing a rough calction, this price would not put us in the red.


    In order to achieve the goal of making the deliciousness of kiba well-known, that was a tempting proposal.


    I tried probing further:


    This might be a little rude, but can you tell me what is the price of karon meat?


    Karon meat? We sell one portion for about 1 red copper te.


    Ehh? How much is one portion? Is that 1.5 times bigger than of our shop?


    Yes, you are right.


    I had to do some calctions.


    I used about 180 g of kiba in each portion.


    1.5 times that would be 270 g.


    270 g for one red copper te which means 0.37 red copper te per 100 g. Since that was for bulk purchases, that should be half the retail price for normal consumers.


    On the tenth day of opening, I have finally figured out a specific figure.


    I see I look forward to working with you too. However, it is very tedious to grill poitan. If you can use fuwano toplement my dish, I can provide 50 portions for you.


    Ohh? Then my price will be adjusted too.


    Yes, you can deduct the cost of the fuwano. One red copper te of fuwano is enough for three light meals. As dinner isrger in portion, one red copper te of fuwano should be enough for two dinners, right?


    Poitan was cheaper than fuwano, so I was losing out. But considering theplicated work of grilling poitan, it wasnt too great of a loss.


    However, my schedule for the next two months isnt certain. Besides, other inns or restaurants might want me to provide meals too.


    Alright, its true that many inns in Post Station Town have southerners as regrs. On top of that, there are many inns with easterner regrs too.


    Naudiz nodded calmly.


    When our inn starts selling kiba food, others will emte us too That is just a matter of time.


    I see. Im very honored but my time is limited, so I cantplete everyones request.


    Thats what I thought.


    Naudiz squinted his eyes.


    He probably thought that I intended to increase the price with that excuse.


    However, I had other ns in mind.


    When I cant spare the time, I hope everyone will buy the kiba meat directly instead of my cooking.


    Ehh!?


    The one who yelped was Yumi, not Naudiz.


    Hence, I hope the Big Tree of the South Inn can consider buying the kiba meat directly in the future and cook it yourself. Please consider adding this to your long-term n. The kiba meat will definitely make you a good deal of profit


    Wait! If everyone sells kiba food, your business will plummet you know!?


    Yumi grabbed my arm in a panic:


    Selling the food alone should be more profitable! Asuta, is selling the kiba meat directly a better deal?


    That wasnt true.


    Yesterday, the Fa houses kiba meat was all used up. From today onwards, we would need to buy kiba meat from the Wu n. If I just wanted to focus on the interest of the Fa house, it would be more advantageous for us to continue selling my cooking.


    However, my goal in running a business in the Post Station Town wasnt to earn copper tes.


    I smiled at Yumi.


    Its tooplicated to exin, but personally, my goal is for everyone to buy the kiba meat directly.


    Is that so? Then there isnt any problem...


    Yumi let go of my arm, but still seemed unable to ept this.


    Naudiz stroked his beard and said:


    Yes, that sounds interesting. But for a start, we will be happy just to sell your cooking. Lets leave all that to the future.


    Alright, thank you Well then, is it alright for us to discuss the details after I close shop? Its almost noon.


    Thats true. I should return to the inn I will inform the innkeeper of the Kimyusus Tail Inn to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Naudiz sauntered away slowly.


    As I watched Naudiz walk away, Yumi clicked her tongue.


    He wants to sell kiba food in his inn, huh I want to do that, but our customers are mostly westerners, there are almost no southerners or easterners. Its unlikely for the westerners to order kiba food.


    Thats right, its not possible for now.


    The westerners wouldnt ept kiba food straight away.


    I also couldnt wipe away the prejudice the westerners held towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge in one week.


    However, I captivated the southerners and easterners with the kiba.


    I built up a bridge that will lead towards our final goal.


    Next, it will depend on whether our coboration with Big Tree of the South Inn would work.


    Whats this? Even if your contract with the Kimyusus Tail Inn ends today, my inn will have no chance to debut Never mind, it doesnt matter which manager you pay your copper tes too, as long as your cooking is delicious.


    In the end, Yumi showed her usual innocent smile and smacked my arm hard.


    Im going now! My friends are probably getting tired of waiting. I will continue visiting two dayster.


    Alright, thank you.


    After bidding Yumi farewell, I returned to my stall.


    Sh Wu who was tending the Myam-roasted meat stall alone showed aposed smile.


    Wee back there are 26 Myam-roasted meat left.


    Eh? You sold quite a lot.


    24 Kiba burgers here: Vena Wu said to me from the next stall.


    So exactly 50 portions Looks like we can close shop early.


    I just finished saying that, when more customers came over.


    Three men appeared before the stall, they had yellowish brown skin and looked menacing.


    Wee.


    I received them with a smile.


    I remembered these customers. A few days ago, they were looking for trouble at the Kiba burger stall. But Vena Wu served them, and they even bought a merchandise when they left.


    They came with malicious intent on their first visit, but they were now our regr customers.


    Hmmp business seems good today, bro.


    Yes, its thanks to everyone.


    Really now, a guy like me is actually buying kiba meat, how did I stray into this path?


    They didnt seem to be drinking today, and despite their brusque tone, their expressions were calm.


    Sorry for the wait.


    Sh Wu handed the merchandise to the three of them. One of them frowned and leaned in close to me.


    By the way, there are many beauties in Forest''s Edge. Kiba is delicious and the women are fair, no wonder you moved into Forest''s Edge.


    Haha, thats not the reason why Im staying in Forest''s Edge.


    How can that be? The woman you touched is also helping in the stall, right?


    No, no such thing! This humble one will never do something so despicable.


    I stole a nce at Sh Wu, and her face remained urbane, ignoring the customers teasing.


    The three customers left with their Myam-roasted meat, and I exhaled. I wasnt sweating, but I still wiped my forehead with my hand.


    What a cheerful bunch. Sorry about that, Sh Wu.


    You dont need to apologize, Asuta Many people were mistaking me for your wife.


    Eh? R-Really?


    Yes. Every day there will be someone who asked me that. The people in the city sure are strange, how can a clumsy woman like me be your wife?


    No, Im the clumsy one! Why would an excellent woman like you ever marry me Uwah!


    Someone tapped my shoulder suddenly, making me yelp.


    I turned to find Ai Fa standing behind me with a displeased expression, holding several aria in her right arm.


    Dont shout so suddenly, that surprised me.


    Y-You are the one surprising me! Dont walk behind me without making any noise!


    Do I have to intentionally make noise when I walk now? Dont talk nonsense.


    Even though we were squabbling, Sh Wu was unfazed as she received the aria from Ai Fa.


    Thank you Asuta, you were busy just now, so I asked Ai Fa to do thest bit of shopping.


    T-Thank you for your kind help Huh? Did Rimee Wu already go back?


    When you left the stall to discuss business with the customer, the second daughter of the Wu n fetched her back.


    As we spoke, Ai Fa stared at Sh Wu and me.


    A-Ai Fa, whats wrong?


    Nothing Looking closely, you two do look like a wedded couple.


    So she heard everything!


    I was wondering how to answer when Sh Wu said with a smile:


    Thats not true. Asuta would never choose me to be his wife I respect and trust Asuta, but I wont pick him to be my husband.


    I see.


    After saying that, Ai Fa turned and left.


    When Ai Fa sat down under the tree shade, Sh Wu whispered to me with a hint of guilt:


    Im sorry for saying something so rude But I think I should tell Ai Fa what I really think.


    I think you made the right call and I trust and respect you too.


    After Sh Wu showed a cheerful smile, she quickly turned her face back. Another customer was here.


    It was almost noon, and the crowd was bigger than usual.


    There seemed to be a trend of the westerners increasing.


    Sh Wu, there are just two Kiba burgers left in the pot Can you switch ces with me?


    Alright.


    Sh Wu went to the Kiba burger stall, and Vena traded ces with her.


    I prepared 80 Kiba burgers today, and we were down to thest 20. Only 23 Myam-roasted meat remained.


    After a few days, we will finally be sold out again Selling everything does feel better than not selling all of it


    The customers kepting, as if they were responding to Vena Wus words.


    On the tenth and final day, the speed of the sales was incredibly fast.


    The merchandise was sold one after another, and only three Myam-roasted meat were left by noon.


    Uwah, looks like we will finish first.


    It was tiring and tough, but I still cheered. Someone approached us.


    It was Mno Mast.


    Ah, hello.


    This was the first time Mno Mast came near my stall during operational hours.


    He looked at the remaining meat on the te and snorted:


    Will you be done after selling this much more? How many portions did you prepare today?


    Today, we prepared 90 Myam-roasted meat, and the neighboring stall prepared 80 Kiba burgers, a bit more than usual.


    A total of 170 meals. What an incredible number.


    Mno Mast took out and gave me two red copper tes.


    Ehh? Do you want to buy my food?


    Thats right.


    Thank you for your patronage would you like to try the sample here


    Shut up. I already gave you the money, so hurry up with the food. No need for samples.


    His tone was unhappy as usual, he even added:This will be thest day anyway.


    What do you mean by thatst bit


    At this moment, a westerner couple came over.


    Look, here it is. It says kiba on the signboard, right? Thats the kiba food that is the talk of the town.


    Uwah, disgusting lets not eat it


    Thats what I thought too! But the kiba food is surprisingly delicious!


    The youth handed four red copper tes to me a little cockily.


    Hey, give me two.


    Alright, thank you for your patronage.


    Cooking the portions for these two plus Mno Masts share meant that the Myam-roasted meat will be sold out.


    After making three portions, Vena Wu handed thepleted Myam-roasted meat to them one by one.


    Mno Mast quietly walked towards the bustling south.


    Vena Wu, please help me put out the fire.


    After saying that, I chased after Mno Mast.


    Mno Mast, please wait.


    He didnt stop.


    But he didnt quicken his pace either. I caught up to him not far from the Kiba burger stall.


    Excuse me, what did you mean byst day just now?


    Mno Mast ate his Myam-roasted meat and continued walking with his expression the same as usual.


    Theres no need to be that surprised, right? You will be signing a contract with the West Wind Inn tomorrow.


    Well About that


    Are you signing with the Big Tree of the South Inn instead? It doesnt matter which inn will you sign with. The cart rental fee is just enough for my daughters allowance. Stop brooding over it so much and sign with an inn that values you.


    Mno Mast walked to the street side and stopped.


    He shot his displeased gaze from below.


    I detest the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and my daughter is fearful of you. We have no reasons to stop you from jumping ships.


    Regarding that If you want us to sign with another inn, we will do so...


    In that case, why didnt he tell us about this two days ago?


    And  Why did his expression look so heavy when he was eating the kiba food?


    Even if it is on the level of my daughters allowance, I can still earn one white copper te from the cart rental. As a businessman, I shouldnt let this money slip away. Even if I bear a deep grudge against the denizens of Forest''s Edge, I shouldnt lose money over it I once thought this way, but I have gotten over it now.


    So Since you had gotten over it, that means you are going to hand my contract over to another inn?


    It was a pity, but I had to respect Mno Masts wishes.


    Mno Mast looked at the half-eaten Myam-roasted meat and said:Thats not it.


    Ehh? Then what is it?


    As a businessman, I think I should sign a contract with you. But theres no point in making each other ufortable My daughter and I will never forgive the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Mno Mast was still looking down and said quietly:


    A denizen of Forest''s Edge killed a good friend of mine, and my wife also passed away because of this. That was ten years ago So I wish a horrible death upon all the denizens of Forest''s Edge. I dont give a damn about the farms, all the hunters are scum.


    But


    I wont have anyins if the criminal is brought to justice. But the denizens of Forest''s Edge acted with impunity and thendlord backed them up. When my friend fell off a cliff, he died while grasping a ne in his hand. On it were tusks and horns from a kiba. Despite the ring evidence, no denizen of the Forest''s Edge paid for the crime.


    I clenched my fist quietly.


    Yumi once said that the case was closed because of ack of evidence. But there actually was evidence. But despite of that, no denizen from the Forest''s Edge was questioned for this crime.


    As my emotions started simmering, Mno Mast remained strangely calm. His brown eyes showed a hint of sadness, but not rage.


    When my friend died, my wife overexerted herself, got bedridden and passed away shortly He was an old friend of mine, and also my wifes older brother who raised her in the stead of their parents. Thats why my daughter and I will hate the denizens of Forest''s Edge for the rest of our lives.


    But Thats


    Uncle Dora once said that the denizens of Forest''s Edge would attack travelers,mit robbery and abduct women. Ai Fa didnt refute that either. There were such evil people inside the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    Is all this the doing of the Tsun n?


    I had no way of knowing.


    The rtionship fracture between the Tsun n and the Wu n happened twenty years ago, when their previous n heads were leading them. Back then, the Tsun n abducted a woman who was supposed to marry into the Wu n, forcing her tomit suicide. This meant that even at that time the Tsun n was already corrupted.


    But even so


    I shut up mid-sentence.


    But even so, not all denizens of the Forest''s Edge were viins. I couldnt stand having him treating Ai Fa, the Wu n, and house Lutim as being in the same league as the Tsun n.


    At this moment the image of a frail woman carrying an infant appeared in my mind.


    She was Celeste Von Fou, and I had met her once.


    The weaker houses in Forest''s Edge werent strong enough to hunt kiba, and would sometimes starve to death. Celeste Von Fou once said that her child wouldnt have milk to drink if not for the hide Ai Fa secretly gave to the Fou house.


    There were many edible fruits in the forest, but to avoid letting the kiba starve, the denizens of the Forest''s Edge could starve themselves, and in order to honor the agreement they made with thendlord of Genos, they gave up their lives for the sake of their pride as hunters.


    The prosperity of Genos was built on such heroic sacrifice, but the citizens of Genos only felt hatred, fear, and contempt for the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Wasnt that too stupid?


    The evil minority and those who sheltered them werent suffering at all. Be it Forest''s Edge or the Post Station Town, only the powerless majority was oppressed.


    To be frank from the looks of the situation, the Genos management and the chief Tsun n were colluding and reaping all sorts of benefits, while other people had to suffer greatly.


    What did you want to say? That not all the denizens of Forest''s Edge are malicious people?


    Mno Mast spat out quietly.


    You dont need to tell me that. There are five hundred denizens in Forest''s Edge, if they were all viins, the people in town would have died many times over. Everyone knows that, which is why I was willing to sign a contract with you in the beginning.


    After Mno Mast finished saying that, he tossed thest bite of Myam-roasted meat into his mouth.


    Besides, the people in the Post Station Town arent retarded. If you were a violent man, they wouldnt have bought your cooking And so, I wont stop you from jumping ships, and wont chase you away either. If the Big Tree of the South Inn or the West Wind Inn finds value in your talent, theres no need for you to rent the carts in my inn, right?


    No Since you have no intention of chasing me out, I want to renew the contract with the Kimyusus Tail Inn two dayster.


    What?


    Mno Mast became dumbstruck.


    But why? You dont have anything to gain from doing this.


    Im not sure how to answer either Im just happy that you are willing to try my cooking.


    Besides, Mno Mast actually thought over it for three days before making this decision.


    In the end, he decided neither to retain us nor chase us away. Since he made such a decision, I had no reason to stop business with the Kimyusus Tail Inn proactively.


    Im just a rookie stall owner and have many shorings. But I will do my best, so I will be in your care two dayster too.


    I took off the towel on my head and bowed.


    You are really an unfathomable young man.


    Mno Mast said exasperatedly.


    No need to thank me. If you want to spend money to suffer, then do what you want.


    Yes! Thank you!


    I lifted my head, and Mno Mast had already turned his back to me and strode off.


    I tied the towel on my head again and hurried back to the stall.


    My emotions were still hyped up.


    Diga Tsun and Yamiel Tsun are still young, they cant be involved with what happened ten years ago. But the criminal is definitely from the Tsun n.


    There was no way for me to know the truth.


    However, if we continued to let the murderer get away scot-free, we wouldnt be able to mend the gulf between the citizens of Genos and the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Even if our stall could be a bridge between the Post Station Town and Forest''s Edge, and make most of the citizens of Genos taste kiba without any fear, the actual victims of violence by the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and people in the same circumstances as Mno Mast wouldnt be able to rest their grudges.


    Criminals had to be brought to justice. If the higher-ups of Genos werent willing to resolve this matter which wasmon sense, the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of Genos wouldnt be able to understand each other.


    What should I do


    With troubled emotions in my heart as I mulled over this question that didnt have any answers, I walked to the stalls.


    Upon reaching there, I saw a tall and scrawny blonde man standing before the Kiba burger stall.


    Hi, long time no see, I finally have the chance to visit.


    Kamyua Yost has appeared before us.


    A boy with brown hair followed right beside him.


    Kamyua Yost, its been a while. Im d to see that you are well.


    After giving a slight nod, I went around into the inside of the cart.


    The next instant, L Wu showed her teeth with a smile.


    This mister is ourst customer, the Kiba burger are sold out.


    A little over an hour after noon, all 170 portions were sold.


    4


    The ten-day battle was over, but we couldnt let down our guard yet.


    I had to close up shop, buy ingredients for the day after tomorrow, then head to the Big Tree of the South Inn to discuss our coboration. When I get back to Forest''s Edge, there were still loads of work waiting for me.


    You sold 170 meals today? Incredible. And you are also a denizen of Forest''s Edge selling kiba food! This is a historical aplishment.


    Kamyua Yost looked at us as we packed up. It was rare to see him hang around instead of leaving.


    In that case, we had to settle the matters on hand too. I called Ai Fa who was resting under the shade over.


    Ai Fa stood beside quietly, and Kamyua Yost showed a satisfied smile.


    Ai Fa, you are in town today too! I heard Leito mentioned that you didnt enter the forest, so I intended to see you. Unfortunately, my recent schedule was too hectic for me to make time.


    I have no business with you though


    Ai Fa said coldly, and Kamyua Yost checked her out.


    Great, you seem to be getting better already.


    Ai Fa was still concealing the injury on her left arm with her cape. But no matter how well she hid it, she couldnt escape Kamyua Yosts eyes.


    Ai Fa, give me the copper tes.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa hid her injury carefully as she pulled her cape, and took out a heavy pouch from inside.


    These were our profits from the past nine days.


    I took the pouch from Ai Fa and started counting.


    Well, we sold everything today along with four portions of jerky That will be 12 and 9 tes.


    I took out twelve white copper tes and nine red copper tes, then ced them into a separate bag before holding it next to Kamyua Yosts chest.


    Hmm?


    Kamyua Yost tilted his thin face quizzingly.


    This is a gift for you as thanks. Our profits over these ten days totaled 129 white copper tes, so heres a tenth of it.


    W-Wait. What do you mean? Theres no reason for me to ept your money.


    I was shocked when I heard that.


    What are you saying, wasnt this your idea? You said that you wanted ten percent of the profit minus all expenses as a gratuity. Did you forget?


    I did. I really dont remember saying that!


    The boy Leito looked up at the flustered Kamyua Yost and chuckled:


    I remember it too. Kamyua Yost, thats the price you proposed at the start. But you were probably joking.


    Eh, really? Thats bad, I dont remember it at all Leito is right, even if I did mention that, I was probably just kidding. Asuta, keep the money away then.


    You have to ept it. If you didnt suggest that we set up shop in the Post Station Town, we wouldnt have earned so much copper tes. This is your just reward, so please take it.


    No, but


    We will be troubled if you dont ept. I hope we can have a cordial rtionship without owing each other anything.


    I proffered the pouch again.


    You might be a respectable friend or a damned traitor in the future, and I dont want to owe you anything in either case. I hope you can empathize with us.


    Kamyua Yost sighed deeply, then alternated his gaze between Ai Fa and me. He then reached out his slender arm reluctantly.


    I understand. In order for us to be friends on equal standing, I will treat this sum of money as a necessary process What a waste. The copper tes you gave me would just be spent by me on a bunch of worthless things.


    If you are aware of that, please restrain yourself a little.


    And of course, Leito was the one who retorted.


    Ai Fa and Asuta, just this once okay!? No need to cut me a share anymore! Please cherish the wealth you earned, it belongs to the Fa house after all.


    Got it, thank you.


    I offered my thanks without hesitation, and Ai Fa acknowledged him with her gaze.


    What a pain Well then, Im going back to the inn. Since you will be taking tomorrow off, I will see you two dayster then.


    Yes, I will await your visit.


    Right, Im looking forward to eating your cooking again Oh right, can I ask onest thing?


    What is it?


    Have you run into any troubletely? Anything I can help you with?


    I looked up at Kamyua Yost quietly.


    Ai Fa probably had the same reaction as me.


    Kamyua Yost squinted his eyes with a smile. His unique purple eyes were narrowed into a seam, which made him look old yet young at the same time.


    I cant ask for his help yet.


    I suppressed the chaotic emotion in my heart.


    At this junction, I couldnt request for Kamyua Yosts aid yet.


    This man has dealings with thendlord of Genos. I still didnt know him too well, but if he gets involved it might cause irreversible damage to the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and Genos.


    I pretended to be oblivious just like he was, and shook my head.


    We have not encountered such a situation so far.


    Kamyua Yost showed a satisfied smile once again.


    Thats great. See you the day after tomorrow then! Good work, beauties from the Wu n!


    Kamyua Yost and Leito disappeared at the other end of the crowd. I sighed in relief.


    At this moment, L Wu called out to me from behind.


    Hey are you done? We have already finished closing up.


    Ah, sorry! L Wu, Vena Wu, and Sh Wu, thank you for your help today. Not just today, I only made it through these ten days because of your support.


    They showed innocent smiles after I said that.


    Why are you being so formal? Even though tomorrow is an off day, we will still need to work two dayster, right?


    I hope I can work with you two dayster too


    Thats right, thats what I think too.


    I was still a half-baked chef and spent these ten days bustling around. But everyone still smiled cheerfully.


    In these ten days, we sold more than a thousand portions. Total revenue had finally surpassed 2000 copper tes. Excluding the costs and the sum paid out to Kamyua Yost, the profits were 1169 red copper tes. In other words, about 97 kiba tusks and horns.


    We had attracted the patronage of many westerners.


    And not just the stall, we even managed to sell our cooking in the inns too.


    After this, we had to settle our issue with the Tsun n, and then we could strive steadily towards our goal.


    What is it, Asuta?


    Ai Fa walked towards me a little angrily.


    Whats eating at you? Tell me everything.


    I will tell you but itsplicated, so I will tell you tonight.


    Ai Fa was quiet for a while. She stared at my first, then retreated to the side after saying I understand.


    Alright then, lets go home!


    We pushed the two carts down the stone-paved streets.


    The crowd was at its peak during this time.


    Some familiar passersby greeted us.


    Some pedestrians still showed expression of detest or shock.


    There were those who stood stiffly in ce from surprise. They were probably travelers who just arrived at Genos today.


    I enjoyed the scenery in the Post Station Town as we slowly walked back.


    Hi, you have already closed? Are you going back so early?


    When we were passing by Uncle Doras stall, he said to us with a smile.


    Tara was also smiling as she stood beside him.


    Just like the scene this morning.


    On closer thought, they were the first customers of our stall. Followed by a member of the Silver Vase. We also got to know Pops, Arudas, Yumi, and Naudiz. And finally, we reached where we were today.


    I hid my emotions in my heart and smiled at them.


    Yes, today was really a spectacle. I will be opening the day after tomorrow and will drop by to buy vegetablester.


    Alright, we will wait for you.


    It had only been ten days, but that was how our lives were right now.


    I''dn''t''ve anyone destroy this.


    Oh, right!


    As we continued pushing the cart forward, L Wu suddenly yelled.


    Asuta, you need to buy something else aside from the vegetables, right? We will return the carts, you can go ahead and buy your things.


    Huh?


    I turned back and found L Wu looking at me with a smug smile.


    Thats true.


    That little brat! I cursed in my heart.


    Alright, I still need to make a trip to the Big Tree of the South Innter, so I will buy the things for my personal use.


    Yes. Ai Fa, take care of Asuta.


    After Ai Fa and I stopped, the two carts disappeared in the other end of the crowd.


    You are buying a kitchen knife and steel griddle, right?


    Yes. The steel griddle is heavy, lets get the knife first.


    I already checked yesterday. The Silver Vase was located at the center of the marketce, right beside Grandma Misills vegetable stall.


    Theyid a ck cloth onto the space of two stalls and put out a variety of merchandise on it. A roof had been erected to cover the entire space, making the shop really dim.


    There were three Semu people there.


    Excuse me Hmm, Shumimaru isnt here?


    The shop attendants had taken off their hoods, but I dont see Shumimaru who had silver hair.


    A Semu man who was very tall made a strange gesture and bowed towards Ai Fa and me.


    Shumimaru, busy, will be, back soon.


    I see. I pre-ordered something from him, do you know where it is?


    Shumimaru, the merchandise, have Wait, please.


    I had no choice but to wait.


    I squatted down together with Ai Fa and browsed the merchandiseid out on the sheet.


    Why is this shop selling all sorts of weird things?


    Ai Fa whispered to me.


    I knew how Ai Fa felt as I looked at the products before us.


    Should I describe these items as weird? Anyway, the merchandise wasid out haphazardly. Aside from the des made with steel that was precious in Semu, there were a variety of teapots, wooden boxes with intrinsic designs, and overly decorated bows and quivers. There were also essories that glittered with a silver gleam and bundles of extravagant cloths. All the items were carefully carved and looked very high-ss. However, the merchandise was justid out randomly on a sheet.


    Never mind,pared toying them out orderly, there was a different charm in this messy disy. The atmosphere in the shop was like an antique stall found in a flea market.


    Ah, isnt that a gown for banquets?


    The rainbow-colored fabric glittered in the dim shop.


    This steel art piece looks simr to the essories worn by the women from the Wu n. So these are imported from Semu.


    These are all things I dont need.


    Ai Fa said coldly, then yelped with her eyes wide open in surprise.


    Asuta, whats that?


    Oh? Thats probably a wine-cup.


    Judging from the shape, it was some sort of container.


    The unique thing about it was that it was made of ss.


    So there is ss in this world too. That surprised me.


    This is called ss? Its so pretty.


    The sparkling light was reflecting in Ai Fas eyes.


    ss, for wine. White five tes.


    The youth we saw earlier informed us quietly.


    So it really is ss Ai Fa, it costs five white copper tes.


    Hmm? It is pretty, but I dont need a wine ss to drink fruit wine.


    That might be so, but Ai Fas eyes were still filled with life. She poked the ss with a finger on her right hand.


    Ai Fa didnt want to buy the wine ss, but I felt d that she could appreciate beautiful things.


    At this moment, Shumimaru came back.


    Asuta, sorry. Long, you wait?


    No, I just got here.


    I stood up to receive Shumimaru. Ai Fa remained squatting and kept poking childishly at the wine ss.


    I quietly walked a few steps away from Ai Fa.


    We have closed our shop, Im here to buy the goods I pre-ordered.


    Yes, Im happy.


    Shumimaru nodded and reached inside his cloak.


    His ck eyes darted suddenly towards me.


    Knife, white, 18 tes.


    Yes, thank you.


    Stone, white, 10 tes Stone, decided?


    Yes, I want to buy it.


    Shumimaru squinted happily, and retrieve the merchandise from his cloak.


    Total, white, 28 tes.


    He nced at Ai Fa who was squatting down.


    Beautifuldy. Asuta, wife?


    No But she is the most important person to me.


    I see.


    Shumimaru nodded. I received the merchandise, then handed over 28 white copper tes.


    I will start using this knife in my cooking from two days onwards.


    It was a vegetable knife kept in a ck sheath. This knife would be a great help when cutting tino in the stall.


    I, honored, am Thankful to Semu, Selva, for Asuta, me meet, letting.


    Its an honor for me too. It is already the sixth day of the blue month, I will be in your care for the remaining days.


    After showing him my sincere smile, Shumimaru squinted his eyes happily.


    I still need to buy some other things, so I will take my leave now.


    Okay. The day after tomorrow, forward, looking.


    Shumimaru walked into the back of the shop, and I poked Ai Fas shoulder.


    Sorry for the wait. Im done with the purchase.


    Hmm? I see.


    Ai Fa stood up, and we left the Silver Vase.


    Ai Fa looked at the knife in my hand curiously.


    So this is the kitchen knife that cost 18 white copper tes, huh. It must be sharp.


    Thats right. This knife wont lose out to my dads Santoku knife when ites to chopping vegetables.


    At this moment, Ai Fa showed a gentle expression and smiled:


    It must be an excellent knife then.


    Yes, it is.


    I nodded and walked to an empty space between two stalls.


    I stopped and looked at Ai Fa.


    And so I mentioned to you this afternoon that I bought something not rted to cooking.


    Oh? What did you buy?


    Ai Fas face was very peaceful.


    What kind of face will she show a few secondster? After bracing myself, I presented the item I was hiding in my hand to Ai Fa.


    What is this?


    Ai Fa frowned in surprise.


    The thing I was holding in my right hand was a ne with a blue stone.


    The stone on the ne was about the size of a thumbnail, stuck onto a piece of silver te. There was a string braided in aplicated manner on it, so it could be worn on a neck.


    As you can see, this is a ne.


    Ne An essory, huh.


    Ai Fas eyes wavered uneasily.


    Asuta, so you want to wear essories like a woman?


    No Ai Fa, I bought this ne for you.


    Oh?


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes.


    Which means you ignored everything that I said?


    I know what you said. If I use the important copper tes to buy essories, you will beat me up, right?


    Yes, thats right.


    Ai Fa slowly walked towards me.


    I gulped quietly, then continued:


    You can start your beating after I exin. This is a talisman to ward off disasters.


    Ward off disasters?


    Yes, this is a Semu talisman that can allegedly ward off all sort of disasters. Since the Silver Vase is selling it in a western city, that means it doesnt matter which god the bearer believes in. Everyone from Semu wears this talisman to keep them safe from harm.


    Ai Fas eyes remained unchanged.


    Never mind, I had already braced myself to be punched once or twice.


    I dont know how effective this talisman is. But you will definitely be mad if I gifted you an essory. You dontck daily necessities, but I still wanted to buy something for you, so I chose this ne by my own ord It might be a talisman, but the stone grafted on it is beautiful, right?


    It was a small dark blue stone.


    When Shumimaru showed me this stone yesterday, I was smitten by it at first sight. Its color was exactly the same as Ai Fas eyes.


    How much did you spend on this talisman?


    Ten white copper tes.


    Ten white copper tes


    Ai Fa half-closed her eyes and seemed to be sorting through her thoughts.


    I know you are reluctant to depend on a talisman, but you face danger very often, and even suffered a serious injury. The men of Forests Edge would gift their family three tusks or horns to bless them with a healthy life. I want to gift you something too.


    I held the string of the ne and made it into a circle.


    If you are still not satisfied, you can beat me offter, but can you ept this ne first? This is a gift from your family who wishes safety and health upon you.


    Ai Fa closed her eyes and sighed deeply.


    She then stared right at me.


    The men of Forest''s Edge would hunt kiba with their own strength, and gift the tusks and horns to their family to as a blessing to keep them safe and sound.


    Yes.


    You worked in the Post Station Town, and used the copper tes you earned to bless your family, so its not wrong Is that how I should think?


    P-Please, do so.


    Hmmph.


    Ai Fa pouted.


    I feel like I had fallen into a trap for a kiba. Is my family scheming against me?


    Not at all. My only wish is for you to be safe from harm.


    Ai Fa grunted again.


    She then took one step towards me.


    And lowered her head a little.


    What are you just standing there for?


    Huh?


    ording to the customs of Forest''s Edge, you have to present the gift to your family personally.


    I have never heard about this.


    I ced the blue stone ne onto Ai Fas neck.


    The stone was slightly higher than the ne of tusks and horns, and the blue stone was shimmering.


    Ai Fa held the ne in the palm of her right hand. After looking at it for a while, she looked up as if she had just remembered something.


    Oh right, I have something for you too.


    Huh? For me?


    Yes.


    Ai Fa reached behind her.


    After searching through the hidden pockets in her fur cape, she pulled out a ne with ten tusks and horns.


    Oh, thats the ne I gave you for safekeeping.


    Yes. We wont need these tusks and horns anymore. You performed your duty and can put on this ne now.


    After saying that, Ai Fa kicked my leg.


    Lower your head.


    Hey Can you speak first before kicking?


    Despiteining about it, I still lowered my head docilely.


    Ai Fa took off the ne around my neck nimbly and carefully ced the ne she took out earlier on me.


    These were the ten sets of blessing gifted to me by the Wu n. If our business in the Post Station Town failed, we had to use them to make up for our losses.


    It will take some time for the denizens of Forest''s Edge to head towards a prosperous future, but I believe you can carry this out.


    Not just me, its our responsibility.


    Yes and also the Wu n and Lutim house.


    Ai Fa suddenly closed her eyes.


    The troubled look on her face was gone, but in its ce was a hint of childish unease.


    And finally, it will be the responsibility of all the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    I smiled at Ai Fa.


    Starting from today, we will buy meat from the Wu n. Before long, when the Wu n runs out of meat, we will purchase them from house Lutim When everyone can sell kiba meat at the Post Station Town, all the denizens of Forest''s Edge willpete to sell kiba meat. With that in mind, we are just doing this slightly earlier than the other denizens.


    In order to forge a path to a such a future, the denizens of Forest''s Edge had to work together and strife forth.


    The chief n was supposed to lead the denizens of the Forest''s Edge properly, but not only did they not do that, they even harmed the pride of Forest''s Edge instead. I couldnt forgive their transgression.


    Thats true.


    Ai Fa eyes looked down, and picked up the blue stone on her neck again.


    Whats the matter? Do you still want to beat me off?


    No This might be a talisman, but a ne is still an essory. I feel uneasy about wearing this.


    I see But isnt the stone beautiful?


    Ai Fa slowly lifted her head.


    She smiled in a childlike manner.


    Yes, the stone is sparkling beautifully.


    Her smile was so pure and innocent that I couldnt help holding my breath.


    Our work was just starting, and there were mountains of problems waiting for us, but after seeing Ai Fas smiling face, I felt a sense of peace and satisfaction I had never felt before.


    This marked the end of our first foray into the Post Station Town.


    Mid-Meal Snack: The Hearth Caretaker of the Wu Branch House


    Sh Wu was born with a weak constitution.


    She was sickly and frail during her childhood, and smaller in sizepared to her peers, which resulted in her timid personality.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge ced a lot of emphasis on physical ability, which also applied to the women. Without a certain level of strength and endurance, the women wouldnt be able to do all the house chores. When a person couldnt fulfill her own responsibilities, her heart would be filled with sadness.


    And of course, the people around her didnt bully her because of her physical condition. The other houses might do so, but no one in the Wu n vige was so heartless.


    Her heart was filled with self-reproach. Even though she wasnt of much help, the people around her didnt admonish her, which deepened her sense of guilt.


    Be it chopping wood or tanning hides, Sh Wu needed twice the time to finish these tasks. Not just that, she couldnt even fetch water by herself. As their n was prosperous, almost all the women in the Wu n were strong and healthy, making her more conscious of her shorings.


    The frail Sh Wu liked tending to the hearth.


    Tending to the hearth didnt require too much brute strength. She was strong enough to carry a pot. Furthermore, only her family entered the hearth, so no onepared her with anyone. Because of these various reasons, Sh Wu felt most at ease inside the stove room.


    It wasnt clear if it was fortunate or not, Sh Wu was the eldest daughter and had three younger brothers. Her mother Tali Wu could be considered petite, but she was tough and strong and could handle most of the heavy lifting. Even though Sh Wumented her in-capabilities, she still busied herself in the stove room.


    As her family had shouldered part of Sh Wus work, she felt that she had to put her effort into tending to the hearth. Normally, the work rted to the hearth involved cutting meat and vegetables and cooking. But Sh Wu spent additional effort to take care of small details that couldnt be clearly seen.


    When dealing with the meat, she would cut along the grain so the meat will be more tender. Aria became too soft when overcooked, and too tough with a hint of spiciness when undercooked. When she cooked, she kept attempting to find the optimal heat and cooking time and derived joy from doing so.


    And obviously, her family didnt realize the effort she had put in. No matter what she served up, her family would eat that all gratefully. This was a responsibility of the denizens of the Forest''s Edge in the first ce. The Forest''s Edge did not permit anyone to be picky about the taste of the food.


    Sh Wu spending so much effort in tending to the hearth was just for her own self-satisfaction. However, she still felt really happy when her mother praised her cooking.


    No one can tend to the hearth better than you. Teach me how to adjust the heat again.


    Tali Wu probably said that because she realized the sense of guilt Sh Wu was feeling.


    But even so, Sh Wu felt d.


    After that, both mother and daughter put even more effort into the way they cooked their food.


    Sh Wu was secretly a fan of the Wu main house sisters.


    Of the hundred-odd kins in the Wu n, the four sisters from the main house had the capabilities and charm that befit their status.


    The eldest Vena Wu was a gorgeous beauty. Not just her appearance, her personality was very charming too. There were hordes of men asking for her hand or volunteering to marry into her family.


    The second daughter Leina Wu wasnt far behind. She was petite and had a kiddish face. She might not draw as much attention as her elder sister, but she was as charming as Vena Wu Unlike the hard to fathom Vena Wu, Leina Wu had a cheerful disposition and was gentle and kind. She was the ideal women in the minds of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The third sister L Wu was twelve and had a forthright personality and a smart and sensitive side to her. She was great friends with Sh Wus brother Shin Wu, so Sh Wu interacted with her the most and learned about her unknown side early.


    The youngest Rimee Wu was a pure and adorable eight years old girl. Just the sight of her brought a smile to the face. She was so cute, how blissful would it be to have her as a sister or daughter? Sh thought about that from time to time.


    Sh Wu yearned to be like these four girls.


    As their status was above hers, Sh Wu didnt feel any jealousy towards them. She was proud of them as a rtive.


    However, she wondered sometimes.


    Why was she so useless?


    The four girls were rted to Sh Wu by blood. Sh Wus father Raa Wu was the younger brother of the girls father, Donda Wu.


    Raa Wu was an outstanding hunter, and her mother Tali Wu was the perfect spouse. Her younger brothers would be brave hunters one day. The oldest brother had already started hunting alongside their father.


    Sh Wu wasnt as strong as her other family.


    She was 18, but no one had asked for her hand in marriage or to marry into the family. That was how miserable her capabilities were


    She wasnt bedridden with an illness like during her youth, but she still couldnt carry a water sk on her own. Her looks werent particrly outstanding either, so it was a given that no denizens of the Forest''s Edge wanted to marry her.


    At most, she could marry to a kin house of the Wu n. Less prestigious houses like Lilim and Mamu would be happy to take in a woman of the Wu n in marriage. The Wu n was their elder house after all.


    And when they realized not all women from the Wu n were strong and tough, they would be utterly disappointed.


    Despite being of marriageable age, Vena Wu and Leina Wu didnt rush to marry. They must be waiting to pick a good husband. They were from the main house after all, no one would turn down a marriage with such excellent women.


    However, Sh Wu was already 18. She had not been wed for three years. Even though her house only had two women, her and her mother, there were plenty of women in the Wu n vige. So even if Sh Wu married out, they wouldnt be shorthanded. It was about time for her to make up her mind and marry into a kin house.


    But I


    Even if it was just for a while more, she wanted to stay in the Wu n vige.


    She wanted to see how the future pans out for a certain person.


    Once Sh Wu will see him taking in a wife, she would be able to steel herself. She would resolve her will to leave her family and life in the Wu n vige.


    Sh Wu hid this idea deep in her heart and continued living her peaceful and unchanging days. At this time, two persons suddenly turned up at the Wu n vige.


    They were Asuta and Ai Fa from the Fa house.


    Anyway, thats what happened. Grandma Jiba had gotten more energetictely.


    L Wu said to Sh Wu.


    Rimee Wu brought the Fa house people to the Wu n vige. After preparing dinner, the members of the Fa house reinvigorated the grand elder Jiba Wu.


    When she heard that, Sh Wu was stunned.


    L Wu, you ate what Grandma Jiba did, right? What kind of food did they cook?


    Hmm, well Im not sure how to describe it. The taste was unbelievable.


    An unbelievable taste


    Even though it was kiba, I couldnt tell at all! The grilled meat and boiled meat were both so fragrant No, I cant describe it properly.


    Anyway, his cooking is very outstanding, right?


    But I cant praise him to the heavens like the other members of my family. Papa Donda got mad too, saying that this kind of cooking will corrupt the soul.


    I see...


    Half a monthter, when L Wu visited Sh Wus ce, there was an indescribable expression on her face.


    Asuta and Ai Fa visitedst night. The dinner was incredibly delicious Sigh, Im so troubled, I cant even!


    How did delicious food taste like?


    Sh Wus feelings became agitated again.


    The next day, she received a notification from the head of the Wu n that Asuta from the Fa house will be tending to the hearth for the wedding between house Lutim and house Min.


    Five days before the banquet began, Asuta started lodging in the Wu n. Four days before the wedding, Sh Wu was called over to help prepare for the banquet.


    Ah, did youe from the branch house to help? Nice to meet you, I will be imposing on you.


    Asuta was an incredible man.


    He was skinny like a woman and had a kind and polite face and attitude. He had yellowish skin just like the westerners from the Post Station Town. But his hair and eyes were ck, just like an easterner.


    The air about him was different from the citizens in the Post Station Town. Sh Wu didnt know how to describe this feeling, Asuta wasnt like the people from any ce, and fit the term foreigner perfectly. That was how strange he was.


    Asutas cooking was equally shocking for Sh Wu.


    L Wu was right. After processing it with the special technique of bloodletting, the kiba meat had definitely be tasty.


    Not just that, Asuta created all sorts of vor with just fruit wine, pico leaves and rock salt, just like magic. He boiled away the water in the poitan, then dried it in the sun before grilling it. The soup without any poitan was very ptable. He also used different cooking methods and turned the aria, tarapa, and chachi into never seen before dishes.


    There was so much that could be done when tending to the hearth.


    Compared to Asuta, her effort was no different from childs y.


    With this feeling in her heart, Sh Wu quietly helped Asuta. And then


    Sh Wu, your knife work is impable, and you are great at controlling the heat.


    Two days before the banquet, Asuta praised Sh Wu.


    On the day of the banquet, I would like to invite you and your mother Tali Wu to cook the hamburg steak in the stove room of the Wu main house.


    Of all the dishes Asuta showed them, the Hamburg steak was the toughest to cook.


    While Sh Wu was still dumbstruck, her mother Tali Wu smiled:


    We are honored. My daughter is better at tending to the hearth than anyone else. Thanks to her, my culinary skills have improved greatly.


    Yes, you are right. Sh Wu has excellent cooking skills.


    Asuta smiled gently.


    Even if it was just cutting meat, I could feel how much effort she put into it. I want to borrow her strength.


    Sh Wu felt light-headed.


    She never imagined that the greatly skilled Asuta would acknowledge her hearth-tending abilities.


    When she used the skills Asuta taught her to prepare dinner, her family was surprised and happy. Her younger brothers were rowdy and said it was yummy, the quiet Raa Wu and Shin Wu also ate Sh Wus cooking with a face of satisfaction.


    So she could bring joy to her family in such a way.


    If this joy can bring more strength to the denizens of Forest''s Edge, my existence will be good medicine, and not poison  Asuta once said.


    Asuta might be a foreigner, but he used his incredible prowess to find his ce in Forest''s Edge.


    Sh Wu respected Asutas confidence and determination.


    Sh Wu was a full-blooded denizen of the Forest''s Edge, but she was hesitant and troubled. Asuta was a foreigner, but he could cook proudly and the people around him acknowledged his strength.


    He might look scrawny, but Asuta was brave and decisive and wasnt inferior to the hunters of Forests Edge in his confidence.


    Maybe


    Maybe she could be like Asuta, and live her life proudly.


    Even if Sh Wu wasnt as strong as the other women, her culinary skill wouldnt lose to anyone. She wanted to take pride in this and hold her head up high.


    After the banquet for house Lutims wedding ended, Asuta left the Wu n vige. But this thought lingered in Sh Wus heart.


    And then, ten or so daysterL Wu came to inform Sh Wu:


    Asuta is running a business in the Post Station Town, and he needs helpers! Mama Mia Lei wants the both of us to assist him, will you go?


    Sh Wu couldnt give an answer right away.


    Why were they willing to let someone like her shoulder such an important responsibility? Her heart was filled with doubt, but the thought of working together with Asuta again filled her heart with joy.


    Asuta wants us to send at least one woman who is good at tending to the hearth, so we chose you!


    But Leina Wu from the main house is great at caretaking the hearth too, right?


    Hmm the main house already sent Vena-nee to help Asuta. If both elder sisters were gone, we could be overwhelmed with house chores. If you turn this down, we will have to partner Leina-nee with another woman from the branch house and ask the branch house to help with the chores of the main house.


    L Wu stared at Sh Wu, her eyes were filled with hope and unease. L Wu had already opened her heart to Asuta, so she must really want to go to the Post Station Town to help.


    However, we will need to carry iron pots and other baggage to the Post Station Town, and that will be tough. Sh Wu, you have to decide for yourself!


    Sh Wu was very troubled.


    She didnt think that she was capable enough to take on the job. However, a sense of pride had just sprouted in her heart.


    If she didnt provide sunlight and water to the sprout, it would wither away in no time.


    Hence, Sh Wu looked at L Wu as sincerely as she could manage.


    .


    Im willing to take on this job.


    Sh Wu hoped that she could live proudly just like Asuta.


    She didnt want to hide the feelings in her heart.


    With this conviction in mind, Sh Wu took another step forward.

 Volume 6 - Prologue

    It was the next morning after finishing our ten days of business in the Post Station Town.


    Inside my temporary lodging inside the Wu n vige, I stared mesmerizingly at the two items of kitchenware I bought yesterday.


    Yesterday, I bought a Semu kitchen knife and a Jaguar-made steel griddle.


    This was a vegetable cutting knife, about 20 cm in length and 8 cm wide. It was a thin single-edged de, which didnt have any curvature like utility kitchen knives or meat-cutting knife. The body of the de was rectangr instead. It had an appearance simr to Usaba bocho which I was familiar with.


    As the de was straight, it closed tightly with the chopping board, making it ideal for cutting vegetables. However, sharpening it required special care as it was a single-edged knife, so I had to be careful. The de was thin and cracked easily, but it was extremely sharp, worthy of its price of 18 white copper tes.


    Next was the steel griddle.


    It hailed from Jaguar renowned for its steel products. I heard that most of the steel products sold in Genos came from Jaguar.


    The griddle was 70 cm wide, 50 cm long and 6 mm thick. The four edges of the griddle protruded 3 cm up, and there were no other decorations aside from the handles on either sides. The simple and manly design was mesmerizing.


    I already did a griddle opening process yesterday which was heating up the griddle and then smearing oil on it. This made the griddle surface shiny and smooth.


    I had stayed in Forest''s Edge for almost half a month. During this time, I grilled and roasted food by using a pot. Now that I had the griddle, it would be much more convenient. The efficiency in poitan and meat patty would also improve.


    The pot I usually used was about 1 cm thick and weighed more than 30 kg. Compared to that, the griddle was only about 12 or 13 kg, making it more portable too.


    Furthermore, the griddle being thinner meant it had better heat conductivity. It wasnt as thick as the iron pot, but the griddle was already plenty thick. (The iron pot was actually incredibly thick in the first ce). Given the practicality of using this griddle, I could cook a wider variety of food too. I couldnt stop smiling at the thought of that.


    The Semu kitchen knife that was as elegant as decoration and the incredibly practical Jaguar griddle. I ogled at these two items of kitchenware basking under the sun.


    What are you doing, Asuta?


    Ai Fa who went to the water source early in the morning came back to the room, and I turned to look at her.


    Hi, you are back so early. Hows your left arm?


    It doesnt hurt at all, but it had grown weaker. Its fine if my opponent is human, but I feel uneasy about taking on kiba with my condition like this.


    Ai Fa flexed her left arm that could finally move freely after six days. Ai Fa dislocated her elbow while hunting and was recuperating.


    My strength isnt back yet, so my bones might shift out-of-ce if I pushed myself. I will need to observe it for a few more days Asuta, what were you doing?


    Im not doing anything, just zoning out and admiring the kitchenware I bought yesterday.


    Hmm?


    Ai Fa tilted her head slightly, then came over and sat beside me.


    Her slightly damp blonde hair was tied into aplicated pattern likest time. Tying her hair up simply to the side had its charms, but an hairstyle in which it was easy to move suited Ai Fa the best after all.


    When I was cleansing myself and washing the utensils, were you just sitting here?


    Thats right. This is the first kitchenware I bought with my own money, and I cant get enough of it.


    My face was probably filled with love like a grandfather receiving his first newborn grandchild.


    Ai Fa frowned a little sadly.


    Asuta, you


    Yes?


    No, its nothing.


    Whats the matter? Its rare for you to be hesitant to speak, Ai Fa.


    Nah, its fine.


    I turned my body towards Ai Fa.


    Theres definitely something. Im curious. If you have anything on your mind, dont hold back and tell me.


    Even if we are a family, we cant ignore social courtesy. Thats why its nothing.


    No, you are making me even more curious! Didnt we talk about this before? We shouldnt keep anything from each other. Our thinking and emotions are a little different, so we need to be honest with each other about everything in order to understand one another better.


    After my passionate speech, the sorrow on Ai Fas face grew even deeper.


    Its nothing thatplicated. I just dont want to upset you.


    It will be fine. Didnt you say something like this? If I feel ufortable, I will just beat you up, so there is no need to hide how you feel.


    Do you want to beat me up?


    I wouldnt dare do something so scary.


    Wont you get mad?


    If your words correspond to your beliefs, I will debate with you until I am satisfied with the conclusion.


    I see. I understand, your argument makes more sense.


    Ai Fa sat on the floor cross-legged, straightened her back, and looked at me with a serious face.


    I just thought that you were a bit disgusting.


    Are you mad?


    No, not at all.


    I almost broke down in tears though.


    Anyway, your eyes were filled with love when you were looking at these tools made from steel and wood, as if you were looking at a human. That felt a little disgusting


    Ah, I understand very clearly, so no need to hit me when Im down


    I see Are you mad?


    No, Im not mad at all.


    Okay. Ai Fa nodded.


    She had an innocent smile on her face.


    I should say what I really think after all. I feel much better now, Asuta.


    Thats great.: I said with a vague smile.


    If my sorrow could cheer Ai Fa up, then our fortunes and misfortunes would be bnced, and the world would be able to operate normally.


    You have cheered up a lot too. Your face looked so sourst night.


    Ah, I have just gotten over it. I need to take care of the work before me in order to settle the troublesome matters.


    The work before me Three dayster, we will tend to the hearth for the house head conference held at the Tsun n. We will have a seminar today to prepare for that.


    The Tsun n was the chief n of Forest''s Edge and was also infamous here.


    They monopolized the money granted by Genos, indulged in leisure all day, did their jobs as hunters sloppily, and disturbed the peace in the Post Station Town. On top of that, they were also colluding with the nobles of Genos, so the crimes theymitted in the Post Station Town went unpunished. These examples made it hard to imagine that they were the chief n of the pure and righteous Forest''s Edge denizens.


    Mno Mast also told me one shocking matter.


    Simply put, a denizen of Forest''s Edge murdered Mno Masts brother-inw who was also his good friend, but the criminal wasnt brought to justice. Mno Masts harsh criticism against the denizens of Forest''s Edge felt unbelievable.


    I didnt have any solid evidence that the criminal was a member of the Tsun n.


    However, my suspicion of the Tsun n was steadily increasing.


    The only thing I could do was to prepare as much as possible for the house head conference.


    Well then, I will visit the water source. Today will be a busy day too.


    Yes. Will you be instructing the women in cooking?


    Thats right. Additionally, I have to prepare for the stall tomorrow. And I will need to decide on a dish for the inn. Looks like Ill be busy the entire day.


    Im envious.


    Ai Fa pouted a little.


    I can only forage for firewood. My health is neither too good nor too bad, so it feels terrible that I cant enter the forest.


    Hey, hey, dont get reckless now, alright?


    I warned her worriedly, and Ai Fa pouted even more.


    You think Im that retarded? I will rest when it is time to rest. This is necessary for hunters.


    Ah, sorry. You looked really unhappy about it though.


    I might be unhappy but I will only show this face to you, so stopining.


    I hoped Ai Fa could open her heart to more people but even so, I felt as if my heart was going to explode from joy when I heard her saying that.


    Its so early in the morning, but thank you very much.


    Why do you need to thank me?


    N-No, its nothing! Why then, I will go wash up before I start work.


    The day off that was just as busy as a normal business day has begun.


    Alright then, we are holding this seminar for the sake of tending to the hearth during the house head conference. I have already nned the workflow for that day.


    There were two seminars, one in the morning and another in the evening.


    If too many people gathered at one time, I wouldnt be able to attend to them all. I didnt want to ask all the Lutim house toe over early in the morning, hence the arrangement.


    There would be eight women assisting me in tending to the hearth during the house head conference.


    The roster was the following. The four helpers from the Wu n were Vena Wu, Leina Wu, and L Wu. The branch house dispatched two assistants, Sh Wu and Tali Wu. The reinforcements from the Lutim main house were Ema Min Lutim and Molun Lutim.


    Tali Wu was Sh Wus mother. On the day of the house head conference, this strong pair of mother and daughter will be away from the house, so Shin Wus ce would be left unattended. Women from the other branch houses would go over and help instead. After the Lutim house banquet, not just Sh Wu, even Tali Wus culinary skill improved remarkably. That was the reason Mia Lei Wu rmended them strongly.


    I met Molun Lutim once before. She was Ema Min Lutims sister-inw Kan Lutims sister and Dan Lutims daughter. She had a simr appearance to her father and was a charming and energetic girl.


    Right now, five of the helpers had gathered.


    They were three sisters of the Wu main house, Mama Mia Lei, and Sh Wu.


    As Mama Mia Lei and Sh Wu would be the team leaders of this elite group, I requested for them to attend both sessions of the seminar. I looked at the five reliable figures and continued:


    Aside from the cooking, we have to let the women of the Tsun n learn these cooking techniques. On the day of the house head conference, I hope for everyone to show as much as possible, and let the Tsun n women do the actual cooking as much as possible. Like what I did the second time I tended to the Wu n hearth.


    Ah, you mean the pre-wedding celebration for the Lutim house wedding where you made me cook the steak for the house head to eat? We were the ones who did the actual cooking that time.


    Mama Mia Lei nodded vigorously on behalf of the others. She sure was lively today.


    But the number of guests this time is about the same as during the Lutim house wedding, right? Will that actually work?


    Dont worry, the menu wont be as sumptuous as in the wedding, and we wont need to worry about food distribution either Im nning for four dishes this time, which are Myam-roasted meat, kiba steak, grilled poitan, and aria meat soup.


    Huh? Are we not adding other vegetables to the meat soup?


    L Wu asked.


    Yes, we need to subtract the ingredient cost from the amount they are paying us. Aside from aria and poitan, we will also be using myam and fruit wine. Hence, I have decided to make the menu simpler.


    This was the agreement I made with Yamiel Tsun.


    On top of that, the Tsun n didnt need to pay directly for the hearth caretaking the 40 sets of kiba tusks and horns would be collected from the house heads attending that conference.


    That sounded infuriating, but we had our own circumstances too and didntin too much.


    We wanted to use this chance to let the denizens of Forest''s Edge understand the importance of delicious food and a prosperous life.


    No matter what the Tsun n were nning, our viewpoints were right. We wanted to emphasize this point.


    Besides, if we serve food that takes too much effort, they would think that the food being delicious is a given. I think it will be more convincing if we let them taste dishes that can be easily prepared.


    Hmm~ you have given it much thought.


    L Wu shrugged as if she was saying:Do what you want.


    I smiled at her, then continued with my briefing.


    I n to start with making grilled poitan on that day, then the kiba meat soup followed by other meat dishes. I dont want to prepare different dishes at the same time, so we will do the dishes one by one. The grilled poitan and meat soup shouldnt be a problem. As for the meat dishes, I hope everyone can practice until you are able to instruct the women of the Tsun n by yourself.


    I looked at Sh Wu who was standing quietly by the side.


    Sh Wu, this doesnt concern the house head conference, but I hope you can finish the Myam-roasted meat by yourself after the special training today.


    Ehh? But why?


    We will be opening for business in the Post Station Town again tomorrow. When Im not around, I hope I can leave the Myam-roasted meat stall to you.


    Two days after the house head conference, which was the 12th of the Blue Month, I will be providing dinner for the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    However, I didnt have enough time.


    If I started the preparation work for the inn after closing shop, it would dy my return trip significantly. I wouldnt have enough time to prepare the meals for the next day in that case.


    Therefore, at noon when the Kiba burgers sell out, I will head to the Big Tree of the South Inn to prepare their meals. During this period, I hope you can tend to the Myam-roasted meat stall.


    Can I do it? Controlling the heat is important when cooking Myam-roasted meat, correct?


    Thats right. If you overcook it, the meat will be too tough. If you marinate it too long, the taste will be too strong. I think you can do it after practicing for a few days.


    Is that true?


    Yes. Since I will be increasing your workload, your pay will double too. I have already discussed this with Mia Lei Wu.


    Sh Wu looked shocked and turned her head towards Mama Mia Lei. Mama Mia Lei ruffled L Wu hair with a smug smile.


    I asked L and Vena for their opinion, and they both agreed that only you can aplish this, so I have decided to leave this to you. After all, they are not very good at tending to the hearth.


    Shut up, Sh Wu is the one who is too good! We cant replicate Asutas cookingpletely!


    Thats right I want to try too, but Ick the conviction to roast the meat at the stall.


    When the two girls were answering, the light of admiration was flickering in their eyes.


    At this moment, the person who had been quiet all this time finally spoke:


    Mama Mia Lei, I think of myself as a capable hearth caretaker too Will the ones going to town tomorrow still be Vena-nee and L?


    It was the second daughter Leina Wu.


    Leina Wu held her hands in front of her breasts and looked at her mother with pleading eyes.


    Mama Mia Lei showed a troubled smile.


    The n head was the one who picked Vena at first. If both Vena and you are away, it will affect the chores at home, right? And before we figure out the Tsun ns scheme, I think we should let Vena stay with Asuta. Your sister is the best at dealing with others.


    But


    For example, if a man in a drunken stupor from the Tsun n were to look for trouble at the stall, Vena could deal with him smoothly, right? After the decision to tend to the hearth at the house head conference we are confident that the Tsun n wonty their hands on Asuta. However, the n head might change his mind. Bear with it before that.


    I understand.


    Leina Wu puffed her cheeks slightly.


    Vena Wu had aplicated expression on her face. She turned her head to the side and fidgeted with her chestnut hair.


    And then Sh Wu looked at me with a face of determination.


    I understand. Asuta, I hope to meet your expectation to repay your trust in me. I will be in your care.


    Thank you Lets start the practice then.


    The morning practice seminar ended without any incident.


    After two hours, the session ended. I left the stove room and stretched my arms.


    Rimee Wu and Grandma Ditto Min were sunning pico leaves and chopping wood.


    Hi, Rimee Wu, is Ai Fa still not back?


    Yes. But she should be returning soon.


    Ai Fa went to the fringe of the forest to forage for firewood.


    There was still some time before noon. I was wondering what to do during this time when an unexpected person came to me.


    It was the eldest son of the Wu main house, Jiza Wu.


    Asuta, if you are free now, can I talk with you?


    Do you  want to talk with me?


    I had not seen Jiza Wu aroundtely, but he suddenly came to me at this moment. Honestly, I didnt think it was anything good.


    Mama Mia Lei followed me out of the stove room, and she looked at the eldest son of the Wu main house a little suspiciously.


    Jiza, you actually have something to discuss with Asuta, what a surprise Are you unhappy with the decision made by the n head?


    The n heads decision is absolute. Do you think I will vite this principle as the eldest son?


    His face remained warm and gentle.


    When his slit-like eyes met Mama Mia Leis gaze, Mama Mia Lei sighed gently.


    Both you and Asuta still have work to do, dont stress each other out.


    Alright.


    Jiza Wu nodded and walked to the side of the house.


    My only option was to follow.


    Asuta, its been a long time since west had a proper chat.


    Thats right, since the morning of the Lutim house wedding banquet, we had not spoken at all.


    Less than twenty days In such a short period of time, the situation around us had changed drastically.


    Jiza Wu stopped and turned towards me.


    He wasnt wearing his cape or his des, and only had simple clothes and a sash around his waist.


    However, Jiza Wu was buffed and could take me down easily without any des. When confronting him, I had to be as careful, as if facing a member of the Tsun n.


    You are now the central figure in Forest''s Edge. Whenever you act, the future of Forest''s Edge changes too I can sense this very strongly.


    Thats not true. I know that many of the incidents were caused by me but for better or worse, I cant do anything with my powers alone. If not for the help of Ai Fa, Kan Lutim, and Donda Wu, I couldnt be involved in the future of Forest''s Edge at all.


    Who knows? If you werent here, things wouldnt have turned out this way.


    A formless pressure as heavy as a mountain assaulted me.


    This was the lead-like pressure that the Wu n siblings feared so deeply.


    You have a point. But I think the other people also wield simr influence. If not for Ai Fa, Kan Lutim or Donda Wu, the situation would bepletely different. Thats how the world is.


    Asuta, you have changed.


    Jiza Wus voice became deeper.


    You were meeker in the past. You didnt know what kind of existence you were and didnt try to wield your power dangerously in a reckless manner.


    I see


    However, you have grasped your own capabilities and are attempting to influence Forest''s Edge with your powers.


    Was it just my imagination? Jiza Wus bulky body looked even more buffed now.


    The pressure was gradually increasing.


    You are dangerous. You might be a foreigner, but can affect the future of Forest''s Edge from the inside. Compared to Rock Citys Kamyua Yost, I think you are the most dangerous person.


    You only feel this way because you still dont see me as a denizen of Forest''s Edge, correct?


    I replied. I wasnt afraid, but an ufortable and suffocating feeling assaulted me.


    I sincerely wish to be a denizen of Forest''s Edge. But my time in Forest''s Edge is still short, so I feel uneasy about the drastic changes in Forest''s Edge brought by decisions I had made. I decided that this is the best path only after consulting with Ai Fa, Kan Lutim, and Donda Wu Jiza Wu, you dont want the Wu n to interact with the Post Station Town and Tsun n in such a way, do you?


    If you are asking my opinion of course, I dont want that. I think the future of Forest''s Edge should be decided by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Hmm in that case, you can think of this as Donda Wu and Kan Lutim using me like a tool to forge open a path for the future of Forest''s Edge. Thats how I feel anyway


    Even if you are just a tool, the one controlling you is neither the Wu n nor Lutim house.


    Jiza Wus eyes were still narrowed into a slit and shone with a dark light.


    The light was sharp, like a ck de.


    The one manipting you is the head of the Fa house. Speaking of which, the head of the Fa house who doesnt have any kin has the future of Forest''s Edge in her hands.


    Youre mistaken. Ai Fa isnt the only one I hold dear to me. Besides, Ai Fa is acting in the best interest of Forest''s Edge, not for personal gain.


    And that was why Ai Fa changed her mindset and decided to rely on the Wu n and Lutim house.


    The day after, Ai Fa even caught a fever from worrying too much  and even so, she still believes that Kan Lutims judgment was correct, and chose to ept his opinion.


    To me, that was the Wu n, Lutim house and Fa house working together to pave the future of Forest''s Edge but Jiza Wu didnt think so.


    This wouldnt have happened if Ai Fa married Darum two years ago.


    Jiza Wu said in a calm tone.


    If Jiba and Rimee didnt forge a bond with Ai Fa If Ai Fa didnt meet you in the forest


    I think these were happy scenes but are they an unfortunate urrence to you?


    I tried to endure the formless pressure and mustered the strength in my joints.


    If that is true, its too sad.


    A stinging current seemed to be flowing in the air.


    My knees felt like they would turn to jelly if I rxed for a moment.


    The pressure he was giving out was a match for Donda Wu when he gets mad.


    The pressure Donda Wu exerted was the venting of his emotions. But I couldnt feel any emotions in the pressure that wasing from Jiza Wu.


    The core of this pressure didnt stem from emotions like rage or hatred, but something that was the furthest from me a sense of duty, a sense of belonging to the tribe, the pride of a hunter, etc.


    Anyway, the pressure he was giving out was really scary.


    I could only grit my teeth and endure, and not yield to this pressure.


    I didnt know how much time had passed


    Ai Fas voice came from behind Jiza Wu, disrupting our standoff.


    Asuta, what are you doing there?


    The pressure from Jiza Wu disappeared without a trace.


    When he turned his body slightly to the side, I could see Ai Fa carrying a faggot of firewood tied up with ropes on her back.


    If you are free now,e help me. You will need more firewood tomorrowpared to yesterday, right?


    Ah, yes, right I understand, Iming.


    Ai Fa walked slowly to me.


    Jiza Wu bowed at her, then shifted his gaze to me.


    I should get going too. Its great that we finally got to talk after such a long time.


    I nodded slightly and couldnt find the right words to say.


    After Jiza Wu left, Ai Fa came over.


    Asuta, what were you doing?


    She had a scary expression when she was close.


    That was the first time I saw that eldest son emit such an intense killing intent. When Im not around, dont go near that man alone.


    B-But he wanted to talk, and I couldnt turn him down.


    You have to reject him no matter what I cant tell what the eldest son is thinking, or how to be on guard against him.


    Ai Fa leaned in closer and looked into my eyes. Our noses were almost touching.


    Hmmp I could never imagine how fearless you are when shrouded in such terrifying bloodlust. Your strength might still becking, but your courage has grown.


    Hey, are you praising me or making a dig at me? Can you choose just one?


    In that case, I will praise you.


    Ai Fa pressed her forehead against mine.


    Asuta, even a man from Forest''s Edge would find it hard to stay calm under the incredible pressure emitted by that eldest son. For a weak hearth caretaker, you sure are cocky.


    Hey


    Iplimented you, so you can be proud of yourself.


    Ai Fa showed a fearless smile.


    Since you are so brave, then the men from the Tsun n would be nothing to be afraid of. I can rx a bit more before the house head conference Asuta, lets gather more firewood. I need to let my dull body get back to its original condition.

 Volume 6 - Ch 1

    To say that nothing of note happened between the seminar and the house head conference wasnt really truthful.


    We opened the stall in the Post Station Town one day after the seminar and sold two hundred meals.


    Sales dropped on the very next day because we only prepared 170 portions, which were sold out too.


    After one day of rest, we opened for two days and closed for two more days. The irregr operating hours stimted the demand for our merchandise. Before this, I couldnt sell 150 meals even if I did prepare them.


    Our customers were still mostly southerners and easterners, but kiba food was steadily bing the talk of the Post Station Town. When we start selling food at the inn, the fame of kiba food would spread even further.


    No matter what the schemes the Tsun n had, we must make this business seed.


    As I worked hard with these feelings in mind, the 8th and 9th day of the Blue Month shed by and it was now the day of the house head conference.


    The Tsun n vige sure is far.


    As I walked on the solid dirt path inside Forest''s Edge, I whispered to Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa walked with smooth strides like a leopard and answered quietly:


    The Tsun n vige is located at the end of the northern side, while the Wu n vige is situated in the middle of the southern side, so of course its far.


    The Forest''s Edge settlement was a long piece ofnd that stretched from the south to the north.


    A vast forest was between the Morga Mountain to the east and the wide territory of Genos to the west, resulting in such a shape.


    Tsun n vige was at the extreme north end, while the Wu n and Lutim house viges were to the south, with the smaller houses like the Fa house between them. From the bearings of the sun, I realized we had walked for two hours, but the scenery remained the same.


    Hmm This means that the Tsun n people actually walked so far on the night of the Lutim house wedding to pick a fight with us.


    After whispering to Ai Fa again, she nodded and leaned her face towards me.


    Yes, because they dont perform their duties as hunters properly, they have that much free time. How infuriating.


    Thats right. If they have the time to walk so far, they might as well go hunt kiba.


    By the way, Asuta.


    Hmm? Whats the matter, Ai Fa?


    Why are you whispering?


    Ai Fa didnt know my intention but had been whispering to me all this while.


    Its nothing serious. I simply think the atmosphere right now doesnt feel good for an idle chat.


    We werent the only ones heading to the Tsun n. We had set off together with the Wu n and their kins.


    The Wu n had six kin houses rted to them by blood. They were Lutim, Lei, Min, Mamu, Lilim, and Mufa. Each house head brought along a male follower to attend the house head conference. Together with the women helping with the hearth, we had arge group of 24 people.


    The male attendees were strong elites too, so the term intimidating was very fitting. Everyone present had attended the banquet at the Lutim house, but I only knew three people, namely Donda Wu, Darum Wu, and Dan Lutim.


    They were helping to carry the ingredients needed for the banquet tonight. No one had anyints, but I still felt bad about this.


    Sigh, Im getting sleepy.


    Someone suddenly spoke loudly beside me.


    I turned and saw the youngest man in the group yawning.


    I have not gotten up so early in a long time. Donda Wu, can I sleep for a while when we reach the Tsun n vige?


    Whatever.


    Donda Wu replied coldly.


    Great. I will get up right away if anything happens, so give me a break Hmm? What are you looking at, hearth caretaker of the Fa house?


    Ah, its nothing, pardon me.


    Theres nothing to pardon though, I just want to know what are you looking at.


    The youth didnt look unhappy, but he didnt seem to be the calm type either.


    As I was wondering how to answer, the youth sped up and started to walk beside me.


    Speaking of which, I still dont know your name. Im Rau Lei. Hearth caretaker of the Fa house, whats your name?


    Nice to meet you, Im Asuta.


    He might be younger than me, but I still decided to answer him with a humble attitude.


    At this moment, the youth showed an unhappy face.


    Asuta, Im seventeen. How old are you?


    Ah, Im seventeen too.


    In that case, you dont need to be so reserved, you can just speak to me normally.


    The youth said the same thing that Yumi did, but he had a dignified air about him.


    His light-colored hair that looked almost blonde were tied behind him, the corners of his eyes were high and their pupils were light purple. With his high nose bridge and thin lips, he looked like a matured version of Ludo Wu. He looked androgynous and had a prideful expression.


    He was a little taller than me and could be considered skinnypared to the other men from Forest''s Edge. He looked young and wasnt buffed, but the aura around him could rival that of the other men.


    Never mind, Kan Lutim mentioned to me that you are running a business in the Post Station Town, Im not sure about the details though. But if the Tsun n tries to pick trouble with you, I will do everything I can to help.


    Yes, thank you very much.


    Didnt I tell you not to be so reserved?


    I didnt mean to, its probably because of my business in the Post Station Town, so its more rxing for me to speak this way.


    I see. If you talk to me in such a formal tone again, I will punch you.


    Are you really the hearth caretaker of the Fa house?


    The youth named Rau Lei leaned in close suddenly.


    When the Tsun n barged into the banquet, didnt you tell them off loudly? You are acting like apletely different person now.


    No, I was just acting on impulse back then.


    In that case, you should act on impulse today too. If the Tsun n sees how meek you are, they will exploit you all they could.


    It seemed that this youths concept on how to deal with aggression waspletely different from mine.


    I thought the first thing that needs to be done during a dangerous situation was to calm down.


    Asuta, Kan Lutim taught the Lei house the techniques how to bloodlet and butcher the kiba. The kiba meat did be delicious, but it still couldnt match the dishes you served at the banquet. What do we need to do to turn the meat into that soft and gooey form?


    Ah, you mean hamburg steak? It needs mincing and molding the meat into a circr shape That dish is hard to exin with words. The women from the Wu n and Lutim house have learned the cooking method, you just need to learn from them.


    To avoid being punched, I answered in a normal tone, and Rau Lei turned to look diagonally back.


    Ema Min Lutim, teach the method to the women of the Lei house. I want to eat that dish at home too.


    Like everyone else, Ema Min Lutim was carrying arge bag of vegetables on her back. She bowed politely at Rau Lei.


    I understand. My skill is stillcking, but I hope the women of the Lei house and I will improve our skills together.


    Ema Min Lutim, how old are you?


    Rau Lei, Im 17.


    In that case, your tone doesnt need to be so formal, just speak casually like Asuta.


    As a kin of the Wu n, I cant speak to the head of the Lei house in such a rude manner.


    This youth was he the head of the Lei house?


    After bing the house head, the attitude of the all women became like this Asuta, you might be a hearth caretaker, but you are still a man, so talk to me normally.


    Looks like I got acquainted with a youth I wasnt sure how to get along with.


    I looked Ai Fas way quietly, but my house head averted her face nonchntly.


    Whats the matter? Does the head of the Lei house like hamburg steak? I dont think hamburg steak tastes bad, but spare ribs are the best, right?


    The head of the Lutim house interjected.


    He walked towards us as he swayed hisrge tummy. Was he going to get me out of this mess? Probably not.


    Spare ribs, huh. Theyre delicious but isnt it a pain to eat them together with the bone?


    What nonsense! Its delicious because we are eating it off the bone! If possible, I want to eat the kiba thigh with its bones too!


    Cooking the meat thoroughly seemed hard.


    However, if I researched steam grill techniques, it might be possible to realize his dream.


    Those who like hamburg steak are mostly women and children. Its admirable of you to be the house head at such a young age, but you still have a childish side, huh.


    Dan Lutimughed out loud. Rau Lei immediately showed a sour face.


    Is the Lutim house trying to provoke the Lei house? Arent you going too far to treat a grown-up hunter as a child?


    If you dont want others to think of you as a child, then dontin and eat the spare ribs. That delicacy suits hunters the best!


    Dan Lutim didnt care about the raging Rau Lei, and turned hisrge round eyes my way.


    Asuta! Did you prepare any spare ribs for us tonight? That myam and thin slices of meat might be savory, but they cantpare to the tastiness of spare ribs!


    I see. Ema Min Lutim and Molun Lutim learned how to cook Myam-roasted meat during the seminar three days ago and used their culinary skills to prepare dinner immediately.


    That was a wonderful thing, but I couldnt help tilting my head puzzledly when hearing that.


    Some of the meat here is from the Lutim house, right? Are there any spare ribs?


    I dont know. Kan did tell me something, but I was too sleepy and didnt hear anything.


    I see.


    Just the thought of the Tsun n tasting this delicious meat fills me with rage. But if that bunch will change their ways, I will let them off! If they want to eat delicious meat, they need to hunt down kiba seriously! Im going to kick them in the butt!


    No, erm, can you try to calm down?


    Hmm? Why do you look so worried? I dont mean it literally, theres no way I will act so recklessly!


    Was that true? Allow me to sigh quietly.


    I couldnt rx at all since I had seen him raging at the Tsun n during that wedding banquet.


    But if they lost their reason and tried to do anything to you, theres no telling what I might do.


    Dan Lutimughed heartily, and the face of a hunter shed momentarily across his cheerful face.


    I have no qualms about going to war with the Tsun n, but it would be pointless if you died. The most important thing is that you must live. Do you get that, Asuta?


    Dan Lutim seemed uninterested in my business in the Post Station Town.


    He didnt understand Ai Fas, Kan Lutims, and my goal of Letting the denizens of Forest''s Edge live a more prosperous life.


    However, when Kan Lutim told him that the Tsun n seemed to be targeting Asuta, he was so enraged that he wanted to go to the Tsun n vige and tell them off. Thats what Kan Lutim told me.


    I thought he was only infatuated with the taste of spare ribs and didnt care about me at all. I felt ashamed for harboring such thoughts.


    Yes, thank you.


    In return to my embarrassed gratitude, Dan Lutimughed loudly again and pped my back hard.


    Dont worry, the women will protect you in the stove room, leave the other ces to us! Asuta, you just need to rx and prepare a delicious meal!


    His words were filled with strength, and so were his physical actions.


    I thought I heard my ribs creaking, but fortunately, they didnt fracture.


    Hmmp, there is no need to fear the Tsun n, the ones we need to be wary about are their retarded kins. A scrawny man like you is no match for them, so dont ever agitate those people.


    Even though Rau Lei didnt mince his words, he still said that out of concern.


    I never thought the kins of the Wu n would be so friendly to Ai Fa and me.


    Aside from Rau Lei, I had yet to speak with the others. Everyone else had a serious face, and despite the additional work I had imposed on them, no one had anyints.


    They had such an attitude because they didnt want to let the Tsun n act with impunity. Even though Ai Fa and I werent the kins of the Wu n, but, judging from the atmosphere right now, everyone seemed to ept us readily.


    Maybe the reason was the Lutim house wedding banquet Rau Lei mentioned just now.


    When the three stooges from the Tsun n gate tried to crash the Lutim house banquet, all the men were fuming with anger. And some of those men traveling with us now.


    In order to defeat amon enemy, people will be united. This trope also applied to Ai Fa and me.


    If that is the case, it will be even better.


    There werent any misunderstandings between both parties.


    I might not be a kin of these men, but our detest for the Tsun n made us the same.


    As I thought about these matters, Donda Wu who was walking at the head of the group muttered:


    The vige is in sight


    I cast my gaze to the front in a hurry and held my breath a little. I could see a vague image of an incredible structure on the other side of the trees.


    No, that house wasnt big enough for the term structure. It looked like a huge pile of straws in the middle of an empty space. The appearance was simr to a half-cave building from the stone age.


    But the scale of the house was exceptional. It had a dome shaped like an inverted bowl, with a diameter of over 20 m. It might look t from outside, but the peak of the bowl was about two stories high.


    The entrance was a rectangr hole in ck color. The roof on top of the bowl was like a triangr hat, with a square hole right on top for venttion.


    The workmanship was crude, but considering the impoverished state of the Forest''s Edge, erecting such arge building was a testament to the Tsun ns power and influence.


    Thats the Tsun ns Ceremonial Hall.


    Ai Fa exined.


    The house head conference would be conducted in this hall.


    With the Ceremonial Hall as center, more than 10 familiar wooden houses were scattered around the vicinity.


    Wee to the Tsun n vige.


    A man appeared before us nimbly.


    This middle-aged man had his grey hairbed behind him and wore a grey beard. He had a buffed body but had a lifeless and quiet air about him. He was Tay Tsun.


    You are very early. I thought only the hearth caretaker would be here at noon.


    Hmmp, how can the women carry so much baggage by themselves?


    Donda Wu answered Tay Tsun with a deep voice akin to a tremor.


    Take us to the stove room of the main house. We will greet the tribe chief after that.


    Yes Before that, can we collect the tusks and horns from everyone?


    When Yamiel Tsun and I reached an agreement, all the houses were notified to pay a tribute of one kibas worth of tusks and horns when they attend the house head conference.


    In the Post Station Town, tworge tusks and horns could bring in twelve copper tes. This wasnt much for the Fa house, the Wu n, and their kins, but for the smaller houses that could miss meals every so often, this was a matter of life and death.


    Even though the forest had plentiful resources, thendlord of Genos forbade the denizens of Forest''s Edge from foraging fruits in the forest or cultivating thend. They could only exchange the tusks, horns, and hides of kiba for copper tes.


    After all the houses submitted the tusks and horns to the Tsun n, the Tsun n then passed this money to us, the hearth caretakers, as payment. I thought that by asking a fee we only increased the burden on the smaller houses.


    In order to correct the Tsun ns twisted ways, we could only go along with their n.


    In that case, I had to do everything I could to bring them hope that could make up for their losses.


    This way, please


    Tay Tsun epted 8 sets of kiba tusks and horns, strung them all up, and walked to the vige.


    He was as lifeless and meek as usual.


    By the way, I dont think a hunter should be an usher, so why was this man always taking care of such trivial matters?


    Hmm? We dont need to hand over our des?


    ording to the rules in the Wu n vige, I had to hand over my kitchen knife before heading into the stove room. But the Tsun n didnt make such a request.


    Never mind, thats one less hassle to worry about, but it also made me realize that the discipline in the Tsun n was veryx.


    Still as creepy as usual.


    Rau Lei muttered when he walked by me.


    Was heining about Tay Tsun or this vige maybe both? It was almost noon, but I didnt see a single soul.


    I heard no sound of wood being chopped.


    Nor I saw anyone drying pico leaves.


    There werent any women chatting idly or children running around happily.


    It was like a deserted vige.


    As I looked closely along the way, I found therge Ceremonial Hall to be in terrible shape. The structure had been reinforced, but the walls covered in straws were rotting away. There was plenty of rain in Forest''s Edge, so the design of this building wasnt ideal. My guess is that the denizens of Forests Edge used to live in houses like this in olden times when they were still staying in the southern jungle.


    When this building was erected, the Tsun n was still a tribal chief n capable of leading their people down the right path.


    That was my personal opinion. Only the people from Grandma Jibas generation would know if that was true.


    Over here


    Hidden behind the Ceremonial Hall that was like the corpse of a dinosaur, we could see a grand building on par with the Wu n main house.


    This had to be the Tsun n main house. I started turning tense.


    This was the home base of the enemy the base of the nefarious Diga Tsun with whom we experienced numerous bad run-ins.


    Tay Tsun walked in perfect strides like a robot and went to the back of the building.


    This is the stove room.


    The stove room of the Tsun n was just like the Wu n, a small building situated behind the main house.


    The scale matched that of the Wu n too, they also had two outdoor stoves.


    Where are the Tsun ns women?


    Mama Mia Lei asked, and Tay Tsun bowed towards us with his usual hollow eyes.


    Please wait a moment, I will call them over.


    After Tay Tsun disappeared, everyone piled the ingredients at the entrance.


    Over 90 kg of kiba meat.


    More than 400 aria and almost 300 poitan.


    Fruit wine and seasonings such as rock salt and myam.


    Kitchen cutleries and fake rubber leaves to serve food.


    When all the ingredients were piled at the same spot, the amount looked staggering.


    There would be 79 people attending the house head conference, 41 people from the Tsun n vige and 9 hearth caretakers adding ten additional portions for Mida Tsun, there was enough food for 139 pax.


    On the surface, the mens work had concluded. There was still two to three hours of free time before the house head conference began. They nned to stand by around the stove room for now.


    Even after the house head conference begins, the Tsun n branch house members can still move around freely. Asuta, dont get careless now, alright?


    Ai Fa instructed me quietly. She had reminded me of this several times already.


    I understand. No matter what, I wont act alone Ai Fa, you be careful too.


    Hmmp, I wont be in any danger. But I think its a pity that Kan Lutim wont be attending.


    Thats right, Ai Fa had to exin what led her to make the decision of having the Fa house open a business in the Post Station Town. ording to the customs of Forest''s Edge, the eldest son who was the heir had to protect the house when the house head conference was in session, so Kan Lutim was absent today.


    Donda Wu and Dan Lutim wouldnt be much help, and the second son of Lutim house wasnt as well-spoken as Kan Lutim.


    Speaking of which, Kan Lutim was the one who was too special. I had never met anyone in Forest''s Edge who spoke as rationally as he did.


    This was the nature of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. They had strong feelings towards their kin and tribe, so I had never met anyone with a more realist trend in their thinking. Among my small circle of friends, only Kan Lutim and Grandma Jiba was the realist type Jiza Wus, Sati Lei Wus, and Ema Min Lutims personalities also leaned towards being realists.


    It will be fine. The important thing is to convey your feelings to everyone.


    I whispered to Ai Fa.


    No matter how well-spoken people like Kamyua Yost and I might be, I wont be able to convey my feelings to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. You are a member of Forest''s Edge, so you will definitely do better than us.


    How can you say that after spending so much time with me? I dont understand. Never mind, at least you arent refuting my abilities.


    Ai Fa said brusquely, then rubbed her nose.


    I will do my best in my task Asuta, its time for you to work.


    I followed Ai Fas gaze and saw Tay Tsuning from the back of the house again.


    Ten women followed him. One of them hastened her pace, passed Tay Tsun and appeared before Ai Fa and me.


    Ai Fa and Asuta of the Fa house, we have been awaiting your visit. The n head Zuro and my brother Mida had been looking forward to your arrival.


    The eldest daughter of the Tsun n weed us with these words.


    This was the first time we met her inside Forest''s Edge.


    When Yamiel Tsun went to the Post Station Town, she covered her body with veils and shawls. And right now, she was dressed lightly before us, with just a tube top, cloth around her waist and metallic essories on her wrists. Compared to meeting her in town, she looked more beautiful and even more creepy.


    Her brown hair was braided into dreads.


    The corners of her eyes were high and her pupils were ck.


    Her body shape and limbs were long and slender, and her body figure was on par with Vena Wu. However, there was a strong rotting odor on her body.


    Ai Fa and Vena Wu didnt have such a scent.


    The only thing I was better at than the denizens of Forest''s Edge was my keen sense of smell. The denizens of Forest''s Edge not only had outstanding physical abilities, their eyes and ears were exceptionally honed too. However, my sense of smell was still a little better than theirs.


    That was why Yamiel Tsun put me on edge the most. That might not be human blood, but the blood stench from her did obviously make me ufortable.


    By the way, I need to inform you something.


    Yamiel Tsun said with a cold smile:


    The payment to the Fa house will be 36 kiba worth of tusks and horns instead of 40. Can I seek your kind understanding about that?


    What? We can only decide after listening to the reason.


    Its very simple. During this past year, the number of houses had decreased from 40 to 36. Four houses had died out, or joined other houses before dying out Thus, you may decrease the number of portions to prepare by 8, and we hope to amend the remuneration to 36 kiba worth of tusks and horns.


    Compared to an increase, it is definitely easier to handle a decrease in numbers. But an agreement between denizens of Forest''s Edge cant be amended so easily, right?


    Indeed, thats why we are sincerely asking for your understanding.


    What sincerity? Dont make meugh. I shrugged. They definitely had a way of informing us once they knew the number of houses had decreased. Her words reeked of so much hypocrisy that I felt retarded for treating her seriously.


    However, I could only fight within my own realm.


    We have no intentions of carrying this huge amount of luggage back either. However, we will need the Wu n and Lutim house to agree to this, since we will be splitting the remuneration equally.


    The money isnt important. Lets get right to work.


    Mama Mia Lei wasnt fazed at all and walked in front of Yamiel Tsun.


    Yamiel Tsun nced at her coldly and seemed disinterested.


    Asuta of the Fa house, I will leave the rest to you. You can order these 15 women around as you wish.


    Fifteen, that was quite a big number.


    I heard the Tsun n vige had 41 people, and they seemed to have gathered all the women. After looking at them


    I was dumbstruck.


    Whats going on?


    It was a group of Forest''s Edge women of various ages.


    The eldest was around 50, while the youngest was ten. There was a mixture of wed and unwed women. There was nothing strange with their appearance.


    However, all their eyes looked nk and hollow.


    Be it middle-aged housewives or young children, their eyes were all murky just like Diga Tsuns.


    The womens brown faces didnt have any expression. I couldnt feel the unique energy and life force of the Forest''s Edge denizens from them. They didnt seem to have any problems with their health and body. They didnt look skinny or sickly. Instead, the women wereckluster and lifeless.


    Be it the Post Station Town, or the world I was from I had never met anyone as lifeless as them who resembled wed mud dolls, standing nkly in ce.


    I have other works to attend to, so I will take my leave now Ah, the n head is still resting, would the men please visit himter?


    Yamiel Tsun turned and left after showing a venomous snake-like smile.


    As if it was expected, Tay Tsun followed her.


    After seeing them off, Mama Mia Lei pped loudly.


    Alright, everyone, go bring in the ingredients. Please start with the poitan!


    Tsun n didnt answer and walked slowly towards us.


    They werent particrly slow, but the entire group looked like walking corpse.


    Who was that disgusting woman?


    Dan Lutim muttered unhappily as he stood behind us.


    Even though he seemed to be saying to himself, I still answered:


    She is the eldest daughter of the main house, Yamiel Tsun.


    A woman from the main house, huh. She seemed morepetent than the three stooges, but I dont want to eat dinner with anyone who has such an awful stench.


    Ehh?


    I looked up at Dan Lutims huge body in surprise, and he kept twitching his round nose.


    Why was the smell of rotting blood on that woman? She looked so scrawny and didnt seem to be doing any skinning work.


    Dan Lutim, your nose is really sharp.


    Hmm? When I enter the woods, I can determine where the kiba is with my nose. In the Lutim house, only me and my father Raa can do that.


    He shook his tummy proudly and rubbed his round nose.


    Anyway, I dont like her. I despise everyone from the Tsun n, but I find her exceptionally detestable. Asuta, you must never trust that woman.


    Yes, I agree with youpletely.


    I nodded and grabbed a sack of poitan.


    I then turned towards Ai Fa.


    Alright then, Im off to work Lets both work hard.


    Ai Fa nodded silently with a serious face.


    The curtains to our battle at the Tsun n were drawn quietly.


    2


    There were eight women from the Wu n and Lutim house who came with me to the Tsun n to help.


    The Tsun n dispatched 15 women to assist.


    We had to prepare 130 portions of meal, so the numbers were adequate. The question was the quality of the helpers.


    Ermm, who here is from the Tsun n?


    I asked after carrying all the poitan and cooking wares into the stove room.


    As the stove room was too cramped for 24 people, I shifted my base to the entrance of the stove room.


    Ai Fa, Donda Wu, and the others sat on the ground some distance away, keeping a close eye on the stove room as they chewed on jerky.


    No one from the main house is here.


    One of the older women answered in a monotone voice.


    Is that so? That is troubling. For the sake of Mida Tsun, I wanted the women from the main house to learn how to cook these dishes.


    Whats the matter?


    The women from the main house dont need to tend to the hearth.


    Ehh? Then who tends to their hearth?


    We tend to the hearth in their stead.


    I see But there are three women in the main house, right?


    Kan Lutim once told me that aside from the eldest daughter Yamiel Tsun, the Tsun n main house had one more daughter. The third female was the spouse of the n head.


    That woman only repeated: We tend to the hearth in their stead.


    Alright, I understand. Well then, lets get started First, start the fire in all the stoves. I only see four pots, can you get three more from the branch houses?


    The women from the Tsun n didnt answer and started moving slowly.


    Vena Wu whispered to me as she looked at their lifeless figures:


    This is really unsettling Maybe it will be more efficient if we just tend to the hearth without them.


    Yes. But we cant do that, which is a problem.


    There were many factors which made us decide to let the Tsun n women learn my cooking techniques.


    First, since Mida Tsun had no immunity towards delicious food, they would need to satiate his appetite.


    Next, even though Asuta from the Fa house was capable of cooking delicious meals, it shouldnt mean that I was a unique existence. We had to let the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun understand this.


    Finally, delicious food could bring more strength to the denizens of Forest''s Edge and lead to a more prosperous life. We had to let all the house heads know this.


    However, given how lifeless these women were, could I teach them how to cook?


    Compared to the wedding banquet for the Lutim house, tending the Tsun ns hearth was an extremely arduous task.


    Please pour in water until the pots are six tenths full. Make the fire bigger When the water boils, put in 40 poitan into each pot.


    There were five stoves in the room, and I assigned ten Tsun n women, the three Wu n sisters, and Tali Wu there.


    I let the five Tsun n women and the Lutim housedies handle the two stoves outside.


    This wasnt just to instruct the Tsun n women, but also for the Wu n to watch their every move. We had to make sure they didnt sabotage the food. As the Tsun n would be eating them, so it was unlikely for them to poison the food. Yet, we had to be extra careful when dealing with the Tsun n.


    When the poitan starts drying, please stir it, keeping in mind not to burn it Alright then, lets check the next steps.


    I asked Mama Mia Lei and Sh Wu toe to the stove room entrance.


    ording to the n, we should be using the branch houses stove to make meat soup after the poitan is done. Vena Wu and L Wu will team up with me. Mia Lei Wu, Ema Min Lutim, and Molun Lutim will be in another team. Sh Wu, Leina Wu, and Tali Wu will be the third team, is that fine?


    Thats fine. But you want to leave the dried poitan here while we are cooking soup, right? That worries me the most.


    I feel uneasy too, but we cant prepare such arge amount of food in one ce. We can only check the taste of the dishes frequently to make sure they are not pulling any pranks.


    Thats true but why are all the women from the Tsun n like this


    Before Mama Mia Lei finished, the yell of men came from outside.


    I followed the origin of the sound and found several unfamiliar men beside Donda Wu and the others.


    Uwah what is that?


    Even from this distance, I could clearly see the weird outfit of that group.


    Six men were yelling at Donda Wus entourage.


    Four of them wore kiba hides over their heads, while the other two were actually wearing kiba skulls.


    They are from the northern side of Forest''s Edge. The ones with hides are from the Zaza and Jean houses. The ones wearing skulls are from the Dom house They all are the Tsun ns kins.


    So they are the Tsun ns kins


    Thats right, in a sense, they are more troublesome than the Tsun n. They are even more short-tempered than our n head.


    Ehh? They are more stubborn than Donda Wu!?


    After saying that, I thought to myself This is the end.


    The wife of the stubborn n headughed cheerfully.


    Their heads are as hard as rocks, and still swear their allegiance to the chief n. The Dom and Zaza viges are at the northernmost end and some distance away from the Tsun n, so they dont realize how depraved the chief n has be.


    I see Thats really tricky.


    Thats right, what a pain. They might even think the Wu n and Fa house are disrupting the peace in Forest''s Edge by going against the chief n.


    That would be really, really problematic.


    I had gotten cocky since the men from the Tsun n main house were all mob characters. I even thought that Donda Wu and Dan Lutim wont ever lose to them even if the Tsun n acted with impunity.


    The fierce and intimidating Tsun kins got right in the faces of the Wu ns men.


    The men wearing hides and skulls were as buffed as Donda Wu and Dan Lutim. They looked like giant kiba standing on their hind legs because of the outrageous get-up they were in.


    They showed no fear even though the six of them were going up against Donda Wus entourage of 15. I didnt know why they were so agitated, but the atmosphere was really tense.


    Uwah, I already told you to be careful not to burn them!


    At this moment, L Wus panicking voice could be heard.


    You cant just stir mindlessly! Enough, move over for now!


    Ohh.


    The other party respondedcklusterly.


    I stole a nce at the stove room and saw L Wu snatching the spat from a young Tsun n girl and starting to struggle with the poitan in the pot.


    Sorry, Asuta! The poitan is badly burned! Should we move the pot away for now?


    Yes, otherwise the charred part would be mixed with the parts that are still fine. Shift it down even if its not all done


    Uwah!


    At this moment, there was a sudden scream.


    Followed by the sound of something heavy falling onto the ground.


    It came from outside.


    Mama Mia Lei and I rushed out and saw Molun Lutim sitting on the ground and Ema Min Lutim standing beside them with a troubled look. Most of the poitan in the pot had been spilled. Two Tsun n women were standing nkly with a krilee stick used for carrying heavy items at the side.


    Ema Min Lutim, what happened?


    Ah, Asuta, sorry. Our poitan have dried, so I asked them to bring the pot down, and this happened.


    While Ema Min Lutim was nursing her temple as if she had a headache, Molun Lutim who was sitting beside a middle-ageddy roared:I was almost scalded!. Her usually amiable face was now red with anger.


    Why is your posture so unsteady? How can you tend to the hearth if you cant even move a pot!?


    She resembled her father when she was raging.


    Ohh.


    The Tsun n women nodded with their usual lifeless expression.


    This will be a long day.


    Mama Mia Lei sighed deeply beside me.


    The house heads are having a hard time, but we cant spare the effort to worry about them. The Tsun n women cant even handle the simplest poitan, can we really ask them to prepare the meat soup and steaks?


    Thats right. I need to rethink this.


    I wanted to see how capable the Tsun n women were with this dish, but it seems that I couldnt afford to take things so easily.


    After stealing ast nce at Ai Fas group who were facing off against the Tsun ns kins, I returned to the stove room.


    L Wu! Bring the pot with the burned poitan here! And thedle from the water sk too Sh Wu, take over L Wus role and assist Leina Wu.


    Alright.


    I ced the pot brought by L Wu and a Tsun n woman together with the pot from team Lutim.


    Use thedle to move the poitan that isnt burned into this pot. Then bring another new pot, no, two new pots over. We will use one of those pots to rece the spilled and charred poitan.


    From the looks of things, It might be lucky that the Tsun n canceled 8 orders of food.


    We did bring extra ingredients in case any mistakes were made, but I didnt expect such a huge mishap.


    Are they doing this intentionally to hold us back?  Probably not.


    It would make sense if they could shift some me to us for the mistakes, but all they were doing was wasting food and getting all the me.


    I thought they were just hopelesslycking in motivation.


    Alright, lets use all the poitan we brought today. L Wu, please demonstrate and handle everything.


    Yes, I dont want to waste more poitan Why are all of you looking so listless, just what do you think these important ingredients are? These are poitan bought with kiba tusks and horns, which the men risked their lives to obtain.


    Sorry


    After L Wu lectured them angrily, the Tsun n women apologized emotionlessly.


    I walked back to the stove room with those not involved here. Aside from the pot L Wu was in charge of, everyone else had finished their tasks.


    But Vena Wu and Leina Wu looked a little dejected.


    These poitan have dried up, right? Then please shift the pot outside to a sunny spot! Be careful and dont spill it!


    A few secondster, the Tsun n women grabbed the krilee sticks.


    When everyone brought the pots outside and L Wu finished the additional portions, I gathered everyone to the stove room entrance again.


    Poitan that had been dried needs to be sunned until all the moisture is gone. Meanwhile, we will prepare the kiba and aria soup. Before we work on the soup, I want to confirm the work we need to do Would thedies from the Tsun n pleasee into the stove room.


    I nced at the women moving silently, then grabbed a sack of kiba meat piled beside the door.


    Vena Wu, can youe with me? Everyone else, please watch by the door.


    Even though the Tsun ns stove room could rival that of the Wu n, it was crowded with Vena Wu, 15 Tsun n women, and me inside.


    The other members who couldnt squeeze into the stove room made faces that seemed to say What are you trying to do?


    I ced the sack on the working tform near the stove and surveyed the women who were lined up.


    This is the kiba meat we brought from the Wu n and Lutim house. We will be cooking dinner with it.


    The Tsun n women looked at me absentmindedly, their eyes were like dead fish.


    This meat had been specially processed to remove its stench. I am selling food made from this meat in a stall in the Post Station Town, have you heard about that?


    No.


    I asked a woman standing near me, and she answered.


    I see. Then do you know the background on why I who has no rtions with the Tsun n was asked to tend to the hearth here?


    I dont know.


    Okay. Ten days ago, the youngest son of the Tsun n visited my stall and bought my food. He rather liked my cooking. And so, the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun asked me to tend to the hearth, even if it was just for one night.


    The women didnt have any reactions.


    They didnt seem to be very afraid of the members from the Tsun n main house.


    I have to prepare food that will satisfy Mida Tsun. But that will be meaningless if it is only for one night, right? Since you will be tending to the Tsun ns hearth every night, I hope you can learn to cook delicious meals Are you willing to do so?


    I passed the topic to anotherdy.


    The older woman answered in an emotionless tone:


    I have no reason to decline.


    I see do you want to try eating delicious food?


    I dont know what that means.


    I see, what about you?


    I turned my attention to the young girl beside her.


    We need to be thankful for all the food, the taste doesnt matter.


    This was the model answer in Forest''s Edge.


    Ai Fa, the Wu n, and Lutim house all felt the same way in the beginning.


    You are absolutely right. But as you see, Im from a foreignnd. In my hometown, I worked as a chef. My job is to cook delicious food. As the head of the Tsun n will be paying me, I have to finish this job no matter what.


    I looked at another woman.


    Will you help meplete this job?


    We have already promised Yamiel Tsun that we will help you.


    Thank you, everyone But things had blown up now, so not only do I need to prepare dinner for Mida Tsun and the main house of the Tsun n, I also need to serve the participants of the house head conference too, as well as the Tsun n branch houses that means you and your family.


    And finally, I took out a pack of meat from the sack.


    I opened the fake rubber tree leaves andid out the meat covered in pico leaves onto the working tform.


    This was a kibas right rear thigh meat.


    Vena Wu, can you heat the pot up with a strong fire?


    Yes, got it


    While she was heating the pot, I started slicing the meat with the Santoku knife.


    Even though I bought the Semu made kitchen knife, I still needed to use this Santoku knife when cutting meat.


    You might be uninterested in delicious food, but my job is to let everyone enjoy a delicious meal. Its fate that we get to work together, so I hope we can get along well.


    Are you angry because we burned the food and dropped the pot onto the ground?


    The oldest woman whose hair was half white asked in a calm voice.


    If that made you unhappy, I will apologize you. We will be more careful and not repeat the mistake.


    You dont need to apologize, I just hope everyone can work hard together.


    I observed that womans exhausted face.


    Why do all your faces look so lifeless? Do you hate tending to the hearth? Or are you unwilling to help a foreigner like me?


    No one is unhappy about this job


    It felt like I was talking to an old dog that refused tomunicate.


    These women were just like Tay Tsun.


    That listless and uncaring Tay Tsun who didnt show any emotions.


    Speaking of which Tay Tsun and these women are from the branch house.


    From what I knew, the Tsun n main house members didnt look so dead.


    There must be a huge gulf between the main house and branch houses.


    I didnt know the reason, but if this goes on, our work would end in failure.


    Asuta, the pot is heated


    Thank you.


    I put down my knife.


    I then held a kiba thigh meat, which was about 5 mm thick, high up before the Tsun n women.


    Im going to grill this meat. I only seasoned it with pico leaves. The fats on the meat are equally spread out, I will grill it right now.


    I announced as I ced the meat into the pot.


    There were 15 pieces of meat.


    The aroma of the meat spread in the stove room along with white smoke.


    Vena Wu, a te and spoon, please.


    Yes


    The slices of meat were thin and were cooked in no time.


    I moved all the meat onto the te and offered it to the eldest woman.


    Please taste one piece of meat. This is kiba meat after bloodletting.


    The woman ate the grilled meat with the spoon.


    She didnt show any emotions, but her eyebrows twitched a little.


    The next woman had no reaction.


    The third closed her eyes quickly.


    The fourth opened her eyes slightly wider.


    The fifth didnt react.


    Everyone had different reactions.


    The one who reacted the strongest was the youngest girl who was about ten.


    She frowned uneasily and looked at her kins on both sides of her.


    But no one responded to her.


    I dont know if this meat suited your taste, but you can tell it is different, right? The Wu n and Lutim house think this meat is delicious. In my time in Forest''s Edge, I often heard people say that There is no distinction between food being tasty or not. But I think if we are going to eat, we should try to eat delicious food.


    That was all I had to say.


    They would need to experience the rest personally.


    We will be preparing more delicacies. In order to let Mida Tsun eat delectable food, I hope everyone can help Well then, I want everyone to split into three groups to prepare the next dish.


    3


    When I left the stove room, the men were gone.


    Where did they go? As I was pondering about that, Leina Wu came over quietly.


    The men went to the Ceremonial Hall. There is still some time before the house head conference begins, but the kins of the Tsun n wereining due to them loitering around the vige with des on them.


    I see.


    I nodded.


    Asuta, what should we do next?


    We will stick to the n and split into three groups to prepare Kiba meat soup. From then on, I hope you all can let the Tsun n women taste-test the dishes at every critical stage of the cooking process.


    Taste-testing?


    Yes. And please talk to them when you are working, even idle chatter is fine. The mood is important when cooking. If they continue to cook lifelessly, the dishes will taste nd.


    Ah I understand that. The dish will turn delicious if the one cooking wants to make the food delicious.


    You are absolutely right.


    I nodded firmly, and Leina smiled blissfully.


    I get it. We are too tense because they are from the Tsun n. As fellow women of Forest''s Edge, we all wish for the men to taste delicious food. I will work with them with this thought in mind.


    Leina Wu was smarter and more considerate than others.


    I told the same thing to Mama Mia Lei and Sh Wu and met up with my team members.


    My team consisted of Vena Wu and L Wu.


    Well then, would thedies from the Tsun n please divide into three groups. Please try to team up with your family and people you are familiar with.


    We formed groups of eight, with 5 Tsun n women and three people from our side in each group. We brought the aria and meat we needed and headed to the stove room of the branch houses.


    Lets cut the aria. Please cut them into crescent shapes, like this.


    Every portion of Kiba meat souprequired two aria and around 150 g of kiba meat.


    Each group would need to prepare 44 portions of meat soup, which was 88 aria and 6.6 kg of kiba meat.


    By the way, we are preparing ten portions for Mida Tsun because he is so big. But isnt ten portions of soup a bit too much?


    I said to a woman from the Tsun n. I was more cheerful than how I acted in the Post Station Town while operating the stall.


    The woman cutting aria answered listlessly:


    Well I dont know


    Never mind, its better to have leftovers instead of having not enough. I nned to make the presentation better Is Mida Tsun at home? Or in the woods?


    Well I dont know


    I never met the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun before. He is not just the head of the Tsun n, but also the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge. What kind of person is he?


    Zuro Tsun is a great man...


    Was this a waste of effort?


    Vena Wu and L Wu couldnt find anything to talk about either and turned quiet.


    I decided to change my goal.


    Hey, what do you think about the meat just now?


    That girl who was about ten was in my group.


    She chopped the aria mechanically and nced at me.


    It tastespletely different from normal kiba.


    I know, right? We let out all the blood from a kiba before it dies, then took out its innards with proper steps. That way, we can eat the delicious torso meat on the kiba.


    Yes


    Does the Tsun n discard the torso of the kiba into the forest too? Kiba thigh does taste nice, but there are many parts of the torso that are delicious too.


    The girl shook her head expressionlessly.


    We dont throw away the torso.


    Ehh?


    We eat the head and the torso Compared to thigh meat, these parts have a stronger stench.


    Oh so thats how it is.


    I said in an amiable tone, but a sense of dissonance was growing in my heart.


    So even the Tsun n branch house eats the head and torso of kiba Isnt that strange?


    Ai Fa said the Tsun n hogged all the prize money from Genos and didnt fulfill their duties as hunters properly. This meant that the Tsun n used the prize money to buy aria and poitan, and when they hunted down a kiba, they ate the entire thing. Was that their diet? In that case, they could minimize their work as hunters and spend their time leisurely.


    But only the Tsun n main house would do that, right?


    Were the branch house of the Tsun n living azy and depraved life too?


    After thinking about it, this assumption was too unrealistic.


    After I started running my business in the Post Station Town, I obtained the habit of calcting the expenses.


    Was the prize money from Genos so grand?


    After taking on this job, I learned the number of people in the Tsun n.


    The Tsun n main house had eight people, together with the 33 members of the branch houses, their n consisted of 41 people.


    Assuming none of them hunted any kiba.


    The minimum requirement is two aria and three poitan a day. That would be 1.2 red copper tes.


    For 41 people, that would be 49.2 red copper tes.


    ording to Kan Lutim, Genos gave out prize money every three months.


    Three months was ny days, and the Tsun n would need 4428 red copper tes during this time.


    In order to obtain the minimal amount of meat, they would need to hunt kiba. I included the meat into my calction.


    Assuming 500 g of kiba meat for each person, and 40 kg of meat from each kiba They just had to hunt one kiba every two days to feed everyone.


    If they sell the kiba tusks, horns, and hide, they can earn 24 red copper tes every couple of days.


    Thats 360 red copper tes per month.


    And 1080 red copper tes in three months.


    Deducting 1080 red copper tes from the 4428 red copper tes, there would be 3348 red copper tes left.


    3348 red copper tes every three months meant 13,392 red copper tes a year.


    If the 41 people wanted to enjoy life every day, they would need such a huge amount of red copper tes a year.


    Kamyua Yost once said that the prize money was trivial.


    And Ai Fa responded:Thats why the Tsun n hogged the prize money.


    But  could this amount be considered trivial?


    And this was the sum needed for the Tsun n to survive. The Tsun n main house members werent living such frugal lives.


    Doddo Tsun drank himself silly with fruit wine in the afternoon.


    Mida Tsun had an allowance of ten red copper tes every month.


    Besides, they also had to maintain their des and buy misceneous items such as clothing too.


    Hence, the Tsun n wasnt just surviving on the prize money alone, and also hunted plenty of kiba but that girl just said that they would eat the head and torso of the kiba, which contradicted that.


    Looking at it another way, if the prize money was lower than my earlier estimate, that meant the Tsun n had to hunt more than one kiba a day. Then there would definitely be excess meat.


    I felt uneasy.


    The entire thing felt off.


    I was starting to understand why the eyes of the branch house members looked so dead. I thought they were lifeless because the Tsun n main house kept all the prize money to themselves, and forced the branch house members to keep it a secret. Maybe that wasnt the case?


    Asuta, the aria is done...


    Vena Wus voice pulled me back to reality.


    Alright, we will then take care of the kiba meat. I will use the kiba thigh meat and loin meat for soup.


    I shook my head slowly and focused on the task before me.


    I didnt know how much the prize money was, or how many kiba the Tsun n actually hunted. I wouldnt get an answer no matter how hard I thought about it.


    But I still saved this doubt in a corner of my mind.


    Like the meat slices I cut earlier, please distribute the white fats when you cut the meat, it should be about this thick.


    No one answered.


    I suggested that we should chat idly with the Tsun n women, but this was the first time we met, and they had such a lifeless attitude, so what should we talk about? I decided to y dumb and ask them about the situation within the Tsun n main house. As I was thinking about that


    Uwah!


    L Wu yelled.


    T-That surprised me! Who are you and when did youe in!?


    I was here a long while ago. You are the one who is slow for not realizing my presence.


    She spoke with a sharp voice like birds chirping.


    I was shocked too. An intruder suddenly appeared in the stove room that had eight people.


    That was a petite girl.


    I couldnt tell her age.


    She was a head shorter than L Wu, in other words, her height was at most 130 cm.


    The limbs and body of the girl were skinny, but her head was disproportionatelyrge. Her brown hair was tied at the top of her head, resembling an onion.


    She hadrge eyes with small pupils that had a dangerous glint in them. Her nose and mouth were small, and her chin had a shape of a sharp triangle.


    She was wearing a one-piece dress on her small body for some reason. The dress had swirly patterns, which were the type of clothing found in the city.


    So you are the foreigner living in the Fa house?


    She stared at me with her sanpaku eyes.


    Hmmm, from your appearance, you are a citizen of the west, right? But you have the hair of an easterner, are you a mixed blood from the east and west?


    No, I came from a nation even further away. Who are you?


    I could already guess her identity.


    If the stereotype Tsun n main house people are proud and arrogant was correct, the answer was obvious.


    The girls answer was just what I expected.


    Im the youngest daughter of the Tsun n Zwei Tsun Isnt it basic courtesy to introduce yourself when you ask someone else for their names?


    Ahh, Im Asuta from the Fa house. Are you here to help?


    I just said that when the little girl called Zwei furrowed her brows a little and admonished me:


    Why should the main house member help in the stove room? Thats the work of the branch house, right? Dont say something so ridiculous!


    Is that so? So the Tsun n had such a rule.


    Seeing that a member of the main house had shown up, I raised my guard to the highest level. However, the little girl was different from her siblings, and didnt leave too bad of an impression on me.


    She didnt seem kind or honest, but her humorous appearance felt approachable. Just looking at her gave me a sense of deja vu. Wasnt there a character like this in a manga or an anime?


    Hmmp! Very well, I forgive you since youre a foreigner Hmm? Is this the magical kiba meat?


    No, Im not a magician.


    What are you saying!? Didnt you sell the kiba meat in the Post Station Town of Genos!? The people in the city absolutely detest kiba meat, so you must have cast some spell on them!


    She screamed hysterically, then narrowed her eyes and red at me.


    Are you really a man who earned 200 copper tes in one day? I find that hard to believe


    In that case, then dont believe that.


    Enough idle talk, answer me properly! And dont lie, I will know the truth if I just check!


    She might be approachable, but she sure is noisy.


    How did everyone feel when watching a scene like this? I looked around me


    Vena Wu squinted her eyes sleepily and stared at the intruders profile.


    L Wu frowned unhappily and red at her too.


    And the women from the branch houses hung their head lifelessly and cut the meat quietly. They didnt react when they saw Zwei Tsun.


    Hey How long have you run your business in the Post Station Town?


    Zwei Tsun came near to pressure me.


    Mida started crying nonstop since ten days ago. Which means you have operated for at least ten straight days, right?


    Around there.


    I actually worked consecutively in the Post Station Town for 13 days and took one day off in between. But I had no obligation to tell her all these details.


    Ten days in a row! Assuming you earn 200 red copper tes a day, you have earned 2,000 copper tes now!


    No, half of our revenue is used to buy ingredients, and I didnt earn 200 red copper tes right at the beginning either.


    I quickly corrected her, but she wasnt listening.


    The eyes of the girl had turned into apletely different person.


    What was going on? Her eyes were shining with obsession, like a famished beast.


    2,000 red copper tes Thats 200 white copper tes And in silver tes? Two silver tes!


    Ah, well, like I said, not all the copper tes we earned belong to me...


    This is like a dream! With you around, the Fa house wont have to worry about copper tes for the rest of their lives! Hmmp, so its true...


    Wait! Can you let me exin? Whats so great about copper tes?


    Whats so great? The point of living is to earn copper tes. You are the number one hero in the Forest''s Edge! You earn 200 red copper tes a day, which is more than hunting 8 kiba! I even added the money from tanning the hide in!


    This girl was good at mathematics, which was impressive.


    The obsession in her eyes was it her obsession for copper tes?


    You think people live for the sake of earning copper tes? That doesnt sound like something a denizen of Forest''s Edge should say. The hunters in Forest''s Edge are hunting kiba for the sake of protecting the farms in Genos, right?


    What are you preaching? The hunters are hunting kiba for the sake of copper tes! If any hunter refutes that, then he doesnt have the right to sell kiba tusks and horns! No matter what you say, men cant live without copper tes!


    What you say is true but


    If the number of kiba increases, they will attack the farms and trouble the farmers? Because the kiba will ravage the crops? And the farmers wont be able to earn copper tes by selling their crops? See, in the end, its all for the sake of copper tes! Humans are living in order to earn copper tes! If we dont do that, we can only abandon the gods and live as savages in the Morga mountain!


    Savages were a type of humanoid thatpeted with Barb wolves and Madarama snakes for supremacy in the Morga mountain.


    Anyway, this Zwei Tsun girl didnt have any pride and dignity of a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    May I ask I dont think its true, but is your mother from the city?


    Huh? You are talking nonsense again! How is it possible for someone from the city to marry into Forest''s Edge!


    Indeed. But your clothes are simr in style with the people in the city. And the way you speak is like the people there too.


    Thats because I dont like the clothes in Forest''s Edge, so I modified this dress.


    Zwei Tsun pouted her lower lips unhappily.


    The obsession in her eyes finally started dimming.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered. Back in the days, there was an anime about a hippo-like fairy, and Zwei Tsun was like the noisy girl who appeared there.


    Never mind Compared to the others in the Tsun n, her personality isnt that bad.


    I might be thinking that way because I wasnt a real denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    If she was from the city, I wouldnt feel any dislike for her even if I couldnt understand her. At the most, I would just shrug and think:Theres no need to be so obsessed with money.


    However, her thinking was too strange for a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Vena Wu squinted her eyes and appeared to be more on guard.


    L Wu looked extremely unhappy too.


    If anyone refuted the pride of hunters, they would lose the respect of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Excuse me We have cut all the meat


    One of the branch house women said emotionlessly.


    They all ignored Zwei Tsun.


    Thank you, everyone. Well then, lets start the fire in the stoves.


    We poured the water from the sk into the pot and lighted the firewood with rana grass.


    While we waited for the water to boil, Zwei Tsun didnt shut up.


    Really now! After Mida ate your cooking, he kept making a scene every day! He did quiet down if we fed him, but he nheless started crying when he got hungry! Of course, Diga and Doddo got mad! You probably didnt want toe here, but you caused this problem, so you better take responsibility!


    Responsibility, huh By the way, did you all really chain him up?


    Hmm? When he started throwing fits, he almost went to town by himself, so maybe thats true.


    You arent sure either? At least you didnt see him getting chained up, right?


    I didnt. Only Yamiels house has chains.


    Yamiel Tsuns house?


    Did Yamiel Tsun move out from the main house? Isnt she wearing the garments of an unwed woman?


    She isnt married. But we have too many houses, so Yamiel and Diga have their own houses.


    I see. In that case, the only one who could chain up Mida Tsun and restrict his movement would be Yamiel Tsun.


    How strange. I felt great difort when I heard about this from Yamiel Tsun, but then, I wasnt that bothered when I listened to this girl describe this event. Maybe I will get along unexpectedly well with Zwei Tsun.


    As I was tidying my thoughts, the water started to boil.


    Alright, please put the kiba meat into the pot There will be white foam forming on the surface, please scoop it out with a spoon. The soup will taste delicious if you do that.


    It had been a long time since I instructed others to cook Kiba meat soup.


    L Wu was teaching two Tsun n women at the other pot, while Vena Wu and I were training the other three.


    By the way, how old are you, Zwei Tsun? Im seventeen.


    I asked while the soup was cooking, and Zwei Tsun pouted her lower lips unhappily.


    Im twelve. What about it?


    No, I was wondering whether you are older than Mida Tsun.


    She was too petite for a twelve-year-old, and I didnt expect such a young child to say something like:People live for the sake of earning copper tes, which surprised me.


    Hmmp How can I be older than Mida? I was born after Midas mother passed away.


    Ehh?


    Midas mother died during childbirth. My mother only gave birth to me.


    Ah is that so?


    Many hunters die young because of the nature of their work. So I have heard of many women who lost their husband remarry But it was the opposite for the Tsun n main house.


    What Zwei Tsun said next shocked me.


    Yamiels mother died shortly after childbirth. So did Diga Tsun and Doddo Tsuns mother. Only my mother lived for so long, how strange. My mother isnt that strong though.


    Ehh? So all of you have different mothers?


    Thats right. What about it?


    Nothing But I didnt know the women of Forest''s Edge are so short-lived.


    Hmm? The Tsun n is probably cursed.


    Zwei Tsun shrugged when she said something so terrible and didnt seem concerned.


    Maybe they didnt long for this boring world All of you always show such lifeless expressions, you wont live long if you keep frowning your faces.


    Thetter half of her words was directed at the women from the branch house.


    They just kept on scooping the foams and grunted absent-mindedly in reply.


    Ah how annoying! I will feel moody just by staying with you all!


    You can leave then


    Vena Wu couldnt help saying that.


    You have no intention of tending to the stove, so you dont need to be here, right? Just what do you want?


    Hmmp! I only came here to see the number one hero in the Forest''s Edge!


    Zwei Tsun looked up and red at the sexy face high above her.


    Before the foreigner Asuta appeared, the number one hero in Forest''s Edge was the n head Zuro! Thats why the Tsun n can rule over Forest''s Edge...! But in the future, it might be the Fa house who will rule Forest''s Edge.


    Looks like I cant converse with you properly


    Hmmp! Because you havent seen the truth of this world yet!


    With these words, Zwei Tsun dashed nimbly out of the stove room.


    For quite a long while, an unbearable silence shrouded the room.


    The Tsun n main house sure has interesting people.


    I said to a branch house woman, and she answered curtly with a Yes..


    Zwei Tsun was easier to get along with.


    Okay, after scooping up the foam, cover it with a lid and wait for a moment. We will cook it with a small fire, then add in the aria.


    One of the women picked up a squarish board to cover the pot.


    But the board slid from her hands and fell into the pot.


    Ah!


    The youngest girl screamed and backed away.


    The boiling soup sshed onto the girls face and arm.


    Hyaa!


    The girl crashed onto the working tform, and some of the cut aria fell to the ground.


    Now wasnt the time to care about the aria. I quickly grabbed thedle in the water sk.


    Are you alright!? Dont move!


    I yelled loudly and sshed the water in thedle onto the girl.


    It was a crude way to do this, but I had no choice.


    Ahh


    The girl lost her strength and copsed onto the ground.


    Are you okay? Did it get into your eye?


    Its fine


    The girl pursed her lips tightly as she held her left arm.


    Her left shoulder, upper arm, left cheeks, and throat were all red.


    Uwah, that looks painful! Here, hurry and cool it.


    L Wu pressed a piece of wet cloth onto the girls cheek.


    Thank you


    The girl lowered her eyelids weakly.


    Sorry, Tulu Tsun


    At this moment, an emotionless voice came from above.


    Are you really sorry!? What are you going to do if it leaves a scar on her face!?


    L Wu blew her top and stood up.


    She always had a short fuse, but this was the first time I saw her this mad.


    The woman who made the mistake stood at the side with a nk expression. Tulu Tsun pulled L Wus arm and said:


    Im fine Its my fault, I shouldnt be dozing off there And I dirtied the precious aria Im very sorry


    The aria doesnt matter No, the aria is important too!


    L Wu scratched her head, and I sighed deeply.


    We had stepped on the aria that was spilled, and most of it couldnt be used again.


    It cant be helped. We will cut more aria to make up for the shortage. Never mind that, Im worried about your injury, you should put some medicine on it.


    Its fine We cant waste the precious medicine for such a small injury


    But


    Its really fine Thank you


    Tulu Tsun looked at us with tearful eyes.


    Her eyes were wavering uneasily butpared to her dead fish-like eyes, this made her more human.


    Looks like we will need to cut ten more aria I will get more from the main houses stove room


    No need.


    I shook my head in response to Vena Wu.


    Aside from me, I didnt want the other women to move alone if they could help it.


    The main house is too far away, lets use the aria from this house first. Ermm, whose house is this?


    At this moment, Tulu who was squatting before me said:


    This is my house


    I see. Excuse me, can you share ten aria with me? I will return the same amount to youter.


    We dont have any aria


    Ehh?


    We had just used up all our aria Sorry


    The light in Tulu Tsuns eyes faded away rapidly.


    Just like clear water contaminated by mud.


    I looked at her eyes that had turned murky again, then turned to the woman who toppled the pot lid.


    What about your house, can you share some aria with us? Your house is closer than the main house, right?


    Sorry The aria in our house is used up too


    I stood up and looked at the other threedies one by one.


    Anyones house is fine, can you lend us some aria?


    Sorry


    Our house has run out of aria too


    If there wasnt a house head conference, we were nning to buy some from town


    I see.


    I smiled gently.


    Im surprised that the aria in all the houses had run out. Is it the custom in the Tsun n to buy more groceries after all the ingredients had run out?


    Yes...


    By the way, can I borrow some poitan?


    No The poitan is used up too


    I see.


    I said again.


    Alright then, lets take the aria we brought here. We brought extra aria with us, so its not a problem. Can you two please go to the main house and bring ten aria here?


    Alright


    The two women slowly exited the stove room.


    I looked at their back and the dissonance I sealed away in my heart started bloating up again.


    Something was wrong.


    Something was out of control.


    Was this really a vige in Forest''s Edge?


    If Vena Wu and L Wu werent with me, I would definitely fall into panic, thinking I stumbled into yet another different world.


    Everything here was incredibly twisted.


    4


    Two hourster, wepleted the Kiba meat soup in each of the branch houses and gathered in the stove room of the main house again.


    Next, we had to grill the dried poitan and cook the meat dishes.


    The sun just reached the midpoint between its peak and the horizon. We still had 3 and a half hours, everything was proceeding smoothly.


    At this time, all the men had more or less gathered in that Ceremonial Hall and started the house head conference.


    I prayed for Ai Fa and the others to have a good fight and started instructing the Tsun n women how to grill the poitan.


    The poitan will solidify after being sunned, so add some water to dissolve it, making it gooey again. You can add water slowly with adle, but take care not to add too much.


    We didnt have any more extra poitan, so we had to be extra careful not to burn them.


    I asked Sh Wu to demonstrate, and tore the poitan apart for everyone to try some.


    How does it taste? Itspletely different from the poitan that had been cooked into a goo, correct?


    Half the Tsun n women showed a slight change in emotions, and the other half was obviously startled.


    They should find the grilled poitan tasty.


    I could only pray that the poitan could move their hearts.


    Just the bloodlet kiba meat and grilled poitan will be enough topletely change how dinner tastes. Alright then, everyone please help me grill delicious poitan.


    By instructing them one-to-one, we let all of them try grilling poitan.


    The 15 Tsun n kins kept taking turns grilling poitan. If a poitan was about to be burned, the instructor would quickly assist. As the instructor was right beside them, it was quite difficult to fail.


    And so, we spent an hour to grill 130 people worth of poitan.


    After finishing the poitan, it was finally time for the meat dishes.


    First, we had to make the marinating sauce for the Myam-roasted meat.


    This is myam. We will be dicing the myam and aria, and mix it with fruit wine. A bottle of fruit wine will need one myam and 1.5 aria. We need to make plenty, so please make the marinating sauce in the pot, and put the meat into it.


    One portion of Myam-roasted meat required about 200 g of meat, which was about the same as the ones sold in the stall.


    The Myam-roasted meat had to be served with one spare rib, 200 g of thigh steak, and fried aria.


    While we were marinating the Myam-roasted meat, we started slicing the meat for the steak. There were two more hours before dusk.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    I included additional buffer time for cooking, so I could use this chance to carefully prepare each dish.


    We should be able to finish before the conference ends But can the Tsun n women cook these dishes tomorrow?


    Mama Mia Lei said to me quietly.


    Hmm I hope some of them will want to after having dinner


    The future was dim.


    Or rather how much concern and will still lingered in these womens heart?


    If the Tsun n vige wasnt so far away, we could supervise them every day.


    Even Mama Mia Lei looked a little dejected.


    Mama Mia Lei wanted to visit the Tsun n vige to teach the arrogant women like Yamiel Tsun or Zwei Tsun a lesson. But she didnt expect to face such a situation.


    These women were like mud dolls, no matter how we admonished them, they wouldnt feel any pain. We couldnt change their attitude in one day.


    We have to see how the main house members and men will react. No matter what, Mida Tsun will be demanding for delicious dinner, and they need to satisfy him.


    If they want to enjoy tasty kiba meat, they would need to learn how to bloodlet and butcher, and finish their work as hunters properly. This required a change in the will of the Tsun n men. What would the final results be?


    I wondered if things were going smoothly on Ai Fas end.


    Asuta, we have cut all the kiba meat and aria.


    Sh Wu notified me.


    Thank you The marination is almost done, go ahead and grill the meat. Everyone, please gather at the stove outside.


    Arge amount of smoke and aroma woulde out when cooking Myam-roasted meat, so we decided to do the demonstration outside.


    We will put the meat into the pot, stir it with a spat, and take care not to burn it. A small amount will be fine for a start. Sh Wu, would you please?


    Okay.


    Sh Wu grabbed a small piece of meat and ced it into the pot.


    The fragrance of myam and fruit wine spread out, and the shoulders of several women quivered in surprise.


    It smells nice, right?


    I asked Tulu Tsun who was standing beside me with a warm smile.


    Tulu Tsuns ss-like eyes wavered mindlessly.


    Its very fragrant.


    Yes, I have yet to meet a denizen of Forest''s Edge who hates this smell.


    Myam had a strong aroma simr to garlic and was beloved by all the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    After grilling, pour some marinating sauce on it. That will make the taste stronger.


    By the way, I sliced the meat thicker than the ones I sold in the Post Station Town, and I reduced the marination time a little.


    Besides, the participants for the house head conference only bought bowls for drinking soup, so I had to use fake rubber tree leaves in ce of tes to serve Myam-roasted meat. Hence, I had to prepare arge amount of sauce right now for each serving.


    Alright, its done. Everyone, please try a bite


    I heard a strange noise mid-sentence.


    Woaahhh It had a very high pitch, like a bird on the verge of death.


    Whats that sound?


    I walked away from the crowd and listened carefully.


    The sound was heading straight for the stove room.


    Ah! Could it be!


    The moment that idea appeared in my mind, my ominous prediction turned true. Arge object akin to a meat bun rolled out from the shade of the houses.


    It was about ten meters away from me.


    The meat bun was aiming right for me.


    Whhoooaahhhh


    He charged as he yelled.


    At the same time, someone yelled:Asuta! and pounced on me.


    I fell to the ground and felt an incredibly soft object holding me tightly.


    I could see the vague figure of the meat bun through the strands of ck hair in my field of view.


    I will be trampled!


    While I was paralyzed by fear, someone appeared with a ck and long object.


    It was a krilee stick used to carry pots.


    A woman with chestnut hair threw the stick to the legs of the meat bun gracefully.


    With a sharp Swoosh!, the krilee stick tangled the elephant-like leg of the charging man.


    Whoaahhhh!


    The meat bun shouted again and fell to the ground.


    He kept rolling right by us and stopped after hitting a tree.


    What the Is he really human?


    Our savior muttered angrily and then turned her drowsy eyes our way.


    Its fine now You better get up before he does...


    Yes Thank you, Vena-nee.


    The person on top of me got up slowly.


    Asuta, are you fine?


    I was correct, the one smiling at me right now was Leina Wu.


    I-Im alright, what about you?


    Im okay. Sorry for bumping into you so suddenly.


    She lowered her head in apology while straddling my stomach.


    That bodys warmth and soft sensation.


    No matter what, this posture reminded me of what happened during the wedding banquet in the Lutim house.


    And finally, Leina Wu stared at my face and intentionally got up slowly.


    How retarded the way you protected him will just get the both of you trampled...


    Yes, Vena-nee. Im no match for you after all.


    Vena Wu looked unhappy while Leina Wu lowered her head bashfully. After ncing at the two sisters withplicated feelings in my heart, I got up quickly.


    Both of you, thank you. You saved my life.


    After Vena Wu red at me sharply, she looked at the meat bun.


    The meat bun Mida Tsun propped up his huge body with a nk expression, then stood up.


    Huh What was Mida doing?


    His voice was as shrill as a toddler.


    It was Mida Tsun.


    That was definitely him.


    Great, he was safe. But he still looked like a monster.


    Ah! Thats right! Nice smell! There was a nice smell, so Mida rushed over here to see?


    You can only eat dinner after dusk! Before that, please wait patiently!


    A strong voice cut off Mida Tsuns puzzled words.


    It was Mama Mia Lei.


    Mida Tsun kept scowling his t nose and got up by pulling on a tree.


    But Mida is hungry?


    If you are hungry then chew on jerky! The other men are also bearing with it, you wont get any special treatment!


    Mama Mia Lei spoke sternly and stood before Mida Tsun.


    Among the women of Forest''s Edge, Mama Mia Lei could be considered burly, but she was like a petite child before Mida Tsun.


    Even so, Mama Mia Lei still held her head and stared at the scary Mida Tsun who was two heads taller than her without being fazed.


    You are so uncultured! I have been meaning to ask, isnt your figure too outrageous? If you keep stuffing down food whenever you are hungry, you will mess up your body! Learn restraint!


    Uhmm


    Mida Tsun grunted as if he was throwing a tantrum.


    But Mida


    No buts! The sun is still high, what are you doing!? The hunters should be in the forest chasing kiba now, right?


    She was right.


    Mida Tsun puffed his round cheeks which made his face shake a little, and said unhappily:


    Todays job is done Didnt Mida catch arge kiba?


    Hmm? Is that true? Where is the kiba?


    Its hanging in Yamiels house Look, Mida is telling the truth


    Mida Tsun reached for the club on his waist suddenly, and I unconsciously strode forward.


    Leina Wu grabbed my right arm and Vena Wu grabbed my left.


    Mida Tsun moved the tip of the club to Mama Mia Leis nose.


    Hmm I see kiba fur and blood on it.


    Thats right the kiba fell into a trap, and Mida finished it off


    When she heard him say that, Mama Mia Lei smiled and pped Mida Tsuns trunk-like arm.


    You did your job as a hunter properly. We will prepare a delicious meal for you, so wait patiently in your house. We are going to roast the meat now.


    Hyyee


    Mida Tsun made a revolting sound, and his cheeks started shaking again. He was too fat, so there wasnt much change in his facial expression.


    Vena Wu was still grabbing my left arm, and her grip was so strong that it hurt terribly. She was probably holding her emotions in.


    And then, Mida Tsun looked my way.


    His little pig-like eyes seemed lively.


    You are really here Yamiel didnt lie to Mida


    Hello, its been a while.


    Mida is so happy You will make yummy food for Mida, right?


    Yes. In order to let you eat delicious food from now on, Im teaching the Tsun n the way to make food more delicious.


    Mida Tsun seemed to understand what I was saying, and repeated himself:Im so happy


    If you understand me, then go home and wait patiently. We still have loads of work to do.


    Yes


    After hearing Mama Mia Lei say that, his jaw shook a little.


    He probably wanted to nod, but the fats stopped him from moving his neck.


    Promise? Will you prepare loads and loads of yummy food for Mida?


    Yes, look forward to it.


    Mida Tsun slowly turned and started to leave.


    I sighed in relief in my heart


    At this moment, inspiration struck.


    Mida Tsun! I want to buy aria from you with copper tes, does the main house have any?


    Mama Mia Lei turned her head back in surprise.


    Mida Tsun turned his entire body towards me.


    We spilled aria onto the ground by ident, so we are a little short. I want to buy any extra aria you have Is that okay?


    The food store is barred


    Mida Tsun said in a high-pitched voice.


    To stop Mida from stealing the food, they barred the food store


    I see, thats a pity Aria tastes good, right?


    Mida Tsun blinked his animal-like eyes which didnt show any emotions.


    Mida doesnt know the name of the vegetables though?


    I see. The food you bought in the Post Station Town had aria in them.


    Yes


    Mida Tsun pouted his small mouth disinterestedly.


    If you want to take down the bar, Mida can get Yamiel toe over


    Ah, its fine. We will try to make do with what we have on hand, thank you.


    Mida is hungry


    Mida Tsun muttered depressedly, then turned and left.


    He isnt a bright kid But he has an adorable side, right?


    Dont joke with me


    Vena Wu was still clinging to my arm as she slid down onto the ground.


    Ugghhh, how disgusting Why is that youngest son always showing up


    Haha, Vena-nee really hates the youngest son of the Tsun n.


    Leina Wu showed an innocent smile as she held onto my right arm.


    By the way, Asuta, are we really short on aria? We should have enough toplement the meat dishes, right?


    Mama Mia Lei asked puzzledly, and I squeezed out a smile in a hurry.


    Thats right, its fine even if the Tsun n doesnt have any aria. We can manage with our supplies.


    As eight portions had been canceled, there was still plenty of aria in stock.


    The two beautiful sisters still clung to my arms as I looked behind me.


    The food store beside the stove room was always closed.


    He said that the food store is barred Then how do they ess it?


    The unanswered question in my heart started taking vague shapes.

 Volume 6 - Ch 2

    Finally, when the sun reached the western edge of the sky, we finished all the dishes.


    There were some mishaps while we were cooking. But aside from the appearance of Mida Tsun, we werent disturbed by anyone else from the Tsun n main house. In a way, the job was over in a blink of an eye.


    However, we still couldnt let our guard down. The other party didnt interfere when we were cooking, but they might have some devious scheme or traps for us during or after dinner.


    The reason they asked us toe here was neither curiosity about me nor Mida Tsuns tantrums. There must be a more serious reason.


    Were they trying to make me theirs because I could earn a huge amount of copper tes?


    Or did they think I was an eyesore and wanted to get rid of me?


    I didnt know what their true objective was.


    However, they were definitely up to no good.


    And so, I didnt rx my tense emotions after the dishes were done and started distributing the meal.


    Sorry to intrude.


    Vena Wu and I carried the reheated pot ofKiba meat soup to the Ceremonial Hall while numerous pairs of sharp gazes locked on us.


    The sun was about to set, and the Ceremonial Hall was darker than outside. The candle stands at the corners of the rooms were already lighted. Illuminated by the orange light, the eyes of all the buffed Forest''s Edge men were burning like beasts.


    The house head conference was now in recess.


    But the atmosphere was unbearably tense.


    Vena Wu and I walked through the tense air and headed to the stove by the wall.


    As its appearance suggested, the inside of the Ceremonial Hall looked like a cave. The floor was about a meter below ground level, which made the ceiling look even taller and wider.


    There were four pirs inside the hall connected to beams. Wood columns radiated out from the beams to support the dome-shaped roof. The deterioration inside the hall wasnt as serious as the exterior.


    Stoves were set up on the four walls, and we ced the pot on the stove nearest to the entrance. When we started the fire, the men were still silent.


    The chief Tsun n and the heads of 36 houses were gathered inside the Ceremonial Hall.


    The male followers apanying the house heads were also here.


    There were more than 70 people inside the Ceremonial Hall, but I didnt hear any whispering or chattering. Everyone sat on their rugs and watched our every move quietly. The men all wore hunters cape, and the des were all kept in a corner.


    There were four entrances to the Ceremonial Hall. The other women entered from the other entrances with their pots. Everyone kept quiet, as if we all agreed on this ahead of time.


    I didnt think the hearth caretaker had to greet everyone. When we started the fire and was about to leave the Ceremonial Hall, to bring in the other dishes


    A voice finally broke the silence.


    Hearth caretaker of the Fa house, women from the Wu n and Lutim house thank you for your hard work.


    His voice sounded slurred for some reason, so it was a bit hard to make out what he was saying.


    I slowly looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    So it is the kiba meat that the people in the Post Station Town are willing to spend copper tes for I can finally taste it


    Arge man was sitting there, with two other men sitting by his side.


    This might be a circr building, but that mans seat was probably the seat of honor. Behind him was a strange altar, with the skull of arge kiba looking down from above.


    So this is the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun


    That was definitely him.


    Because seated on both sides of him were the eldest and second son of the Tsun n, Diga Tsun and Doddo Tsun.


    Diga Tsun looked at me with a mocking smile.


    Doddo Tsun stared my way like a famished wild dog.


    Zuro Tsun was seated between his sons; his toothy smile sent shivers down my spine.


    Hmm...


    Contrary to my expectation, he wasnt fierce or intimidating.


    However, he had a strange air about him.


    His body was massive and one size bulkier than Diga Tsun.


    It wasnt as bad as Mida Tsun, but he was quite fat.


    His hair was sparse, and his eyes and cheeks drooped down in a hideous manner. The wideness of his mouth was amazing, like a toad that got bloated after being soaked in water for too long.


    Zuro Tsun was wearing clothesmonly seen in Forest''s Edge. But like the women of Forest''s Edge, there were bunches of essories on his fat arms and legs.


    On his chest was an amazing amount of tusks and horns.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge treated such ne as a hunters pride and proof of a hunter. But in my eyes, Zuro Tsun was just treating it as a symbol of vanity.


    Given his body shape, he cant do any hunting...


    In terms of just body figure, Mida Tsun was closer to being a meatball. But he still possessed physical prowess, such as ability to sprint fast, as well as enormous arm strength.


    However, people withrge statures would normally have an intimidating air about them, but I couldnt sense this from Zuro Tsun.


    His sitting posture was terrible, slouching slightly to the right as he sat cross-legged.


    His beady eyes had the glint of obsession, while his expression lookedzy.


    This person ill befitted the title of the tribal chief of the righteous and serious hunters.


    Whats the matter Im thanking you, you know?


    He smiled with his huge mouth and said with his slurred voice again.


    Its nothing.


    I bowed.


    Im working in exchange for remuneration, so there is no need for thanks.


    I answered in a tone which was as calm as possible, and the corner of Zuro Tsuns lips rose higher.


    Thats true, I said something careless Carry on then.


    Alright, excuse me.


    We quietly resumed our work.


    The Tsun n women returned to their own home, and the food was served by the women from the Wu n and Lutim house.


    As the air in the Ceremonial Hall was incredibly heavy, the usually cheerfuldies were also affected. Their faces were all incredibly stiff.


    We need to eat there too?


    When we left the Ceremonial Hall and returned to the stove room, Vena Wu muttered to herself exasperatedly.


    Thats right. This is the rule of Forest''s Edge.


    The women from the Tsun n branch houses had to return to their own homes to serve the food to their family. Because of the rule that the Hearth caretaker must eat together with the diners, I thought the branch house members would also dine in the Ceremonial Hall. Looked like they had rxed this rule.


    I was very surprised that Yamiel Tsun and Mida Tsun didnt dine in the Ceremonial Hall.


    My mood is so heavy There wont be any danger if Papa Donda is with us But the atmosphere there is terrible


    The feuding Tsun n and Wu n were gathered in the same ce along with their kins, of course the air would be stiff.


    Just how intense were their debates during the house head conference?


    Did Ai Faplete her job properly while the two sides were standing off?


    What did the other house heads think after listening to her?


    I needed to dine without knowing anything, which increased the stress on me.


    Even so, I still had toplete my own work.


    After carrying in the Kiba meat soup, we carried in the grilled poitan, Myam-roasted meat with aria, thigh steak, and spare ribs into the Ceremonial Hall. With the soup given out to everyone, the distribution of the food was finally done.


    Asuta, over here.


    After finishing my work, I heard Ai Fa calling out to me. Vena Wu and I walked over.


    Familiar faces were gathered to the right of the seat of honor.


    Donda Wu, Darum Wu, Dan Lutim, Rau Lei all 14 kins of the Wu n and Ai Fa were seated here.


    Mama Mia Lei and Leina Wu had already joined them. They also ced Vena Wu and my share of the food at our seats.


    Everyones safe, thats great.


    I sat down beside Ai Fa and whispered to her.


    Ai Fa had her usual serious face.


    How goes the house head conference?


    I cant really say. After the head of the Tsun n heard what we said, he just kept smiling and insisted we discuss more after dinner.


    Since the dishes being sold at the Post Station Town were a part of tonights menu, that might be prudent.


    What about the other things? Like Doddo Tsuns violent action in the Post Station Town, or them barging into the Lutim house wedding banquet. This conference is the chance to tell on them, right?


    They glossed over it in the usual way. If the head of the Tsun n lowers his head in apology, these matters will be put to rest.


    Kan Lutim also told me about this trick of theirs.


    If their wayward acts were ever to surface, the head of the Tsun n would use his ultimate moveapologizing.


    Their pride was worthless.


    But its because of people like him that causes the matter to be soplicated.


    Shameless people are the scariest.


    When I met Doddo Tsun for the first time, I learned this fact personally.


    Well then, lets dine in


    The leader of the shameless said with a slurred voice.


    We talked about the hearth caretaker from the Fa house during our conference earlier, and this is his cooking. Let us taste this carefully


    He then said the familiar phrase:


    We give thanks to the grace of the forest We give thanks to the member of the Fa house, the Wu n and their kins, and the Tsun n for letting us extend our lives tonight...


    As almost everyone here was men, deep voices echoed in the hall as they repeated his words.


    Everyone then picked up their utensils.


    Whatments will they give?


    This wasnt just a normal dinner. In a sense, this was closer to a taste-test session.


    The new techniques of bloodletting and butchering change the kiba meat. We hope to give value to kiba meat, so everyone could trade them for copper tes. In order to achieve this goal, with the assistance of the Wu n and Lutim house, the Fa house is currently setting up shop in the Post Station Town before dinner began, we told the house heads of Forest''s Edge these details.


    The kins of the Tsun n, the kins of the Wu n, the smaller houses not affiliated with either side what did their house heads think we were still figuring things out, so we could only take things one step at a time.


    Hey Molun, why is there just one spare rib for everyone? How can one spare rib satisfy my stomach?


    Dan Lutim intentionally lowered voice entered my ears.


    We had to prepare 130 meals, you know? Its tough enough to give one rib to each person, so stopining.


    But


    I get it I get it. I will give you my share, so be quiet But I will take your Myam-roasted meat in return, okay?


    What a peaceful conversation between father and daughter. In this tense atmosphere, their bold actions made me feel at ease.


    Alright, I will offer my spare rib to Dan Lutim too. As I was about to turn to him, someone spoke.


    Is that it? I was wondering just how delicious this could be, but its just normal kiba meat.


    The one who spoke was Diga Tsun.


    The heir of the Tsun n continued in a slow tone:


    Did you really earn more than a hundred white copper tes with this thing? Unbelievable.


    I started considering my options.


    Well, I already knew that the Tsun n could either criticize or praise my cooking, looked like they decided to bash my cooking first.


    Eldest son of the Tsun n Diga Tsun, are you talking to yourself, or questioning the Fa house? If you are questioning us, I can answer your question.


    Diga Tsun red at me with his murky eyes.


    On the day Ai Fa picked me up in the depths of the forest, Diga Tsun was lying in wait near the Fa house. That was the first time I met him, and he was the second denizen of Forest''s Edge that I encountered.


    After a month or so, I saw him again. He barged into the Lutim house wedding together with Doddo Tsun and Mida Tsun.


    This was our third meeting I wasnt afraid of this person at all. But I learned once again how arrogant and sly he was.


    Yes The head of the Fa house only mentioned that they earned more than a hundred white copper tes in ten days Can you tell us the details now?


    Diga Tsuns father asked.


    I put down my te.


    Firstly, regarding the uracy of this statement, I can give you a definite answer. What Ai Fa said is true. We sold more than a thousand dishes within ten days and took in more than 200 white copper tes. Excluding the ingredients and other costs, the profits are 123 white copper tes, which is around 100 kiba worth of tusks and horns.


    The house heads were eating quietly, but now they were whispering among themselves.


    In order to stop others from thinking that I was showing off, I announced our gains as calmly as possible.


    However, we didnt prepare enough portions during our first few days of opening, so the sales numbers wereckluster. Nowadays, we can sell 150 meals a day, and earn between 17 to 18 white copper tes Two dayster, we will provide meals for an inn, and our profits will exceed 20 white copper tes.


    Earning 20 white copper tes a day That is an incredible number.


    Zuro Tsunughing voice reverberated in the hall.


    Are sales so impressive because the stall owner is a foreigner? The residents of Genos loathe the denizens of Forest''s Edge, will they really buy kiba meat from us?


    Obviously, we had to spend time to build up our reputation with the people of the town. The women from the Wu n were also helping out at my stall, so the townspeople got to know how the denizens of Forest''s Edge really are through them. Their baseless prejudice and fear will fade away one day.


    I continued with slightly more strength in my eyes.


    So it depended on whether the fear the people in the city had towards the Forest''s Edge is really baseless If the denizens of Forest''s Edge didmit felonies, that will be a different matter. If you want to obtain more wealth, then stop your nefarious ways that was what I was hinting at.


    Zuro Tsun still showed a faint smile on his face.


    Never mind, if something of this level could change the behavior of the Tsun n, we wouldnt need to work so hard. I sighed in my heart.


    Not everyone present would want to interact with Genos in such a manner. But the Fa house isnt doing this for the money. I hope everyone can understand this.


    Yes I heard that your n is to make the Forest''s Edge more prosperous


    Why?


    Why couldnt I deduce what Zuro Tsun was thinking?


    His toad-like face had a faint smile, and there wasnt any obvious malice despite his insulting tone. He seemed uninterested in this matter.


    If he showed his obsession for copper tes openly like Zwei Tsun, I would have an easier time dealing with him. But I couldnt understand what he was scheming, so I didnt know what to emphasize.


    Why did he ask me toe to the Tsun n?


    Zuro Tsun continued dining with a faint smile on his face.


    Diga Tsun was also biting into the kiba meat with a silly smile.


    Doddo Tsun I wasnt paying attention to him at all, but was he eating the food properly? He kept drinking fruit wine.


    However Do we need wealth?


    After staying quiet for a while, Zuro Tsun finally said in a hoarse voice.


    Wealth will make people depraved As the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge, I often meet with the people of Rock City. I understand more than everyone here how much this rings true Excessive wealth is like wine that leads down the path to debauchery


    Did he have to right to say such things?


    But there was no point in lecturing the Tsun n here.


    So I shut my mouth, but there was someone who couldnt stay silent. That was the head of the Lutim house, Dan Lutim.


    Tribal chief Zuro Tsun, if you know that, then why are you keeping all the prize money from the city to yourself? If you think excessive wealth is like evil wine, then you should return the money to Rock city, right?


    He didnt sound agitated, but his unhappiness was obvious.


    After saying that, Dan Lutim bit into the spare rib in his hand.


    Ema Min Lutim seemed to have given him the third rib.


    Dan Lutim, thats a retarded question.


    A young voice answered.


    It came from diagonally behind me, which meant that the one answering wasnt from the Tsun n.


    The one who spoke was the head of the Lei house, Rau Lei.


    Dan Lutim, dont you understand how kind and merciful the tribal chief is? In order to keep us safe from harm, he had drunk all that evil wine by himself. Cant you understand such a simple matter?


    So thats why.


    Dan Lutimughed out loud.


    The next instant, several ck figures sitting to the left of the Tsun n emitted strong bloodlust.


    Heads of the Lei and Lutim houses! Are you trying to nder the tribal chief n without any proof? The tribal chief already exined many times that the copper tes are all used to protect the Genos farnd!


    A buffed man wearing a fur cape with the kiba skull still attached said.


    One of them who was incredibly swole said in a deep voice on par with Donda Wu:


    Thats right, the tribal chief sincerely thinks that Forest''s Edge didnt need this wealth, so he hired people from the city to gather wood and erect wall to protect the farms of Genos. You have no reason to nder him!


    Head of house Zaza, the things you mentioned are the ones without proof. You make the same excuse every year, Im already tired of hearing it.


    Dan Lutim continued chewing on his rib calmly. That made the head of house Zaza even more furious.


    I have witnessed that wall being built myself! In order to erect such a grand wall, dozens of Genos men need to be hired to work on it, andrge amounts of copper tes and time will be spent!


    A wall to protect the farms?


    Did the Tsun n really build such a thing?


    If what those men said was true, Uncle Dora the vegetable peddler wont need to worry about kiba.


    They are referring to the northern farms. As the people from inside the rock wall own these farms, secured wooden wall was erected to protect the fields from kiba Grandma Jiba told me about that a long time ago.


    Ai Fa whispered to me.


    I see. The farms of the Post Station Town citizens were located to the south of the city, and that wall didnt extend that far. Hence, the farms to the south were ravaged by the famished kiba.


    The Tsun n imed that the erection of that wall exhausted all the prize money But is that possible?


    I asked Ai Fa as quietly as possible so others wouldnt overhear. Ai Fa shook her head.


    Impossible. Grandma Jiba once said that the wall that protect the nobles farms waspleted decades ago. It goes without saying that they would need to be maintained if hungry kiba damages the wall.


    Yes


    Besides, Grandma Jiba once said with augh that the prize money given by the Rock City is meagre, so it cant be used to erect such grandiose wall.


    In the end, even the house head of Zaza was tricked by the Tsun n.


    The Tsun n actually conned such scary people, I couldnt help sighing.


    All of them looked as intimidating as Donda Wu...


    They were perfect specimens as the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Having the life force and aura of wild beast, the pure and powerful tribe of hunters The kin houses of the Tsun n, Zaza, Dom and the Jean, all looked strong and outstanding, and were fitting of this name.


    The eyes of the swole Zaza head were burning from oundish rage as he red at Dan Lutim and Rau Lei.


    Excessive wealth will make the hunters depraved! Thats why the tribal chief used all the money to protect the Genos farms, and didnt bring it back to Forest''s Edge! What problem do you have against tribal chiefs decision?


    If what you said is true, we wont have any qualms about it. But head of the Zaza house, how many years do we have to wait until work on that wall is finished? I have waited so long that my neck is getting as long as the Totos in the Post Station Town.


    Dan Lutim answered without any agitation at all. He seemed so tired of this exchange that he almost yawned.


    They must have said the same thing during previous house head conferences. The kins of the Wu n would point out the shorings of the chief n, the kins of the Tsun n would protect the chief n. The Tsun n managed to hold on to their chief n status because of this strange power bnce.


    Donda Wu didnt participate in this meaningless debate and drank his fruit wine with a terrifying fire burning in his eyes.


    The Tsun n is doing things too sloppily...


    If a conflict started between the Tsun and Wu ns, the Forest''s Edge would be embroiled in a civil war that could split it in two. But that was only if the kins of each n joined in. Without the aid of their powerful kins such as Zaza and Jean, the Tsun n wont be a match for the Wu n.


    Even so, the Tsun n still depended on deception to earn the trust of their kins. Their scheme seemed so easy to defeat.


    The Tsun ns methods are full of holes. Kamyua or I could easily tear apart their lies with slightly underhanded schemes.


    Such a thought even came to my mind.


    I knew that I shouldnt be overconfident, but the Tsun ns poor imitation of civilization was too rough on the edges and had plenty of holes.


    As I was thinking about it, the other party suddenlyshed out:


    The Fa house is attempting to bring excessive wealth to Forest''s Edge, that will only cause depravity to the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    I raised my head in surprise.


    The Zaza house head was ring at Ai Fa and me with hunter-like eyes.


    I dont care if you seduced a foreigner and used him to earn copper tes. That isnt a vition of the rules of Forest''s Edge However, if you try to bring down the morals in Forest''s Edge with that wealth, I will purge you with my de!


    They suddenly shifted the topic to us.


    No, it wasnt sudden at all. After hearing Ai Fas speech during the house head conference, they were probably harboring such thoughts.


    Excessive wealth might bring depravity to Forest''s Edge I was also worried about that when I thought to open shop in the Post Station Town.


    Kan Lutim and Ai Fa wiped away my worries.


    Ai Fa was now staring right back at the Zaza house head with her back straight in a proper sitting posture.


    Head of the Zaza house, you think that excessive wealth will make the denizens of Forest''s Edge deprave?


    Thats right. If you want to earn copper tes with kiba meat, thats up to you. But dont splurge that money in Forest''s Edge However, if the Wu n and Lutim house want to wag their tails to the Fa house, you can share some of the copper tes with them, I will turn a blind eye to that.


    Oh...?


    Dan Lutims huge body shook.


    With a happy smile on his face, hisrge eyes were starting to boil with emotion.


    Head of the Zaza house, you said something interesting. You think we built bonds with the Fa house for the sake of copper tes?


    Am I wrong? The Fa and Lutim houses have no blood ties, so why else will you act together?


    Because the Fa and Lutim houses are friends!


    Dan Lutim roared and mmed his fist into the ground.


    The dirt-covered rugs sunk in.


    Blood ties are important, but thats not everything! Forget it, you will do whatever the Tsun n says just because you are their kin. Theres no way you can understand how we think!


    Are you trying to mock the chief n again!?


    The atmosphere in the hall reached boiling point.


    At this moment, someone mediated between them. It wasnt the leaders of these two men, Donda Wu or Zuro Tsun, but Ai Fa.


    Lutim and Zaza house heads, please calm down. We are discussing excessive wealth, right?


    A serious glint shed in Ai Fas eyes.


    But her tone and expression were calm.


    Ai Fa nodded at Dan Lutim to soothe him, then turned to the Zaza house head and said quietly.


    2


    Excessive wealth will bring depravity to Forest''s Edge I understand what you think, but we werent trying to earn great riches when we chose to start a business in the Post Station Town.


    Ai Fa continued intermittently.


    I only wish for a prosperous life for the denizens of Forest''s Edge. There are many denizens in Forest''s Edge living in extreme poverty, if their lives be better, they would obtain more power and put in more effort into their work as hunters.


    Hah!


    The head of the Zaza house cleared his throat crudely and said:


    Is that really true? If a kiba can be traded in for more copper tes, they can survive without needing to hunt more kiba. Thats being depraved!


    Can they perform their jobs as hunters properly if they are starving? Leaving big houses like Zaza, Jean and Dom aside, the smaller and weaker houses also need to live a better life.


    If theycked the ability, let them wither away in the forest. Thats how we train the power of our hunters.


    A deep voice interjected.


    Until just now, this buffed man wearing a skull of a kiba had been listening to hisrades quietly. He was a member of the Dom house.


    Weak hunters dont have the rights to live. The strong hunters that survive will allow the tenacious bloodline to carry on. If the useless wealth allowed weak hunters to survive and their floundering heritage is passed on, it will lead to the Forest''s Edges demise.


    What is useless wealth? How do you know that the wealth earned through kiba tusks and horns is useful, while the one made from kiba meat is useless?


    A blue me raged in Ai Fas eyes.


    Head of the Dom house, the tusks, horns, hide and meat are all wealth brought in by kiba. Can you exin what is their difference?


    We had been using tusks, horns and hide to trade for wealth for the past eight decades. That is my answer.


    Thats because we couldnt trade kiba meat for money in the past, right? Since we have learned how to sell kiba meat, I think we shouldnt just abandon it.


    Ai Fas tone turned a little gentler, but her aura did not lose out to the fierce head of the Dom house.


    Head of the Dom house, I spoke with the Grand Elder of the Forest''s Edgest night.


    What about it, head of the Fa house.


    I was puzzled. The people in the city exchange the meat and hide of an animal called karon for money. But the denizens of Forest''s Edge only trade in kiba hide for money but throw the meat away into the forest. Why is that?


    I was listening inst night too.


    Only then did we learn of the unknown history of Forest''s Edge.


    Jiba Wu and other denizens of Forest''s Edge once lived in the dark jungle in Jaguar. Aside from the giant dark apes that ate humans, there were only small snakes and lizards in the jungle As the people were strictly prohibited from eating dark ape meat, they could only sustain themselves on snakes, lizards, and bugs.


    I heard all that in the Dom house too. Its nothing special, our ancestors kept hunting dark apes to protect themselves and their families and honed their skills as hunters.


    You are right. Our forebears skinned the dark apes and wore their hides to disy their abilities Simply put, this was the reason why we could skin hides, but couldnt process the meat properly.


    After that, our ancestors moved from the southern jungle to the edge of the Morga Forest. They didnt hunt dark apes anymore and switched to hunting kiba. They could eat kiba meat now, but didnt know the correct way to handle this meat. ording to Jiba Wu, just getting to eat kiba meat satisfied them and filled them with joy.


    And so? If that is the case, we should be satisfied with just eating the meat.


    No I dont think so.


    Ai Fa must be thinking about the expression Jiba Wu showedst night.


    Jiba Wus eyes were strange back then. Even though they were overflowing with sorrow, they had a glimmer of hope in them.


    Jiba Wu thinks that the denizens of Forest''s Edge back then were toozy. They rejected any interaction with the people in the city and didnt attempt to determine the reason why kiba meat couldnt be traded for copper tes. Eight decades were wasted, and Jiba Wu is filled with regrets.


    Why does she feel regret? There is no need for our forebears to feel that way. If not for the path they had shown us, we wont be here today.


    Jiba Wu thinks that they could have shown a more prosperous path for us, thats why she feels regret. If life in Forest''s Edge wasnt so harsh, many of our ancestors wouldnt have died in vain.


    Back then, several thousand refugees settled in Forests Edge, at the foot of the Morga Mountain.


    In the first few years, almost half the denizens died while battling kiba or wasted away from hunger. Jiba Wu told me that when I met her for the first time.


    The people in the city already knew the correct way to prepare kiba meat. If our forebears didnt discriminate against the people in the city and had build proper rtions with them, we could have trade kiba meat to them for copper tes. Because they were apathetic, Forest''s Edge is so impoverished that denizens still starve to death in their own homes. Grandma Jiba feels that this is their sin.


    Head of the Dom house, I cant refute your belief that excess wealth will invite depravity. However, I believe that more wealth will make the weak and smaller houses stronger. I hope that the denizens of Forest''s Edge wont ever need to starve.


    Ai Fa nced at me.


    You might think my proposal is ridiculous. But with Asutas prowess, I dont think it is impossible Does everyone think Asutas cooking is delicious?


    No one answered.


    Even so, Ai Fas eyes turned calm and serene. She then lifted the corners of her lips.


    I think the dishes are wonderful and delicious. Thats why, I will strive on this path that I believe in I hope you can agree with me.


    The Ceremonial Hall waspletely silent.


    Most of the people had yet to finish their meal, but everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Be it the Tsun n and their kins, or the Wu n and their kins the women tending to the hearth, the heads of the minor houses, everyone stopped with bated breath because of this wondrous feeling


    At this moment, someone broke the silence.


    The Fou house concurs with the head of the Fa house.


    Everyone looked at the source of the voice.


    A middle-aged man stood up from a corner of the Ceremonial Hall.


    The Fou house is a small house and has few kins, so couldnt hunt enough kiba.


    The man who was about forty had a ck messy hair, a simrly colored beard. He was tall and thin.


    We have abundant meat, but insufficient tusks and horns. A child was finally born to us, but it almost starved to death. If our men have more power, our family wont suffer so much.


    His light blue eyes burned in the dim hall.


    There was a mixture of the pride and pain of a hunter in his eyes, which gave off a terrifying light.


    We dont need any charity from Rock City. But I think the wealth I get by hunting kiba is my just reward. If we can gain more strength from this, I swear that we will put in more effort into my work as a hunter Hence, the Fou house concurs with what the head of the Fa house said.


    The Latzu house also concurs.


    A man stood up from the side.


    It was a man in his twenties.


    In this year, we lost two of our kin houses, the Mei and Jimu houses. The head of the Mei house was an exceptionally brave hunter, but he became ill because of a small wound and passed away If we had more savings, we could have bought medicine from the Post Station Town and cured him.


    His eyes were full of rage as he red at the head of the Dom house.


    ording to the Dom house head, weak houses like Mei and Jimu deserves to die out. I dont agree with his assertions, thats why I concur with the Fa house head.


    No need to be so agitated. The Dom house head doesnt wish for the demise of the smaller houses either.


    A hoarse voice sounded out, and someone else stood up.


    The one speaking was a thin old man, who had white hair like Jiba Wu.


    There are 300-odd denizens in Forest''s Edge who arent rted to the Tsun n or Wu n by blood. No one should treat their lives lightly. If the smaller houses die out slowly, we wouldnt be able to hunt enough kiba.


    You are the elder of the Sauti n Do you concur with the Fa house head too?


    The Zaza house head who had been quiet stared at the old man with fiery eyes.


    That will be decided by my house head. However, after listening to the Grand Elders words, these old bones feel the same way. Because of the wrong path chosen by we old fools, the young ones had to take unnecessary winding roads.


    The old man was a denizen of Forest''s Edge, but his eyes were steady and calm.


    His gentle eyes turned from the Zaza house head to me and Ai Fa.


    The people of the city fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge, Forest''s Edge denizens are also wary of the people of the city. This might be an unavoidable fate, but we didnt try to do anything about it Maybe the Fa house can open a new path for Forest''s Edge in the stead of us old ones.


    How can that foreigner do something that incredible!?


    He can build proper bonds with the people in the city. This is something no one from Forest''s Edge can do.


    After the old man answered steadily, the Zaza house heads face turned even more ferocious, and his cheeks started cramping.


    Not just the kins of the Wu n, even the Sauti n wants to nder the chief n? Dont forget that it was the Tsun n that forged our ties with Rock City!


    It is true that the Tsun n forged ties with the Genos city. But the citizens in Rock City are different from the people of the Post Station Town Unfortunately, the Tsun n people didnt build proper rtionships with the people in town. Did you forget? The second son of the main house drew his de in town.


    Thats because the people of Post Station Town berated the denizens of Forest''s Edge


    Zaza house head, is there a rule in Forest''s Edge thatpels us to draw our des when we are insulted?


    Aside from the Tsun n, there were actually other ns that dared to disparage the Tsun n. I was surprised.


    The old man smiled quietly and looked our way.


    Head and family of the Fa house, an old fool like me cant decide the path the Sauti n should take. But I wish to offer you my blessings.


    Elder Moga, if you really think that, then dont neglect your house head.


    The young man beside the elder stood up majestically.


    He had a bulky figure and was a young man with his own style just like Jiza Wu or Kan Lutim.


    Im the head of the Sauti n, Dali Sauti. I have a question for the head of the Wu n Donda Wu. What are your views on this matter?


    Donda Wu stared at the young man quietly.


    The head of the Lutim house calls the Fa house his friend. But the ones actually assisting the Fa house are the women from the Wu n. Do you also think of the Fa house as friends, and are working towards the same goal?


    I have no intentions of calling those people friends.


    Donda Wus voice was deep and vague, he stood up slowly.


    That dummy is a woman, but works hard to pretend to be a hunter every day. That foreigner is of dubious origin, why must I treat them as friends?


    In that case, why did you lend him the Wu ns women? Is it just for the money?


    The young man named Dali Sauti tilted his head with a puzzled face.


    Donda Wu stared at his honest face, and said quietly:


    They want to give value to kiba meat for it to be exchangeable for copper tes. I dont think such dream talk wille true that the retards in the city will change their mind. I merely lend him the women as part of a proper trade.


    I see, then


    However, if their delusionse true, then Forests Edge will obtain enormous strength.


    Donda Wus stern voice was like a machete, cutting off the young mans words.


    His eyes started shining, and a fearless smile formed on his lips.


    The excessive wealth will lead to the denizens of Forests Edge bing deprave How can such a retarded thing be possible? People who think that way are the ones that will make Forest''s Edge depraved.


    What did you say?


    The men from the Zaza and Jean house responded immediately.


    Zaza, Jean, if you all had 100 copper tes, will you y around all day and only start hunting kiba when you spend all your copper tes?


    Head of the Wu n! What kind of joke is this!? Are you trying to mock us too!


    Your outraged reaction is the answer.


    Donda Wu was still smiling.


    Speaking of which, even though his face always looked sour recently, he was finally showing his true nature now.


    He was a fiery heroic figure who could always crush his enemy with a smile.


    Head of the Zaza house, Im not mocking you, it is you who are mocking us. You think excessive wealth will make the denizens of Forests Edge fall into depravity? These kind of people are unfit to be hunters in the first ce! They have no right to live in Forest''s Edge!


    But!


    If anyone falls into depravity because of wealth, we will just need to chase them out of Forest''s Edge. We can keep the peace and order in Forest''s Edge this way.


    Donda Wus mouth twisted cheerfully.


    He was insulting the Tsun n in a roundabout way, dering war against the Tsun n.


    The head of the Zaza house didnt understand what he was implying and showed a ferocious face after hearing Donda Wus words.


    The Wu n didnt need any more wealth. Its the same for the Lutim and Lei houses But the Lilim and Mufa houses are stillcking in power. Without the aid of their kins, they might die out just like the Mei and Jimu houses.


    However, when the Fa house started doing business in the Post Station Town, the Wu n obtained more wealth. Because we lent our women to the Fa house, we didnt have enough people to tan the hides, and had to share them with the Lilim and Mufa houses Thats probably the so-called making lives more prosperous. Am I wrong, Zaza house head?


    Life in Forest''s Edge isnt so well off that people will fall into depravity. We can worry about that when no denizen of Forest''s Edge starves to death.


    Donda Wu, so you have the same goal as the Fa house?


    Dali Sauti interjected.


    Donda Wus feral smile disappeared, and his face turned stiff with impatience.


    I already said this, right? I dont believe in such dream talk.


    But


    If they really pulled it off, the denizens of Forest''s Edge would obtain enormous strength Theres no reason for us to stop them, right?


    Ara ara


    Someone muttered behind me.


    I quietly peeked at the source of the sound and saw Mama Mia Lei smiling awkwardly.


    Her face was saying Our n head sure is stubborn.


    Hmm This is interesting.


    A slurred voice that didnt fit the atmosphere echoed in the hall.


    Zuro Tsun had spoken.


    Donda Wu looked at him with hunters eyes.


    However they will still need some time to realize this n. Our goal is to sell kiba meat instead of cooked food to the people in the city, so that will be tough In that case, why dont take some time to observe the situation?


    What aughablement.


    After such a heated debate, he could only manage such a pitifulment?


    I couldnt feel the direction of his ns and will.


    How boring. To think that aside from the Fa house, the other houses would be tricked by the Fa houses flowery words.


    Diga Tsun who was beside Zuro Tsun said slowly.


    The Fou and Latzu houses looks like we need to remember your names?


    The two house heads were still standing in the Ceremonial Hall and they red at Diga Tsun with knife-like gazes.


    A raging anger burned in my heart for the first time. Before I could explode, someone who had a lower boiling point than me erupted loudly:


    Hey, eldest son of the Tsun n, what do you mean by that! When was there a rule in Forest''s Edge that forbade associating with the Fa house!? You despicable man, you are the one who broke the rules in the first ce, stop bearing a grudge!


    Dan Lutim roared loudly.


    Thick veins appeared on his bald head, and raging me shot out from hisrge eyes.


    Thats right For a long time, many heads of smaller houses broke off their ties with the Fa house out of fear of the Tsun n. And now, after two years, they are trying to change this situation.


    This me would never fade.


    L-Lutim house head, what do you mean by despicable? You have no reasons to use me of that, right?


    Diga Tsun was still smiling cheekily, but his face was starting to cramp up. Dan Lutim once threw a kiba over a hundred kilos at him, and he probably remembered that nightmare.


    At this moment, I observed the faces of the other people not just Zuro Tsun, even the heads of the Zaza and Jean houses looked displeased.


    Zuro Tsun probably wanted less trouble, but the kins of the Tsun n despite our difference in opinions, had no intentions of defending Diga Tsuns despicable actions in the past.


    They loathed Ai Fa who called herself a hunter as much as Donda Wu and the foreigner who imed to be a member of the Fa house. They voiced their objections against us regarding the matter of excessive wealth on their own ord.


    For them who believed in the chief n, they had to be truly disgusted about the fact that Diga Tsun infiltrated the Fa house without permission on the night when Ai Fa lost her father.


    Diga Tsun didnt understand that at all. He just kept abusing the authority of the chief n and didnt consider the limits of other peoples patience with him.


    That was why he would always be just a small fry.


    Maybe we just need to wait for the day when Diga Tsun takes over Zuro Tsuns ce.


    Such a thought even appeared on my mind.


    Once Diga Tsun bes the n head and tribal chief, Dom and Zaza would lose their confidence in the Tsun n before long.


    In that case, Donda Wu wouldnt need to resort to violence, there wouldnt be any need for underhanded means. The Tsun n would destroy itself.


    This might be very passive, but in a way, this is probably the most peaceful way to resolve this matter.


    The current tribal chief Zuro Tsun looked at Dan Lutim, trying to calm him.


    Head of the Lutim house, no need to be so loud are you talking about what happened two years ago? Theres no need to bring up the past, correct?


    If you want me to let that matter rest, then ask your useless son to shut up! Just hearing him speak disgusts me!


    Dan Lutim sat down heavily and crossed his legs. He then reached below with his right hand subconsciously.


    I had quietly pushed my te over, and even though Dan Lutim had been ring at the Tsun n this whole time, he still grabbed the spare rib wlessly. Why was his perception so amazing?


    Dan Lutim helped me voice out my mind, and this was just a small token of appreciation for him.


    You dont need to bother with the names of the Fou and Latzu houses. You just need to etch the name of the Sudora house into your heart.


    A gloomy voice boomed out.


    At the seat far away from the Tsun n, a man who was in no way buffed stood up.


    The head of the Sudora house concurs with the head of the Fa house Our houses need to live a more prosperous life.


    Another man some distance away got on his feet.


    Gazu house also concurs with the Fa house. When they were talking about the tastiness of kiba meat earlier, I didnt understand what they were saying. After tasting this kiba meat, I changed my mind There is a possibility that the people in the city might purchase this meat.


    Me too people all around them wanted to express their agreement, but Zuro Tsun stopped them.


    My fellow house heads, please wait I have no intention of judging the actions of the Fa house here Like what I said earlier, it will be quite some time before we know if the Fa house can reach this goal So lets take our time and observe in the meantime...


    So that means the tribal chief has no objection with the Fa houses actions?


    Dali Sauti interrupted.


    But the kin houses of the Tsun n, the Zaza and Dom houses sounded their objections. What are your views on that?


    It goes without saying that the views of the Zaza and Dom houses make a lot of sense. I do think there are risks in bringing in excessive wealth and cant just ignore it However, like what the Wu n head said, giving value to the kiba meat is nigh impossible Lets not get into a dispute over this trivial matter


    Zuro Tsun shifted his sly gaze to the heads of the Zaza house and the others. They stood in ce unhappily.


    House heads of Zaza, Jean, and Dom, kin houses of the Tsun n Can you let the matter rest on my ount? Until we determine whether the Fa house will bring prosperity or depravity, this way, we can keep the order in Forest''s Edge in the usual manner


    If that is the tribal chiefs will.


    The head of the Zaza house and the others answered with restrained emotions and sat down.


    After seeing that, Donda Wu also took his seat.


    The representatives of Fou, Latzu, Sudora, and Gechi houses and the men from the Sauti n all followed the tribal chiefs instruction, bringing the atmosphere in the hall to a low.


    Head of the Fa house and hearth caretaker, there should be a conclusion by the next house head meeting Before that day, work hard towards your goal


    Ai Fa nodded seriously.


    Asuta Whats going on?


    Vena Wu grabbed the hem of my T-shirt.


    In the end, nothing got resolved...


    Hmm who knows from another perspective, everything has been settled.


    In a sense, the tribal chief Tsun n was telling us Do what you want for now.


    Hence, if our actions didnt bring depravity to the denizens of Forest''s Edge, the scary people from Zaza and Dom wont be able to pick on us.


    Did the Tsun n really let us have our way so easily?


    This man Zuro Tsun Is he apletely passive man?


    I would rather he make a decision by polling for a majority.


    Even though four houses including the Fou and Sudora concurred with us, there were 37 houses including the Tsun n gathered here. Just how many house head agreed with Ai Fa and me? We only told everyone about this matter in order to confirm this.


    But the Tsun ns conclusion was Discuss it next year.


    Before we could bring about our full power, they already made this conclusion.


    This felt like a waste of our effort.


    Donda Wu drank his fruit wine unhappily. Dan Lutim also chewed on the white bones absentmindedly. Before the house head conference, they had probably resolved themselves if push were toe to shove, they were ready to resolve the issue with violence. I was d that it didnte to that, but they didnt have any ce to vent their anger now.


    Maybe the Tsun n wants me to tend to their hearth for the sake of cating Mida Tsun Is that possible?


    Yamiel Tsun had a malicious air about her, but I couldnt feel anything from Zuro Tsun. He was slow,zy and weak. He had a casual attitude and didnt care about the future if he could maintain the current peace.


    Was this Zuro Tsuns true nature?


    Is Yamiel Tsun the mastermind for the entire thing? Even so, nothing much can be done once the house head conference is over. If Diga Tsun, Doddo Tsun, and the others obstructed our business, they would be going against the tribal chiefs decision In the end, what is their motive?


    Zuro Tsuns face had a satisfied smile.


    Diga Tsun seemed to be a little peeved.


    Doddo Tsun was drinking quietly.


    Did we overestimate our enemy?


    Beneath the halo of of being the tribal chief n, was the Tsun n just a group of small-time delinquents?


    I had no way of knowing.


    I didnt receive a proper answer and finally, the dinner ended without any disturbance.


    When the Tsun n announced the end of the house head conference, they went back to their homes. The other participants had to sleep right in the Ceremonial Hall.


    After surviving this night, we could return to our home sweet home.


    And of course, things couldnt end so simply.


    I thought to myself after cleaning up post dinner.


    Even if the Tsun n were just a group of small-time delinquents, I couldnt just ignore them.


    Once Diga Tsun inherits the position of tribal chief, the Tsun n will head towards destruction. Despite this, I couldnt wait for 5 or 10 years. This wasnt just a problem for the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    The figures of Mno Mast, Uncle Dora and Yumi and what they said shed across my mind. Even if they believed me and the people around me, they still couldnt stand the existence of the denizens of Forest''s Edge that was theirmon consensus. As long as the Tsun n people forgot their honor as a part of Forest''s Edge and continued their debauchery actions, we wouldnt be able to reach an understanding with the people of Genos.


    And we met the members of the Tsun n branch houses here. After seeing the dead eyes of those women, I couldnt just leave them be. Even if I made it through this night safely, there was still a mountain of problems.


    Never mind, lets leave it to tomorrow...


    I thought to myself quietly.


    Back then, I thought I could leave these things for another day.


    As for me who already knew how things would turn out


    That night, the real disaster in the Tsun n vige wed its way at us.


    3


    Alright then, I will leave the rest to you, Darum.


    With those words, Donda Wu left the Ceremonial Hall.


    He took all the women except Ai Fa with him.


    The house heads were to sleep inside the Ceremonial Hall, but the women couldnt do that. So the Tsun n gave an empty guest house to them.


    He felt uneasy about letting the women go to the empty house by themselves, so Donda Wu intended to spend the night with them.


    Asuta, Ai Fa, its better for you toe with us.


    Until the very end, Mama Mia Lei was still worried about us. But we still decided to stay in the Ceremonial Hall.


    Being in a room that could be barred was definitely safer. Diga Tsun, Doddo Tsun, and the others could still ignore the n heads orders and act willfully. Since the kins of the Tsun n were also staying in the Ceremonial Hall, the Tsun n wouldnt dare act out of line in front of them, so it was safe here,


    Donda Wu might be away, but the other warriors were still here.


    There were thirteen men led by Dan Lutim and Rau Lei. The tens of neutral denizens who were also here couldnt be ignored either. Even if the Tsun n was scheming something, they had to break through this meat wall to do anything conspicuous.


    Besides, there was another reason why we chose to stay here, aside from the safety concern.


    We needed to interact with the other houses.


    The house heads who concurred with the Fa house and those who were curious all gathered around us, and kept asking us questions.


    The questions were mainly asked by the house head of the Sauti n Dali Sauti and their Elder Moga Sauti.


    The Sauti n resides in the southern end of Forest''s Edge. Our n leads five kin houses, and you can think of us as the thirdrgest n behind the Tsun n and Wu n.


    Dali Sauti had an honest appearance but had his own style. His rectangr face wore a smile as he introduced himself.


    Thats why we cant side with the Tsun or Wu ns easily. If we be a kin of either side, the power bnce between the two ns will be disrupted Furthermore, our vige is closer to the Wu n, so the Tsun n is rather guarded towards us.


    I see.


    We have no intentions of bringing chaos to Forest''s Edge, so we avoid being involved with the Tsun and Wu ns Besides, we are all from the same Forest''s Edge tribe and are saddened by the animosity between the Tsun and Wu ns. To be honest, I hope they can stop their feud and hunt kiba properly.


    The kins of the Wu n were drinking wine and merrymaking some distance away. Dan Lutimsughter could be heard constantly.


    Ai Fa and Asuta of the Fa house, even if we ignore the power struggle between the Tsun and Wu ns, we cant ignore what the Fa house is doing. I hope you can exin the entire n to me in detail.


    When Dali Sauti spoke, the house heads from Sautis kin houses and house heads from the minor houses such as Fou and Latzu also gathered over.


    Excluding the 7 kin houses led by the Wu n, the 8 kin houses affiliated with the Tsun n, and the Fa house, there were 21 other smaller houses. About eight-tenths of them gathered around us. Not everyone agreed with our opinions, but everyone wanted more precise information.


    I heard the kins of the Wu n have learned the technique called bloodletting. Is everyone able to learn it? Once we learn this technique, will all the kiba meat taste the same as dinner tonight?


    Yes. It might fail asionally but bloodletting isnt a difficult skill. The Wu n and Lutim house learned it in just a few days. I dont have much experience with butchering kiba too By the way, how was dinner?


    Its very delicious. To be frank, my heart almost stopped from surprise.


    Dali Sauti scratched his head hard with his huge fingers.


    Leaving your business in the Post Station Town aside, we want to learn the bloodletting technique. But the Sauti n is at the southern end of the settlement, and every house is some distance apart. Out of the Wu ns kins, only the Mamu and Min houses are closer to us, but not within an easily traversable distance either. Can we still learn this technique?


    Yes, I have already discussed this matter with Kan Lutim, the eldest son of the Lutim house. If the distance is too far, you just need to exchange men for a few days.


    Exchange men?


    Thats right. For example, the Lutim house and Sauti n can each send out two men to each others home. The men from the Sauti n will learn the techniques at the Lutim house, while the Lutim house men will demonstrate the skills at the Sauti n vige. That way, the number of men at both houses would be the same. They could both perform their duties as usual while learning this technique.


    Dali Sauti widened his eyes upon hearing that, and the other house heads also started chatting among themselves.


    That is a unique method Although its just for a few days, men who arent kins have to live in each others homes.


    Correct. Unless the two houses have a rtionship of trust, they cant afford such an extreme method ording to Kan Lutim, he thinks the denizens of Forest''s Edge should reforge their trust in each other this way. After all, all houses are at a significant distance from each other, so aside from kins, the rtionships between the houses will grow weaker over time.


    The eldest son of the Lutim house is the heir of the Lutim house head over there?


    Yes, you are right.


    How intriguing. The heir of that fiery house head actually thought of such a method. I really want to meet and chat with him.


    The air around Dali Sauti was a little simr to Kan Lutim.


    Not just his bulky figure or honest aura, his matured style, logical and steady character they were all simr to Kan Lutims good points.


    The two of them and Jiza Wu would be an amazing group, it seemed like there wasnt any ce for Diga Tsun at all.


    However, the opinions of these three were different.


    But I thought that was a good thing.


    Jiza Wu who prioritized order in Forest''s Edge, Kan Lutim with his revolutionary ideas, the conservative but proactive Dali Sauti  I thought it was meaningful for these outstanding youths to exchange their views and figure out the correct path to take.


    Im only thinking that way because Im an outsider.


    No matter what, I didnt have the resolve to be in charge. I hoped the denizens of Forest''s Edge could use my ideas as a draft, and figure out the best route by themselves.


    As a member of the Fa house, my failure was also Ai Fas failure. Hence, I had to resolve myself to take the same path to the future as these capable youths. I had to muster my courage and sound out my views on which was the right path to take.


    Besides


    Ai Fa might forge a path right beside this group of outstanding youths.


    When I saw Ai Fa exchanging views directly with the heads of Zaza and Dom, such a thought appeared in my mind.


    Ai Fa didnt just repeat Kan Lutims view, she used her own words to engage with the heads of these two houses. After thinking about what Jiba Wu said and felt, she formed these words with her own opinion and feelings. I think that would be difficult for even Jiza Wu or Kan Lutim to achieve.


    Yes, its the same for the kins of the Tsun n


    I slowly shifted my gaze over.


    The head of house Zaza sat in the corner opposite Dan Lutim and drank fruit wine.


    Mama Mia Lei thought they were even more stubborn than Donda Wu. Their views reminded me of Jiza Wu. They ced great importance on rules, customs and order, and were a conservative and inflexible group. They must detest Ai Fa and me.


    The kins of the Tsun n werent the enemy. I saw their actions as appropriate for a Forest''s Edges denizen. Could I receive their acknowledgment and proceed with the first revolution?


    The only dangerous to me are still the Tsun n after all.


    Head of the Fa house.


    As I fell into deep thought, someone spoke to us again.


    It was the head of the Fou house.


    The Fou house broke off ties with the Fa house because of the strained rtionship between the Tsun n and Fa house. As the house head, I judged that it might be dangerous to associate with the Fa house.


    Ai Fa quietly turned her head.


    The head of the Fou house clenched his right hand and pushed it against the ground with his head low.


    I must admit the error in my judgment Hence, I hope the Fa house can build a rtionship with the Fou house again.


    Head of the Fou house, I dont think your decision was wrong. If the Fou house continued interacting with the Fa house, I dont know what the foolish sons of the Tsun n could do.


    Ai Fa clumsily ced her hand on the shoulder of the Fou house head.


    You only made such a judgment to protect your family. There is no shame in that.


    But even though we broke off ties with you, you still sympathized with our situation and gifted us with hides. And we...


    Thats a misunderstanding.


    The next moment, Ai Fa showed an unhappy face.


    I already told the women from the Fou house. I didnt gift any hides to you Leaving that aside, since the Fou house concurs with my proposal, then do start learning the techniques for bloodletting and butchering. Asuta, you will need plenty of kiba meat, right?


    Thats right. I have to make arge amount of jerky at the end of the blue month. Before that, I also need to provide meals to the inns. I will need a lot of kiba meat, and we cant keep relying on the Wu n for that.


    The head of the Fou house looked at Ai Fa and me with sincere eyes.


    A woman named Celice Von Fou once visited the Fa house, could she be the daughter-inw or daughter of the Fou house? I thought and nodded.


    It will still be some time before we can sell kiba meat in the Post Station Town. But we are running short of kiba meat for the dishes I will be selling. If the Fou house can supply meat to us, we will trade for it with copper tes.


    I made this suggestion because of the Wu ns advice.


    If this goes on, the wealth would be gathered on the kins of the Wu n. They were afraid of earning the ire of the minor houses, and hoped I could distribute the wealth more evenly.


    The head of the Fou house lowered his head quietly once again.


    At this moment, Dali Sauti who was listening yawned.


    We still have much to discuss, but its gettingte. They seem to be done with their drinks, so lets turn in.


    On a closer look, Dan Lutim had already walked to the center of the Ceremonial Hall and waved at us.


    Hey Asuta and Ai Fa, how long are you going to chat? Get over here!


    Got it Well then, lets discuss more tomorrow.


    Alright, do exin to me on our way back. The kins of the Tsun n are here too, and their gazes are annoying.


    The heads of the Sauti and Fou house also went to an open spot.


    Ai Fa and I walked towards Dan Lutim.


    Over here! Just sleep at this spot!


    Dan Lutim patted the rug on the floor.


    It was the center of the Ceremonial Hall, surrounded by the kins of the Wu n.


    H-Here? I cant rest easy here.


    But why? No matter what the Tsun n is scheming, they canty their hands on you if you sleep here! When they step over my body, I will bite off their calf.


    Dan Lutimughed heartily and lied down.


    Darum Wu and Rau Lei also lied down.


    This was a really sturdy wall. The Ceremonial Hall might be spacious, but after 70 men lied down, there wasnt any room to walk at all. No one could traverse this human wall and approach Ai Fa and me.


    Ermm lets sleep too?


    Yes.


    Ai Fa sat down.


    During the house head conferencest year, did Ai Fa also sleep in the Ceremonial Hall while surrounded by men? The thought of that made my chest fluster.


    Never mind, the other men wont act despicably like the Tsun n. But Ai Fa is too defenseless.


    I tried to keep my distance from Ai Fa in this cramped ce and lied down.


    However, my considerate action was futile. Ai Fa clung onto me tightly.


    Idiot, stay close to me.


    Ai Fa was sticking close to me.


    Her fingers grabbed my chest tightly.


    A-Ai Fa, thats


    Shut up. Im tired, we will talk tomorrow.


    Ai Fa rested her forehead heavily on my right shoulder.


    Im really exhausted. I feel as if I had spoken a years worth of words My head hurts a little.


    Yes, you worked really hard today.


    I was worried about Darum Wu spying at us from somewhere and patted Ai Fas head gently.


    Good night, Ai Fa. Rest well.


    Hmmm


    Ai Fa fell asleep easier than usual and started breathing steadily.


    Even though Jiza Wu once said that he never thought that the Fa house head who didnt have any kin could decide the future of Forest''s Edge, but this has nothing to do with the size of the houses.


    I looked down at Ai Fas defenseless and child-like face and pondered:


    Anyway, Ai Fa cant shoulder such a heavy burden by herself. The future of Forest''s Edge should be decided by the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Ai Fa will definitely do her part as a denizen of Forest''s Edge and as a house head of Forest''s Edge...


    Although the Tsun n was the tribal chief n, they didnt adhere to the rules of Forest''s Edge.


    If we dealt with those people, the future of Forest''s Edge would be bright.


    Im starting to grasp the way to solve this issue. Simply put, we have to create a situation where the Dom and Zaza houses abandon the Tsun n If webine the brute force of the Wu n and my underhanded schemes, its not difficult at all.


    Even though the house head conference wasted my effort, I finally figured out a way to bring down the Tsun n because of this conference. I shouldnt be too greedy.


    Furthermore, we got acquainted with the Sauti n and Fou house.


    And now, the only problem we faced was Mida Tsun who was infatuated with my cooking.


    I already thought of a n for that. Tomorrow morning, I n to invite Mida Tsun to the Wu n vige.


    My n was If you want to taste delicious meat, you should learn how to cook yourself.


    In other words, If you are not willing to, give up on that idea.


    I nned to propose this to Zuro Tsun with the Zaza and Dom kins present.


    Mida Tsun was charmed with my cooking. If this went on, he might head into the Post Station Town by himself and create trouble. I nned to use the reason that Yamiel Tsun used to threaten me to propose a way to resolve this.


    Even if they didnt send Mida Tsun himself, its fine to send a man from the branch house. I hoped the Tsun n could learn bloodletting and butchering.


    If the Zaza house or Dom house were to object for letting a Tsun n member head to the Wu n vige alone, and wanted to send someone to apany, that would be even better.


    When I suggested this after dinner, Donda Wu thought for a moment and said:Do what you want.


    He probably realized my true intentions. I thought we shouldnt feud with the Zaza and Dom, and the Wu n should deepen their rtionship with them instead. That would strip off the Tsun ns influence. That was the scheme I thought up.


    The Wu n had no reason to be at odds with the kins of the Tsun n. The Wu n loathed the Tsun n, while the Tsun n kins believed in the Tsun n. That was their only difference.


    I never thought Mida Tsuns appetite would be the breakthrough point. How interesting.


    Frankly speaking, this might be thest hope for the Tsun n.


    Mida Tsun was like the incarnation of gluttony, and if he led the way in hunting kiba, it could clear the heavy atmosphere lingering in the Tsun n a little.


    The men hunted kiba and the women cooked them. To eat this dish, the whole family had to work together and let their lives be more prosperous. I hoped they could find joy from this and brighten up their dead eyes again.


    If my thinking is correct, those people are victims too. Once I reveal the true nature of the Tsun n, we could strip away the authority of the tribal chief without spilling any blood.


    It might take some time, but the Tsun n had been depraved for decades now. We need to spend some effort to make them turn over a new leaf.


    Never mind Lets leave all that for tomorrow.


    Finally, I looked at Ai Fas adorable sleeping face before closing my eyes in this dim hall.


    And then, an unknown amount of time passed.


    An unknown feeling assaulted me, slowly rousing me from sleep.


    What happened?


    I wasnt sure what was going on.


    But things seemed to be awry.


    The rm in my mind rang.


    I was still half-asleep when the unfamiliar feeling of dissonance crept into my brain.


    What was that smell?


    It was a strange odor with a hint of sweetness stimting my nasal cavity. Just what was that?


    I opened my heavy eyelids.


    The world was shrouded in darkness.


    The candles had already burned out.


    My head was incredibly heavy.


    So was my body.


    I felt that I was in a dream, and only a part of me had woken.


    Was this sleep paralysis?


    No...


    If this was sleep paralysis, then what was that smell?


    This fragrance was diforting.


    My nose, throat, and lungs all strongly rejected this smell from infiltrating my body.


    This was the reason for the feeling of dissonance and the rm in my brain.


    Is the Tsun n trying to kill everyone with poison gas?


    Such an incredible thought appeared in my mind.


    The next instant, a strong sense of unease gripped me, and I tried to get up in a panic.


    However, my body couldnt keep up with my mind.


    I was anxious, but my body was as dull as a tortoise, and I could only move slowly.


    I felt a warm weight on my chest.


    It was Ai Fa.


    Ai Fas fingers.


    I raised my right arm that was so dull that it didnt seem to be my own, and covered her fingers.


    I slowly felt Ai Fas body warmth.


    Ai Fa was in deep slumber, but she still held my chest tightly.


    I tried calling out her name.


    But my throat was constricted and I couldnt speak properly.


    At this moment, I realized how dry my mouth was.


    It wasnt my imagination, and my eyes were hurting too.


    My entire body felt dried up.


    Is this smoke?


    Did the candle me lit the entire wooden building on fire?


    No, in that case we would be engulfed in a sea of mes by now.


    Besides, others would have noticed the abnormality before me. The ones gathered here were the elites of Forest''s Edge after all.


    No one got up?


    The Ceremonial Hall didnt have any windows, so it would be shrouded in darkness no matter how much time passes.


    Even if I focused my eyes, the only thing before me was darkness.


    However, the silence in the hall felt like a nightmare.


    I couldnt even hear Dan Lutims snore.


    I could only sense the sweetness of that fragrance and the warmth of Ai Fas fingers.


    Anyway I will be done for if I stay here...


    I took out a towel from my shirt and covered my mouth and nose.


    Just doing so made breathing much easier.


    Also, the sweet fragrance was fainter when I sat up.


    I didnt know what was that smell, but it was probably denser than air, something like LP gas.


    Alright...


    I groped for Ai Fas arm in the dark, and put my left arm around her back.


    As I was trying to lift up Ai Fas body


    I saw posse appearing.


    What? That brat is awake?


    The voice of a young man entered my ears. His voice was filled with malice.


    His voice was deep and slow and irked me.


    It was Diga Tsun.


    Why did he wake up? Tay Tsun, is the effect of the meremere leaves weaker against foreigners?


    Hmm Im not sure.


    Tay Tsun answered emotionlessly.


    At the same time, an orange light appeared behind me.


    I turned back slowly.


    Diga Tsun, Tay Tsun, and even Doddo Tsun were all here.


    Diga Tsun was holding a lighted candle stand.


    The other two didnt have anything in their hands.


    But there were des on their waists.


    And all of them had their mouths covered with a cloth.


    Never mind, even if this scrawny brat is awake, it wont matter. Lets hurry and carry them out.


    Diga Tsun instructed with a vicious smile, and the other two closed in on me.


    There was no way I could resist.


    My arm strength was no match for the denizens of Forest''s Edge in the first ce, and my body was as heavy as lead.


    Stahp


    I squeezed out with all my strength.


    My voice was just like a whimper of a sickly old man.


    Doddo Tsun dragged me along while Tay Tsun picked up Ai Fa. Ai Fas limped fingers left my chest.


    What was going on?


    What just happened?


    This felt like the deepestyer of a dream andcked a sense of reality.


    Resistance is futile. Aside from you, everyone else is fast asleep.


    Diga Tsunughed despicably and kicked the head of an unknown man lying on the side.


    That man remained as still as a corpse.


    I burned meremere leaves just now, thats a herb I bought from a Semu shaman. If only I knew about such an interesting thing earlier.


    Herbs a type of drug that causes drowsiness like sleeping pills?


    Did he use that to put all the elites of Forest''s Edge into a deep slumber?


    Anyone who keeps smelling the meremere leaves wont wake up even if their stomach is cut open. I spent five white copper tes just to buy this tiny amount Never mind, since it can help me vent the grudge I had been bearing all this while, its worth it.


    Diga Tsuns murky eyes shifted to Ai Fa.


    I unconsciously raised my fist but was blocked by Doddo Tsun.


    Shut up and lets go. If we keep staying here, we will be rendered immobile too.


    And so, we were dragged away from the Ceremonial Hall.


    They tried kicking the men beside them, and no one stirred at all.


    This was bad.


    This was the worst development.


    These guys just how vicious were they?


    I thought they had lost their mind.


    You actually did something so terrible Do you think you can get away without any consequences?


    Once I was out of the hall, it was easier to breathe and I could finally squeeze out some words.


    But I still couldnt shout loudly.


    You dare do such a thing in the presence of all the house heads in Forest''s Edge? Is the Tsun n nning to antagonize all the houses?


    Shut up foreigner, dont make cocky speeches.


    Doddo Tsun grabbed my arms while Diga Tsun leaned right before my nose with a creepy smile.


    Besides, why would the Tsun n be med? They should gift us with blessings instead.


    Blessings?


    Thats right. The eldest son and daughter are getting engaged at the same time, thats a cause for celebration.


    A chill went down my spine.


    A murky sensation I never felt before churned in my stomach.


    Diga Tsun will take Ai Fa as his wife. Asuta of the Fa house will marry into the Tsun n and be Yamiel Tsuns betrothed. Even though your house is on the verge of extinction, but you get to be a member of the Tsun n, you should be overwhelmed with joy.


    Dont joke with me You think we will agree to this?


    Diga Tsun backed away in surprise.


    He thenughed with an uglier expression:


    E-Even if you look at me like that, you cant get away now! If you refuse, we will push you both off a cliff! The other house heads will just think the Fa house abandoned the Forest''s Edge and ran to the city!


    Diga, stop yelling. The Wu n head is sleeping in an empty house, not the Ceremonial Hall.


    When he heard Doddo Tsuns voice that was slurred because of drunkenness, Diga Tsun shirked hisrge body again.


    D-Dont scare me, Doddo. Tay Tsun, you brought the Wu n people to the empty house at the most southern end, right?


    Yes, I did as you asked.


    Then theres no need to worry. That house is too far from the Ceremonial Hall, they wont hear you no matter how much you shout Give it up. You have only two choices left. Either be Yamiels husband or be fodder for the Munto at the bottom of the cliff.


    Diga Tsun turned to Tay Tsun who was holding the unconscious and limped Ai Fa.


    Bring Ai Fa to my house. She wont wake up any time soon, so secure her hands and feet tightly. After Im finished with Yamiel, I will go over right away.


    Yes.


    Tay Tsun turned and left.


    Stop!


    I screamed at his back.


    If you do anything to Ai Fa I will never forgive you.


    Diga Tsun stumbled back in fright again.


    Despite the smile he was wearing, his face was turning pale.


    Tay Tsun remained expressionless.


    What do you mean by not forgiving us? You cant even stand by yourself now.


    I felt a sharp pain in my head when Doddo Tsun spoke.


    Doddo Tsun grabbed my body and tugged at my hair hard.


    Foreigner doesnt ept Yamiels offer, alright? I have no intention of letting you be a member of the Tsun n either. I will break your legs to stop you from running and push you into a muntos den.


    Try it if you can.


    There was a light shimmering in Doddo Tsuns eyes, like a famished dog. He was right in my face, but I still red back at him.


    Doddo Tsuns body quivered in surprise. As if he felt ashamed of his own weakness, he gritted his yellow teeth.


    Alright, I will do just that, lets see if you can show such a gaze when the timees Lets go Diga. Tay Tsun, you hurry up too.


    Yes.


    Ai Fas figure disappeared on the other end of the darkness.


    I ground my teeth and felt as if they were going to burst. I kept inhaling strongly.


    As I sucked in fresh air, strength slowly returned to my limbs.


    I was still leaning on Doddo Tsuns arms, but I have recovered half my strength.


    But it wasnt enough.


    I still couldnt shake them off and escape.


    When I recover a little more, I will run away from them in one shot.


    I will definitely definitely not let them do anything despicable to Ai Fa.


    They said that Donda Wu is in the house at the southernmost edge, right?


    They kept spilling out critical information, that was why they would always be small fries.


    While a me was burning strongly in my belly I became a prisoner of the cruel Tsun n.

 Volume 6 - Ch 3.1

    Yamiel, I brought your husband here.


    Diga Tsun knocked on the door and called out quietly.


    Yamiels house was located on the outskirts of the Tsun n vige.


    As the only source of light was the candle stand in Diga Tsuns hand, I couldnt tell where exactly I was. Judging the direction we headed from the Ceremonial Hall, this should be near the west.


    Donda Wu was sleeping in the empty room to the south. I was getting further away from him. But I had yet to recoverpletely. Strength had returned to my limbs, but my sense of bnce was still off. I couldnt walk straight, and Doddo Tsun was grabbing my cor and right arm anyway.


    When I thought about Ai Fa, my heart felt like it would explode. But I shouldnt rush myself. If I were to fail here, we would be done for.


    Yes Yes, thats true No, things went smoothly


    Diga Tsun whispered standing before the closed door.


    He finally looked back at me.


    Alright, the groom will finally meet the bride Brat, treat her with tender loving care, alright?


    Doddo Tsun dragged me to the door and made me stand there.


    They wanted me to meet Yamiel Tsun by myself.


    In that case, I might have the chance tounch a surprise attack.


    Yamiel Tsun will definitely have a knife on her waist. If I snatch the knife and take her hostage such a dangerous move wasnt my style, but I had to give it a shot.


    As I braced myself, Diga Tsun pulled the door open, and Doddo Tsun shoved me in mercilessly.


    I rolled into the house, and the door shut behind me.


    The next moment


    I almost screamed.


    Asuta, I have been waiting for you Pardon me, we might have been too rough


    Yamiel Tsuns voice echoed in the dim room.


    I could onlyy prone on the cold wooden floor, unable to answer her.


    I smelled blood.


    The entire house was filled with the stench of blood.


    This terrifying stench formed into physical pressure and stabbed my nasal cavity.


    Smell was a type of particle.


    We could sense smell when the scent particles in the air stimted the membrane of our noses.


    As the blood stench in this room was too strong, it felt like rotting blood was flowing into my nasal cavity directly. It felt revolting and ufortable.


    An urge to vomit welled up in my throat.


    Whats the matter? Did we make you mad because we separated you from your beloved mistress in such a manner?


    As I was about to faint, these words pulled back my consciousness.


    I didnt have time to lie around here. I had to rescue Ai Fa.


    I slowly raised my head.


    First, a bloody leg reflected in my eyes.


    Then, my field of view drifted through a midriff covered in blood, belly stained in red, arms dyed in fresh blood, breasts dripping in blood, a neck sttered with blood and finally stopped at a bloody face.


    Yamiel Tsun was standing there naked with blood all over her.


    You


    A hoarse voice came from my throat.


    What are you doing?


    Fufu What am I doing? Im savoring the grace of the forest


    Blood-stained hair covered Yamiel Tsuns face as sheughed out loud.


    Her bloodied face was all smiles.


    A glint was shining in her usually calm dark blue eyes.


    We need more strength. Just kiba meat isnt enough So I bathed my entire body in the power of the forest


    Is this kiba blood?


    My eyes were getting used to the dim room.


    The room was illuminated with a faint candlelight.


    Thanks to that I even saw something I didnt want to see.


    The dark figure of an animal was hanging behind Yamiel Tsun.


    It was a giant carcass of a kiba, which was strung up onto beam on the ceiling with chains.


    That was probably the kiba Mida Tsun hunted in the afternoon.


    Our ancestors injected the power of the forest into their body through this method. That is how our hunters obtained strength that exceeds that of the ferocious kiba.


    At this moment, I heard a creepy dripping sound.


    Yamiel Tsun took a step towards me.


    The kiba blood continued to drip onto the floor.


    She probably slit the throat of the kiba to let the blood stter down onto her.


    In the dim room lit by an orange light there was a naked woman covered in dark red blood as I was horrified by this nightmarish scene, I shouted:


    What are you doing!? Forest''s Edge forbids the consumption of raw meat, correct? In that case, the fresh blood of kiba is equally dangerous! Kiba blood that has not been heated might be harmful to the body!


    Its fine This ritual is necessary


    I have never heard of such a ritual! This ritual is dangerous, and even if it existed in the past, it must be taboo now! Wash that blood away right now!


    Yamiel Tsun looked at me with dazed eyes.


    Do you wish for the demise of the Tsun n too? The Tsun n needs strength so, give your strength to us


    Drip, drip, Yamiel Tsun kept walking my way.


    A sensation I couldnt tell whether it was anger or fear made me quiver. But even so, I stood up and faced off against Yamiel Tsun.


    I dont understand what you are saying! Why is the Tsun n the only one that became like this? All other denizens of Forest''s Edge live with pride and righteousness so why is the chief Tsun n the only one that is so depraved!?


    This must be because the Tsun n had taken in all the poison


    Yamiel Tsuns eyes looked as if she had lost her mind and shimmered with an unfamiliar light.


    As long as the Tsun n keeps falling into the abyss, the clueless denizens of Forest''s Edge can live in a pure and bright way The Tsun n has been protecting the denizens of Forest''s Edge this way all this time


    I dont know about that! Cant you live like the others with your heads held high!?


    That is impossible.


    A strange light shed in Yamiel Tsuns eyes once more.


    We cant turn back now The day of destruction draws near We cant hide things from our kins any longer


    Hide things from your kins?


    You already know, right? After tending to the Tsun ns hearth, didnt you realize? Are you that dull-witted?


    I couldnt answer right away.


    So things were really like that?


    Was my deduction true?


    Never mind We are facing our demise, so I want to grasp onto thest bit of hope As long as you are here, the Tsun n can be saved. You can earn many copper tes in one day. If you be a part of the Tsun n, the Tsun n will not head towards destruction


    Thats too weird! Your people just need to hunt kiba properly to live a normal life, you dont need me! The other denizens of Forest''s Edge also live this way, so you can do the same!


    If I were the head of the Tsun n, I might choose that path


    The corners of Yamiel Tsuns mouth were upturned.


    But she looked as if she was about to cry.


    The dark red blood was just like her tears.


    But that is impossible The previous n head Zattsu was a foolish man, and the current house head is more stupid His heir Diga is even more hopeless than them The Tsun n is done for


    But


    Only you can save the Tsun n.


    Yamiel Tsun walked to my side.


    The unbearable blood stench and her smile that was twisted from despair chilled my heart.


    Will you marry into the n as my husband and save the Tsun n? If you arent willing, let us die together


    Blood-stained fingers reached for me slowly.


    When the fingertips touched my face, I shook my head.


    I refuse. I decline both choices. If you wish for salvation, Im willing to lend a hand as a member of the Fa house. I have no intention of bing a member of the Tsun n.


    I see


    Yamiel Tsuns wet fingers brushed across my body and pressed against the door.


    So you wont save us


    No, like I said, if you want to be saved, you need to do so by proper means


    Its such a pity.


    Yamiel Tsun pulled the door open.


    At the same time, someone grabbed my cor and pulled me to the ground.


    Its really a pity


    Yamiel Tsuns figure was hidden on the other side of the door.


    When Ist saw her bloodied face, she looked like a little girl sobbing quietly.


    I have been waiting for this. So you are doing as I wished and deciding to be Munto food?


    Doddo Tsuns voice was hoarse from glee.


    I stood up immediately.


    However, I felt dizzy and supported myself by holding on to the door.


    The effects of meremere leaves were still lingering in my body.


    Since you chose this path, the female hunter from the Fa house cant escape either. When Diga is done with her, we will push the both of you to the bottom of the valley.


    I looked around in surprise.


    The one holding the candle stand beside Doddo Tsun wasnt Diga Tsun but Tay Tsun.


    Where is Diga Tsun!


    I roared with rage on reflex.


    Doddo Tsun stoned face twisted, and heughed with mockery.


    He is enjoying himself right now. That woman has feral eyes, I dont understand whats so good about her.


    Why you


    My vision became dyed in red.


    My body felt as if it was going to explode.


    Just how rotten are you going to get


    These words came out of my mouth unconsciously.


    Doddo Tsuns smile was gone, and he reached for the saber on his waist.


    Whats with that gaze You want me to cut you down right here?


    Try me if you dare!


    My hand left the door.


    My heart pumped intensely in my chest.


    The blood vessels in my head were on the verge of bursting.


    This was the first time I hated someone so much.


    If Diga Tsun really did something shameless to Ai Fa, I wouldnt let thew hold me back.


    Get lost Dont block my way!


    Doddo Tsun staggered back.


    He grabbed the handle of the saber and pulled it out of its scabbard.


    The next instant, a dark figure came out from the shadows.


    I didnt know what was happening.


    Doddo Tsun was suddenly sent flying for several meters and hit the ground. Tay Tsun lifted his sheathed saber.


    Stop it. I wont hold back, you know?


    A familiar voice entered my ears.


    A figure shorter than me was holding a stick and facing off against Tay Tsun.


    I dont want to kill if I can help it. My Dad already cautioned me about that.


    L-Ludo Wu!?


    I could definitely recognize him, even if it was just his back.


    The youth who had yellowish-brown hair and was holding a krilee stick shrugged a little.


    Sorry Asuta, my Dad told me that I cant interfere unless the Tsun n people vite a taboo that cant be excused. I could finallye here thanks to that retard drawing his de.


    Why Why are you here?


    My Dad ordered me to make a trip here. He wanted me to stay up all night and watch the Tsun n vige. I was dying of boredom since everything has been so peaceful.


    Ludo Wu, lets talkter.


    Another figure appeared behind Tay Tsun.


    It was a youth with dark brown hair and was as small as Ludo Wu in stature and slenderly build he was the head of a Wu n branch house, Shin Wu.


    Men from the Tsun n, stop your futile resistance. You cant defeat us alone.


    Shin Wu was also holding a stick.


    That was probably a krilee stick. Both of them had des tied to their waist, but they showed no intention of drawing them.


    Tay Tay Tsun, what are you waiting for!? Hurry up and kill them!


    Doddo Tsunid prone to the ground and shouted hysterically.


    Tay Tsun looked at him with emotionless eyes.


    Doddo Tsun, are you giving an order as a member of the Tsun n main house?


    Shut up! Kill them!


    Tay Tsun quietly ced the candle stand by his feet.


    Seeing him reach for his saber, Ludo Wu said:


    Hey, stop it. You look strong, so even if we fight you two on one, Im not confident I can capture you alive.


    In that case, kill me.


    Tay Tsuns eyes were murky as usual. He pointed the tip of his de at Ludo Wus throat.


    Tch, Dad is going to be mad at me.


    Ludo Wu muttered casually, then tossed his krilee stick aside.


    He untied the machete on his waist.


    It was the huge machete he bought in the Post Station Town.


    He rested the sheathed machete on his right arm.


    You fools I will turn you all into Munto fodder!


    Doddo Tsun yelled and rushed at Ludo Wu with his de held high.


    Tay Tsun shed his saber at the same time.


    This is bad I took a step forward unconsciously.


    And rammed Doddo Tsuns back with my shoulder using all of my might.


    This attack should have been trivial to a normal man from Forests Edge.


    But Doddo Tsun was drunk right now.


    And he still hadnt recovered from Ludo Wus attack earlier.


    In short, my ramming caused Doddo Tsun to lose his bnce. We got entangled and fell to the ground.


    Damn it!


    Doddo Tsun attempted to get up.


    I bit Doddo Tsuns right arm that was holding the saber with all my might.


    Hyaahh!


    He screamed and kicked my belly.


    I fell backward because of his kick.


    Damn it! Im going to kill you! You are dead meat, foreign boy!


    Doddo Tsun held his bloodied right arm and jumped up.


    At this moment, arge figure quietly emerged behind him.


    What are you doing, brat!?


    A deep voice that was trembling with rage entered our ears.


    Doddo Tsun turned his head in surprise.


    Arge palm pped his face.


    And the battle was over.


    Doddo Tsun flew further than earlier, rolled on the ground until crashing into the wall of Yamiel Tsuns house and then stopped.


    Asuta! Are you alright!?


    Despite the huge size of the figure, it grabbed me with nimble hands.


    The candle stand which served as a source of light was quite some distance from us, but I couldnt be wrong about the unique features of the dark figure before me. He helped me up agilely and looked so anxious that he was on the verge of tears. Who else could he be? It has to be Dan Lutim.


    Dan Lutim Why are you in a ce like this?


    I squeezed these words out as I nursed my aching abdomen, and Dan Lutim finally smiled in relief.


    Thats my line! When I heard amotion happening here, I rushed over and found you in a pinch Asuta, dont make me so worried! What are you doing in a ce like this?


    No not now. Ludo Wu and Shin Wu are


    Hmm?


    Dan Lutim surveyed the surroundings with an expression of a raging demon god.


    Theres another fool here, huh! Man of the Tsun n, if you are going to draw your de against the Wu n, then face me!


    The three of them had an intense battle in this short period of time. Ludo Wu and Tay Tsun were both bleeding from the head, while Shin Wus krilee stick was broken. He ced a hand on his chest and knelt on the ground.


    Lutim house head, he didnt order me to kill you.


    Tay Tsunid down the saber in his hand.


    His dead eyes looked Ludo Wu without any strength in them.


    What do you mean? What a weird old man.


    Ludo Wu wiped away the blood on his face with the back of his hand and retreated.


    Dan Lutim, help me out here! If this continues, I will have to draw my de!


    Ohh?


    Dan Lutim made a strange noise, then dragged me towards Ludo Wu.


    After handing me over to Ludo Wu, he stood before Tay Tsun.


    What are you talking about? If you want to sheath your de, then do it.


    A member of the Tsun n main house ordered me to defeat these two young ones. Im not doing this out of my own will.


    I see.


    Dan Lutim answered and kicked Tay Tsuns stomach at the same time.


    Tay Tsun let go of the de in his hand and quietly copsed onto the ground.


    What a queer dude. Isnt there anyone normal in the Tsun n?


    As Dan Lutim was mumbling with an annoyed face, I grabbed Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu! Where is Ai Fa!? Did anyone follow her!?


    Ehh? No, only me and Shin Wu came to keep an eye on the Tsun n. We couldnt watch over of Ai Fa.


    How could you do that!? Why!?


    Your situation looked more precarious. I couldnt draw my de, so I wasnt able to deal with two people at the same time.


    Ludo Wu pouted unhappily.


    I see. Sorry. Thank you for saving me Please help me find Ai Fa now!


    At this moment, Dan Lutim interjected:


    What are you arguing about? What happened to Ai Fa?


    Diga Tsun brought Ai Fa back home! If we dont hurry and find her, he will


    Compared to being kicked in the stomach, I felt a greater pain in my chest.


    I was too worked up right now, as if I was going to stop breathing.


    Ludo Wu leaned near my face from the side.


    Ai Fa will be fine, right? She seemed to be unconscious, but the eldest son of the Tsun n wont be able toy a finger on her.


    No, those people from the Tsun n burned a strange herb, which sent the people in the Ceremonial Hall into a deep slumber. If the effect of the herb still lingers, Ai Fa will be in great danger!


    I felt that exining this was also a waste of time.


    Ludo Wu showed a surprised expression once again.


    I was wondering why they were holding a candle stand and acting so suspiciously. So thats why But you and Dan Lutim are both moving freely now, right? So Ai Fa will be fine too.


    Well, I smelled something strange when I was sleeping, so I crawled out of the Ceremonial Hall in a hurry. I stepped on many people, but none of them woke up.


    Dan Lutims keen sense of smell helped him escape.


    That was really lucky but enough about that, the most important thing right now is rescuing Ai Fa.


    Please help me. Ai Fa must be somewhere in this vige!


    Okay, lets break down the doors of all the houses


    At this moment, a light shone in Dan Lutims eyes.


    Whos there!?


    Eek!


    A frail scream came from afar.


    Hold it right there! I wont let you get away!


    Dan Lutims figure disappeared without a trace.


    Woooahh!


    He sprinted off in a direction opposite of Yamiel Tsuns house.


    Dan Lutim was extremely fast, and despite weighing over a hundred kg, his movements were just like an athlete sprinter.


    His dependable and amusing figure disappeared into the darkness at the other end, and I heard a scream.


    Let me go! I didnt do anything! I just came to see whats all this ruckus!


    It was a sharp hysterical scream of a girl.


    She was the youngest daughter of the Tsun n, Zwei Tsun.


    Dan Lutim carried her petite body under his armpit and appeared before us.


    Zwei Tsun! Where is Diga Tsuns house!?


    Zwei Tsun red at me unhappily.


    She then swept her gaze towards the motionless Doddo Tsun and Tay Tsun who were sitting weakly in a heap.


    .


    I dont know whats going on But looks like the Tsun n is done for.


    Hey, Zwei Tsun


    Dont stare at me with such scary eyes. Im not involved with this at all.


    Zwei Tsun pursed her lower lips.


    Diga Tsuns house is on the other side of the main house, two houses away.


    Okay! Asuta, lets go!


    Dan Lutim charged with Zwei Tsun still in his arm.


    I picked up the candle stand by my feet and ran after them.


    Shin Wu! Tie these two up! And dont let the woman in that house get away!


    Ludo Wu ran beside me.


    Asuta, it will be fine. Ai Fa is a hunter. The Tsun n are just retards who had forgotten the glory of hunters, she will never lose to them.


    Ludo Wu shouted beside me. How nice would it be if his words were true.


    Ai Fa Please be okay!


    This was probably the first time in my life that I felt so close to despair.


    Even when I jumped into the raging sea of mes in my original world, I didnt feel this way.


    My heart hurted terribly.


    My knees felt like they were going to crack.


    Ai, Fa


    Be it gods or demons, please protect Ai Fa.


    This was a once in a lifetime request.


    Even if it cost me my life.


    If I lose Ai Fa, I wouldnt be able to live on.


    I couldnt bear Ai Fa experiencing something so terrible.


    Its that house over there.


    A wooden house that looked no different from the others appeared in the darkness.


    Dan Lutim who was leading the run kicked the door, assisted by his momentum.


    With a low Thud! sound, the door was ttened.


    Hmmp! Its really sturdy!


    Dan Lutim tossed Zwei Tsun aside and lifted his leg again.


    His next strike sent the door flying along with its bar.


    Ai Fa!


    I squeezed past Dan Lutims huge body and stepped into the room.


    In front of me was an empty hall.


    There wasnt anyone here.


    However, a half-opened door deeper in had faint lights shining out.


    Hey! Dont just barge in like that!


    When I heard Ludo Wus voice behind me, I had already charged across the hall.


    I opened that half-opened door and stepped in


    Then fell onto the floor.


    Uwah!


    Something soft was lying at the entrance.


    I tripped on that thing and fell onto the floor.


    The candle stand in my hand dropped too and the rug on the floor started to burn.


    Ai Fa!


    Ai Fa was in the room.


    Her limbs were tied.


    She was curled up like a baby and lying on a bedding in the room.


    Ai Faid there weakly.


    Ai Fa


    I reached for her shoulder.


    The next instant, her rope-bound hands grabbed my chest tightly.


    Emotional fire burst out from her blue eyes and then calmed down.


    Asuta You are safe


    Uwah!


    She then tugged my chest hard, pulling me towards her. I fell on top of her.


    Her smooth cheeks ground against my face.


    I was so worried Its great that you are safe


    Thats my line


    I sighed in relief with all of my strength.


    I was saved.


    I didnt lose Ai Fa.


    I didnt need to hate the fate of this world.


    I didnt need to curse my own carelessness.


    I wouldnt lose my sense of reason.


    After offering my gratitude to all the gods in this world, I held Ai Fa tightly.


    I told you she will be fine.


    Ludo Wus cocky voice came from behind.


    This is the eldest son of the Tsun n, right? He seemed to have lost his consciousnessfortably.


    When I pulled Ai Fas body up from the bedding, I stole a nce to the floor near door.


    The thing that tripped me just now was Diga Tsuns body.


    The unforgivable eldest son of the Tsun nid sprawled at the entrance.


    Ai Fa, was it you who did this? Your limbs were tied, and you still managed to fend him off?


    No matter how restricted my body was, I wont lose to the Tsun n After elbowing his face, I kicked him


    Ai Fa said with a whimsical voice, then started grinding my forehead against her cheeks.


    That made me feel embarrassed. I had recovered my senses a little, and my nose percieved a familiar fragrance.


    It was the scent of fruit wine.


    And it obviously came from Ai Fa.


    Hey, Ai Fa, dont move, okay?


    Ludo Wu pulled out the knife on his waist and cut the bounds on Ai Fas limbs.


    The next instant, Ai Fa was free, and she put her arms around my neck.


    Thats wonderful Asuta, you are safe


    Y-Yes, its wonderful Ai Fa, are you alright? You still look sluggish.


    Ludo Wu and Dan Lutim who were blocking the entrance looked at us with a puzzled expression. Ai Fa didnt notice their gaze as she moved her head away from my face and asked:


    What do you mean?


    Her eyes looked as sleepy as Vena Wus.


    Her slightly pouting pink lips looked extremely sexy.


    And then I noticed that her cheeks were a little red.


    Were you forced to drink wine?


    Hmm...? Now that you mentioned it some fluid flowed into my mouth when I was sleeping and woke me


    I see. So you defeated him right after getting up?


    When Ai Fa was in deep slumber, someone attempted to wake her by making her drink wine.


    In the end, Diga Tsun was knocked out by Ai Fa. This was an ending that befitted this dimwitted man As I was thinking, Ai Fa shook her head.


    No the eldest son of the Tsun n appearedter I woke up after I drank something and was confused as to why my limbs were bound or why I was here Then that retard showed up.


    Ai Fa clung to my neck again.


    Anyway, its great that you are fine Asuta, didnt I tell you not to leave me?


    Oh right, sorry. But its great that both of us are safe.


    Ai Fas unusual body contact made my heart flutter; and I quickly scanned surroundings around me.


    There wasnt any fruit wine bottle on the floor.


    Did a third party other than Diga Tsun help Ai Fa from her precarious situation?


    Could it be Kamyua Yost?


    That man who loved pretending to be retard appeared in my mind first.


    But that didnt feel right.


    Would that man do something so half-hearted?


    If he lent Ai Fa his aid, he would have undone her bounds too. Fortunately, Ai Fas hands were bounded in front of her, so she could fend off Diga Tsun. The one who saved Ai Fa left without waiting for Ai Fa to wake up. He probably didnt want to show his face and decided to remain as a bystander, hence this gamble-like method of saving her was used.


    In that case, could it be...


    The one who saved her was Tay Tsun?


    Tay Tsun was the one who tied up Ai Fa in the first ce.


    He intentionally bonded her arms in front of her, allowing her greater freedom of movement.


    That man whose eyes were devoid of strength imed that he couldnt go against the main house, but heid down his arms without hesitation before Dan Lutim.


    Was it because he wanted to give Ai Fa a chance?


    Asuta, we should go now.


    Dan Lutim called out to me as he stroked his brown beard.


    Go? Go where?


    To find Donda Wu, of course Or rather, our future tribal chief.


    Dan Lutim showed a cheery smile.


    The Tsun n vited many taboos this night. No matter how much the tribal chief apologizes, it wont be enough for us to forgive the crimesmitted by these retards. This might be the end of the Tsun n.


    Thats true.


    Tsun n staked everything in this gamble and lost everything.


    But why why did they pick this day tomit such a foolish act?


    Why did they risk such a barbaric move for the sake of making Ai Fa and me a part of a Tsun n?


    Why would they execute such a rash and full of holes scheme?


    Who was the mastermind behind this?


    Did Zuro Tsun issue the orders in secret?


    Did Diga Tsun and the others lose their self-control?


    There were mountains of questions.


    However, we had to end all this now.


    Lets go.


    As I was about to stand


    Ai Fa wouldnt let me go.


    Hey, Ai Fa, we are going now. Can you walk?


    Hmm...? Yes, I can, but you are not permitted to leave me.


    Her soft arms hugged my body even tighter.


    No, Im not leaving you. We are going to settle things with Tsun n now, right?


    Hmm?


    Ai Fa ground my face with her cheeks again.


    Ludo Wu and Dan Lutim stared at us dumbfounded.


    No, ermm, its not like that. She smelled that strange herb and drank some fruit wine, so she is a little tipsy.


    Even as I tried to exin, their expressions remained unchanged.


    Dan Lutim turned to Ludo Wu.


    Ludo Wu, I have a suggestion.


    Huh? Why so sudden?


    The Fa house isnt a kin of the Wu n, but they are friends of the Lutim house. When Asuta and Ai Fa holds their wedding, can we borrow the za in the Wu n and let the Wu ns kins celebrate with them?


    Ah that should be fine. We can let anyone who wants to celebrate gather at the za.


    No, I already said, thats not it!


    The way we were right now made this rebuttal unconvincing at all, but that was the only thing I could shout.


    I bowed my head and groaned as I shouted.


    Would things really be settled like this?


    This was all too sudden.


    The n and scheme I prepared were all for naught. Would we watch the Tsun n head towards destruction withouting to an understanding with them?


    Several ominous voices echoed in my mind.


    Yamiel Tsun told me: If you arent willing, let us die together


    Tay Tsun said: In that case, kill me.


    Could it be


    Some of the Tsun n members wish strongly for the Tsun ns demise?


    2


    Wake up, my brethren!


    Dan Lutim shouted spiritedly and sshed water inside the Ceremonial Hall.


    A few of the men woke up and yelled:


    What are you doing!? Have you gone mad!?


    One of them stood up with a demon-like expression.


    His palms were sweaty, knees weak, arms were heavy. His legs buckled like Moms spaghetti.


    Hmm? Whats going on theres no strength in my limbs?


    Isnt that right? Thats why I woke you by sshing water!


    Dan Lutimughed heartily.


    As he kept sshing the water, shouts and screams echoed out in the Ceremonial Hall. Donda Wu let the women do the same barbaric act at the entrance to the Ceremonial Hall.


    Some time had passed since Diga Tsun kidnapped me and Ai Fa. The effects of the meremere leaves were fading, and everyone regained consciousness faster than I expected, and the men from the various houses crawled out from the Ceremonial Hall.


    Those who are awake leave the Ceremonial Hall quickly! There is smoke from a poisonous foreign herb lingering here! Those who have the strength help those who had not awakened!


    Ai Fa and I stayed quietly beside the joyous Dan Lutim.


    Ai Fas eyes had recovered eighty percent of her reason, but her steps were still unsteady, so I was supporting her right now.


    Head of the Lutim house! What are you trying to do!


    A man stumbled out of the Ceremonial Hall and grabbed Dan Lutim.


    It was the head of the Zaza house.


    Im not trying to do anything! You can ask your esteemed Tsun n members why we are doing this!


    Dan Lutims face showed a fearless smile as he pointed to his feet.


    Diga Tsun sat cross-legged on the ground unhappily, his arms tied behind his back with ropes.


    They used a strange foreign herb to make us fall into deep slumber and attempted to harm the Fa house members! Since you are a kin of the Tsun n, then share this shame with them!


    What did you say? Eldest son of the Tsun n, is what he said true?


    The head of the Zaza house closed in on Diga Tsun, his feral eyes burning brightly.


    Diga Tsun shoulders quivered in fright, and he averted his head silently.


    We are going to question the tribal chief Zuro Tsun and will confirm if the entire Tsun n condones such behavior! My fellow house heads, follow me and demand an answer from him!


    The shoulders of the Zaza house head trembled.


    At this moment, Rau Lei whose blonde hair was all wet appeared.


    Dan Lutim! Whats with themotion? What happened to the Tsun n?


    Oh, its the head of the Lei house. The Tsun n is finally showing their true nature! Depending on the situation, we might need to resort to force, so snap out of it!


    Dan Lutim handed the saber by his feet to Rau Lei.


    We had taken Diga Tsuns saber.


    The Tsun n was still safekeeping all the mens des.


    Idiots! Are you going to draw your de against the chief n!?


    The head of the Zaza house roared immediately.


    Dan Lutim turned to him nonchntly.


    Anyone who breaks the rules of Forest''s Edge must be punished. Its the same even for the chief n. If not, we cant maintain the order at Forest''s Edge Head of the Zaza house, its time for you to wake up.


    But But why does the Tsun n want to harm the Fa house!? Theres no reason for the Tsun n to do that!


    We are going there right now to demand an answer. Save your outburst for after you hear the chief ns exnation.


    As they spoke, the people slumbering in the Ceremonial Hall had more or less escaped.


    Half of them were still half-asleep, while the other half who was clear headed heard Dan Lutims words and all of them had the eyes of hunters burning with rage.


    Looks like everyone is here.


    Donda Wu walked towards us from the other end of the darkness.


    His eyes were set aze like a wild beast.


    You are here, Donda Wu. What happened to the second son of the Tsun n and the others?


    I sent Ludo to take care of them. Everyone, gather at the door of the main house.


    I see. Lets go.


    Dan Lutim grabbed Diga Tsuns cor with his thick fingers.


    Damn it! Unhand me! You think you can get away with doing such a thing to the chief n!? Zaza, Jean, what are you standing there for! Hurry up and get rid of these insolent fools!


    Shut up, eldest son of the Tsun n! Who do you think are the most furious ones here?


    Dan Lutim asked in a surprised tone:


    You dont even know this? You are the first one that your kins wants to strangle right now.


    Yiip


    Diga Tsun shrinked into a ball.


    He finally noticed the eyes of the Zaza and Jean house heads.


    Of everyone present, they were the most enraged.


    As things were finallying to an end, Donda Wu and Dan Lutim were all hyped up and didnt get mad at all.


    The ones who were angry about the chief ns reputation being tarnished had to be the Tsun ns kins.


    Alright Stand up, fellow house heads. The head of the Tsun n had trampled over the bonds and trust within Forest''s Edge. I, the head of the Wu n Donda Wu, will now head over to the Tsun n to question his true intentions! Everyone, judge with your own eyes whether the Tsun n is qualified to be our tribal chief!


    Donda Wus roar shook the dark night.


    The men squirming on the ground finally stood up wobbling.


    Ai Fa, can you walk?


    When she heard say that, Ai Fa pouted defiantly:


    I can barely manage Asuta, you and Dan Lutim had already recovered, so why am I the only one in such a terrible state?


    Ai Fa could stand on her own now, but she was still leaning weakly on my shoulder.


    Someone must have force-fed you fruit wine. The alcohol was effective in making you regain consciousness, but sedatives are usually not suitable to be taken together with alcohol.


    Damn, this is unsightly.


    Ai Fa ground her head on my shoulders firmly, as if she was venting out on me.


    At this moment, a tall figure appeared before us.


    It was Darum Wu.


    He hadnt recoveredpletely, and the second son of the Lutim house was lending him a shoulder.


    Whats the matter? Here to mock me? You dont look much better than me today?


    Ai Fa seemed very unhappy, it was rare to see her saying something sobative.


    Darum Wu didnt speak a word, a scary emotion was burning in his eyes.


    Was I mistaken? Therge scar on the right side of his face seemed to stand out more than usual, putting his rage and frustration on full disy.


    I heard that those who drank plenty of fruit wine will recover slower. I didnt drink a sip, so I jumped up immediately when the water was sshed on me.


    The second son of house Lutim house mediated for them. He resembled Kan Lutim a lot, but he had a broader build and looked more simr to his father.


    Lets go. I dont know what kind of ending awaits us. But after this night, there will be a drastic change to the future of the Tsun n.


    We headed for the Tsun n together.


    Donda Wu led the way, followed by Dan Lutim who was dragging Diga Tsun. Rau Lei and the other kins of the Wu n walked on their nks.


    The heads of the Dom and Zaza houses were one step behind them, and the people with them were probably the kins of the Tsun n.


    The heads of the minor houses led by Sauti all followed along too.


    mes of rage and distrust burned in their eyes.


    Did the Tsun n really trample over the bonds of Forest''s Edge?


    Why did they act so brazenly?


    Or was this all an borate lie woven by the Fa house and the Wu n?


    Everyone bore different thoughts.


    And all of them were steaming mad.


    The Tsun n used a dubious foreign herb to make everyone fall into deep slumber. Hunters would not stand such humiliation.


    Most importantly, they couldnt permit the Tsun n to confine the innocent and harm their lives.


    Hi Dad, you sure are slow.


    Ludo Wu and Shin Wu were already waiting in front of the Tsun main house.


    The two of them and the bound Doddo Tsun and Tay Tsun appeared before us.


    And alsoYamiel Tsun.


    Yamiel Tsun was in a Forest''s Edge attire she was wearing in the afternoon. Her hair waspletely wet.


    She had probably washed her body. Even from a distance, I could smell a faint rusty scent.


    Yamiel Tsun wasnt tied up, but Mama Mia Lei and the women from the Wu n and Lutim house surrounded her tightly.


    She didnt show any expression on her face.


    Heads of the various houses, listen up!


    Donda Wu roared once again.


    Before the house head conferencesmencement, the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun requested for the Fa house to caretake their hearth! As their request was too suspicious, I sent my son to watch the Tsun n vige! And the Tsun n reallymitted an unforgivable crime. And so, no one can question my actions! Even if anyone does, I wont pay it any heed!


    Donda Wus eyes burned brighter than anyone else, and he surveyed his tribemates standing in the dark.


    Tonight, I intend to judge whether the Tsun n is still qualified to lead Forest''s Edge! Listen carefully to what Zuro Tsun says! And after doing so, decide the future of our tribe!


    We have finally made it this far.


    Zuro Tsuns answers might lead to war between the Tsun and Wu ns.


    If the Zaza house and Jean house abandoned the Tsun n, Forest''s Edge wouldnt be embroiled in civil war what would happen in the end?


    Donda Wu called Ludo Wu over and took the sabers in his hand. They probably belonged to Tay Tsun and Doddo Tsun. He handed one of them to Dan Lutim.


    The tensed Tsun n kins red at Donda Wu.


    If the Tsun n doesnt draw their de, I swear to not draw mine! If the Tsun n doesnt wish for blood to be spilled, none will flow tonight!


    Donda Wu knocked the door of the main house hard.


    The door was opened from the inside unexpectedly quick.


    Its alreadyte in the night, may I ask what business do you have with us?


    A female voice asked without a shred of emotion.


    A beautifuldy was standing behind the door.


    Despite her outstanding looks, her eyes were dead like a rotting fish.


    She had brown hair and blue eyes. Her beautiful face was like a mud doll, devoid of any feelings.


    Her hair was short, and she was between 25 and 30 years old. Her dressing indicated that she was married a piece of cloth covered her body.


    Zwei Tsun who was gone, just now appeared by her feet, clinging unhappily to this woman.


    Who might you be?


    Donda Wu narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them.


    Im the wife of the n head Zuro, Aura Tsun This is my daughter, the youngest of the Tsun n, Zwei Tsun How may I help you?


    Im the head of the Wu n Donda Wu. Can you help me ry to the head of the Tsun n that Donda Wu wishes to meet with him?


    I see But he had already turned in


    Oh?


    Donda Wuughed like a beast.


    Pardon me, but Zuro Tsun wont be able to sleep soundly tonight. The eldest son, second son, eldest daughter and a man from the branch house of the Tsun n vited thews of Forest''s Edge. The n head must answer for the crime of his members.


    Ohh


    The Tsun n woman who called herself Aura Tsun looked at us with dead, emotionless eyes.


    In the end, when her murky eyes discovered Tay Tsun who was lying on the ground she showed some signs of wavering.


    Tay Tsuns grey hair was stained with red blood as heid motionless. He was looking at Aura Tsun with a simr gaze.


    I understand Zwei, bring the n head here


    Mama Aura, is that really fine?


    Zwei Tsun looked at her mother with herrge eyes.


    Yes It doesnt matter now


    I understand.


    Zwei Tsun charged back home.


    Momentster, Zuro Tsun finally appeared.


    The youngest son Mida Tsun followed closely behind.


    Head of the Wu n, what is happening? Its rude to visit at such ate hour


    There was a faint smile on Zuro Tsuns face, like a bloated toad.


    Mida Tsun who was following slowly behind squealed in a high-pitched voice:


    Hmm? Its Diga and Doddo Why are they tied up?


    Yes Thats even more rude


    Rude? Zuro Tsun, didnt that girl already tell you about the entire thing?


    Dan Lutim asked.


    That girl was referring to Zwei Tsun. She seemed annoyed by Mida Tsuns fat leg blocking the entrance and kicked him before clinging to her mother again.


    The n head Zuro Tsun.


    His spouse Aura Tsun.


    Youngest daughter Zwei Tsun.


    Youngest son Mida Tsun.


    The eldest son who was sitting cross-legged unhappily, Diga Tsun.


    The second son who remained unconscious, Doddo Tsun.


    And the one standing quietly in the distance, Yamiel Tsun.


    Aside from the aged former n head, everyone from the Tsun n main house was here.


    I supported Ai Fas shoulder and gulped.


    The entire thing Do you mean the matter about Diga and Yamiel proposing marriage to the head and hearth caretaker of the Fa house?


    Despite having numerous eyes on him, Zuro Tsun remained unfazed and said:


    Diga and the others told me about the entire thing I never imagined that they would carry out this n during the night of the house head conference


    Oh? That means you condone the criminal acts of your offsprings?


    Donda Wu said with a fiercer smile, and Zuro Tsun tilted his head puzzledly.


    Criminal acts? What do you mean by that I dont understand


    Listen carefully then. These retards used poison herbs from a foreignnd on everyone in the Ceremonial Hall, making them fall into deep slumber. They then attempted to kidnap the head and hearth caretaker of the Fa house. When the hearth caretaker refused to marry into the n, they threatened him by pulling their des. They also bonded the limbs of the Fa house head and attempted to have their way with her Head and hearth caretaker of the Fa house, am I right?


    Ai Fa nodded silently, and I answered:Thats correct.


    But a smile remained on Zuro Tsuns face.


    He could still smile at a time like this. Was he fearless or apathetic? Probably thetter.


    Drawing des, huh, sounds scary So whomitted such awless act?


    The second son of the main house, and the branch house man beside him.


    Hmm Doddo goes wild easily when he gets drunk


    The corner of Zuro Tsuns mouth raised higher.


    He cherishes his sister a lot, and probably lost his reason when his sisters marriage proposal was rejected Im very sorry


    Zuro Tsun, do you think this matter can be resolved with just apologies? That hearth caretaker might hail from a foreignnd, but he is still a member of the Fa house. My son who went to stop him suffered a head injury too. Your family didnt just brandish their des, they also attempted to murder a fellow denizen of Forest''s Edge!


    As there werent any bandages, the Wu n tied a piece of cloth around Ludo Wus head to cover his wound. He clicked his tongue unhappily.


    In both the Post Station Town and the Lutim house wedding, that second son of yours brandished his de to threaten others. This time, he finally swung his saber at a tribes mate. We cant forgive him just because you apologized.


    Hmm Then, do you think we should cut off his right arm as thew dictates?


    You think this matter can be settled with just a right arm?


    Donda Wus eyes finally burst into me, and a terrifying smile appeared on his face.


    Hes right!


    A tall man forced his way through the crowd and roared angrily:


    The second son of the Tsun n not only drew his de, he also attempted to harm us with poison herbs! It could harm all the house heads except for the Tsun n! One arm is too trivial a punishment for such an insidious crime!


    The one who spoke was the head of the Sauti n, Dali Sauti.


    His honest face was bright red from humiliation and rage.


    Zuro Tsun furrowed his brows a little.


    What poison herbs are you talking about That herb made everyone in the Ceremonial Hall sleep soundly?


    I heard the herb was bought from a shaman that came from the eastern nation and is named meremere leaves. Your son told me proudly that he spent five white copper tes on it for just a tiny amount.


    I answered.


    As I heard Diga Tsun saying that, I thought I should be the one to answer.


    Hmm A herb that draws you into deep slumber


    Yes. When the herb is burned, it emits a smoke that will make you sleep, even if your stomach gets cut open.


    I see But its just a herb that makes people sleep, so its not really a poison herb, right?


    Zuro Tsun finally turned his gaze to his son.


    Diga Tsun probably thought things were going smoothly and smiled.


    The effect of the meremere leaves is to let a person in pain sleep properly! Unless you inhale it for half a day, your soul wont fall into eternal rest. I only used a tiny amount, it cant be considered poison! If I didnt know its effect, I wouldnt let my fellow denizens of Forest''s Edge smell that thing.


    Shut up! We are not talking about that!


    Dali Sauti roared agitated.


    The point is that you used an underhanded method! Not only did you deceive us, you even abducted the members of the Fa house, proposed marriage recklessly and made an attempt at their lives when they rejected you Forest''s Edge wont permit suchwless behavior!


    We will not tolerate such atrocities Diga, why did you do such a thing?


    When he saw Dali Sautis ferocious attitude, Diga Tsun turned pale. After hearing what his father said, he showed his ugly smile again.


    Of course, we werent serious. Doddo and I were both drunk, so we said something we didnt mean.


    Hmm? But the second son of the Tsun n and that old man over there did draw their des in an attempt to kill me and Asuta. What excuses will you find for that?


    When he heard Ludo Wus usation, Diga Tsun smiled even happier.


    I dont know either, I wasnt there. Doddo and Tay Tsun were both drunk, thats why they did such a thing.


    Right. When they were swinging their sabers, you attempted to have your way with Ai Fa whose limbs were bound. But it failed.


    Ludo Wu shrugged, and Dali Sauti stepped forth again.


    Eldest son of the Tsun n! This transgression is as serious as drawing a de! You vited the samew two years ago, and were only forgiven after you swore not to do it again!


    I already said that this was a marriage proposal, right? You have no right to admonish me so loudly.


    This is retarded You drugged her with poison herb, tied up her arms and legs before attempting to have your way with her. Theres no such way of proposing in Forest''s Edge!


    Huh? No matter how unwilling a woman is, if you bed her, she will submit to you, right?


    And of course, I took a step forward unconsciously. But Ai Fa knocked my head to stop me.


    Dont get agitated. He cant get away with jokes like that.


    Ai Fa quiet voice entered my ears.


    Was that true?


    In that case, why did Zuro Tsun and Diga Tsun looked so at ease?


    Leaving the unreasonable Diga Tsun aside, even Zuro Tsun who was most concerned with protecting himself was smiling all this while, which made me ufortable.


    Hey! What are you all doing!


    A sharp voice rang out at this moment.


    The one who shouted was Rau Lei.


    The men around us also became uneasy.


    A group emerged and formed a human wall around all the house heads.


    Their number was about thirty.


    As it was dim outside, I could only see a group of dark figures approaching us. But in this vige, the only other people here were the branch houses of the Tsun n. From their numbers and logic, my analysis had to be true.


    Hey Zuro Tsun, are you nning to end this with des?


    Donda Wu grabbed the hilt of his saber.


    For the first time, Zuro Tsun answered in a panicking voice:


    I-I dont intend to do that Themotion caused by your people surprised the branch house members, and they are just here to take a look Head of the Wu n, dont be rash, alright?


    Hmmp, is that so?


    Donda Wus mouth twisted menacingly.


    The Tsun n branch house had 30 people, half of them were men. The kins of the Wu n matched them in number, but only five were armed.


    If a fight broke out, there was no telling how the Dom, Zaza, and other kins of the Tsun n would act. Furthermore, all the women of the Wu n were here. Nothing good woulde out of resorting to violence.


    Donda Wu knew this better than me and called out to Ludo Wu.


    Hey Ludo, go to the women. Do not attack preemptively.


    Understood.


    Ludo Wu also showed the eyes of a hunter as he ran to his familys side.


    Alright then, Zuro Tsun. How are you nning to settle this? Dont tell me you think we will forgive you just by apologizing, right?


    Hmm Head of the Wu n, do you think we should mete out punishment ording to thews of Forest''s Edge?


    A faint smile appeared on Zuro Tsuns face again.


    Doddo and Tay Tsun drew their de and hurt a fellow Forest''s Edge denizen. Diga almost assaulted a woman. Basically, Doddo and Tay Tsun have to surrender their right arm. Diga What should be done about Diga? In the end, the head of the Fa houses purity wasnt tarnished, right?


    Thats because the head of the Fa house just happened to be mightier than that despicable man. If we follow thews of Forest''s Edge strictly, he has to be castrated.


    Donda Wu said with detest.


    Thats not all. They deceived the fellow tribemates of Forest''s Edge and drugged everyone with the poison herb. How will you pay for these crimes?


    Thats what I want to rify with everyone. The herbs they burned are not harmful to the body, so how serious is this crime No, are their actions even against thews of Forest''s Edge


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge must not deceive fellow tribemates!


    When did Diga and the rest deceive their tribemates? Diga merely sent everyone into deep slumber in order to avoid disturbing them when he proposed marriage to the Fa house


    Dali Sauti walked quietly towards Zuro Tsun.


    Donda Wu restrained his buffed body.


    If that is so, Zuro Tsun, are you going to surrender the right arm of the second son and the branch house man, and castrate your eldest son? I dont think your sons have the guts.


    If we dispense out the punishment as dictated by our archaicws, this will be the right course of actions.


    Zuro Tsun smiled menacingly.


    Head of the Wu n, if you want to respect this ancient custom and judge my sons, you have to do one thing first?


    What?


    I hope the Wu n, Lutim house, and Fa house can obey the rules too


    Zuro Tsuns obsessive eyes looked my way.


    Hearth caretaker of the Fa house My daughter wants you to marry into the Tsun n, right?


    I stared at his disgusting smile.


    Could it be


    A sense of suspicion started pressuring my chest.


    Could this be the ace in the hole this unscrupulous man was nning?


    Was he nning to resort to such a retarded and nonsensical move?


    Yamiel was conducting an ancient ritual passed down from our ancestors a ritual to absorb the power of the kiba blood into our own strength


    If that is the case, she should be naked


    Zuro Tsun, you little


    Donda Wu uttered a voice as deep as the earth tremor.


    Head of the Wu n, your son was hiding in the shadows to protect the hearth tender of the Fa house, right? In that case, didnt he see Yamiel through the window?


    Zuro Tsun turned towards Dan Lutim who was beside Donda Wu.


    Head of the Lutim house You kicked down the door of Digas house, and entered without permission from a house member, right?


    And so?


    Dan Lutim was getting angrier by the moment.


    Everyone seemed to understand what Zuro Tsun was getting at.


    It is a vition of the Forest''s Edgew to barge into a house without permission from the family In that case, the ones who saw Yamiels naked body will have to hand over an eye, and those who stepped into Digas house have to hand over a toe, right?


    What kind of joke is this!? What about this despicable man also barged into the Fa house without invitation!?


    Diga and I already apologized for it, and were forgiven We dont wish to see fellow denizens spilling blood because of these archaic rules either


    So thats what this is all about.


    Donda Wu muttered.


    He had a ferocious smile.


    If I want them to surrender their arms, our side will need to offer up an eye and a toe. Is that what you mean, Zuro Tsun?


    I dont wish to see my fellow tribemates spilling blood for such a trivial matter


    Zuro Tsun, what is this nonsense!?


    Dali Sauti shouted.


    The ones whomitted the crimes are members of the Tsun n! The Wu n, Lutim house, and Fa house were only resisting their violence! Why must they hand over an eye and a toe!


    This is the rule of Forest''s Edge However, this is an archaicw decided by our forebears We can be more flexible about the rules to resolve this matter


    I already said that is not the point! We cant condone the despicable acts by the eldest son of the Tsun n!


    Despicable acts Doddo didnt take any lives, and Diga didnt dishonor any woman, correct?


    Like what Donda Wu said, thats because of the prowess of the Fa house and Wu n members! If they were weak, the Tsun n members would havemitted these unforgivable acts!


    If they reallymitted these crimes, they can only pay for it with their lives


    Both sides insisted on their argument.


    Dali Sauti was so enraged that he looked dumbfounded.


    Tribal chief, are you still sane? If this is what you truly think, we cant respect you as the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge anymore.


    Oh? Head of the Sauti n, why is that? Diga and Doddo are immature and cant control their emotions well. But they didnt murder fellow denizens or tarnish the purity of a woman. No one can know if my sons really intended tomit these crimes?


    Zuro Tsun turned his murky eyes towards Donda Wu.


    Look, the head of the Wu n is looking with such intense hatred in his eyes Maybe he wishes to harm me However, if he doesnt swing his de at me, he wont need to be judged Thats how it is


    You are just finding excuses for yourself! The tribal chief n should be the model for the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    Yes In that case, blood will have to be spilled on both sides Such a shame


    Zuro Tsun didnt show a shred of regret when he was saying that.


    Maybe This was what this man sincerely thought. Since he couldnt resolve this matter with his glib tongue, he could only hand over his sons.


    Was he attempting to trade the lives of Diga Tsun, Doddo Tsun, Tay Tsun, and Yamiel Tsun in exchange for the peace of the Tsun n? Zuro Tsun was still smiling without any sense of danger, which made me think that way.


    Suppressing the frustration in my chest, I peeked at the children of the Tsun n.


    Diga Tsun still didnt grasp the magnitude of the situation and was still grinning.


    Doddo Tsun was still knocked out.


    Tay Tsun stared at the sky with his muddy eyes, lying on the ground as if he was dead.


    Yamiel Tsun was still expressionless.


    It was difficult for me to forgive these criminals.


    There was something about Tay Tsun and Yamiel Tsun that bothered me, but that couldnt absolve them of their crimes.


    However, they were still the family of Zuro Tsun, tied to him by blood, correct?


    Even if Diga Tsun and the others lost control andmitted these crimes, shouldnt Zuro Tsun work harder to cover up for them?


    Compared to the lives of his family, does he value his own peace more?


    Just what kind of world was reflected in the murky eyes of this man?


    Zuro Tsun, is that your answer?


    Donda Wu took a small step forward.


    At this moment, Mida Tsun who had been standing still in a daze said quietly:


    You cant denizens of Forest''s Edge cant hurt each other


    He muttered as he reached for the club on his waist.


    Donda Wu also moved his hands towards the hilt of the saber.


    Zuro Tsuns smile turned a little twisted as he backed away slowly.


    Asuta, absolutely dont leave my side.


    Ai Fa whispered. She removed her right arm from my neck and leaned forward a little.


    All the men within my field of vision were getting ready for battle.


    Negotiations had broken down.


    Zuro Tsun wouldnt admit his own wrongdoings. He wanted to save himself even if he had to sacrifice his own family.


    Donda Wu wouldnt permit such corrupt acts. Even if he had to shoulder the tarnished name of a traitor, even if he has to break his promise of not drawing his de first, he will kill Zuro Tsun. There was such determination in his eyes.


    As Donda Wu was about to act


    I shouted after hesitating for half a second:


    Please wait! If the Tsun n really respects the rules that have been passed down, shouldnt you atone for a certain crime first!?


    Donda Wu was about to pull out his saber, but his shoulders shook a little.


    Asuta?


    Ai Fa leaned in close with a puzzled face. I nodded at her and continued:


    If I remember correctly, its a serious crime with the punishment of scalping ones head. You must pay for this crime before you can punish others, right?


    You What are you talking about?


    The toad-like smile from his fat face was gone. I was certain that it wasnt my imagination when I saw the fear in his expression.


    My words might lead to more blood being spilled This thought made me shiver, but I still revealed their crimes.


    If you want to refute my words, let me see the food store of the Tsun n main house That is my only demand.


    The next instant, I could hear maniacalughter.


    It was Yamiel Tsun.


    Surrounded by the women of the Wu n and Lutim house, Yamiel Tsun threw her head back inughter.


    What are you saying? Why must our heads be scalped? You are ndering the chief n!


    T-Thats right, this is nder! You are saying nonsense just to save your own hide


    Zuro Tsun quickly recovered, but he was hit by great shock and despair the next moment.


    We cant stand for such humiliation! There are no grounds for such nder! If you dont believe us, then go check the food store with your own eyes!


    Yamiel!? Have you gone mad, what nonsense are you saying!?


    The one shouting wasnt Zuro Tsun, but Diga Tsun.


    His face was as pale as his father.


    Whats the matter? Why is the color gone from your faces? We are innocent, right?


    Yamiel Tsuns eyes were shining as she looked towards Aura Tsun who was standing at the side like a statue.


    Aura! Zwei is fine too! Remove the bar on the food stores door! Then we can prove our innocence!


    Zwei Tsun looked at her mothers face doubtfully.


    Aura Tsun closed her eyes, covering her murky gaze.


    Yes Yamiel, thats what we should do


    Thats right! We should do that!


    When Aura Tsun was about to turn, Zuro Tsun grabbed her slender shoulder with great force.


    Stop! What are you... What are you trying to do!?


    Please let me go


    I cant do that! As the n head I forbid you to do so!


    Zuro Tsuns thick fingers sunk into his wifes shoulder.


    Hyaa


    What are you doing!


    Aura Tsun wailed, and Zwei Tsun screamed too.


    Donda Wu took a step forth.


    But before he could act Mida Tsun already grabbed his fathers arm.


    You cant We cant hurt our family


    With the creaking sound of bones, Zuro Tsun screamed like a girl.


    After Zuro Tsun unhanded her, Aura Tsun copsed weakly to the ground and stared at Zwei Tsuns face. Tears filled her eyes, and a bit of light had finally returned to her gaze.


    Zwei Take down the bar on the food stores door


    I understand.


    Zwei Tsun disappeared at the other end of the door.


    Yamiel Tsunughed diabolically again.


    Come! Witness with your own eyes! Asuta of the Fa house, if what you said is baseless nder, we wont forgive you with just an eye or a toe!


    What is that woman doing? Has she gone mad?


    Dan Lutim frowned his thick brows unhappily and turned towards me.


    I dont know what she is saying. Did you get tricked by that woman?


    No, I dont think so If I was really tricked, Zuro Tsun wouldnt panic so much.


    I turned to Donda Wu.


    Lets head to the food store. But we need to keep an eye on the Tsun n branch house.


    Donda Wu looked at me silently for a moment, then turned away.


    Rau Lei and the other kins of the Wu n dragged Diga Tsun and Doddo Tsun with them.


    Diga Tsun was in a daze and looked lost.


    Doddo Tsun was still unconscious.


    As for Tay Tsun He had shut his eyes just like Aura Tsun just now.


    Mida Tsun, can you bring Zuro Tsun with us?


    Yes


    When he heard what I said, his cheeks shook a little.


    Whats wrong with the food store? We can only eat tomorrow morning


    Yes. We just want to check what is inside the food store.


    We went around to the back of the house.


    The men who attended the house head conference, the women who tended to the hearth, members of the Tsun n main house and branch house arge number of people had gathered, there were over a hundred people here.


    Most of them didnt understand what was happening right now and were looking at each other quietly.


    In front of us the door of the food store was opened slowly from the inside.


    Zwei Tsun still had an unhappy face. She came out from the food store and clung to her mothers leg again.


    Rau Lei lifted a candle and shone on the inside of the food store.


    This is!


    Everyone was yelling now.


    The content of the food store was just what I thought.


    It was filled with colorful fruits and vegetables.


    Some familiar, and others not.


    The shelves full of fruits and vegetables were


    From the Morga Forest, which the Rock City had prohibited us from foraging.


    So thats what happened.


    Donda Wu mumbled to himself.


    And then


    Oooohhhhhh Voices that sounded like chants suddenly shook the night.


    What the hell? Whats going on!?


    Dan Lutim looked around him.


    This noise came from all the branch house members of the Tsun n.


    Be it men or women, young or old they all knelt on the ground and wailed with sorrow.


    Please forgive us


    We vited the taboo


    We vited the taboo, and picked the resources from the forest


    Aura Tsun also knelt weakly before us.


    This is the sin of the Tsun n But please have mercy on the branch houses They were just following the evil orders set by the main house


    Her pretty face was stained with tears.


    All the branch house members were crying too.


    Someid prone on the ground, some grabbed their heads, others clung to the ones beside them all of them were consumed with sorrow and cried in deep sadness.


    W-Wait! Get a hold of yourself!


    At this moment, the cry of a panicking girl sounded out, her voice was exceptionally clear.


    It was L Wus panicked shouts.


    A frail girl thinner than L Wu was clinging to her crying.


    She kept shouting:Sorry, sorry


    She was Tulu Tsun from the Tsun n branch house.


    How could this be The Tsun n actually vited such a serious taboo


    When he heard the sounds of crying from all around him, the head of the Zaza house seemed to be in shock, and he muttered weakly with hisrge body trembling.


    The members of the Tsun n ate the resources from the forest. In Forest''s Edge, this was one of the most serious taboos.


    If they ate the flora in the forest, the famished kiba will attack the farms in the city more frequently. Hence, those who transgressed this taboo will face severe punishmentscalping.


    No matter how hungry they were, the denizens of Forest''s Edge wouldnt steal the food growing in the forest. They will justment their powerlessness and wither away. Kamyua Yost oncemented that he had never seen such a righteous and pure tribe.


    This was the pride the denizens of Forest''s Edge had as hunters.


    We tarnished on the honor of the hunters and trampled on the pride of Forest''s Edge we are sinners beyond redemption


    Aura Tsun and the branch house members cried rivers of tears.


    I could clearly see the sorrow in their teary eyes.


    The regrets in their heart.


    The shame that welled up from their chest.


    They were all negative emotions but all the Tsun n members showed their emotions and werent just mud dolls anymore.


    When the grave crimesmitted by the Tsun n came to light, the members of the Tsun n branch houses were also liberated.


    They were freed from the enormous pressure of hiding the Tsun ns secrets.


    On the other hand, Zuro Tsun and Diga Tsun looked ash faced and were quivering.


    Doddo Tsun was still knocked out on the ground.


    Mida Tsun looked at his father and brother puzzledly.


    Zwei Tsun apanied her crying mother and bit on her lips.


    As for Yamiel Tsun


    nked by Ludo Wu and Mama Mia Lei, she walked towards us.


    Ai Fa tensed her body cautiously, but Yamiel Tsun stopped before us and said quietly:


    Its all over now


    Yamiel Tsuns crazed self was gone. She looked at peace withplicated emotions in her eyes, making it impossible to discern if that was sorrow, anger or joy.


    Asuta I have something to tell you.


    What is it?


    I still couldnt grasp the feelings of Yamiel Tsun. She showed a faint smile and then said:


    Thank you for destroying the Tsun n.

 Volume 6 - Ch 3.2

    The chaotic night was over.


    Hmm


    I crawled out of the Ceremonial Hall and stretched my arms as the morning light made me squint my eyes.


    What an unbelievable night.


    Ai Fa followed me in leaving the Ceremonial Hall and stood beside me with a deadpan expression.


    Thats right, everything was too outrageous and unreal. What will happen to Forest''s Edge now?


    Who knows Never mind, it cant be worse than now. Our duty is to avoid letting Forest''s Edge be more corrupted.


    The effect of the meremere leaves was gone, and Ai Fas face was filled with energy, as she flicked her long hair behind her.


    As we were talking, the other house heads also came out. To make way for them, we decided to take a stroll nearby.


    The emergency house head conference that spanned the entire night was now over.


    Through the interrogation of all the house heads, we obtained a deeper understanding of the Tsun ns crimes.


    First off, the Tsun n had started stealing food from the forest more than a decade ago.


    Zuro Tsun inherited the position of tribal chief only ten years ago. Therefore, these atrocious acts were started and handed down from the previous tribal chief, Zattsu Tsun.


    They only hunted kiba for their meat and foraged the fruits and vegetables they needed from the forest. They used the prize money and the tusks and horns to trade for daily necessities, fruit wine, and rock salt as well as the entertainment expenses for the Tsun n main house.


    They threatened the branch houses to keep this secret, and if words were to get out, everyone in the Tsun n would get scalped. Which meant, the main house forced the branch houses to be their aplices. During this decade or so, they had stripped the branch houses of their pride and dignity as a denizen in Forest''s Edge.


    That might be the reason why the people in the Tsun n vige tended to die young. Their lives were more stable and prosperous than the other houses, but members of their vige would grow weak and die for unknown reasons.


    Perhaps our lives were too stable, so we couldnt find the reason to live


    Aura Tsun said.


    People who married into the vige were especially susceptible to that. Aside from Aura Tsun, the previous wives of the n head Zuro Tsun were from the Zaza and Jean houses.


    In addition, those who couldnt adapt to such a unique environment tended to pass away early too. Because their members were short-lived, the Tsun n was slowly running short of numbers. Hence, they strictly prohibited any Tsun n members from marrying into other kin houses.


    If the branch house members stayed in the vige, they would be forced by peer pressure to hide the secret. So it was only natural for them to stop any Tsun n member who knew this secret from leaving the vige.


    However, such a move would be too unnatural. Forest''s Edge ced a lot of emphasis on blood rtions, and since no kin houses took in a member of the Tsun n through marriage, their unhappiness about this situation would slowly build up. That was why Yamiel Tsun saidWe cant deceive our kins any longer.


    Why did the Tsun n attempt to pull the Fa house members into their n?


    The Tsun n wanted to use the copper tes I earned to buy aria and poitan and create an environment where they could survive without stealing from the forest.


    They could then let their horrible secret disappear.


    What the hell!? Thats too retarded! You all just need to hunt kiba properly!


    Many of the house heads, including Dan Lutim were furious.


    The main house members of the Tsun n who had a taste of depravity or rather, the head of the Tsun n Zuro Tsun didnt even consider the option of hunting again.


    Besides, even if they wanted to hunt kiba, the vicinity around the Tsun n vige couldnt attract kiba anymore.


    It was inevitable. They foraged the forests fruits and vegetables, which was the food of the kiba, every day, so of course the kiba wouldnt want to stay in such a barren ce.


    This was also the reason why the number of kiba had been increasing for the past few years.


    The Tsun n didnt hunt properly, resulting in the number of kiba increasing. The resources in the forest were also stolen by them, so the kiba migrated to other zones this led to the increase in the burden of the other houses.


    No matter what, the situation kept deteriorating. As there werent any kiba around the Tsun n vige, even if the branch house members wished to ignore the main houses orders and pick up hunting again, they couldnt do so. In the Tsun n vige, meat was more scarce than vegetables since they could only hunt the minimal number of kiba.


    From another perspective, the dwindling number of kiba resulted in the gradual increase of small animals like lizards and snakes, which the branch house members often ate. The main house members would buy Kimyusu or Karon meat to fill their stomachs.


    By the way, did you really need to pick the day of the house head conference to assault the Fa house members? If you were nning to abduct them by force, you didnt need to invite them to the Tsun n vige, and could just attack the Fa house directly, correct?


    Dali Sauti asked.


    Since the Tsun n possessed the secret weapon, the meremere leaves, they could carry out such a barbaric act. If Ai Fa and I both fell into deep slumber, they could cut the wooden bars on the windows, and gain ess easily.


    Yamiel Tsun answered this question.


    Simply put because the Ceremonial Hall was designed to be half underground and the entrances werent locked, they just had to quietly ce the burning meremere leaves at the entrance to knock everyone out. Normal houses would bar their windows, so it wouldnt be easy to get the smoke into the room.


    That was true. If they fanned the smoke in from outside the window as if they were grilling saury, Ai Fa would notice.


    I still think your actions are too foolish. You actually tried such a vicious stunt with all the house heads present during the house head conference, did you really think it would work? I might not be qualified to say that since I was sound asleep at that time, but this wasnt a scheme a normal person woulde up with.


    Thats right But I heard that the head of the Fa house is very strong, so Diga and Doddo are probably no match for her. So instead of attacking the Fa house, we thought this method has a better chance of sess.


    Yamiel Tsun answered calmly. Dali Sauti stared at her with rage in his eyes.


    Eldest daughter of the Tsun n, let me confirm again. Zuro Tsun was the one who suggested making the Fa house members join the Tsun n, both you and your two brothers agreed to this and came up with a n to do so?


    Yes, its as you say.


    Even though the Tsun ns eldest son, second son and branch family member Tay Tsun are the ones whomitted the crimes, you are as guilty as they are.


    I know that very well, you dont need to keep reminding me.


    Yamiel Tsuns expression seemed overly peaceful.


    Please wait.


    I wanted to speak up.


    At this moment, Ai Fa grabbed my arm.


    Stop. Now isnt the time for us to speak.


    The Tsun ns method was too unrefined.


    That made me think of something. Maybe Yamiel Tsun wanted the n to fail what she wished for wasnt the prosperity of the Tsun n, but its demise.


    Yamiel Tsun was the one who invited me to partake in the house head conference.


    She came up with this n first and received approval from the n head Zuro Tsunter.


    No matter what, there were more cons than pros in choosing the night of the house head conference tomit these crimes.


    The food store was barred, but it contained an astonishing secret. I didnt think that normal people would let the members from another house near such a ce. Yamiel Tsun once asked me:After tending to the Tsun ns hearth, didnt you realize anything at all?


    Yamiel Tsun might have wanted to ovee this obstacle with her family and continue to live like they always had.


    However, she wished more strongly for the end of the Tsun ns history of corruption.


    I can guess what youre thinking, but dont say it No matter what you say, it wont lessen the crimes of that eldest daughter. It might make the other house heads even madder.


    After Ai Fa whispered that to me, I asked in a quiet voice:


    But why?


    Even if your spections are right, the eldest daughter of the Tsun n still betrayed Forest''s Edge. And you might add another crime of betraying and deceiving blood-rted family Asuta, in Forest''s Edge, betraying and harming ones family is the greatest taboo.


    I couldnt refute her.


    Hence, in order to expose the crimes of the whole Tsun n, she intentionally brought in people from the outside and invited the Fa house and Wu n to the Tsun n.


    As I was pondering over that, the house head conference continued in all seriousness.


    All the house heads needed to reach a conclusion quickly for one issue.


    The punishment of the Tsun n members.


    Tsun n has lost the right to lead the tribe!


    No one opposed Dali Sautis deration.


    However, how should the Tsun n members atone for their crimes?


    Fortunately, no one wanted to prosecute the branch house members for their part. Even the Zaza and Jean houses that emphasized on traditions so much didnt do so.


    So, who should be responsible then?


    Everyones opinion at this point was divided.


    We should follow the rules and scalp the heads of all the Tsun n main house members


    If we go by the books, then the branch house members will need to be purged too


    In that case, just punishing the n head Zuro Tsun will do


    But he only inherited the sins of the previous n head


    The previous n head Zattsu Tsun is old and ravaged by illness, he doesnt have much time left


    No, if we do that


    Sigh, this is so noisy! We cant reach a conclusion even if we continue this discussion!


    Dan Lutim was finally at his limits.


    He stared at me with hisrge eyes.


    Asuta, what do you think?


    Ehh? Me?


    Yes. You revealed the crimes of the Tsun n, so you should be chairing this meeting, right?


    He wasnt making any sense.


    However, I was grateful for the opportunity to speak. I did have something on my mind.


    I think the important thing is to moving forward.


    Moving forward?


    Yes. We shouldnt punish the Tsun n main house in the heat of the moment, the important thing is that the denizens of Forest''s Edge need to proceed in the right direction we need to make arrangements for that.


    You are just like Kan Lutim, always using such difficult words. Can you make it simpler?


    Pardon me. Specifically, we have lost our tribal chief n. Instead of deciding on the punishment of the Tsun n, we should discuss how we should maintain our rtionship with Genos in the future.


    Dan Lutim and the other house heads all looked surprised.


    They never thought I would mention Genos at a time like this.


    I still dont understand. Rock City isnt important to us, and we dont want the prize money either. I think that this will be a good chance for Forest''s Edge to cut off ties with the castle, that will be even better.


    We cant do that.Do not pick the resources of the forest is a rule set by Genos. The Tsun ns action is like trampling over the trust and bonds between Forest''s Edge and Genos In the first ce, the denizens of Forest''s Edge only received permission to stay here after agreeing to this rule.


    The house heads started debating among themselves.


    Genos thinks the denizens of Forest''s Edge are indispensable. It took us eight decades to build up such a position. If we leave thisnd, it will be a huge blow to the prosperity of Genos. Therefore, I think we should continue to interact with Genos in a proper manner.


    Hmm Well After hearing you say that, I think you are right


    Dan Lutim still looked confused. After all, aside from the Tsun n, no other denizens of Forest''s Edge had any interaction with the people of the Genos castle.


    In order to share my worries with the other denizens, I threw out a bomb hidden in my heart.


    What Im about to say is just my spection. Maybe the people in Genos castle already knew about the Tsun n breaking the rules, and they condone them in doing so.


    What!? What is going on!?


    Ai Fa and I met a person who is acquainted with the lord of Genos. That person was very worried about the Tsun ns depraved behavior and had warned thendlord several times. Even if thendlord didnt know about the Tsun n stealing from the forest, he must know that the Tsun n isnt doing their job as hunters properly and is living a depraved life.


    This sparked more discussion amongst the house heads.


    Although this was like kicking a dog when its down I still needed to say this.


    I have already confirmed that even if the Tsun n misbehaves in the Post Station Town, the Genos castle will still turn a blind eye to them. I also heard that the denizens of Forest''s Edge wont be prosecuted no matter what crimes theymit. The Tsun n didnt be this depraved because of the prize money alone. The special treatment from Genos also contributed to this, correct?


    I turned my gaze to the Tsun n main house members at the lower seats.


    Aside from the previous n head Zattsu Tsun, all seven of them were here.


    Zuro Tsun was lifeless like a corpse.


    Diga Tsun was trembling with fear.


    Doddo Tsun had finally woken up and was sullen like a dying dog.


    Mida Tsun didnt know what was happening.


    Yamiel Tsun was expressionless as she stared at the floor.


    Aura Tsun kept her back straight and stared into space with moist eyes.


    Zwei Tsun had a sulky face as she held her mothers arm.


    Tay Tsun might be from the branch house, but he was brought here since he vited a taboo. He sat at the very end with his eyes closed.


    I have no intentions of covering for the Tsun n. But the reasons for them bing depraved are the prize money and the way they interacted with the lord of Genos. If we interact with Genos in the wrong manner, even the denizens of Forest''s Edge will be depraved.


    Asuta, it sounds like you are disparaging the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Dali Sauti said. He wasnt angry, but his tone was tense.


    I turned and asked him:


    Is that so? The Tsun n used to be a powerful family that led Forest''s Edge, correct? Over eight decades, the poison umted over time and led to the downfall of the Tsun n. Thats because only the Tsun n had interactions with the people from the castle since Im getting excessive wealth and interacting with the people in town, this will affect me too.


    Yes


    Wealth can be medicine, but it can also be poison. We already discussed this during dinner. Who will rece the Tsun n and lead Forest''s Edge in their stead? What should we do with the prize money? How should we interact with Genos? All these matters are as important as the punishment of the Tsun n, right?


    You are correct. However, only the Wu n can match the Tsun n right now. Now that the Tsun n had fallen what should we do?


    Dali Sauti looked at Donda Wu probingly.


    Donda Wu showed a fearless smile.


    How long are you guys nning to nag instead of sleeping? A strong n will step up to lead Forest''s Edge. Weak houses are powerless to rule Forest''s Edge. This is an obvious fact.


    So the Wu n will officially run for the position of the tribal chief?


    Hah! I already knew that the Tsun n will be destroyed one day. Its only a matter of time before we walk this path.


    Donda Wu stood up slowly. He scanned the surroundings with hunters eyes.


    I am speaking in my capacity as the head of the Wu n to all fellow house heads of Forest''s Edge. The Wu n has six kin houses and numbers over a hundred people. There are no other ns more powerful than us in Forest''s Edge Anyone disagrees with me?


    No one sounded any objection.


    A fearless smile appeared on Donda Wus lips.


    On the other hand, the Tsun n has seven kin houses and over a hundred people. Excluding the Tsun n thatmitted grave atrocities, there are around 70 left Who will lead you now? The Zaza house? Or the Dom house?


    We cant decide yet. Right now, the Zaza, Jean and Dom house will work together to lead our kins.


    The head of the Zaza house answered quietly with flickering mes of regret in his eyes.


    I see.


    Donda Wu looked towards Dali Sauti.


    Next will be the Sauti n. How many blood-rted kins do you have?


    The Sauti n has five kin houses. There are about 60 of us, far less than the Wu n.


    Hmm. But even so, your scale isnt much different from the northern houses that had lost the Tsun n.


    Donda Wu said with satisfaction, and the me in his eyes got even more intense.


    In that case, I propose that the Wu n, Sauti n, as well as one of the northern houses, for example, Zaza, lead the denizens of Forest''s Edge who had lost their tribal chief.


    What did you say!?


    The head of house Zaza yelled.


    Head of the Wu n, are you suggesting for the Wu n, Sauti n and us to be the tribal chiefs? What do you mean!?


    It means literally what you heard. The Wu n might be powerful, but Forest''s Edge is a wide and narrow strip ofnd, its impossible for one n to control the entire Forest''s Edge. Since there are influential ns in the southern and northern ends, we should make use of their strengths.


    But if we do that


    The three ns will rule the Forest''s Edge together. Be it interacting with Genos or the dissemination of the prize money, the three n heads will share the load. We will turn this into our medicine and not poison. If you have a better idea, then lets hear it. Im posing this question not only to the Zaza and Sauti but also the heads of all the houses.


    Donda Wu strong eyes surveyed all the house heads once again.


    If another n that can rival the Wu or Sauti n is to rise up, I will agree to let him take on the position of tribal chief. If only one person rules the Forest''s Edge, our future will be cut off if that person bes corrupted. The Tsun n is the best example of this.


    Zuro Tsun didnt show any reaction.


    The previous n head passed on his twisted ways to this tribal chief of the Forest''s Edge, leading him to depravity. Zuro Tsun was crestfallen and hung his head low.


    Those who concur stand up! Those who oppose remain seated and state your views!


    The kins of the Wu n stood up swiftly.


    The heads of the minor houses also got up one after another. Ai Fa and I also stood up.


    The northern and southern houses mulled over it slowly.


    After hearing Donda Wu suddenly naming them as tribal chief, they were probably surprised and troubled.


    Even so, Dali Sauti still stood up finally, the heads of Zaza and Dom houses also got up.


    Everyone agreed to Donda Wus proposal unanimously.


    Donda Wu nodded seriously.


    The head of the Wu n Donda Wu solemnly swears that he will not abandon the honor of Forest''s Edge and will work together with Sauti and Zaza to pave the right way forward for the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The head of the Sauti n Dali Sauti vows to be a pir of Forest''s Edge.


    The kins of the Tsun n stood to the side dejectedly. After a while the head of the Zaza house muttered softly:


    We will elect the head of our kins in the near future. I swear that no matter who bes our leader, he will not bring shame to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Howid back. The first thing you all need to do is to elect the leader of your kins.


    Donda Wu curled the corners of his mouth andughed, and the head of house Zaza immediately replied:Shut up!


    Alright then, aside from the Sauti n and the representative from house Zaza, everyone can sit easy We still have one thing that needs to be dealt with on this night.


    Heeding his instructions, we all sat down.


    Donda Wu controlled the entire situation.


    How should we deal with the Tsun n? The three of us have to state our own views, and then ask for the opinions of the other house heads.


    Donda Wus words made the atmosphere tense.


    I think we should sentence the Tsun n members whomitted crimes on this night, as well as the n head Zuro Tsun.


    Dali Sauti replied immediately:


    The eldest son Diga Tsun, the second son Doddo Tsun, the eldest daughter Yamiel Tsun and Tay Tsun from the branch house. Including Zuro Tsun, these five are guilty beyond any doubt.


    Hmmm, in that case, Zuro Tsun will take responsibility alone for the matter of the Tsun n stealing from the forest And so, how do you n to deal with the eldest daughter of the Tsun n who didnt draw her de?


    Regarding that Its hard to decide, but since the eldest daughter is the one who instigated the eldest son and the rest, I think she should receive the same punishment.


    Which means that her right arm would be chopped off just like Doddo Tsun and Tay Tsun?


    A bitter taste spread in my mouth.


    What the head of the Zaza house said next was even more cruel:


    I think all the members of the main house should be punished. It is a serious crime to steal from the forest, and they even forced the branch houses to do the same. I think all of them should be scalped.


    I see. But are the women from the main house capable of forcing the branch houses? We forgave the branch house members, but, isnt that unfair, ending the lives of the main house women?


    Yes I already considered that The branch house members should receive the same punishment. But the main house will redeem the sins of the branch houses with their blood instead.


    So they are sentencing even the young Zwei Tsun to death?


    These might be the customs of the cruel and righteous Forest''s Edge, but I couldnt stand for that.


    Can I say something?


    At this moment Yamiel Tsun spoke.


    Numerous murderous gaze looked her way.


    It seems that you all dont know anything, so let me tell you The former head of the Tsun n Zattsu Tsun is the true reason behind the corruption of the Tsun n.


    The murderous aura of the house heads gradually increased.


    But Yamiel maintained her cool demeanor and spoke inly:


    Zattsu Tsun is like a venom. If you spend time with him, your soul will gradually be corrupt. Before he fell sick from illness ten-odd years ago, he was the head of the Tsun n and corrupted the souls of the main house members.


    Hah! I was wondering what you will say, so you want to push all the me to the bedridden Zattsu Tsun, how deplorable!


    The head of the Zaza house roared angrily.


    Yamiel Tsun remained calm and stole a nce his way:


    I wont push all the sin to that man. What I want to say is that some of us have not been poisoned by him yet Aura Tsun married into the main house a dozen years ago, and Zwei Tsun was born right then. Mida Tsun is missing a part of his soul Zattsu Tsun didnt corrupt their souls, so they should receive the same punishment as the branch house members.


    Yamiel Tsun remained seated, but bowed her head low with her forehead touching the ground.


    Hence, since you are forgiving the branch house members, I hope you can show mercy to these three Only the souls of the rest of us are rotten.


    What are you saying!? Thats too strange!


    Zwei Tsun wasnt tied up as she was still young, and she kept jumping like a spring-loaded doll.


    Ludo Wu who was supposed to watch them blocked her way, and grabbed the Zwei Tsuns cor.


    Hey brat, dont move.


    Shut up! Yamiel worries about the Tsun ns future the most! Why must she die!


    This is the only way for the Tsun n to redeem ourselves.


    Yamiel Tsun raised her head with a faint smile.


    I was born earlier than Diga and Doddo. Thats why Im contaminated by more of Zattsu Tsuns venom than them. My soul is already rotten beyond salvation.


    This has nothing to do we the timing of our birth! Yamiel, you you are our family!


    Tears sprung out from Zwei Tsuns big eyes.


    With Ludo Wu still grabbing her cor, she red at her father and brothers.


    You are always the ones tomit crimes! Yamiel is only like this because you are so weak! What is so scary about our bedridden grandpa!? Why didnt you use the precious copper tes properly!


    Zuro Tsun and the others had no words to defend themselves.


    Even though they were facing their imminent demise, they still couldnt ept reality and could only hang their head low in silence.


    All the house heads were a little startled as they looked at each other.


    After a brief moment, the head of the Zaza house finally said:


    Its difficult for us to mete out punishment based on the severity of the crimes. In that case, it is only appropriate for us to punish all the main house and branch house members.


    That would be too rash. We cant take the lives of 40 people so lightly Donda Wu, what are your thoughts about this?


    When he heard Dali Sautis question, Donda Wu turned silent for a while.


    He then swept his gaze over all the Tsun n members, and said in a heavy tone:


    I had been interrogating the Tsun n for their crimes since a decade ago. My father did the same two decades ago. But the kins of the Tsun n, Zaza and Jean houses, kept defending the Tsun n and ignored our advice If not for their meddling, my father would have lopped off Zattsu Tsuns head twenty years ago.


    The head of the Zaza house bit his lips in regret.


    I have nothing to say about that now But what has that got to do with this matter?


    It is difficult for the Tsun n to redeem themselves. Especially the despicable eldest and second son. However, who are the ones that allowed the tribal chief n to fall into such depravity? Be it the Zaza n defending them, the Wu n failing to prosecute them or the minor houses being too powerless to do anything about this, we are all responsible, correct?


    Donda Wus eyes burned with quiet passion for the first time.


    Aside from the former n head Zattsu Tsun and the current n head Zuro Tsun, I want to give a chance to the rest of the Tsun n.


    A chance?


    Yes. Thest chance to live properly as a denizen of Forest''s Edge Assuming they have the resolve to do so.


    We sat in a spot where we could see the Ceremonial Hall and chatted mindlessly as we staved off the urge to sleep.


    I might be wrong about Donda Wu. I thought he was inflexible and stubborn, just like the head of the Zaza house.


    As for the conclusion made by Donda Wu:


    The Wu n and powerful houses such as the Zaza will take in the members of the Tsun ns main house and treat them as family.


    And of course, it wasnt a simple matter of letting them marry in. They had to discard their Tsun family name, break off ties with their family, and start to work from the lowest rung of the household.


    The members of the Tsun n who were deemed as reformed would receive the family name of the house they were assigned to.


    If they werent acknowledged, they wouldnt even have the chance to leave behind offsprings, and could only wait for their death.


    Despite the harsh conditions set by Donda Wu, this was an unprecedented route to redemption in Forest''s Edge.


    Not just the Zaza and Sauti house, all the house heads couldnt hide theirplicated feelings. In the end, they epted Donda Wus proposal.


    Donda Wu isnt a person who ced too much emphasis on rules and customs. In fact, he is the type who will do all he can to match his feelings with the rules.


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes as if she felt the sun was too bright as she answered. Or maybe she was just getting drowsy.


    But after such a huge uproar in Forest''s Edge, its really surprising how it was all resolved without bloodshed.


    Thats right, its a load off my mind.


    It had not been decided where each of the Tsun n members were to head. The Dom house already decided to take in the dangerous pair, Diga Tsun and Doddo Tsun. Amongst the northern houses, the Dom house was exceptionally fierce and strong, so these two would definitely participate in hunting as part of the Dom house.


    This isnt different from a death sentence for those retards.


    I had no answer after hearing Ludo Wus quiet words. However, this was much better than being scalped or cutting off their right arms.


    I was so agitated that I wanted to kill themst night, but now that Ai Fa was safe, I didnt wish for them to die.


    However, I sincerely hoped that I would never see them again.


    Which house will Mida Tsun and Yamiel Tsun join? Only houses that are powerful enough can take them in.


    Who knows, maybe they will join the Wu n?


    Huh?


    I turned my head in a puzzled way when I heard Ai Fas unhappy voice. She was looking at me coldly with narrowed eyes.


    Asuta, just how many naked bodies of girls do you want to see?


    Ehh? Thats what you are concerned about!? Theres nothing good about bloodied naked bodies!


    So it will be good if there is no blood?


    Thats not what I mean! What if other people hear you!? You are the only one I have seen naked!


    She elbowed my temple.


    At this moment, a bulky figure approached us.


    What are you doing? I think I heard something about nakedness?


    That hurts No, its nothing. Whats the matter, Dali Sauti?


    No, Im just taking a break. Therere piles of things for me to do before I can return to the Sauti vige.


    Indeed, there were many tasks.


    Deciding where the Tsun n main house members would go.


    Choosing what to do about the branch house members.


    Taking care of the food store filled with fruits and vegetables from the forest.


    Inspecting the condition of the forest that had been ravaged.


    And  the sentencing of Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun.


    We wont punish them right away. We will need to figure out how Zuro Tsunmunicated with Genos. As for Zattsu Tsun no matter what happens, he only has a few months left.


    I see


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge stripped the Tsun n of their authority as tribal chief, and the three ns had taken over this position.


    How would Genos react after learning this?


    The new tribal chiefs were different from the Tsun n by being proud denizens of Forest''s Edge. Could they maintain this correct rtionship with the authorities of Genos?


    They had new challenges awaiting them too.


    Regarding that thing I mentioned, I will be counting on you.


    Okay. The people in Rock city went as far as to twist thews to cover up for the denizens of Forest''s Edge, how retarded. Just thinking about the way the people in the Post Station Town had been looking at us leaves a bad taste in my mouth.


    Dali Sauti hit his palm with his fist.


    Assaulting travelers, abducting women and robbing crops did the Tsun n reallymit these crimes?


    Im not sure. The branch house members were probably powerless tomit such atrocities. The main house members are now restricted, so if such rumors dont appear in the future, that means these all were the doings of the Tsun n.


    If the rumors are true, then the punishment of the eldest and second son will be too light Never mind, bing a Dom house member is already a heavy sentence.


    Just how harsh was the Dom house?


    They were quieter than the Zaza and Jean houses, and the kiba skull worn by the Dom house head was also exceptionally scary.


    As for the branch house member Tay Tsun, I will suggest letting the Dom house take him in too.


    Ehh? Really?


    Yes. Since he had no other family, he was living with the main house. In that case, we should treat him in the same way as the main house members I heard he is the father of Aura Tsun, the wife of the n head.


    I was dumbstruck.


    That meant Tay Tsun was the father-inw of Zuro Tsun and grandfather to Zwei Tsun.


    The main house members were actually ordering someone like that around.


    Even after everything had ended, I still felt as if I was staring into the abyss.


    Even so, it is a kind of bliss for him that he can hunt again at the tail end of his life. The eldest and second son never had the pride of being a hunter before. But Tay Tsun must have lived as a hunter in the past.


    Thats right. He was already older than 50 and probably devoted himself to hunting kiba during his youth.


    But the Tsun n robbed his glory as a hunter from him what a tragedy.


    What kind of feelings did he harbor as he followed the instructions of Diga Tsun and the others? Before his eyes turned dead, what kind of person was he?


    I felt a pain in my chest as I thought about all that.


    Donda Wu must have considered that when he announced his wish to give those guys a final chance. Its vexing, but the leadership of the Zaza house head and me couldnt match that of Donda Wu.


    Dali Sauti turned.


    To avoid making the same mistake and repeating this tragedy, we have to show a correct path for the denizens of Forest''s Edge Asuta and Ai Fa of the Fa house, let us meet again.


    Alright, see you.


    I bade farewell to him, but Ai Fa remained silent.


    Speaking of which, she had been quiet since just now. As I was about to turn my head, Ai Fas head bumped onto my right shoulder.


    She seemed to have dozed off while Dali Sauti was talking with me.


    Never mind, it couldnt be helped. She only slept for two or three hoursst night. Adding themotion that happened after that, everyone was exhausted.


    Despite that, we still need to finish our own jobs.


    Starting tomorrow, we will continue opening shop in the Post Station Town.


    I still needed to prepare the ingredientster.


    My body wouldnt be able to take it if I didnt rest properly. With that in mind, I leaned onto Ai Fa and closed my heavy eyelids.


    Mid-meal Snack - Silver Vase


    A caravan galloped through the wilderness, heading into the west from the east.


    The group had five carriages, with two Totos pulling each one. Dark-skinned people of the Eastern Kingdom Semu sat on the driver seats of these carriages, with their hands on the reins.


    They were members of the Silver Vase merchant group.


    The young band leader Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino sat in the cargopartment of the first carriage and watched the scenery outside the window quietly.


    The sun was about to set.


    Light from the evening sun was red, illuminating the uninhabited borders barrennds.


    The dried grounds were cracked and the vegetation was withered. The grace of nature couldnt be expected here. If one continued to go south, an even more barren and hot desert zone awaited them. This was unimed barrennd, and even the greedy people from rock cities had abandoned this ce.


    The caravans carriages traversed along sand filled paths that couldnt really be called roads. People unfamiliar with the ce would trip the Totos over stones that jut out of the ground or run the carriage into rocks and be stranded immediately.


    But they were experienced travelers.


    The Silver Vase would make an annual trek across this dangerous path and head for the western kingdom Selva.


    There were basically two routes leading from Semu to Selva. One was through the borders of the northern kingdom Mahildra, the other was through the free barrennds through the south.


    The northern route was well-paved, but bandits roamed there. Threats from humans were infrequent on the southern path, but nature itself was the biggest enemy. Both routes were simr in terms of danger, but ever since the Silver Vase was founded generations ago, this caravan has learned topete with nature instead of bandits.


    However, these barrennds werentpletely devoid of bandits either.


    It had been a long time since theyst experienced that themselves.


    Shumimaru.


    The youth on the drivers seat held onto the reins and said to him.


    Yes.


    Shumimaru leaned out.


    Several dark figures with their backs to the half-sunken disk of me were approaching them.


    It was a group of bandits mounted on Totos.


    There were about ten of them, and a few of them were wielding silver colored sabers.


    As they came from the direction the Silver Vase was heading towards, Shumimarus group couldnt escape. Besides, the Totos couldnt shake off these bandits with its heavy load. Shumimaru pondered for a moment and instructed hisrades to stop the carriages.


    Ohh? You guys are sensible merchants. If you stay there obediently, we wont take your lives.


    The bandits spread out and surrounded the five carriages.


    A man with an incredibly bulky figure trotted away with a saber in hand.


    He was a citizen of the west with curly brown hair.


    He wore a coat that was a little dirty, had a sash around his waist, and hung a pouch and bottle from his leather belt. His Totos was controlled nimbly, suggesting that he might be ex-mercenary.


    Shumimaru stood up from the side of the drivers seat, facing the man who appeared to be the boss of the bandits.


    You, north, from?


    What? Do we look like Mahildra people? Do you people interact with that barbaric race?


    I not, mean that. I know, you westerner. I want ask, youe, from north area.


    What a weird fellow! Never mind, since you can speak thenguage of the west, you are probably a higher ss of Semu!


    That manughed, and despicableughter of ttery came from the surroundings.


    Shumimaru looked at them expressionlessly.


    You, skin red. So, I think, you just reach south. Westerner born south, skin yellow.


    So what? Are you stalling for time? The guards wonte to this forsakennd, its useless to drag for time, you know?


    This zone, few bandits, attack Semu. We ten, you ten. Bandits normal, avoid us.


    Huh? What are you saying?


    Need five, one Semu, to attack. Us, you, 50, need.


    Uwah!


    At the moment Shumimaru dered that fact, the bandit boss suddenly fell over backward.


    He copsed just like that, and the Totos that lost its owner tilted its long neck in quizzically.


    B-Boss? What happened!?


    What the hell did you do!?


    The rest of the bandits swung their weapons around.


    Shumimaru remained unmoved and slowly continued:


    Semu, unarmed, are not.


    Three men fell from their Totos, as if they werepeting who would fall faster.


    Shumimaruspanions were attacking with some type of blow dart.


    The tip of the dart was covered with Banagiuzu, which had an anesthetic effect.


    Left 6. You, robbery, give up?


    Shumimaru asked quietly.


    All of you knock out, danger. If no rescue, night in borders, might die.


    Yet another man fell.


    The remaining 5 guys shouted in a panic:


    T-They are shamans from Semu!


    We will be cursed if we go near them!


    The easterners were proficient in using medicine and poison herbs, so the westerners and southerners feared them, and thought they were shaman or magicians. This group of westerners finally remembered such rumors.


    I kill, dont wish. If robbery, give up,rade take and leave.


    The remaining bandits looked as if they were about to flee, so Shumimaru told them that.


    After being poisoned with Banagiuzu, they wouldnt be able to move for half a day or so. If left alone, the five who fell would spend the night here defenseless.


    Hope, you live properly. Your god, your life, will protect.


    The pale-faced man started tending to their fallenrades while staying wary of Shumimarus group.


    They grabbed the reins of the riderless Totos and fled to the north.


    We go.


    On Shumimarus orders, the five carriages set off again.


    His youngpanion turned to Shumimaru with his hands still on the reins:


    Westerners, many bandits. No live properly, why they?


    In order to learn the westernnguage quickly, the members of Silver Vase refrained from speaking in their mother tongue as much as possible.


    They probably, job no find. So by robbing, make living.


    West Kingdom, east kingdom, bigger than. But job, no find?


    Yes, so always, they, fornd, fight.


    Since ancient times, the Western Kingdom of Selva had been warring with the Northern Kingdom Mahildra for territory.


    The Eastern Kingdom Semu and Southern Kingdom Jaguar still couldnt build a cordial rtionship. Shumimarus group lived in a in far from the borders, so they werent too concerned with this fact. But these two nations were currently at war.


    Time wasted. Hurry, go.


    They advanced towards the sun that was sinking towards the horizon and kept galloping in the wilderness.


    They still had to journey for five days before they could reach the entrance to the Western Kingdom Selva the border city Genos.


    Shortly after the caravan repelled the bandits, dusk slowly shrouded the vicinity. The merchant group saw the light of a campfire in the darkness.


    It was a huge bonfire. Although they would run into other travelers in this barrennds sometimes, a bonfire of this scale was unusual.


    What is that? A caravan from the west?


    Shumimaru didnt answer hisrades question and stared into the darkness.


    Arge group of almost twenty people was preparing dinner.


    Please slow. Avoid, them, agitate.


    Shumimaru had doubts in his mind.


    A short momentter, his doubts were proven right.


    A man standing beside the bonfireshed out in anger when he saw Shumimarus group:


    You group of easterners there, what are you doing in our vige!


    That man had brown hair, green eyes, reddish-white skin and a stout build.


    They were citizens of the southern country Jaguar.


    When hearing the voice of that man, many figures gathered in the darkness, with spears taller than their height in hand.


    We,the caravan Silver Vase, we, west city, Genos, going.


    This area was unregted by nations. Citizens from any country coulde and go without following thews of any nations. Hence, when people from hostile nations like the Semu and Jaguar run into each other, it could be very dangerous.


    Besides, there were a hundred-odd Jaguar people here. If amotion arosed between the two sides, Shumimarus group wouldnt be able to handle it with poison darts like before.


    You are a caravan? Hah! You travel through such problematic borders for the sake of business. Im impressed by how far your greed drives you!


    The man who hollered in the beginning made no effort to hide his malice.


    This is our vige! We will not let any easterners do as they please here! Go ask your ck faced god, and decide if you will leave at once, or fight with us till the very end!


    We, fight, not intend. We, just, go west, want.


    Then stay away from our vige! If you step within the bonfire, I will treat it as an invasion!


    Since this area was not under any countrys jurisdiction, they couldnt threaten Shumimaru with that reason.


    However, the people of Jaguar tended to be hot-blooded, and Shumimaru wasnt willing to engage in foolish arguments with them. He stirred the Totos towards the north instead.


    They made arge detour around the circr bonfire and headed westward. The men from Jaguar held on their spears and watched every move of Shumimarus group.


    Shumimaru, center of circle, several houses.


    Hisrade muttered under his breath.


    Didnt realize, here, erect vige. Half a year, we pass this road, no vige.


    Yes, probably, this half year, built.


    Why? Jaguarnd, south of desert, further. This ce, danger. Bandits, venom bugs, man-eating lizards And barrennd.


    Yes. But here, water source. With time, can farm.


    As there was water around here, Shumimaru wanted to camp here.


    They, old ce, exiled. So this ce, new home.


    Then our journey, arduous.


    Once they put up a wall, the Semu people would have a more difficult time traversing this region.


    However, Shumimaru wasnt too worried about it.


    Dangerous, if no wall, be erect. But impossible, not so strong, they be. We just, detour, need.


    It was extremely difficult to build a vige with just one hundred-odd people. Shumimaru thought it was impossible for them to build a wall for their vige. They would need the blessings of their gods just to make it through the day.


    They must have chosen such a life because of some incident. Maybe the war between the east and the south caused them to lose their homes. With that in mind, maybe it was the will of Semu for Shumimarus group to meet them.


    We go far, no see bonfire, then stop. Then, at ease, both sides.


    They moved quietly with lit torches. As the ce was barren, there wasnt any ce to hide. After the Totos ran for a while longer, the bonfire from the vige was no longer visible.


    Around here. We camp.


    Shumimarus group stopped after reaching the shade of a boulder that jutted out like the lower jaw of a beast.


    They untied the Totos, hammered steel pins into the ground, then tied ropes to these pins. The five carriages surrounded the campsite, and they built a fire in the middle. The ten members of the caravan did their assigned tasks and set up camp swiftly.


    We, no replenish water. Less water, use.


    After hearing what Shumimaru said, thepanions in charge of dinner nodded.


    They were scheduled to reach the next water source tomorrow afternoon. If they ran into any mishaps, their lives would be threatened. So it was the right call for Shumimaru to reduce water usage.


    After putting rocks at the four corners of the campfire, they ced a giant pot on it.


    They added an adequate amount of water and put three types of ingredients in.


    Which were Gyama jerky, dried aria, and Minzu beans.


    Gyama was a beast that dwelled in the Semu region.


    Aria was a nutritious vegetable, grown not just in Semu, but Selva and Jaguar too.


    Minzu was a bean grown in the grass ins of Semu.


    People from Selva and Jaguar treated cereals such as fuwano and poitan as their staple food, but the main staple in the central region of Semu was Minzu beans. To avoid spoge, the Minzu beans would be grilled. When someone wanted to eat them, the beans were to be added to boiling water, and doing this returned the Minzu beans back to their tender state. When Semu people camped outdoors, they would often cook this food with Chitto to make them spicy.


    Shumimaru, please enjoy.


    After the dinner was done and served onto tes, the first te was offered to the band leader Shumimaru.


    Shumimaru sat on a cushion and received the te with thanks. He then scooped up the soup with his spoon.


    It was a spicy bowl of soup, and the crushed Chitto fruit dyed the entire thing red.


    The saltiness of the Gyama jerky gave the soup vor. As they added less water today, the taste was heavier than usual.


    After taking a bite of jerky, the strong taste of saltiness spread in his mouth.


    When his tongue was tired, he would moisten his mouth with Gyama kumis in ce of water.


    After a hard day of work, he could feel all sort of nutrients being absorbed into his exhausted body.


    As the soup ingredients were all food that was focused on preservation, this soup wasnt delicious. The meat was as tough as roots, and fresh aria and Minzu beans would obviously be better than dried ones. If his body wasnt craving for nutrients, he wouldnt be able to eat this food.


    I hope the day we reach Genos wille sooner.


    Someone suddenly said that to him in their mother tongue.


    It was the youngest member of the band. He had just joined the Silver Vase and still couldnt speak in western.


    Its tiring to eat such food for an entire month. Im an easterner, but Im starting to miss Kimyusu meat and Mamalia fruit wine.


    Yes, I feel the same.


    After Shumimaru answered in mother tongue, the youth leaned forward.


    Although Genos is a prosperous city, the dishes sold in the shops are really crude. Do the restaurants in the castle town sell higher-grade food?


    I dont know. I had never dined in the castle town before.


    The Post Station Town and castle town in Genos are like two different worlds. I dont mind lodging in the Post Station Town, but can we buy some light meals in the castle town


    Hey.


    At this moment, anotherpanion admonished him.


    It was the vice band leader, Ladazjid Gi Nafasiaal.


    Its fine to think whatever you like, but you are showing too many emotions. Be careful.


    Really? I thought Im already very careful.


    The youth pped his own face with his palms.


    Ladazjid shook his head quietly.


    Your face is expressionless, but you revealed your emotions through your words. Semu is always watching you.


    Easterners thought that showing ones emotion was a shameful act.


    The youth straightened his back and sat properly.


    We are going to Selva to obtain wealth. We need to bring the copper tes we earned back to Semu. Please avoid splurging. Dining in the castle town is not eptable either.


    Yes, I understand But the food sold in the Post Station Town all taste so nd. They have a wide selection of meat and vegetables, but it feels as if something is missing.


    The westerners are different from the easterners, they dont use many spices in their food, and just add salt for seasoning. Of course, you will think their food tastes nd.


    Ladazjid raised the te in his hand up high.


    Even if the food in the Post Station Town tastes nd, it will still be better than dried aria and Minzu soup. If you think their food is tasteless, you can add some Chitto fruit yourself.


    You are right.


    The youth expressed his agreement.


    Even they found the umted fatigue from their journey hard to bear. After setting off from Semu, they had to ride on Totos every day and could only reach Genos after two months.


    After the first month passed, they could only travel in barren ces that were sparsely popted. Hence, they couldnt procure new stocks of food and could only eat the dry rations they brought along.


    However, their tough journey should reach its end in another five days.


    After reaching their first destination - Genos, they could travel between the cities, without need to camp outdoors. They would spend a few months touring the westernnds and peddle the merchandise they brought from their homnd. That was how the Silver Vase led by Shumimaru lived.


    One yearter, they would return to their home nation, Semu.


    The time they spent journeying was many folds that of the time spent in their home nation.


    Many easterners of Semu lived such nomadic lives, especially the people from the ins. Many of them travelled alone or in groups to Selva or Mahildra, but not in caravans like Shumimaruspany. These Semu people wouldnt stay in one ce and would keep drifting. Such a lifestyle did fit the people of the grass ins.


    What kind of people will I meet during this journey?


    Shumimaru thought to himself as he ced the empty te back on the tray.


    Hisrades had also finished the humble rations before them.


    Alright then, let us rest. Those keeping watch, pay more attention to the east. Those Jaguar people might attack us.


    The band members spent this night peacefully, just like every other night before.


    Four dayster


    One day before reaching Genos, the barrenndscape finally changed.


    Now we see, Morga Mountain.


    Thepanion holding the reins said with faint emotions in his voice.


    At the edge of the west was a vast dark-green forest.


    That was the secret realm with many legends and where no man roamed, the Morga Mountain.


    Morga Mountain belonged to the western kingdom of Selva in name. But the citizens of Selva were forbidden from entering it. Ferocious beasts like Barb wolves, Madarama snakes and barbarians dwelled in the mountains. Legends said that if they tried to clear this mountain, the entire city would be destroyed.


    The only exception was the human settlement in the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    They were the denizens of Forest''s Edge This tribe abandoned Jaguar and converted to the western god Selva. They were the Untamed people the hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were filled with mysteries too.


    They were said to be the mixed blood of Semu and Jaguar in ancient times, but that was a baseless legend. They once dwelled in the nameless dark jungle of Jaguar and cut themselves off from the outside world. Back then, they hunted the vicious man-eating apes and travelled in the jungles while wearing the hides of those apes, a barbaric race of unknown origin.


    Four scores ago, the mes of war spread to the dark jungle and they lost their homes.


    They were unwilling to stay in Jaguar as frontiersmen, so their entire tribe migrated to the foot of the Morga Mountain. They willingly changed the god they worshiped and moved to thend in the west.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge didnt seem to consider themselves as part of the four nations. Their god was the forest. Hence, they had no qualms in deserting the southern gods and adopting the western one.


    The people feared the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    And the denizens of Forest''s Edge were indeed fearsome.


    They lived at the foot of the Morga Mountain and hunted kiba, which was seen as a sign of disaster in the past. They showed their terrifying prowess to the people in the city.


    They ate kiba meat and peddled kiba tusks, horns, and pelt in exchange for provisions. The people from the city actually believed that the denizens of Forest''s Edge absorbed the powers of the ferocious kiba and made themselves more violent and strong.


    The members of the Silver Vase could now see the legend-filled Morga Mountain appear in the west.


    The Genos city lied to the west of Morga Mountain.


    They just needed another day and a half to traverse the southern edge of the mountains, and they would finally reach civilizednds for the first time in a month.


    Please be careful, keep guard up.


    Yes.


    As they followed the unpaved road forward, their surroundings gradually turned into yellowish rocky grounds. It wasnt clear if this was just their imagination, but the air also seemed more humid.


    The Totos had run for half a day, and the sun was starting to set when the majestic view of the Morga Mountain appeared before them.


    And now, we just needed to have a good rest, set off on the Totos the next morning, and we would reach Genos before dusk tomorrow - Shumimaru thought as he signaled for the other carriages to stop.


    At this moment, one of Silver Vase members jumped off a carriage and walked towards Shumimaru.


    Shumimaru, stars shifted.


    He was the oldest member of the caravan and had been a part of the Silver Vase since the time of Shumimarus father.


    He was an excellent astrologer.


    Stars, where, move ?


    Red stars of cmity, block our way. Disaster beckons tonight.


    The astrologer raised his right arm as he muttered quietly.


    He pointed his bony finger towards the dark forest.


    Disaster from north, strike. Famished fangs, crimson rage, danger.


    Famished fangs kiba, attack?


    It was said that the hungry kiba would often leave the forest and attack the farms in Genos. Even the brave hunters of Forest''s Edge couldnt eradicate all the kiba inside the vast forest at the foot of the mountain.


    But they had never heard of kiba attacking travelers. Compared to meat, kiba preferred fruits and vegetables. It was also their nature to shun humans.


    Dont know. But Morga Mountain is north, danger.


    Shumimarus caravan was on their way through the south of the Morga Mountain, so the dense forest was naturally to their north. Since this ce was treacherous, they could only choose either to strive forth or retreat.


    I see. Go south, farm vige. Danger there?


    Danger. No refuge in south.


    The entire world was basking in the setting sun.


    Be it advance or retreat, night would fall during their travel. Although they were proficient in driving Totos, it was still too dangerous to force march in the night.


    Understand, we


    Before Shumimaru could finish, a terrifying howl came from the north.


    It was a low howl of a beast from afar.


    The same howl echoed from other directions, as if they were answering each other.


    The howl was fierce, as if they were the cheers of evil gods that had been liberated after being sealed for centuries.


    Kiba howling. I heard this, twenty years ago.


    With those words, thatrade returned to his carriage.


    They had no time to hesitate. Shumimaru instructed hispanions to continue their advance.


    At this instant, an ugly beast charged out from the shadows of the boulders to the north.


    Pew!


    Hisrade quickly shot a poisoned dart. The beast let out a muffled grunt and copsed on the rocks.


    It had a round body, slender legs,rge diamond-shaped ears and a t snort short light yellow fur covered its ugly body. It was about the size of a human child.


    It wasnt a kiba, but Munto that preyed on rotten meat.


    Munto would forage for rotten meat in the forest and was one of the dangerous beasts that dwelled in the foot of the Morga Mountain.


    Did the kibas howl spooked the Munto and sent them running from the forest?


    As he was wondering about that, about half a dozen figures leaped out from the boulders. Their crimson eyes shone as they stood opposite the setting sun.


    Advance!


    Shumimaru shouted as he snatched the whip from hispanions and hit the Totos waist.


    Munto normally feasted on rotten meat and only attacked the living when they were famished. In a sense, they were as dangerous as kiba. As the Muntos legs were not as developed as kibas, they couldnt sprint like them. Even a Totosden with cargo could shake them off.


    Totos driver, switch. Prepare fire.


    Shumimaru took the reins from hisrade who asked:


    Prepare fire?


    Yes, fire. Put up, two torches. Totos will keep going, until danger gone.


    The sun is setting soon.


    Hispanion was too tense to speak in western and spoke in his mother tongue as he retreated to the carriage.


    So, torches, we need. Tell others.


    If the astrologer of Silver Vase was right, they were in danger until reaching the west side of the Morga Mountain. Instead of setting up camp and worrying about attacks from kiba and Munto, it was safer to continue traveling on their Totos.


    Such situations will happen on a journey.


    Shumimarus group had experienced something even more terrible in the past. Hence, when he swung his whip at the Totos, his heart was filled with hope, not despair.


    The next morning In the end, Shumimarus group traversed the southern end of the Morga Mountain the entire night.


    They entered the territory of Genos after passing through the foot of the Morga Mountain and reached the stone-paved road. This wide road built from stone meandered through the world from north to south.


    To their left were the bountiful farnds, and to the right was the Morga Mountains range. They looked up at the majestic mountains and proceeded north, and rows of wooden buildings appeared on both sides of the road. This was the Genos citys Post Station Town.


    The sun rose slowly, and the Post Station Town weed Shumimarus group just like during their previous visit


    Everyone, safe?


    Shumimaru got off the drivers seat at the entrance of the city, then turned towards hisrades. Onepanion got off each of the four carriages, and all of them were clearly exhausted, but calm. One especially tall member the vice band leader Ladazjid asked:


    We reach, early half day. What do?


    For inn, head. When prepare ready, shop tomorrow, open . Today rest.


    The Post Station Town forbade Totos from running within its boundaries. Shumimaru and the rest stepped inside Genos with their reins in hand.


    There was still some time before noon, and people on the streets were sparse. But few inns were already open. Women with baskets of dirtyundry and men doing door-to-door sales could be seen too.


    The peaceful scene before them made the previous nights panic feel like a dream.


    Genos was very far from the enemy nation Mahildra. Hence, life in this city was prosperous and they never had anyrge-scale conflicts. There were even strong-looking guards protecting this city. Genos was one of the richest city in the region, so defense against banditry was a major concern.


    The outskirts of the Post Station Town and the farming vige nearby werent covered by walls but were patrolled by guards around the clock. Although Genos was the border city furthest from the western capital, it was an important trading hub.


    This ced used to be shunned.


    Two centuries ago, this zone was still part of the unimed territory. Back then, there were just a few hundred westerners nting aria and poitan in their farms and barely scraping through.


    However, there was arge river flowing from the Morga Mountain hidden here. When the locals discovered its existence, frontiersmen from other regions were despatched here. And before long, the Genos city was founded.


    After that, the road in this area became paved, and arge swath of farnds was developed to the north and south of the Genos city, which drew in people from everywhere. A hundred-odd yearster, this giant city that didnt feel like it belonged to the borders was built.


    Another hundred yearster, Genos became a crucial trading hub.


    And now, many merchants from Semu and Jaguar visited this ce, making this city even more prosperous and lively. As the Semu and Jaguar people were forbidden from causing any trouble within the western realm, this city became one of the ces where citizens from both nations could cohabit peacefully.


    Hence, Shumimaru liked Genos.


    Shumimarus group came from the grass ins where people didntpete with each other, so they felt at ease in this ce.


    Even when Shumimarus group from the east walked on the streets, no one would cast strange gazes upon them. Even when encountering Jaguar people, their interaction wouldnt escte past an unfriendly re.


    Shumimaru.


    Someone diagonally behind him called out.


    He turned and found Ladazjid looking another way.


    Following his gaze, Shumimaru saw three figuresing out from the alley to the east.


    They were three women with brown hair and light dark skin. Clothes with swirly patterns covered their soft bodies, and all three wore translucent shawls. They were women from the Forest''s Edge.


    The older one was leading two younger girls.


    These denizens from the Morga Mountain had quiet and determined expressions. There was nothing unusual with their appearance, but there was an almost feral air about them.


    The people in town werent bothered by Shumimarus group, but they were visibly tense when they saw the three women. Compared to foreigners like Shumimaru, the denizens of Forest''s Edge residing in the west looked more out-of-ce, be it the hunters or the women.


    The Forest''s Edge women went off to the north briskly.


    Probably, they were here to buy ingredients from the food stalls. Genos prohibited the denizens of Forest''s Edge from plucking fruits and vegetables from the forest, so they had to make frequent trips to the Post Station Town and trade in tusks, horns, and hides for food.


    However, Shumimarus group didnt make any effort to avoid the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The westerners treated the denizens of Forest''s Edge as unfathomable aliens, while the southerners thought of them as traitors who abandoned the southern god. But the easterners had no reason to avoid the denizens of Forest''s Edge. The easterners treated the grass ins, mountain ranges, and the sky as gods, so they werent surprised to see the denizens of Forest''s Edge revere the forest as a god.


    In order to continue doing business in Genos, I shouldnt approach them lightly.


    Shumimaru thought to himself as he headed down an alley leading to the west.


    He continued based on his memories and saw a familiar signboard.


    The Cryptic Venerable Inn was an inn that wasnt toorge, and Shumimarus group lodged there periodically.


    Boss, long time never see.


    Ah, its the guests from the Silver Vase So it is already the season for you to visit.


    The innkeeper made a gesture with his fingers, which was the way Semu people greeted each other. The innkeepers name was Neil, and he was a strange man. Despite being a westerner, he was passionate about the culture of the east.


    There would be ten guests this time too, correct? How long will you be staying?


    We, until blue month end, stay. Vacant rooms, any?


    Arge group just left this morning, I will prepare tworge rooms for you.


    Thank you. Cargo, put here?


    Yes, this way please.


    Ushered by Neil, they left the inn and moved to the back of the building. There was arge warehouse which was locked. It wasntrge for an inn, but for the Silver Vasedened with luggage, this was a convenient store.


    Shumimaru let the Totos pull the five carriages into the warehouse, then turned to hisrades.


    Before we rest, we need to prepare for the shop opening tomorrow. Ladazjid, apply for a sales permit in the marketce, and check if the entry pass into the castle town is still valid.


    For the sake of the Silver Vase members who were still unfamiliar with western tongue, Shumimaru instructed in their mother tongue:


    Deposit the Totos into the stables on the way there. Five people will apany Ladazjid, the other three will sort the merchandise with me.


    Understood.


    Ladazjids group of six brought the ten Totos out of the warehouse.


    Shumimaru and three others stayed behind to sort the wares they would be peddling in the castle town and the Post Station Town.


    Five carriages full of merchandise was a huge amount. The goods were already sorted ording to carriages, but they still needed to spend some effort to tidy up the wares. Their stamina was at their limits.


    Shumimaru, kitchen knife, castle town?


    Yes. We, Semu knife, in Post Station Town, no sell.


    Semu steel was precious, and the knife was expensive. Even though life in Genos was prosperous, there was an enormous gulf between the Post Station Town and castle town. It was the same for essories, they would sell the silver adornments in the castle town and peddle the horns of Gyama and stone essories in the Post Station Town.


    Its almost done


    A momentter, Shumimaru exited the warehouse after finishing the categorization with hispanions. They closed the heavy doors and locked it with a pad.


    No one would think that the goods to be sold in the castle town would be stored in a warehouse within the Post Station Town. But they were still worried about thieves and set a trap with poison herbs. If anyone were to touch the wares without permission, they would be poisoned by Banagiuzu and sleep for half a day.


    Shumimaru was satisfied with his work and returned to the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    The innkeeper was already back on the counter, and he intentionally kept a poker face as he nodded at the Semu men.


    Thank you for your hard work. Are you heading to your room to rest?


    Yes. But before rest, business first.


    Shumimaru made a gesture, and arade ced arge bundle on the counter.


    Neil smiled, but realized it and showed a poker face. He seemed to practice the Semu way of concealing ones emotion in real life too.


    I promised, castle noble, sell much food. So this is few, sorry.


    Not at all, this amount is good enough.


    Inside the bundle was Semu ingredients such as Chitto fruit.


    And now, Shumimarus group could taste Semu-styled dinner in the inn too.


    Although the quality and quantity werent satisfactory, Neil was still very pleased. After all, such expensive spices and foodstuff wouldnt sell in the Post Station Town.


    The Post Station Town had a wide selection of meat and vegetables, so the citizens didnt really crave delicious food. Compared to the other cities, the food culture was plentiful enough. But easterners preferred stronger seasoning and were a little unhappy with the in taste of the food in Genos.


    However, they brought this merchandise all the way from Semu and had no intentions of lowering the price. The Jaguar merchants felt the same way too. So both parties would sell all the expensive ingredients in the castle town.


    The residents of the Post Station Town live a prosperous life. No other city in the border region could afford for the normal citizenry to eat Karon and Kimyusu as they wished And the nobles living beyond these rock walls are living a luxurious life that the residents of the Post Station Town cant even imagine.


    ording to thews, the residents of the Post Station Town couldnt step into the castle town. Hence, they didnt know howvished the life of the nobles was due to the residents effort.


    On the other hand, after Shumimaru got acquainted with a Genos noble by chance, he obtained an entry pass that granted him ess to the castle town. It was the most basic of entry passes, so he could only enter the castle town during the day and couldnt spend the night there. However, he had a good grasp about the life within the rock walls.


    Its impossible for a Semu city to have such incredible disparity in wealth. Furthermore, the denizens of Forest''s Edge that the people in the city fear as barbarians are also living here. It will be hard to find another city as abnormal in the west.


    Shumimaru liked Genos. Therefore, the strange atmosphere and customs in this city worried him.


    This city was a little twisted.


    Would it be corrected? Could this city provide equality to everyone in their pursuit of happiness? His heart was filled with such worries.


    Im just a foreigner, theres no point in thinking about such things


    When Shumimarus train of thought reached this point, someone opened the door of the inn strongly.


    He turned and saw the sixrades who went out to the city standing at the entrance.


    Whats the matter? Your movements are too unrefined.


    When he saw his youngpanion standing before him, Shumimaru admonished him in their mother tongue.


    I beg your pardon.


    The youth apologized, then approached Shumimaru.


    His face was calm, but his eyes showed the light of excitement.


    Ladazjid and the others appeared shaken too.


    Is something wrong? Could it be The entry pass is invalid?


    Silver Vase possessed an entry pass issued in the name of a noble. If that noble lost his standing, the pass would be invalidated.


    There are no problems with the entry pass.


    The youth shook his head.


    In that case, why is Ladazjid also so flustered? This is not like you at all.


    I looked flustered? Im ashamed.


    It was a very subtle change, so the westerners definitely couldnt tell the difference. But Shumimaru was theirrade, so they couldnt hide it from him. Their expressions were calm, but they were obviously flustered.


    To be honest, we ate a surprising dish.


    The youth said.


    I never imagined that I would taste such food in the Post Station Town of Genos.


    Did you try the dish from a food stall? Im looking forward to that. Im so exhausted fromst night that I still cant eat anything now.


    Shumimaru answered in a little surprised tone, and the youth shook his head again.


    Do try it tomorrow. It is an incredible dish. And they used kiba meat as an ingredient.


    Kiba meat? Only denizens of the Forest''s Edge will eat that, correct?


    Yes. The stall owners are from the Forest''s Edge However, one of them is a westerner in Forest''s Edge garment.


    That made Shumimaru dumbfounded.


    A westerner in Forest''s Edge clothings made food from kiba meat and was selling it in a stall inside Genos that was unbelievable.


    If what you say is true, I will want to try it.


    Yes, please do. You can then understand our surprise.


    Shumimaru watched hispanions in silence and felt a stir in his chest.


    Maybe Shumimaru felt that way because either the god of the east or west was sending a premonition of the revolution that wasing.

 Volume 7 - Prologue

    Prologue


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editors: Ratorasepo


    TL: This volume is 20% longer than usual, and the chapter lengths are all over the ce. Chapter two is actually  of the entire volume.


    I will keep to the usual 5 posts instead of expanding to 6 posts, as a thank you bonus for everyones support.


    Posts 1, 4, and 5 will be quite long, while posts 2 and 3 will be normal in length.


    Do note that the longer posts for this volume are not the norm.


    Asuta, what happened here!?


    Ai Fas hysterical scream shook the heavens, surprising me deeply.


    We were staying in the familiar empty house inside the Wu n vige right now.


    After the turbulent house head conference, we quickly returned to the Wu n. It was between noon and dusk right now, and it felt about 3pm to me.


    As we didnt sleep much for the entire night, I washed up at the Wu ns water source and freshened myself. I just came back refreshed, and Ai Fa was holding her hands on her hips, standing inside the room with her legs wide apart, and quivering from fury.


    What is it? Why are you so mad?


    You are asking me that!? Why you


    Ai Fa walked towards me in wide strides. I stood in ce helplessly, and she pointed at the center of my body.


    What is this!? Why is there a wound!?


    Ah, this is fromst night when Doddo Tsun sent me flying with a kick. I was shocked when I took off my clothes just now too.


    After washing my T-shirt at the water source, I only put on the vest-like shirt when I came back. Hence, the patch of blue-ck at the center of my torso was clearly visible.


    I thought I got off lucky with such a trivial injury after getting kicked by a man from Forest''s Edge. If I was hit anywhere else, he probably would have broken my ribs.


    But Ai Fa still looked outraged.


    Why didnt you tell me about this!? You said you were fine! Asuta, did you lie to me?


    Ehh? Something this trivial is considered fine, right? It doesnt even hurt if I dont pay it attention.


    So that means, it hurts if you pay attention to it, right?


    Ai Fa squat down onto the floor, leaned in close to my belly and stared at the bruise.


    That damn second son actually did this to you Damn it! I should have got him back before handing him over to Donda Wu!


    No, I bit down hard on the back of his hand too. We are even, so you dont need to seek revenge.


    Ai Fa bit her lips in frustration as she caressed my wound gently.


    Does it hurt? Do you need medicine?


    Not at all! The contusion will heal if we leave it alone. Thank you for worrying about me.


    Im so frustrated.


    Ai Fa moved her hands away.


    She hugged my body with her arms and put her cheek against the contusion.


    I screamed in my heart:Uwah! and didnt dare to move.


    I-I-Im really fine! You are worrying too much! This is just a scratch in the eyes of hunters, correct?


    You are a hearth caretaker, not a hunter.


    Thats true


    Ai Fa tightened her arms.


    I was getting stifled to death.


    I dont want to see you hurt.


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    Seeing a frail person like you get hurt feels more painful than me being torn apart And Im also frustrated because of my powerlessness to protect my family


    Not at all. After that hugemotion, we should be grateful that we all survived with our limbs intact.


    My mind was falling into panic mood, but I still managed to squeeze out that line.


    Ai Fa, Im happy as long as you are safe. If Diga Tsun did anything to you, I will definitely lose my mind.


    Yes. If I wasnt woken up because someone force-fed me wine, it could be a little dangerous.


    Ai Fa exhaled with her cheeks on my abdomen.


    Her warm breath sent a chill down my back.


    The Tsun n is powerless to harm us now, but we dont know how much hardships await us in the future. We have to be careful and keep our guard up.


    Yes, Ipletely agree with you.


    So its about a time for you to let go of me as I was thinking that, someone knocked the door behind us.


    Asuta, are you still not ready?


    Vena Wu appeared at the door.


    I still had to prepare for tomorrows business.


    Okay, in a moment! Ai Fa, I need to go to work.


    Hmm


    Ai Fa rxed her arms very slowly and stared at me closely.


    Asuta, is there anything I can help you with?


    Yes, there should be. But dont you want to sleep?


    Its still bright out, I cant sleep. If theres nothing for me to help with, I will forage for firewood.


    Thene help me. Somehow, I really want to


    I really want to be with you I decided to swallow these words.


    We will be working apart from tomorrow onwards. I want to spend as much time together with Ai Fa as possible.


    I understand.


    Ai Fa stood up and said to me with a satisfied face.


    I spent some time to change my mood.


    Tomorrow, I will continue my stalls business. The day after tomorrow, I will be providing meals to the inns. But my mind was still filled with thoughts about the aftermath with the matter of the Tsun n. So I had to switch gears and change my mood.


    We will need to prepare one hundred of each meal, right? How should we go about it?


    Lets start with the Kiba burger. One hundred portions would require, erm~, 25 arias.


    I asked Ai Fa and Vena Wu to help me carry out the necessary ingredients from the food store. After that, Vena Wu diced the aria. Ai Fa watched her work and sighed in awe.


    Hmm


    Whats the matter, Ai Fa?


    No, I just think your knife work is exceptional. I thought you arent good with tending to the hearth.


    Hmm? I had plenty of chances to help Asuta after all, of course my culinary skills will improve Besides, I find caretaking the hearth to be quite a joy


    Vena Wus sexy lips broke out into a smile.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa, you often help out with the hearth too, but your knife work is poor Is there a reason for that?


    Hmm? No particr reason. Asuta is the hearth caretaker of the Fa house, I will only make the food taste worse if I butt in.


    I see Youre a hunter after all


    Yes, youre right.


    It was rare to see Ai Fa and Vena Wu chat for so long.


    If the one helping today was L Wu, I would feel d to see them talking. But thisbination made me feel a little awkward.


    As I was thinking about that, Vena Wus words went beyond being awkward.


    Ai Fa are you really nning not to marry?


    Ai Fas expression was calm, but she became annoyed immediately.


    I dont n to marry anyone. I already said that to Donda Wu many times.


    Ignore Papa Donda for now Besides, from the way they actedst night, they probably arent that stubborn about blood rtions now and will treat the Fa house as the friends of the Wu n and Lutim house


    The rtionship between the Wu n and the Fa house turned sour two years ago, Im happy that we can renew our bonds.


    Thats right, Im happy about that too But never mind all that, you are still not nning to marry?


    Vena Wu insisted, and Ai Fa furrowed her brows.


    No means no. Eldest daughter of the Wu n, why do you keep asking?


    Hmm In that case, you wont object even if Asuta takes in a wife, right?


    Wait! Vena Wu, what are you saying all of a sudden!?


    I couldnt help cutting in. Vena Wuughed.


    Its just an assumption If you marry into another house, it will be troubling for Ai Fa. But if you take in a wife as a member of the Fa house, she has no reasons to object, correct?


    I nced at Ai Fa timidly.


    Ai Fa she had a childish shocked expression.


    With that expression on her face, she turned towards me.


    Asuta, is there any woman you want to marry right now?


    No one!


    I see, theres no one.


    Ai Fa repeated my words robotically, then turned towards Vena Wu.


    Thats what he thinks now Who knows if that will change in the future?


    Ai Fa nodded, then turned back to me again.


    Asuta, is there anyone you will want to marry in the future?


    Thats impossible! I already told you before, that I dont n to marry anyone.


    I see. Thats true.


    But feelings can change Ai Fa, there might be a girl who wants to be Asutas wife in the future. If Asuta epts her, will you give them your blessings as the house head?


    Blessing


    Ai Fa blinked.


    Blessings Blessings, huh


    Thats right when a member of your house marries, you have to offer your blessings as the house head, correct?


    Ai Fas mind seemed to stall and she didnt move.


    She appeared to be very troubled I could almost hear the hard disk in her mind churning noisily.


    Ah! Its Ai Fa!


    At this moment, an angel descended from the heaven to our rescue.


    It was the youngest daughter of the Wu n, Rimee Wu.


    Asuta, Vena-nee, wee home! Did the house head conference go well?


    I quietly wiped my cold sweat away. I smiled in return to the nostalgic innocent smile before me:


    Well, it will take quite some time to exin it all I will tell you the details when Donda Wu and the otherse back.


    Ehh? Papa Donda isnt back yet?


    The three newly-elected tribal chiefs and their kins were still in the Tsun n vige and taking care of the misceneous affairs. The women and I returned to the Wu n vige first.


    I see. Its great that everyone is safe. Ai Fa, lets chat with Grandma Jiba!


    No, Im still helping Asuta with his work


    Huh! Ai Fa, you will be going back to the Fa house with Asuta tomorrow, right? Then I wont get to see you for some time! We didnt chat yesterday, so I want to stay with you today.


    Rimee Wu kept clinging on to Ai Fa like a puppy.


    Ai Fas mind seemed to be still stalling, so I smiled at her:


    Dont worry about us, go with her. Grandma Jiba must be hoping to chat with you more.


    I see Then I will go over for a bit.


    With these words, Ai Fa turned to Vena Wu with a cloudy expression.


    Eldest daughter of the Wu n, about what you asked just now.


    Yes, what is it?


    I dont know. I cant sort out my thoughts and feelings properly.


    After Ai Fa and Rimee Wu left together, I red at Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu! Just what are you trying to do!? Why did you ask these kinds of questions so suddenly!


    Because Ai Fa always looks so carefree, so it irked me a little


    Vena puffed her cheeks.


    Me, you, Leina, and Darum all have our fair share of troubles, but only Ai Fa is being dense. Doesnt it feel weird? Thats unfair


    I dont think this has anything to do with fairness.


    It had to be hard for Ai Fa to make the decision to live on as a hunter.


    As a woman, she gave up on the route of marrying and raising children, choosing to wither away in the forest instead it had to be a tough decision to make.


    I wouldnt feel this way if you and Ai Fa were rted by blood I still cant ept this


    After Vena Wu finishedining, she showed a sorrowful expression.


    Sorry This isnt something I should bring up in the middle of work I was wrong.


    Her reaction stirred my sense of guilt.


    Lives always had to be filled with tribtions, but I still couldnt find a way to build a proper rtionship between me, Vena Wu, and Leina Wu.


    Especially being with Vena Wu troubled me the most. When we worked together in the Post Station Town, I could feel strongly that we had built trust and goodwill that didnt involve boy-girl rtionships. That made me feel guilty.


    She was a good friend of the opposite sex and a coworker I wasnt sure how to describe our rtionship, but I cherished her deeply. If she fell for another man and decided to marry him, I would give her my blessings and think of it as my rtive marrying out.


    I wonder how Shumimaru is doing


    I thought about that silvered-haired young Semu man and sighed.


    Vena Wu sighed too.


    Asuta, are you going back tomorrow?


    Yes. Thank you for amodating me all this while.


    I will feel lonely Just thinking about what will happen tomorrow makes me feel like dying


    Y-You are exaggerating too much.


    No, its not just about you leaving I have an ominous feeling


    Ominous feeling?


    A member of the Tsun n will move to this vige, correct?


    So that was the thing troubling her.


    The members of the Tsun n main house had to lose their family name and be members of other houses. Diga Tsun no, Diga, Doddo, and Tay will be a part of the Dom house. Yamiel would probably join the Zaza house or Sauti n.


    The other three Tsun n members, Aura, Zwei and Mida, didntmit any serious crimes.


    Doesnt it feel like the youngest son wille over to the Wu n?


    Hmm who knows? Since this is the Wu ns idea, you guys will take in at least one member of the Tsun n.


    Thats true


    Furthermore, only a powerful house could take Mida in.


    Thats true


    Also, Mia Lei Wu seemed fine with Mida.


    Ahhh I really want to die


    When Vena Wu was sulking, sounds ofmotion could be heard from outside the house.


    Vena Wu and I looked at each other and sighed deeply at the same time.


    We left the stove room and headed to the za. The scene before us wasnt too different from what we were expecting. The group that stayed behind in the Tsun n vige had returned, and the women from the Wu n branch houses were surrounding them.


    Not everyone was back. I saw Donda Wu, Ludo Wu, and Dan Lutim, but Darum Wu and Rau Lei werent there. Only half of the house head conference participants have returned.


    A few ex-Tsun n members were before us.


    They were Aura, Zwei, and Mida.


    The Wu n women were probably chattering because Midas alien-like appearance was too scary. Mida showed up at the Lutim house wedding before, but his appearance was too weird, so even those who had seen him before would still be shocked.


    Thank you for your hard work. You are back so early?


    As Vena Wu was standing stiffly beside me, I greeted Donda Wu. He turned his head away as if I was annoying, and Ludo Wu answered on his behalf:


    We have to bring the members of the Tsun n over, so we came back. Darum-nii and the others are still watching the Tsun n branch house members.


    About half of the Tsun n branch house members were adopted by their kins, and about ten-odd people stayed behind in the Tsun n vige.


    As the forest around the Tsun n vige had been picked clean, before new vegetables grew, the Tsun n couldnt hunt kiba in that area. Additionally, the Tsun n members had not performed their duties as hunters for over ten years and lost their abilities to hunt kiba. Aside from providing assistance to them, we also needed to confirm if they had the resolve to live properly as a denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    After the main house members lost their n name, the branch house members would be the key for the rebuilding of the Tsun n. If they couldnt regain their hunting skills, the Tsun ns name would die out.


    Yamiel isnt here, huh. Which house would be adopting her?


    Hmm? Thats not confirmed yet. The Wu n and Lutim house are too near to the Fa house. The Zaza and Sauti arent willing to take her in too. We are locking her up in the Tsun n for now and had sent men to keep an eye on her.


    I see.


    That was all I could say.


    Yamiel was the mastermind behind this criminal act, so everyone would naturally be wary of her. I knew this couldnt be helped, but my heart still felt heavy.


    Asuta, why do you look so down!? There are still problematic matters to resolve, but I will send Kan to the Tsun n vige tomorrow. And with that, things will be more or less settled. Just leave the troublesome matters to him!


    Dan Lutimughed heartily as usual.


    He then gestured with his thick fingers to call Aura and Zwei over.


    Lutim house will be taking them in. Our family doesnt have enough women in the first ce, so this works out just fine! Asuta, you and Ai Fa are good friends with the Lutim house, so I brought my family over to greet you.


    Ah, so they will be joining the Lutim house.


    This was a piece of good news. Zwei might have a mature personality, but she was just twelve years old like L Wu. It seemed a little heartless to make her live apart from her mother.


    Once Dan Lutim finished saying that, Aura bowed deeply at us. Her blue eyes were still lifeless, but they werent murky like before. They werepletely filled with sorrow.


    Zwei clung to Auras leg and kept ring at me. After all, my words led to the destruction of the Tsun n, so of course she would hate me.


    Even so, I still hoped this pair of mother and daughter could find happiness.


    Ai Fa, so youre here too. Well, thats how things are, we will be in your care.


    I was surprised by Dan Lutims words. I turned around and saw that Ai Fa was standing nearby without me realizing it. Rimee Wu was hiding behind Ai Fa, and she gasped with an Uwah when she saw Midas gigantic body.


    Mama Mia Lei stood behind the two of them with a satisfied smile. Leina Wu, L Wu, and the others were probably still napping and werent here.


    We are going then! Donda Wu and Kan will head to the Tsun n vige tomorrow. I will tell him to drop by the Wu n vige on his way there.


    Got it, I will head to Tsun n again with him.


    Alright then, lets go!


    At this moment Mida stood before Aura and Zwei.


    He stared at his former family members, without a shred of emotions in his beady eyes, just like an animal.


    Aura, Zwei, you are going?


    Yes Mida, take care of yourself.


    Aura reached out with her slender hand and touched Midas trunk-like arm.


    Zwei looked up at her former brother without a word at Midas big body.


    Midas cheeks started trembling.


    Mida Mida will be lonely


    Yes. I will be lonely too But there is no other way. We have to atone for our sins.


    Aura, Mida cant see you and Zwei again?


    Yes. The Tsun n main house is gone. You will need to live as a member of the Wu n now.


    So the Wu n had taken Mida in.


    Vena Wu who was standing behind me suddenly grabbed my waistband.


    Mida cant see Yamiel, Tay Diga, and Doddo again?


    Yes even if you have the chance to meet them again, you cant listen to their orders. You are already a part of the Wu n and have to obey the Wu n. You must forget the rule of the Tsun n, and follow thews of the Wu n, okay? If you do so you will definitely live a happy life.


    Mida wants to live together with Aura and Zwei.


    Mida copsed heavily onto his knees and looked up at Aura from below.


    Aura showed a sorrowful smile and ced her hand on Midas hill-like shoulder.


    Mida, you are strong and will definitely be an excellent hunter, and do what Zuro, Diga, and Doddo couldnt do. You must live on strongly as a member of the Wu n?


    Mida


    I couldnt help holding back my surprise.


    Midas disproportionately small eyes started tearing up.


    Man, give me a break.


    Ludo Wu fled to our side.


    Woooahhhh


    The next instant, a weird sounding roar came from Midas mouth. His roar was shocking, with his high and low pitch harmonizing into a whirlpool.


    If ss existed in this world, all of them would have shattered. This explosive sound was no different from a sonic boom.


    Shut up! Shut up! You already cried your heart out at the Tsun n vige! Restrain yourself!


    Ludo Wu covered his ears and shouted.


    Midas deafening cries drowned out Ludo Wus shout. His tears flowed like two rivers down his cheeks, forming a puddle on the ground.


    Shut up, stupid!


    Even when Zwei kicked Midas legs, he still didnt stop crying.


    His first cry hurt my eardrums deeply. I covered my ears with a sourness in my heart. Midas expression was full of deep sorrow.


    Midas fat body made him look like a monster, and he didnt seem interested in anything but food. But now, his face was twisted as he kept crying. As Midas face was full of fats, it was hard for him to show any expression. But the heartbreaking sadness he was showing made him look no different from a baby.


    Mida is lonely Mida doesnt want to separate from Aura and Zwei


    He finally stopped his wailing and squeezed out this line between sobs.


    Thank you, Mida But this is the way.


    Aura didnt shed any tears, but her face was filled with deep sorrow.


    When he heard that, Mida scowled his face again. But before he could cry out, an unexpected voice cut him off.


    Shut up! How long a big guy like you is going to cry!? Men cant shed tears in front of others so easily!


    I was probably the most surprised person here. The one who said that and walked before Mida was Ai Fa.


    You think of those people who didnt obey the rules as your family, correct? I can understand how you feel. But no matter how much you cry and shout, your fate wont change. If you see yourself as a member of Forest''s Edge, have some pride!


    Mida turned to Ai Fa in surprise.


    His gigantic face was covered in tears, snot, and saliva, and Ai Fa was ring at him with cat-like eyes.


    You allmitted a crime, and losing your family is the punishment. You have to understand how serious that crime is For you who have sinned, this is the only path you can take.


    But Mida


    I know how sad it is to lose all your family. It is on par with your body being torn apart, but there must be a way for you to ovee this obstacle.


    Ai Fa scowled her nose, and swiftly leaned her face towards Mida.


    Even though your familys bonds had been broken, all of you are still alive. If you live on properly as a member of the Wu n, and they live as members of the Lutim house, you can meet them again one day. Since there is still hope, stop crying!


    Mida can see Aura and Zwei again?


    We cant let you meet with the eldest daughter and men from the Tsun n. But you will have the chance to meet these two women. After all, the Wu n and Lutim house are kins.


    Dan Lutim answered.


    Even this heroic man seemed a little down.


    Mida can see Yamiel and Tay too?


    That will depend on your efforts. You havent even put in any effort yet, so you cant demand anything.


    Seeing Ai Fa ring at him with a scary face, Mida muttered:Sorry


    Ara ara, you are a step faster than me, Ai Fa You really are an excellent house head.


    Mama Mia Lei walked to Mida with a smile.


    Even without blood rtions, family is still family. If you live on properly as a member of Forest''s Edge, the n head will bestow you with the Wu family name. Theres no use in thinking about the past. You have to work hard and live on properly.


    Mama Mia Lei took out a piece of cloth and wiped Midas face.


    Alright, lets go.


    Dan Lutim looked at the departing figure of those two and then left the za with his kins.


    Mida would be a member of the Wu n, Aura and Zwei will join the Lutim house. Diga, Doddo, and Tay would be a part of the Dom house. As for Yamiel Kan Lutim would figure something out.


    The three new tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge would be responsible for liaising with thendlord of Genos. Four dayster, the caravan that Kamyua Yost would be escorting would pass through Forest''s Edge. Before that, we had to notify him officially about the demise of the Tsun n.


    There were piles of problems awaiting us. For the sake of a better future for Forest''s Edge, our denizens would need to work together to mend the wrongsmitted in the past by the chief n.


    Well then, we should start preparing dinner.


    I returned to my work with the cheerfully smiling Mama Mia Le and the sighing Vena Wu.

 Volume 7 - Ch 1

    Two days after the house head conference, the twelfth day of the Blue month, we safely restarted our business in the Post Station Town.


    Long time no see, Mno Mast!


    We went around to the back of the Kimyusus Tail Inn and greeted him energetically, and Mno Mast received us with his usual sour face.


    You are noisy so early in the morning. Its just two days off, whats long about that.


    Ara, it felt really long to me, I will be in your care today too.


    I dont remember ever caring about you. If you want to run your business, then hurry up and take your stall with you.


    Yes!


    After answering, I looked closely at Mno Masts unhappy face.


    What, you got a problem with that?


    No, none at all!


    The Tsun n might be behind the death of Mno Masts good friend, but they were destroyed now at this point of time, I still couldnt tell Mno Mast about this.


    Even if I told him that, the regret in his heart would still linger. After all, the Tsun n wasnt punished for hurting the citizens of the Post Station Town.


    I hope Genos castle can be impartial in the future first of all, Donda Wu and the other new tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge had to form a proper rtionship with thendlord of Genos.


    I suppressed the feelings welling up in my heart and strode forth on the stone-paved road. Unlike the previous days, I was with Sh Wu, Vena Wu, and L Wu.


    The wooden buildings on both sides of the road, the bustling travelers and merchants, the Totos Moa pulling heavy loads All these felt so nostalgic that it didnt feel like I was away for just two days.


    Asuta, you look really happy.


    L who was pushing the cart with memented. She also looked really cheerful, Sh Wu and Vena Wu were also all smiles.


    We were probably affected by the towns lively atmosphere since the work in the Tsun n vige was too serious. For the denizens of Forest''s Edge, the Post Station Town used to be an ufortable ce or even the enemy camp. But they no longer felt repulsive of this ce. I felt satisfied just looking at how cheerful they looked.


    As we advanced along the stone-paved road, a familiar voice called out to me.


    Ah! Asuta-niichan is here!


    It was a cute girl with caramel-colored hair, Tara.


    Uncle Dora was also standing under the canvas roof with a smile.


    Hi, Asuta, Im d you look well. What are you buying?


    Hello, long time no see. Please give me two tarapas, 4 tinos, and 20 arias.


    Alright, that will be 8 red copper tes.


    This conversation felt nostalgic too.


    How should I put it, the homesickness in my heart was slowly fading away.


    Im really suited to running a business in this town after all.


    Even though my time in this different world was short, I was still a denizen of Forest''s Edge. The Forest''s Edge settlement and the Fa house was my irreceable hometown in this world. Besides, even now, there were still some people in the city who didnt hide their fear and disdain for the denizens of Forest''s Edge at all.


    In spite of that, this Post Station Town was and I felt close to and could even call this my second hometown. I cherished the people I encountered on thisnd.


    Uwah, its incredible today too.


    After buying the vegetables from Uncle Dora, we got on our way and saw a crowd at the northern end of the marketce. It was on par with the day of our highest sales four days ago.


    With each day that passed, the atmosphere of this crowd felt calmer. The number of southerners and easterners kept increasing, but the westerner bystanders were gradually decreasing.


    Time passed in a sh, and we had run this business for half a month now. Having customers lining up was no longer a rare sight, and the southerners and easterners no longer stirred up trouble. Hence, there was no point for the westerners to keep gawking at us. Only one guard from Genos was watching us, and he just stood on one side of the road with a bored face.


    Sorry for the wait! We will start preparations immediately, please give us a moment.


    When we walked over, the customers opened a path as if they prepared for it ahead of time. Even without any instructions, they started to queue up in groups of five in front of the two stalls.


    Youre finally here! We were getting impatient!


    Pops, Arudas, and the architects stood at the very fore of the Myam-roasted meat stall.


    Pops was shorter than me, while Arudas was as tall and slender as an easterner. Their appearances might look stern and rugged, but they were a short and tall duo that put me at ease.


    Thank you foring today too. Im happy to see that you are well.


    We are lively, but Pops has been naggy for the past two days. He kept saying he wants to eat kiba, and we had a hard time soothing him.


    Its this brats fault, he is the one who closed for two days. Hey, you cant close the stall in the Blue month anymore, got it?


    Yes, I will try my best.


    During our talk, the griddle got heated up.


    This was the new kitchenware I bought six days ago, Jaguar-made iron griddle. Ever since my contract started on the 8th day of the Blue month, I had been using it to cook Myam-roasted meat.


    I put in some fats, stir-fried thin slices of aria, and then added in marinated loin and belly meat. After they were cooked, I added in more of marinating sauce. The next instant, the fragrance of the fruit wine and the garlic-like myam burst out, and the people in the queue started cheering.


    Hey, is it done yet!? Im so hungry that my intestines feel as if they are going to snap!


    Alright,ing right up.


    I pushed the meat that was done to the edge of the griddle instead of tes. This was something that couldnt be done in a pot. As the fire would only heat up the center of the griddle, I could keep the food warm by moving them to the edge and not worry about them getting burned.


    After that, I tossed tino shreds onto the crepe-like grilled poitan, wrapped the steaming meat and poitan with it, and it was done.


    Please enjoy, this will be two red copper tes.


    L Wu received the copper tes and handed out the Myam-roasted meat in that order. Arudas took his share and smiled at me.


    Are you going to start doing business at the inn tomorrow?


    Yes, the n is to start tomorrow.


    In that case, we can enjoy your cookings in the afternoon and evening. Our efforts in making scenes in the inn have paid off.


    Thanks to Arudas and the southerners rave reviews of my cooking, the boss of the Big Tree of the South Inn Naudiz decided to sell kiba dishes during dinner.


    I bowed towards Arudas and kept cooking Myam-roasted meat.


    Im really grateful to everyone. I never imagined that I could expand my business in such a way.


    Dont mention it, we are not doing this for you. We just want to enjoy a sumptuous dinner.


    Thats right! I wont let you off if you dont serve delicious meals.


    Pops might be rough with his words, but his eyebrows were raised in joy as he held the Myam-roasted meat with both hands. I couldnt help smiling, and said with a smile:I will do my best to meet your expectations.


    After that, we were locked in heated battle. The amount of food that could be cooked in a pot and a griddle was roughly the same; after cooking 15 portions twice, I cooked another batch to make up the shortfall, and the morning rush was over.


    Everyone rested after that, ate a light meal, then switched stalls. The members of the Silver Vase appeared. It was the same familiar routine.


    Asuta, no see so long.


    Ah, hello, thank you for your patronage.


    The band leader Shumimaru always greeted me this way. The young man with silver hair took off his hood as usual and bowed emotionlessly.


    Unfortunately, the one tending to this stall with me right now was Sh Wu, not Vena Wu. Shumimaru bowed towards Sh Wu, and Sh Wu bowed politely in return.


    Are you having Myam-roasted meat today?


    No, when stall close, I eat Myam-roasted meat, today, eat Kiba burger.


    He spoke like a foreigner, but his pronunciation was very standard. When the denizens of Forest''s Edge said hamburg steak and Kiba burger, they still sounded stiff. Their culture and speech style was probably very different.


    Asuta, kitchen knife, good?


    Very good, Im using it very smoothly now. How should I put this, this knife is sturdier than the knives from my hometown. As a half-baked chef, Im very grateful.


    Asuta, you half-baked?


    Yes, my skills are stillcking, and this is the first time Im running a stall.


    I answered as I finished my preparation for the five portions of Myam-roasted meat for the band members.


    Shumimaru opened his high cornered eyes slightly wider.


    Asuta, cooking, outstanding. I think, very tasty.


    Thank you, Im honored to hear that.


    Asuta, how you will be, when full-baked? I, in anticipation, tremble .


    Shumimaru narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The expressions of easterners rarely changed, but just this subtle movement felt like a gentle smile.


    After one of his brethren handed him a Kiba burger, Shumimaru looked around him.


    She, today, not here?


    She?


    I tilted my head puzzledly, then understood.


    Ah, you mean my house head? She had to do some other work. After all, her main job isnt to do business.


    House head?


    The head of a house. She is the head, Im a member.


    I see.


    Shumimaru nodded.


    House head, stone, happy?


    Ah, yes she was quite pleased.


    Seeing how flustered I was, Shumimaru narrowed his eyes cheerfully.


    Wonderful. If problem, find me.


    Alright, thank you.


    After the Silver Vase left the stall, a familiar customer approached us with a smile.


    Hi, its crowded today too!


    It was a pretty girl with brown hair and ivory skin. Her th body was covered with just a tube top and a long dress around her waist. She was the daughter of the West Wind Inn, Yumi.


    Its been a while, you are by yourself today?


    Yes, I have been helping out at home since morning. My stomach was rumbling, so I sneaked out.


    The meat which was kept warm at the edge of the griddle gave off a fragrant aroma, and the smiling Yumi sniffled.


    Smells nice! Isnt that myam and fruit wine? This fragrance is more appetizing than the Kimyusu bun. This means that the kiba meat itself is very fragrant.


    Yes, I think kiba meat goes well with myam.


    Thats right, a lot of dishes make use of myam too Asuta, did youe up with the seasoning for this dish? Youre amazing!


    Not at all, Im just a half-baked chef.


    I heard there were chefs in the castle town. That was probably why a half-baked chef like me could get rave reviews in the Post Station Town. I was happy to hear everyonespliments, but I couldnt get cocky about it.


    There is still some time before noon, how many portions have you sold?


    Hmm? Well, about 40 to 50 each.


    Huh? You want to let your esteemed father try this dish?


    Dont address him so respectfully, he is just an inflexible and stubborn old man.


    Yumi crossed her arms over her bountiful breasts and pouted.


    He thinks kiba cant taste good and even says that the tongues of me and my mother turned weird after eating kiba. He is still insisting on that. I will crush his rock brain today!


    I-I see. Seniors born in Genos still resist the idea of kiba.


    Not at all. My mom was born and bred in Genos, but my dad only moved here as an adult Besides, only grandmas and grandpas generation would be afraid of kiba. My dad just hates kiba for some unknown reason.


    She would need to spend quite a bit of effort to erase this some unknown reason from his heart.


    As I watched this westerner girl Yumi sparing no effort to overturn the bad reputation of kiba, I thought she was an irreceable existence for the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    You will be starting work in the Big Tree of the South Inn from tomorrow onwards, right?


    Ehh? Thats right.


    That is an inn where the southerners frequent, but they also have many westerners as clients. Once they start selling your dishes, more westerners will start eating kiba.


    Yumi told me her prediction, and I was grateful for that.


    But her face still looked sullen.


    After everyone starts treating kiba as amon ingredient, the inns that dont provide kiba dishes will fall behind. So I think I need to crush my fathers stubborn rock head right now.


    You might be right But it will take some time before everyone treats kiba as a normal ingredient.


    Be it one year or ten years, we will need to keep up with the times. Furthermore, the Big Tree of the South Inn might win over our customers, so we cant let our guard down.


    Was this the so-called business brain? Yumi was more reliable than I expected. Even putting the matter of kiba meat aside, if this girl finds a husband and the two of them inherit the West Wind Inn together, the future of the West Wind Inn would be bright.


    Im going off now! See you tomorrow!


    Yumi left inrge strides with three portions of Myam-roasted meat in hand.


    Okay, its almost time to grill the next batch of meat. Im counting on you, Sh Wu.


    Yes.


    Sh Wu nodded with a serious face.


    When the second half starts tomorrow, I will leave the stall for some time and head to the inn to prepare the meals. During that period, Sh Wu would be in charge of making the Myam-roasted meat.


    Sh Wu had a tense expression on her face. This job could earn her a sry double that of Vena Wu and the others. I cant fail her mind was supposedly filled with such thoughts. The denizens of Forest''s Edge took an honest and serious attitude towards work, so I definitely could leave this work to her.


    Alright then, I will start grilling.


    Sh Wu ced the aria onto the griddle.


    After the aria turned soft, she added the kiba meat and spread out the meat slices so they could be cooked more easily. So far, the amount of aria and meat was fine. She checked the tenderness of the meat and shifted the fillings to the edge of the griddle.


    Sh Wu looked towards me as I picked up a piece of meat.


    The cooking degree was just right.


    Perfect.


    After saying that to her with a smile, Sh Wu showed a wider smile than mine.


    Im really happy. I give thanks to the forest for letting me meet you.


    Sh Wu, you are exaggerating. You already were very capable.


    No, its thanks to you that I could find meaning and joy in tending to the hearth. If you didnte to Forest''s Edge, I would still be wallowing in shame over my powerlessness.


    Sh Wu gazed into the distance.


    I will definitely be able to live more proudly in the future. And so, Im grateful to Ai Fa for bringing you to Forest''s Edge. I want to offer my blessings for you meeting Ai Fa.


    Thank you.


    I answered Sh Wu honestly too.


    If only Ai Fa never met you people like Jiza Wu might think like that, but there were also people like Sh Wu who were thankful about my encounter with Ai Fa. I could be poison or medicine. I had to show my way of living to these two groups properly.


    I sorted out my feelings and was about to chop some tino when a regr customer visited. He was the disciple of the elusive Kamyua Yost, Leito.


    Hello, two please.


    The boy was short, had yellowish-brown hair and was always smiling. I looked back into his light-brown eyes and greeted him.


    Hi, thank you for your constant patronage. Is Kamyua working today too?


    Yes. He came back early in the morning and will probably sleep until noon. He will be shouldering a heavy responsibility and needs to take care of all sorts of preparation work.


    Was the preparation work for escorting a caravan that busy? Never mind, there wasnt any point for me to probe about this. I had something more important to discuss.


    Sorry, can you help me pass a message? After Im done with the stall, I hope Kamyua can spare some time for me.


    Oh, thats a surprise, you actually have business with him.


    Leito opened his eyes wide, the innocent smile was still on his face.


    Kamyua will be happy to hear that. I will tell him once he wakes up. He will stay in the Kimyusus Tail Inn for the rest of the day.


    I got it. Thank you.


    The boys petite figure disappeared on the end of the road that was starting to get crowded.


    When he waspletely gone, Sh Wu looked at me worriedly.


    Asuta, you have to be careful.


    Okay. He kept insisting that he respects and likes the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so I wont be in danger I think.


    Dont guess like that. Forest''s Edge cant do without you now. Even if we ignore the other people in Forest''s Edge, Ai Fa will be devastated if anything happens to you. Please dont forget that.


    Dont worry, Im just going to talk with him.


    Right now, there wouldnt be any problem.


    However, I wouldnt know how things would develop in the future.


    After the Tsun n lost their power, what would happen to the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and the Genos castle? For us who were doing business in the Post Station Town, how would this change affect us? We could only probe around in the dark.


    If anything happened to me, the business in the Post Station Town would stop. Maybe the denizens of Forest''s Edge would learn the skills to run a business independently after some time. I had to hang on until that timees before I could disappear or die.


    This isnt just my own life anymore.


    I need to be more cautious than before I also discussed this with Ai Fa yesterday.


    The Tsun n falling from grace didnt mean that all the problems were gone. In order to atone for the crimes of the chief n, we had to form a normal rtionship with Genos castle.


    Its almost noon, lets work hard for the second half too.


    Sh Wus face still had a hint of worry, despite that, I said that loudly. I then greeted an approaching customer with a smile:


    Wee!


    2


    Two hours after midday, we started closing shop.


    We sold two hundred portions the day after our day off, but we stayed open until the veryst moment. However, we got sold out an hour and a half earlier today. We were closed for two days this time, so our business was better than usual.


    No matter what, this was a sessful new beginning. I headed to the Kimyusus Tail Inn happily.


    Thank you for your hard work, Asuta. Kamyua is waiting for you inside.


    After we returned the cart and went through the doors of the Kimyusus Tail Inn, Leito received us as usual.


    I greeted Mno Mast at the counter and entered the inn together with Vena Wu. I asked L Wu and Sh Wu to procure the ingredients for tomorrow, so only Vena Wu and I were here.


    Heya, Asuta, its been so long. Im d you look well.


    Like usual, Kamyua Yost sat at the six-man table at the deepest end of the restaurant. But he wasnt alone, there were two other persons beside him, which was a little troubling for me.


    As their backs were facing us, I couldnt see their faces. But no matter who they were, what I wanted to say wasnt something I could say publicly to outsiders.


    Hello, thank you for your patronage earlier Kamyua, are they your friends?


    Yes, we were just talking about work. I thought you will drop by a bitter.


    Kamyua Yost showed his signature cheery smile.


    There was still an hour or so before our scheduled closing time, so Kamyua Yost was right. Besides, I did hear him mention the word work.


    Are you referring to that escorting job?


    Thats right. We will be passing through the Forest''s Edge settlement before taking the eastern highway, its a big project. This matter involves you too, so let me introduce them to you.


    After hearing Kamyua Yosts words, the two of them finally turned our way.


    I held my breath in surprise.


    The face of one of them shocked me.


    However, I didnt actually saw his face. His head was covered in bandages, and the wrappings were even more secure than Darum Wus when he got injured.


    Sitting at the far end is Han of Dabag, he is a Guardian like me. The one sitting further in is the leader of the caravan for our expedition to Semu, Zashuma. This is a denizen of Forest''s Edge, Asuta. With him is the daughter of a powerful n in Forest''s Edge.


    The bandaged man was Han of Dabag. I had never heard of Dabag before, so that was probably the name of a ce.


    He was a strange person. He concealed his appearance with bandages, and his reptile-like eyes could be seen through the gaps, his cold and sharp re made me wary.


    He had snake-like eyes like Yamiel had in the past, butcked Yamiels viciousness. However, his gaze was ice-cold without a shred of warmth and human emotions. A merciless light shone in his light pale eyes, like that of a de on a guillotine.


    He looked tall, had a buff build, and wore a cloak simr to that of Kamyua Yost that covered his strong body. Normal clothes and waistband could be seen through the front side of his cloak, but he was definitely anything but normal.


    Oh? You are the owner of that kiba stall, right? I only looked at you from afar, I didnt expect you to be so young!


    The other person named Zashuma spoke.


    He looked really suspicious. Although Kamyua Yost said that this person was the leader of a caravan, his face looked more like the head of bandits.


    His yellowish-brown skin was tanned, his beard and hair were in a deep shade of dark brown, and his eyes were bright brown. His height was average, his body stout and he wore a sand-colored bandana on his head. He wore a sleeveless shirt, baggy pants, and had many essories hanging on his arms and neck, and dressed like a wealthy man.


    Sorry, but lets stop here for today. Going by our earlier discussions, there dont seem to be any problems.


    After Kamyua Yost said that, Zashuma nodded and got up with ease.


    Since the Whirlwind of the North Kamyua Yost and Double Fangs Han of Dabag will be working together, we have nothing to fear! Lets stop with these troublesome meetings and save our energy for the day we set off.


    After being urged by Zashuma, the bandaged Han also stood up slowly.


    He then picked up the two des leaning against the chair and tied them to his waist. They were probably the reason behind his shy title Double Fangs.


    By the way, you are really a beauty! The girls from Forest''s Edge all have outstanding looks, but this is my first time meeting such a sexydy.


    At this moment Zashuma leaned his face close towards Vena Wu.


    Want to stay in my room until tomorrow morning? For a beauty like you, Im willing to pay 10 white copper tes.


    Are you trying to buy a woman from Forest''s Edge with copper tes?


    Vena Wu cast a flirty sideway nce towards him.


    Zashuma wasnt fazed at all and showed an evil smile.


    If you are willing, then of course I will buy. If I pay with money, the hunters from Forest''s Edge wont lop off my head, right?


    Unfortunately No woman from Forest''s Edge will sell their body for copper tes


    I see. Thats a pity! I will make a move first. Contact me if anythinges up, Whirlwind of the North.


    Alright, I got you fam.


    And so, the two men emitting a dangerous aura left the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Kamyua Yost shrugged and gestured for us to sit in the now empty seats.


    Ara ara, Im very sorry, their characters arent as bad as they look, they are just too beholden to their desires. They dont have the guts to do anything unreasonable to the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so dont worry andugh them off.


    I see.


    I sat down where Zashuma was seated earlier, with misgivings still lingering in my heart.


    Vena Wu remained standing behind me. The denizens of Forest''s Edge didnt have the habit of sitting in chairs.


    Well then, what do you want to tell me? Im really happy that you took the initiative and came to me.


    Kamyua Yost rested his elbow on the table and leaned forward cheerfully.


    I looked at his long face that was pretending to be retarded and continued:


    Sorry, but its not a pleasant topic. Currently, three tribal chiefs had taken over the Tsun ns position in leading Forest''s Edge, and Im here today as their messenger. Kamyua Yost, Asuta from the Fa house has a message from the head of the Wu n Donda Wu, head of the Sauti n Dali Sauti, and head of the Zaza house Graff Zaza. Will you listen to what I have to say?


    What a scary opening speech.


    Kamyua Yost smiled cheerfully and sipped on the zozo tea on the table.


    You have finally stripped the Tsun n of their chief n authority, huh? Thats a big matter.


    Excuse me, Kamyua, I want to confirm with you first, have you never heard about this before?


    How would I know? Im not a denizen of Forest''s Edge and dont have the means of obtaining such information.


    Didnt you peek at a wedding banquet in secretst time without anyone finding out? In that case, I think you can sneak into the house head conference that was held two days ago and observe the entire thing from beginning to the end.


    Yes I understand. I will be frank with you then. I know about the annual house head conference held on the tenth of the Blue month. A rxed affair filled with alcohol is still fine, but given how tense the house head conference would be, I dont have the confidence to remain hidden the entire time. So I didnt go near the conference venue Asuta, Im not underestimating the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Kamyua Yosts face still looked as if he was pretending to be retarded.


    I see.


    I nodded.


    Yes, I got it. I told you before that I have doubts about the characters of the Tsun n. I will cheer the denizens of Forest''s Edge for making this decision.


    You tter us The three tribal chiefs should ry this information to thendlord of Genos, but your party will be carrying out your mission in three days, so I came here to notify you first.


    Yes, the Tsun n did promise to lead us through the Forest''s Edge settlement. How is their preparation going?


    Well, first of all, we want to check with you whether we can call it off?


    That would be troubling for us.


    Kamyua Yost spread his arms exaggeratedly.


    This n involves a trade route between the western kingdom Selva and the eastern kingdom Semu, you know? Even the Marquis of Genos is keeping a close eye on the progression of this n. We cant stop it on a whim.


    The n seemed to be growing in scale. I sighed in my mind. The entire matter wasntplicated, putting it simply travelers who wished tomute between Selva and Semu had to make arge detour around the Morga Mountain. If they could go through the Forest''s Edge settlement, it could shorten the journey substantially.


    On top of that, the south of Morga is a barren desert, while the north is filled with bandits that target travelers. Both routes are arduous, and people journeying between the east and the west have to risk their lives to do so.


    I see


    If this trial works, we can open a brand new trade route. I think I mentioned this before, there was a group who attempted this, but it ended in failure. Therge caravan with over 30 men passed through the Forest''s Edge settlement, but when they exited the settlement and were passing the forest leading to the highway, they were attacked by kiba and got wiped out.


    Did he tell me that before?


    I think I heard about this, but couldnt remember the details. This must have happened a long time ago.


    Back then, the denizens of Forest''s Edge were hard to approach, and the caravan wasnt adequately prepared. We will use that incident as a lesson and will makeplete preparations before heading off. We spent two months to prepare for this, and we cant change the schedule now.


    I see.


    I sighed.


    In that case, there is no other way. The tribal chiefs didnt intend to go back on this agreement either. But if it wont be too much trouble, we were hoping you can reconsider.


    Alright, thats great.


    Kamyua Yost smiled and took another sip of zozo tea.


    A member of the Tsun n being our guide is a factor we are worried about. It will be great if another house can take on this role.


    Regarding this, are you nning to enter the forest through the southern end of the settlement and make your way onto the highway? Donda Wu said that this was the n you told the Tsun n.


    Yes, the northern end will lead to the territory of the bandits anyway. If we go in from the southern end, we can bypass the desert too. I already scouted it out by myself.


    I see it might not be nice to say that, but the Tsun n didnt n to spend any effort on this and intended to guide you along without any ns. After all, the southern part of Forest''s Edge is the turf of the Sauti n and their kins, so the Tsun n living in the north probably knows nothing about this.


    Haha, in order to hog the rewards, the Tsun n probably didnt inform Sauti n about this. The Tsun n falling from grace at a time like this is a lucky break for us.


    Kamyua Yost stroked his beard.


    By the way, is the security in Forest''s Edge okay? Even if their crimes got exposed, the Tsun n wouldnt give in so easily.


    Yes, there is no need to worry about that. The new tribal chiefs will take responsibility for the management of the Forest''s Edge.


    Later in the afternoon, the men from the Tsun n main house will be sent to the viges in the north. Zuro Tsun will go to the Zaza house, Zattsu Tsun will be moved to the Jean house, while Diga, Doddo, and Tay will be sent to Dom house.


    The former n head Zattsu Tsun was deathly ill and couldnt stand on his own. They didnt have any reason to move him, but they realized thatpared to the n head Zuro Tsun, the branch house members in the Tsun n vige feared the former n head more. So they put the former n head onto a wooden board and shifted him to the Jean house.


    Donda Wu said coldly:If he dies, he dies. Unlike Diga and the others, Zuro Tsun and Zattsu Tsun retained their Tsun family name and awaited the day of their execution.


    In order to get to the bottom of their other crimes especially the damage they caused to the citizens of the Post Station Town, they held off on executing them. But no matter what happened, they wouldnt be absolved from their crimes. Everyone has decided that the sin of stealing from the forest will be paid for with their lives.


    My heart felt heavy at the thought of that. Kamyua Yost said with an easy smile:


    Alright then, it looks like I need to have a proper discussion with the Sauti n. If possible, I hope I can meet them tomorrow.


    Okay, just name the time and ce, I will help you ry the message.


    In that case, how about meeting in front of your stall at high noon? You can vouch for my identity, and the Sauti n will feel more at ease, correct? We can then move to the Kimyusus Tail Inn to discuss the details.


    After saying that, Kamyua Yost brushed the fringe of his blonde hair.


    When do you n to tell all this to the Landlord of Genos Marstein? Im d that you care about my work so much, but shouldnt you report this to him first?


    Yes, the tribal chiefs had decided to visit the Genos castle the first thing tomorrow morning.


    Is that so You have heard about the way which the Tsun nmunicates with Genos castle, correct? Make sure not to enter from the main gate.


    I already heard about that. Even the Tsun n couldnt enter the castle town. They had to inform the guards at the rear gate and ask them to pass along the message.


    In the end, even those guys from the Tsun n never met thendlord directly before. Never mind, that sounds exactly how the people from Rock City work.


    Thats what Ludo Wu said during dinnerst night.


    Maybe Im being too naggy, but I still wish to warn you; thendlord delegated the task of liaising with the denizens of Forest''s Edge to a man named Pyschkurewuss. He has no respect for hunters, so please be careful.


    I understand. I will ry that to the tribal chiefs.


    Donda Wu and Graff Zaza were orthodox hunters. For them, negotiating with the Genos castle would be a more arduous task than dealing with the Tsun n. Thendlord of Genos had undisputed authority over the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so we were basically powerless to defy Pyschkurewuss who was acting on his behalf.


    Alright then, thats about it for today then. Im curious about the crimes that led the downfall of the Tsun n, but a mere peasant like me doesnt have the rights to probe this far. I will ask thendlord on another day then.


    I dont think any mere peasant can seek an audience with thendlord so easily.


    Its just a coincidence. Thats the strange thing about fate too In this world, the only ones who have dealings with the Genos Marquis Marstein and the denizens of Forest''s Edge, are probably just Pyschkurewuss and me.


    Kamyua Yost showed a Cheshire cat-like smile after saying that.


    His tone seemed to be suggesting:If you have any problemsmunicating with Pyschkurewuss, you can count on me.


    Kamyua, can I ask you something?


    Hmm? What is it? Dont hold back, ask all you like.


    My job as a messenger is done. Im now speaking as Asuta of the Fa house. Our bonds arent deep enough to call each other friends, but I still want to confirm one thing with you.


    I do think of you as an important friend though What is it?


    Two nights ago, did you help Ai Fa?


    Hmm?


    Kamyua Yost raised an eyebrow.


    Two days ago, you mean the night of the house head conference? Like I said, I didnt go near the Forest''s Edge settlement on that night.


    Is that true? Since all the house heads were gathered, I dont think you could hide and spy on us. But I think you can conceal yourself in the darkness and watch from afar.


    On that night, Ludo Wu and Shin Wu werent the only ones observing us, Zwei was also spying on us in the dark. The elusive Kamyua Yost could definitely do the same.


    However, Kamyua Yost just showed the same expression and shook his head.


    I told you a long time ago that I want to build a cordial rtionship with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. After Donda Wu gave me that warning, he will chop off my head if I do anything excessive. You also said that you dont need my help. Under such circumstances, theres nothing to gain for me by going to the house head conference. And so, I suppressed my curiosity and slept in at the inn.


    I see Sorry for asking you the same thing repeatedly.


    Well, I do feel sad that you think Im a liar. But why did you ask? Did Ai Fa meet with grave danger?


    Yes. If you were the one who lent her a hand that day, I wanted to thank you properly. But I think that possibility is rather low.


    So it was Tay Tsun who help No, it was Tay who force-fed Ai Fa the wine and woke her up.


    That pitiful man married his daughter to Zuro Tsun, and the Tsun n main house members treated him as an errand boy.


    I get it now.


    Kamyua Yost muttered softly.


    Looking closely, he was squinting his eyes a little, and a curious light appeared in his purple eyes.


    Unfortunately, Im not Ai Fas savior. I dont know who that person is, but you should thank him instead.


    Alright, I understand.


    His eyes reminded me of Jiba Wu and made me feel anxious. Hence, I decided to take my leave early.


    Well then, I need to go. See you tomorrow at high noon.


    Yes, to celebrate the new beginning for Forest''s Edge, I will quietly raise my wine ss in cheers. Send my regards to Ai Fa.


    3


    We reached the Fa house right between noon and dusk.


    I thought I chatted for quite a long time with Kamyua Yost, but we still reached about an hour earlier than scheduled.


    Its been a long time since Ist visited the Fa house


    Vena Wu was carrying a sack of vegetables which she ced at the entrance.


    I put down my baggage too, and when I was just about to thank her and bid her farewell, she made a surprised sound:


    Ara the back of your house seems rather noisy?


    Oh, thats right. Starting from today, we will be teaching the men around the area how to bloodlet and butcher the kiba.


    Even after giving this exnation, I still had to check the situation. Vena Wu and I went around to the back of the house.


    The figures of Ai Fa and six other men appeared before us. Strung up on a tree beside the stove was a kiba weighing about 80 kg.


    Ah, Asuta, you are back.


    Im home That was fast, your group already caught a kiba.


    Yes, this was caught by the men from the Fou and Von houses. We need to taste it before knowing if the bloodletting was sessful.


    Ai Fas left arm wasnt healed yet, so she couldnt work as a hunter. But she promised the nearby households the day before yesterday that she would instruct them on bloodletting and butchering when they caught one.


    The Fou and Von houses, huh. I remember that the Von house is a kin house of the Fou house.


    As I was thinking about that, the shortest of the six men turned towards me.


    He was a middle-aged short man with a slender build. He had messy ck hair and a gloomy glow in his dark eyes. His dark-brown skin had deep wrinkles, and he looked a little like a monkey.


    Asuta of the Fa house, you are back early. Are you going to start preparations for dinner?


    No, I have to start preparing the food for sale tomorrow and will only start dinner when Im done with that.


    I see. But the women can learn a lot just by watching you, correct?


    He might look a little gloomy, but he had a proactive personality. I didnt dislike people like him.


    But one minor thing bothered me a little. There were two tusks or horns hanging on the chest of this thin man.


    The hunting yield by men from smaller houses couldntpare with Ai Fa, but it was rare to see any man with only two tusks. Even women wore three kiba tusks and horns to ward away danger.


    While I was thinking about that, I answered:


    Yes, I will need to prepare arge number of ingredients for my business, so they can learn a lot by observing me.


    When he heard me saying that, he nodded firmly and looked towards Ai Fa:


    Head of the Fa house, before we learn the butchering of the kiba, can I run home and call my woman over? I might not look like it, but Im quite fast. I promise it wont take much time.


    Thats fine, we will skin the kiba before eviscerating it.


    Im very grateful.


    With these words, the small-sized man sprinted right off. He was slower than Dan Lutim but still pretty fast.


    He just cant seem to keep still. Is he always like this?


    The head of the Fou house, a tall andnky man asked.


    Isnt he a kin of the Fou house?


    I probed and he answered:Thats the head of the Sudora house.


    Now that he mentioned it, I remembered that like the Fou, Getsu, and Latzu houses, the Sudora house also supported the Fa houses business. As the Ceremonial Hall was dim, I didnt get a clear look at his face, but I did remember his build was really small.


    By the way, Asuta of the Fa house, will you be teaching us how to prepare dinner too?


    Yes. I have my own work to do, so I cant impart all my knowledge in detail. But if everyone can learn how to grill poitan, it would be a huge improvement.


    After hearing me say that, the expression of the head of the Fou house changed.


    Poitan, huh Wont it take quite a bit of effort to turn poitan into that form?


    Well, it is more tedious than boiling poitan in water. But even if we remove the stench from the kiba, it will be all in vain if the poitan remains the same, right?


    Dishes like Myam-roasted meat and hamburg steak would need more practice before they could be served on the dining table. But in the beginning, just by learning to grill poitan and serving it with bloodlet kiba, dinner will be much more delicious.


    I dont need to use the hearth much for my preparation work. If you bring your pots and poitan over, you can make grilled poitan here! It will require some effort, but it isnt difficult.


    In order to live a prosperous life, the Fou house needs to learn the technique to make kiba tastier. This is for the sake of selling meat for copper tes, but not making dinner more delicious.


    The head of the Fou house said with a troubled face and drooped his brows.


    However If it is not too much trouble, can I ask you to instruct the women from the Fou and Von house?


    Of course. Im going to teach the Sudora house anyway, so it wont be any trouble at all.


    Hey!


    A man dashed off after hearing his house heads call.


    We watched him leave, then Ai Fa asked with her head tilted:


    Are you done talking yet? I have not recovered the strength in my left arm yet, can you help me with the skinning?


    Of course. Excuse me, I will take care of it right away.


    The head of the Fou house said and then surrounded the kiba with his kins before pulling out their knives.


    My heart was filled with emotions as I watched these few houses gathered at the Fa house and working together.


    Even though the Fa house wasnt their kin, there were only 500-odd people in Forest''s Edge, so everyone had to do their best to work hand in hand with their neighboring tribemates.


    Dan Lutim and Mama Mia Lei called us friends. Kan Lutim thought the denizens of Forest''s Edge should rebuild their bonds with each other. If our house could bond with the Fou, Von, and Sudora houses, it would be a wonderful thing. Despite Ai Fas awkward expression, I still thought this was the right thing to do.


    Its great that the Tsun n has fallen


    Vena Wus sudden murmurs surprised me.


    Ah, Vena Wu, havent you left yet? Thank you for your hard work today.


    What do you suggest Thats mean


    Vena Wu lowered her head slightly and red at me from below angrily.


    S-Sorry. I was lost in thought Well then, Ai Fa, I will do the preparations inside. When the women from the Fou and Sudora house are here, please let them in.


    Alright.


    I took a nce at the kiba that slowly started showing its white flesh and entered my house together with Vena Wu.


    Alright then, let me thank you for your hard work again. I will be counting on you tomorrow too.


    Why are you chasing me away? Asuta, you are so mean


    Ehh? Y-You still have work to do, right?


    We closed an hour earlier today, so Vena Wu would usually spend another hour to collect firewood for me.


    But she was fidgeting with her chestnut hair and squirming her sexy body right now.


    I dont want to go home The youngest son of the Tsun n is in my home right now


    Mida is no longer the youngest son of the Tsun n, you know? I know how you feel, but you should keep business and private matters apart.


    Of course I know that but I still cant ept it


    Vena Wu was devastated. She was as reliable as a man, but she seemed very weak to the presence of Mida.


    However, the one who decided this was the n head Donda Wu, Vena Wu could not escape from this fact. What should we do now? As I was troubling over it with her, a surprising group appeared on the road.


    Asuta, long time no see. Did you alreadye back from the Post Station Town?


    Kan Lutim stood at the fore of the group.


    I naturally broke into a smile at the sight of this familiar and dependable figure.


    Its been a while, I never thought I will meet you here.


    They did inform us that they will send an envoy to listen to the conclusion of my discussion with Kamyua Yost, but I didnt expect Kan Lutim toe personally.


    I couldnt ignore the people behind them either.


    The head of the Lei house, Rau Lei, and Yamiel were standing behind him.


    I was thinking of letting them wait for you in the Fa house, but I didnt expect for you to be back so early. Have you met Kamyua Yost?


    Yamiel kept her down, intentionally looking away from us, which worried me a little. Even so, I still answered Kan Lutim:


    Yes. They are adamant about carrying out the expedition. If the Sauti n is willing to be their guide, they hope to have a meeting with the Sauti n tomorrow to discuss the details.


    I tried my best to ry Kamyua Yosts words as urately as possible.


    After hearing what I said, Kan Lutim nodded in acknowledgment.


    I see, we will visit Genos castle first thing tomorrow morning and then meet with that Kamyua Yost. Things are developing as I expected I will attend the meeting together with the three tribal chiefs.


    I see! I can rest easy now!


    I said sincerely, but Kan Lutim just shook his head.


    Thats not true. Im honored to hear you say that, but Im just an uncouth man from Forest''s Edge. I dont know if I can use the right terms and words when we speak with the people in Rock City. That worries me.


    That might be so, but if any brutes like Donda Wu or Graff Zaza attended the meeting, I feared that blood might be spilled.


    Besides Kamyua Yost would finally meet Kan Lutim. Just what kind of impression would that suspicious man give the smart and honest Kan Lutim? My heart raced a little just thinking about that.


    Speaking of which, are you going to take in Yamiel, head of the Lei house?


    When he heard me saying that, the young head of the Lei house nodded firmly.


    It will depend on whether you will agree And Asuta, watch your words.


    Oh right, this young man forbade me from using polite speech with him.


    Leaving that aside, I was more curious about what he said in the beginning.


    Whether Ill agree? Do you think the Fa house should take her in?


    Its the opposite. The Lei house vige is closer to the Fa house than the Tsun n vige. This person made an attempt on your lives in the past, so the other house heads kept yammering about not letting her stay too near to your home.


    I didnt know where the Lei house vige was situated. I heard that Ema Min Lutim intended to teach the Lei house women to cook, so that meant the Lei house wasnt too far from the Lutim house. No matter how close it was, it would still be more than an hours journey away.


    Furthermore, the Tsun n main house was destroyed, so she wont ever harm us again.


    I dont mind at all. Shes a girl, so she cant be too dangerous.


    Yamiel raised her head in surprise.


    Her dark eyes stared intensely at my face.


    I see. I guess Kan Lutim was right.


    Rau Lei flicked up his blonde hair crudely.


    In that case, the Lei house will take in this wicked wench. Hey, if you do anything evil again, I will cut your throat. I wont show any mercy even against a woman.


    W-Wait Kan Lutim, what is going on?


    After hearing my question, Kan Lutim lowered his head in apology.


    To be honest, if you didnt agree to the Lei house taking in Yamiel, we would have to leave her to the Zaza or Sauti n They will take her in as a prisoner, not as a family.


    Prisoner?


    Yes. We think that a vige from the south or the north, further away from the Fa house, should take her in. But Zaza and Sauti wouldnt agree no matter what. They were only willing to tie up her limbs, and treat her as a prisoner.


    How can they do this!? This is different from the proposal suggested by Donda Wu, correct?


    If she showed a submissive attitude, they would gradually grant her more freedom But since they werent taking her in as a family member, I suggested letting the Wu n or Lutim house adopt her, but many of them objected to letting her stay in the same vige as Mida or Aura


    And so, you chose the Lei house, who is the most powerful house right after the Wu n and Lutim house.


    A fierce smile appeared on Rau Leis androgynous face, and he interjected:


    Im fine with anything, but those people from the north and south are too noisy. Since you are the one who is most at risk, we decided to let you have the final say. On our way here, Kan Lutim was certain that you will agree, and he was right.


    How can you decide a persons future based on my words


    Whats the problem? This evil wench nearly twisted your fate with a single thought of hers.


    Rau Lei turned his sharp gaze towards Yamiel after saying that.


    Hey, heinous wench, I will confirm with you onest time. Do you swear to live ording to the rules of Forest''s Edge? Can you treat the Fa house, Lei house and the other people in Forest''s Edge as your fellow tribemates and live a proper life?


    Yamiel lowered her gaze momentarily, then looked at me again.


    There was still a strong stench of blood on her, which made me anxious.


    Asuta I tried to ruin the Fa house before. Even though the ones who did the dirty work were Diga and Doddo, I was the one who gave them the meremere leaves and instructed them how to act. If you loath Diga and Doddo, then you should also hate me.


    Hate, huh I dont feel such an emotion now. When that incident happened, I hated all of you to the very bones. But Ai Fa and I are both safe, so if you promise not to do it again, I wont bear a grudge.


    Yamiels gloomy eyes started wavering as if she couldnt suppress her agitated emotions.


    She was still expressionless, but no longer had a venomous snake-like aura about her. Only when she raised the corners of her lips in a smile, she did look like a snake-like beauty.


    Hey, thats enough time for you to think it is over. If you have no intentions of living by the rules, be honest about it. I will let you rest in peace with my de.


    Rau Lei said impatiently.


    Yamiel stared into my eyes and said:


    I will obey your words Although I dont think I deserve any salvation.


    Hmmp, you are always saying annoying things.


    Rau Lei grabbed Yamiel by her slender jaw and forced her beautiful face to look at him.


    Well then, from henceforth, you are Yamiel Lei. If you daremit any crimes, I will cut off your head using my authority as the house head. Keep that in mind and work hard to live on.


    Rau Lei, are you already bestowing the Lei family name to her?


    Kan Lutim said in surprise. Rau Lei let go of Yamiels face with crude movement and grunted.


    I hate those bothersome matters. It doesnt matter if I give her the family name or not, I will decapitate her if she breaks thew. I feel uneasy to have a family member without my family name, I dont like that.


    He was still young and had a fiery personality.


    What Yamiel needed now was someone who would push her forward. Hence, I decided to give Rau Lei my honest gratitude.


    Thank you very much, Rau Lei.


    The next instant, he struck the center of my forehead with breakneck speed.


    He had the arm power of a hunter from Forest''s Edge. I probably cked out for a moment. When I came to, I was already lying on the ground.


    I already told you, I will punch you if you speak to me with an excessively respectful tone. I wont permit such insolence from you two times in a day.


    Rau Lei, please stop that. It will be bad if the head of the Fa house saw you do that Asuta, are you alright?:


    Kan Lutim pulled me up with his powerful arm.


    My vision was shaking.


    That hurts, Im probably alright Hold up! Even if you want to hit, hold back a little! I thought my skull was going to crack!


    Thats right, just speak to me casually like that.


    Rau Lei turned his face away and stuck out his tongue.


    I thought he was a more matured version of Ludo Wu But I had to correct this evaluation, he was more childish than Ludo Wu.


    In that case, I will be candid. Kan Lutim is obviously older than you, but he also treats you politely. So why am I the only one who has to suffer? You are the house head, of course I should be more courteous in my speech.


    Kan Lutim will speak in that tone even to a ten-year-old. Hes an unfathomable man and only rxes his tone before the woman he likes.


    Dont say such things, Rau Lei. I will feel embarrassed too.:


    Kan Lutim furrowed his brows, this was the first time I saw him looking so troubled.


    At this moment, I heard a Pfft! from somewhere.


    When she noticed our gaze, Yamiel lowered her head immediately, concealing her mouth with her right hand to hide her expression.


    You are a woman with thick nerves after all


    Rau Lei turned his head swiftly to the back mid-sentence.


    Kan Lutim did so at almost the same time.


    A group of Forest''s Edge denizens was standing about 5 meters from us.


    They were two men and four women with iron pots. The two men were the head of the Sudora house and a Fou house member who went off to get the women. I held my breath after seeing their hands on the hilt of their sabers.


    You are the head of the Lei house. Are you following the footsteps of the Tsun n and decided to make an enemy out of the Fa house?


    The head of the Sudora house said coldly.


    I didnt understand what he meant, but Rau Lei just shrugged.


    Oh, you are talking about me punching Asuta, right? Dont be mistaken, retard. Asuta broke a promise, so I gave him his due punishment. The bond between the Wu ns kins and the Fa house wont be affected by something so trivial.


    Rau Lei suddenly put his left arm around my neck.


    As you can see, Asuta also acknowledged his own mistake. Its all in the past now. If you understand what I am saying, then stop showing such dangerous faces.


    The head of the Sudora house and the Fou house member looked at me probingly.


    I dont remember admitting my mistake, but there was no other way but to give in.


    Yes, the rtionship between the Fa house and the kins of the Wu n remains unchanged, dont worry Alright then, let me teach you how to cook.


    The men finally let go of their des, and the women sighed in relief.


    At this moment, Rau Lei was still holding my neck as he asked:


    You are going to teach everyone to cook? What do you mean?


    Im going to teach the women from the Sudora and Fou houses how to grill poitan. Rau Lei, do you want to learn together?


    I was still fuming, so I asked him tauntingly. But Rau Leis eyes started to shine.


    The way to grill poitan! Thats great! We wont need to make the trip to the Lutim house to learn it! Hey, Yamiel Lei, stay here and learn that skill! Then teach the Lei house women when you go back!


    Me?


    Yamiel frowned.


    Her expressions became more varied than in the past.


    Only the branch house members of the Tsun n can tend to the hearth. I will be more useless than a ten-year-old child.


    In that case, you need to train more. You are no longer a Tsun n member, but a Lei house member.


    Rau Lei finally let go of my neck and knocked my chest with his hand.


    Thats how it is, I will be counting on you. Dont worry, if she does anything, I will kill her on the spot.


    Im fine with that. But you dont have any poitan on hand, so you cant make it for dinner tonight. The others are all nning to grill the poitan for dinner right here.


    What!? Thats terrible!


    Rau Lei looked at the Sudora house and Fou house members frantically.


    Ah, excuse me, Im willing to trade for any extra poitan in your house with these tusks and horns! Or you can lend me some, and I will return the exact number to you tomorrow! No, I can give you a few more back!


    How many poitan do you need?


    There are 19 people in the Lei house! I need at least two for each person!


    That would mean almost 40 poitan.


    The head of the Sudora house shook his head solemnly while the Fou house member whispered to the women behind him.


    The Fou and Von house can lend you the poitan first. But it is a hassle to buy them from the Post Station Town, so we hope you can return the same number of poitan to us tomorrow.


    I see! Then safekeep these tusks and horns, I will exchange them with the poitan tomorrow.


    The Fou and Von houses, I owe you one!


    One of the women turned and ran back the way she came from.


    Rau Lei had a satisfied smile, and even Kan Lutim was smiling wryly.


    Yamiel still kept her head low, her long hair hiding her face.


    I think your punishment of the Tsun n is too lenient


    I heard a soft voice from behind.


    I turned around and was dumbfounded.


    Oh right, Vena Wu, were you still here?


    I then felt someone pinching my arm with all their might. And Yamiel who had gotten the Lei family name will live on as Yamiel Lei.


    4


    Today was really tiring.


    After finishing dinner, Ai Faid down on the rug.


    Ai Fa usually maintained a determined attitude until she fell asleep. It was rare seeing her showing such azy side of her. I cleaned up the dinner and asked:


    Whats the matter? You spent the entire day teaching the men from the Fou and Sudora houses how to bloodlet and butcher, right? Was there anyone who was hard to deal with?


    Not really. No one looked down on me because Im a young girl, so I worked really hard which made me even more tired.


    Ai Faid on the groundzily with her hair down and continued grumbling:


    After interacting with the arrogant men from the Tsun and Wu ns, I think their attitude ispletely different from that of a major n.


    It feels wrong topare the Wu n to the Tsun n Ai Fa, you have mostly interacted with the people from the Wu n main house.


    Before the Lutim house wedding, I spoke with the hunters from the Wu n branch houses before, and the men from the Fou and Sudora houses had an aura simr to them. They were the typical quiet and forting Forest''s Edge men. I could sense their stubbornness from their actions and the sincerity they had towards their own work.


    With that in mind, the men from the main house of a major n are somewhat unique.Arrogant sounds a little dismissive, but I can feel the pride and confidence from their body I wouldnt ever want to make an enemy out of them.


    Hmm. I would ratherpete with them with my pride on the line. Anyway, this was really tiring.


    Her voice sounded so tired that I couldnt helpughing. Ai Fa red at me and asked:


    Whats so funny?


    Sorry, sorry. People like that are called heroes in turbulent times. Just like Donda Wu who will only show his true abilities during a crisis.


    Dontpare that brute with me.


    Ai Fa pouted and averted her head.


    After I finished cleaning up, I sat down beside Ai Fa. I came home a bit earlier today, so I could finish my preparation work before dinner.


    Thats not what I mean. You havent hunted for a long time and cant find a ce to vent your energy And no one had ever asked you for anything, so you cant calm down when you have to work with others.


    Ai Fa who had turned her head away looked at me unhappily again.


    You looked a little too happy. Why are you so happy to see me exhausted?


    Uwah you are really in a bad mood. I wouldnt do that, would I?


    Ai Fa spent two years alone, and I felt happy seeing her making friends normally.


    The powerful hunters from the Wu n, Zaza house, and other houses might be filled with contempt for Ai Fa. They thought a woman shouldnt do the work of a hunter and felt repulsed by the idea of a female hunter. However, the people from the minor houses just treated Ai Fa as a house head.


    After the Fa house started doing business in the Post Station Town, we obtained immense wealth. But long before that happened, Ai Fa already did her job as a hunter properly. The shiny snow-white tusks and horns before her chest were proof of it. Those who often endured the hunger knew best how difficult it was to hunt alone without the help of any family or kin.


    If she didnt possess the capability to hunt kiba alone, even if she used the fruits that attracted kiba, she would just end up dead in the forest. Ai Fa had shown her prowess as a hunter. The men from the minor houses didnt take her lightly, and even respect her as an outstanding hunter.


    Ai Fa, you will get used to such a life after a while. In the past, everyone shunned you out of fear of the Tsun n, which was abnormal. I think you have gotten back on the right track.


    Not really. The Fa houses rtionship with the other houses had always been weak. If not because of the bloodletting and butchering lessons, we wont get involved with them either. Therefore, you are the one who created such a situation.


    Oh, so Im a bother to you?


    I didnt say that! I think you have brought happiness to the Fa house!


    She was praising me, but her tone was rather pointed.


    Never mind, if she said that in a gentle tone, I would just get embarrassed.


    Oh right, regarding Yamiel no, Yamiel Lei, was that really fine? I made the decision by myself, so I feel a little uneasy.


    Hmmp.


    After hearing what I said, Ai Fa turned her face away again. She continued to lie on the floor, and her tone sounded disagreeable.


    Theres no point in me saying anything since it has been decided Besides, that woman has already achieved her goal, so she wont do anything dangerous.


    Yamiel Leis goal was the ruin of the Tsun n.


    For those who didnt know her goal, she seemed more dangerous than Diga or Doddo. However, I didnt think she had any reason for any further intrigues.


    Even so, you are really friendly towards someone who attempted to set you up in the past. I cant understand why you did that.


    I-Im not friendly at all. My attitude towards her is no different from the other women.


    Is that so? I think you were sticking very closely to her?


    Thats because her culinary skill is the worst. As the Tsun n main house let the branch house tend to their hearth, this was inevitable.


    Ai Fa kept her head turned away and red at some direction.


    The silence was quite unnerving.


    I told you before, Yamiel Lei has kiba blood stench on her. I had a hard time today since I had to be a mouth breather. I didnt stand beside her because I wanted to.


    So it will be all settled if that stench is gone, right? The Lei house wont permit her to perform the archaic ritual of pouring kiba blood over herself.


    Whats settled? Ai Fa, I dont understand why you are so mad.


    Im not mad!


    Your face and voice tell me you are absolutely mad!


    There was no end if we keep arguing.


    It was my fault. Ai Fa was already exhausted, so I shouldnt have mentioned Yamiel Lei.


    Never mind, house Lutim and the others will teach Yamiel how to cook next time, I wont see her for some time. Oh right, I have something more important to report.


    What is it? My head is starting to hurt. If it isplicated, then tell me tomorrow.


    Its notplicated at all. I want to raise the wages for the women helping out at the stall. Are you fine with that?


    Ai Fa flipped over, and her body was now facing me.


    I will let you decide, but can you tell me the reason?


    Okay. Our business had only started half a month ago, but the Wu n women learn really fast. Not just Sh Wu but also Vena Wu and L Wu are indispensable employees. If I wanted to hire other women, I think it will be unfair to pay everyone the same wages. To make this difference distinct, I think we should raise the remuneration of the Wu n women.


    You are nning to get other women to help?


    Yes. I need to tell you about this. It appears I was mistaken.


    This was rted to the work in the Big Tree of the South Inn that would start tomorrow.


    As Sh Wu could hold the fort in my stead, I thought I could head to the inn without any worries at noon. However, everyone advised me to not move around alone.


    The threat of the Tsun n could be gone, but there were still ruffians in the Post Station Town. These ruffians wouldnt darey their hands on denizens of the Forest''s Edge, out of fear of their retribution. But with my scrawny appearance, they might not think of me as a denizen of Forest''s Edge Kan Lutim did warn me about that when I first started the stall.


    Hence, when I head to the Big Tree of the South Inn, I will be apanied by one woman. However, there would only be one person tending to each stall, which makes me feel uneasy. So I decided to hire more helpers.


    Ai Fa stretched her upper body on the rug and asked quizzically:


    And then?


    Since the helper just needs toe over in the afternoon for a few hours, I decided to pay them half the usual amount three red copper tes for half a days work. I felt bad about the newbie getting the same sry as Vena Wu and the others. Besides, I always felt that the pay is too low, so I want to use this chance to improve the work conditions.


    When we just started the business, manpower cost was a problem. Well, well, well; how the turntables.


    First of all, Vena Wu is paid 6 red copper tes, I intend to adjust it to 9 tes. I was nning to increase Sh Wus wages to 12 red copper tes, but now, I want to amend that to 15 tes. What do you think?


    Im fine with anything, just do what you want But whom are you asking to help? Another woman from the Wu n?


    No, the Wu n is the new chief n, and they have their hands full right now. Mama Mia Lei also thinks the wealth should be distributed equally, so I asked the minor houses like the Fou and Sudora to help When I said that, the head of the Sudora house was the first to agree. He hopes he can send a woman from his house to help from tomorrow onwards.


    How should I say this, that small and gloomy house head had a strong urge to climb out of poverty. I could feel his strong urge to leave his impoverished lifestyle behind.


    Head of the Sudora house Two infants from the Sudora house starved to death. Their kins got wiped out too, and if this went on, they could only beg for a house not rted to them to take them in and be a member of another house.


    I see. Then I want to give them this job even more. If there is a chance, I also hope the other houses can assist us.


    Hmm? What is it?


    We faced many dangers, but we also gained a lot from the house head conference. No one will call you a poison of Forest''s Edge anymore.


    Ai Fas voice that sounded a little peeved has reverted to normal.


    Thats hard to say. At the very least, Jiza Wu and Graff Zaza dont think so.


    Is that so. Let me rephrase that, fewer people in Forest''s Edge think of you as a poison.


    It would be great if she was right.


    But our future was still filled with uncertainty.


    It had been half a month since the opening of our stall. Business was flourishing, but we havent reached our goal of Turning kiba meat from ready-sold-food into a merchandise yet.


    In order to not let them think of me as poison, I have to work hard. Starting with the new job tomorrow.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa nodded, then pivoted on her elbows and moved her body closer to me.


    She rolled on the floor and looked up at my face from a close distance.


    I also heard that Donda Wu will be going to the castle town tomorrow.


    Yes, I hope things end peacefully. Im looking forward to Kan Lutims skills.


    Yeah But the people in the castle only know the depraved Tsun n and will see Donda Wu and the others as a threat. Thats a headache.


    Ai Fa stretched her left hand towards me as she said that.


    I tilted my head puzzledly when I saw her slender fingers pointing at my nose. Ai Fa called out to me:


    Hand.


    Yes, thats your hand.


    No, Im telling you to give me your hand.


    Give her my hand? What did she mean?


    As I was thinking about that, Ai Fa grabbed my right hand with a slightly flustered expression.


    She ced my right palm on the side of her head, on her temple covered by her beautiful blonde hair.


    My head is starting to hurt. Lend me your hand for a while.


    I didnt think my palm had any headache healing properties, but after seeing the satisfied face Ai Fa was making with her eyes closed, I couldnt find any reason to object.


    She looked really exhausted, we should turn in for the day As I was thinking about that, Ai Fa said quietly:


    It has been so long since I slept with you in the Fa house. The Wu n treated us with hospitality But this is still my home after all.


    Of course. You spent 17 years in this house.


    Yes, and you are also a member of the Fa house. Asuta, I cant imagine life without you now.


    When I heard Ai Fa saying that, I couldnt help feeling my heart racing.


    Ai Fa continued in a softer voice:


    However I will feel irritated if there are more family members. Can I act like a proper house head when the timees?


    More family members? What do you mean?


    I realized after saying that:


    Are you referring to what Vena Wu said yesterday? I have told plenty of times that I dont n to marry anyone.


    Ai Fa didnt reply.


    Because she stirred up my feelings, I couldnt help continuing:


    If you say that, then its the same for me too If you take in a husband, I also cant give you my blessings and will feel that the future is pitch ck. So we are even, right?


    Ai Fa opened and shut her mouth weirdly.


    I see. You are a really strange man.


    Same to you.


    Was that really so? I lowered my head and thinked as I answered.


    Under the constraints of many factors, I decided to hide my admiration of Ai Fa deep in my heart. If it escaped my bonds, I probably wouldnt be able to suppress my feelings. And so, I decided to stay by Ai Fas side as a family member.


    What were Ai Fas thoughts about this?


    Just what kind of thought process prompted Ai Fa to tell me:I dont wish the number of family members to increase?


    As a house head, she probably just doesnt want to increase her burden.


    Never mind, this was better than her letting me take anyone I wish into the house through marriage. I decided to tell myself that.


    As I was thinking about such things, Ai Fa was breathing steadily.

 Volume 7 - Ch 2

    Embroiled in Disputes Once Again


    Trantor: Skythewood Editors: Ratorasepo


    1


    The next day, we reverted to our usual condition and prepared 60 Kiba burgers and 90 servings of Myam-roasted meat.


    When we stayed over at the Wu n vige, there were many people who helped me. But that wasnt so when we returned to the Fa house. Fortunately, work efficiency also improved after we bought the iron griddle, so I could still prepare a bit more portions. But we didnt sell everything when we prepared this amount of food, so I held back from making too many.


    If the merchandise got sold out, getting to close early wasnt a bad thing either. If the business went smoothly, maybe other inns would order from us as well. To get ready for this, I had to continue to train and increase the menu.


    Business at the stall was sessful today too. After the morning rush was over, we started preparing for the second half when a woman from Forest''s Edge approached us.


    Hmm? Whats the matter? Your work starts in the afternoon.


    Yes, I came early. I wanted to have more chance to practice.


    The person before us was a woman from the Sudora house, she would be helping out at the stall from today onwards.


    Her name was Rii Sudora, she was the wife of the Sudora house head.


    She was tall, slender and had an outstanding look. Her dark hair ended tidily at her chest. She had dark blue eyes. The head of the Sudora house was about 45 years old, and she seemed to be half his age.


    Are your house chores fine? You wont be paid more even if youe early, you know?


    L Wu said without holding back, and Rii Sudora smiled calmly.


    Of course. I already did my house chores. Its a rare chance for me to assist Asuta of the Fa house, Im honored to do so and hope to be of help as soon as possible.


    She had an elegant air about her and was as proactive as her spouse.


    That made me really happy.


    Alright then, please head over to that stall to learn. L Wu, sorry for trading ces again, Im going over.


    Okay


    L Wu and I were tending to the Kiba burger stall, and I was now heading to the Myam-roasted meat stall. I said to Vena Wu:


    Sorry, Rii Sudora is here, so I will look after the Myam-roasted meat for now. Vena Wu, please take care of the Kiba burger stall.


    Vena Wu faced away coldly and walked to the Kiba burger stall.


    After I neglected her yesterday, she was in a bad mood.


    It was rare seeing Vena Wu mixing her private emotions into the work, which meant I really upset her. I felt bad and guilty about that.


    Sh Wu, this is Rii Sudora. Like I exined in the morning, she will being over in the afternoon to help. Please take care of her.


    Alright.


    Sh Wu acknowledged with her eyes, and Rii Sudora also said with her head bowed:Please to meet you.


    After the customer ces an order, Sh Wu will start making the meal. Please take two red copper tes from the customers before giving them the dish. We havent met any dine dashers yet, but please take the copper tes first And also observe what Sh Wu is doing, I will need you to help prepare the meal in the future.


    Yes.


    Rii Sudora didnt speak much, but she looked honest and sincere and wasnt too timid or headstrong towards the people from the Wu n. I had a great first impression of her.


    At this moment, another visitor from Forest''s Edge arrived. He was Kan Lutim.


    Hmm? You are really early.


    Both Rii Sudora and he were scheduled to visit at noon.


    Kan Lutim bowed to the twodies and then waved at me.


    Asuta, we have finished our discussion with the man from the castle called Pyschkurewuss, so I came here to intrude. Do you have some time to spare?


    Yes, I understand Sh Wu, please watch over things for now. Please demonstrate when the first customer is here.


    I was curious as to why Kan Lutim was in the Post Station Town.


    When they realized that a Forest''s Edge man had appeared on the streets, a hint of wariness appeared in the eyes of the pedestrians. We decided to leave the stall and entered the woods behind the stall.


    Sorry for interrupting your work, but I wanted to listen to your opinion as soon as possible. Donda Wu and the others didnte into the Post Station Town and are hiding in the bypass.


    Its fine, Im worried about this too What is your impression of Pyschkurewuss?


    Simply put, he is difficult to deal with. He demands us to hand over everyone from the Tsun n.


    Ehh?


    Thew in Genos prohibits anyone from stealing the resources of the Morga mountain. He said that the criminals who vited thisw have to be sentenced by Genos.


    Kan Lutims face was solemn as usual.


    However, there was a stern light in his dark blue eyes.


    He has a point Is he demanding for everyone from the Tsun n main house, not just the n head and former n head?


    No, he means everyone who vited thew. That includes the branch house members too, all 41 Tsun n members.


    His demand was far beyond my expectation.


    After being stunned for a moment, a fiery rage burst out in my chest.


    They ignored the misdeeds of the Tsun n all the while, and they are turning their backs so quickly now. What did the tribal chiefs say?


    Graff Zaza was enraged and even wanted to abandon Morga.


    What?


    He thinks thendlord of Genos isnt worthy of our des. In that case, we should seek out a new Forest''s Edge like our ancestors did 80 years ago Thats what Graff Zaza thinks.


    H-He thinks we should abandon the Forest''s Edge of Morga? But why


    Thats how far we distrust Pyschkurewuss. Graff Zaza was just saying that on the spur of the moment, but I understand how he feels Pyschkurewuss looked at us as if he was appraising feral beasts..


    I was speechless.


    The representative of the Genosndlord was actually opposed to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Pyschkurewuss gave us ten days to think it over. We will need to make a choice by the 23rd of the Blue Month.


    You are not thinking of handing Yamiel Lei and the branch house members to Genos, right?! Thatpletely contradicts the path which the denizens of Forest''s Edge had chosen!


    I shouted emotionally.


    The unreasonable siding of people from the Genos with the Tsun n was the reason for the depravity of the Tsun n. The branch house members were merely forced into obedience by the main house, so I wont allow them to be treated as criminals unfairly.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were involved in assaulting travelers, abducting the women of the Post Station Town and robbing crops. Mno Mast also imed that a denizen of Forest''s Edge murdered his friend. But no matter how many times the citizens from the Post Station Townined, the people from the Genos castle didnt mete out punishment to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    And now, they wanted to execute all the Tsun n members for a single crime. Of course, we couldnt let him do that.


    If the people from the Genos castle punished the Tsun n right from the start, the citizens of the Post Station Town wouldnt have suffered, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge wouldnt be viewed with fear and disdain. Even though those people from the castle didnt try the Tsun n for their past crimes, they want to execute the entire Tsun n in order to cover the entire thing up. Those tyrants just want to wipe out the Tsun n for their own self-interest, this has nothing to do with thew.


    After saying all that, I suddenly snapped out of it.


    Sorry for getting so emotional. I was just venting, please dont take it to heart.


    Its alright, I feel the same way too And I finally understand Ludo Wus words.


    Huh? What did he say?


    He said that when you were assaulted by Doddo and Tay in the Tsun n vige, Ludo Wu thought that your worried look for Ai Fa was just like a hunter. So you have such a wild side too.


    Vena Wu said the same thing recently.


    Did the violent nature of the Forest''s Edge rub off on me after consuming kiba for such a long time? I didnt realize it at all.


    No matter what, we just need to follow our hearts and seek out the most correct route Asuta, why dont you participate in the meeting with us next time.


    That wouldnt be right, Im not the kin of a tribal chief n


    Thats true. I shouldnt let you carry such a heavy burden. Sorry for disrupting your work.


    And finally, Kan Lutim showed a refreshing smile as he looked towards the stall where Sh Wu and the others were working hard.


    The Post Station Town residents are paying copper tes to the denizens of Forest''s Edge to buy food made from kiba. I heard about the results of your business before, but now Im seeing it personally this is really unbelievable. Now that you achieved such an incredible performance, I wont let your effort go to waste.


    His gaze shifted behind me.


    Well then, it is almost time. Sorry for making youe all the way here.


    I turned in surprise, and a slender figure emerged out of the woods.


    Hello, I should be the one apologizing. You two seem busy, is everything fine now?


    Kamyua Yost appeared before us.


    I red at the fake innocent smile of his.


    Kamyua, why are you always trying to give me a fright? Thats rude and will trouble us.


    Sorry about that, I didnt mean to scare you. Im not eavesdropping on you either. I dont have the guts to listen to the conversations of a hunter who is fully alert.


    Kamyua Yost wore a long leather cloak, and he approached us with his usual nimble strides.


    Even though Kamyua Yost was taller, his build couldnt bepared to Kan Lutim at all. Kan Lutim had the ideal proportionate body in Forest''s Edge, while Kamyua Yost was as scrawny as a praying mantis. They stood three meters apart from each other.


    You must be Kamyua Yost.


    Yes, I make my living in the western kingdom as a Guardian. And you are not the head of the Sauti n, correct?


    Kamyua Yost spied on the wedding of Kan Lutim in the past, and there was no way he would have mistaken the star of that banquet.


    Kan Lutim answered calmly:


    Yes, Im Kan Lutim of the Lutim house, a kin of the Wu n. The head of the Sauti n, Dali Sauti is waiting for you over yonder.


    Its an honor to meet you, Kan Lutim.


    Kan Lutims blue eyes were like a calm ocean, but there was a strong will in his gaze. Kamyua Yosts purple eyes were pure like belonging to a toddler but clear like that of an elderly. They looked right at each other.


    Neither side showed any hostility or malice and looked a little too calm. But there was still a curious air about them, like two different type of powerful animals sizing each other up.


    Not just Dali Sauti, the three tribal chiefs are all waiting over yonder. This is a good chance, would you like to speak with them?


    Im honored that the denizens of Forest''s Edge think of this as an important task. Please observe my character thoroughly.


    Kamyua Yost smiled with satisfaction.


    Kan Lutim had a faint and calm smile.


    Alright then, let us be off. Thank you, Asuta.


    Ah, okay.


    Farewell, Asuta. Later, I will send Leito over, so dont sell out before then.


    Right. If you want to buy Kiba burger, pleasee early.


    The two men withpletely opposite personalities left quietly.


    I felt a little dazed.


    Whenever I see Kamyua meet a man from Forest''s Edge, I would break out in cold sweat. Kan Lutim is calm and collected, so I wont need to worry. But what about Graff Zaza?


    Several days before the Lutim house wedding banquet, Kamyua Yost suddenly appeared in the Forest''s Edge settlement. I was so shocked that my lifespan probably shortened.


    Darum Wus eyes were burning like a wounded wolfs as he pointed his de at Kamyua Yost. Donda Wu was unexpectedly calm, but the men from the Wu n branch houses all looked sinister


    Oh right, he already told Donda Wu about the caravan back then.


    Kamyua Yost was wandering around Forest''s Edge by himself because of this project. He then started looking for Ai Fa and me whom he just happened to meet in the Post Station Town and appeared in the Wu n vige. That happened 20 days ago.


    Hmm?


    At this moment, a seed of doubt shed across my mind.


    However, I didnt know where this suspicion came from. It felt like I overlooked something important Maybe I overheard something that wasnt too important when I was preparing for the wedding banquet


    Did someone say something? Was it Kamyua? Or Donda Wu?


    No matter how hard I racked my brain, I couldnt find the answer.


    With no other choice, I headed back to the stall.


    Since Kamyua Yost was here, that meant it was almost noon. The neer Rii Sudora just joined us, so I couldn''t just dump all the work on Sh Wu.


    I need to focus on work. Lets start by preparing the food for the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    There was still a little bit of dissonance in my mind, but it couldnt be helped since I wasnt able to recall. I decided to worry about itter and rushed back to the stall.


    And a few days after the incident was over, I finally remembered why there were some doubts in my mind.


    2


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened after that, so Vena Wu and I headed to the Big Tree of the South Inn at noon.


    Asuta, I have been waiting for you.


    The innkeeper Naudiz had a gentle expression on his stern face as he came out to receive us. He had ivory skin, a stout build, brown hair and green eyes. He was a mixed blood of the south and west.


    The Big Tree of the South Inn was to the south of Kimyusus Tail Inn, situated between several other inns. It wasrger than the Kimyusus Tail Inn, and was twice as wide as a small inn despite being a double story building, and could amodate nearly one hundred customers.


    This is the kitchen. Please use it as you wish until my wifees over.


    Alright, thank you.


    The scale of the kitchen was simr to the stove room of the Wu n, about two tatami mats big. Three stoves were ced on the inner wall of the room, the items of kitchenware were hanging on the wall, and there was a shelf full of crockeries as well as arge worktable at the back. It looked really spacious.


    Not only were we free to use the kitchenware and stove, we could also take as much water and firewood as we needed. Iid out the ingredients I prepared ahead of time, then instructed Vena Wu:Please start a fire in two stoves.


    We were given two-and-a-half hours to cook. Even if we exceeded the time, we could stay as long as we needed provided we didnt get in the way of the inns work. But Vena Wu would work overtime if we dont return to Forest''s Edge punctually, so we couldnt take things slowly.


    Oh, so such arge piece of meat is needed for 40 or more portions.


    Naudiz seemed to be nning to observe me and sat on the other end of the working tform as he watched my hands.


    This is meat from the kibas torso, correct?


    Thats right. In my hometown, this part is called the pork belly. This is taken from the chest after chopping off the ribs.


    I prepared enough belly meat for 45 portions, weighing about 10 kg. After cutting it into sixrge pieces, I chopped them into small cubes, cleaned away the pico leaves meant to preserve the meat, andid the meat onto the working tform.


    I prepared 40 arias toplement the 10 kg of kiba meat. Other than that, I also used 4 fruit wines, 20 arias and about three-fifths of a Tau sauce bottle. Tau sauce was the new seasoning I got from the Big Tree of the South Inn. The ingredient cost ratio was 27.5%. Since the Tau sauce was expensive, I only used the cheap aria for the vegetable part, so the ingredient cost percentage was roughly the same as for the light meal stall.


    The new dish I prepared for the Big Tree of the South Inn wasBraised kiba.


    Since I decided to prepare braised meat, I wanted to use carrots and hard-boiled egg toplement the dish. Unfortunately, I couldnt find any simr ingredients in the Post Station Town. In my old ce the Tsurumi Restaurant, we augmented the braised pork with onions. Hence, I didnt hesitate in using aria which was more nutritious. The biggest reason why I chose this dish was that it went well together with the aria.


    A few days ago, I let Naudiz try some samples. He loved the Braised kiba that used generous servings of Tau sauce and approved of it immediately.


    I quickly started cooking.


    I already tenderized the meat at home and softened it. I picked up the meat and walked to the stove.


    Thank you, the pot is heated up.


    This kind of performance was expected for a pot intended to usemercially. The pot in this kitchen was one size bigger than the ones in Forest''s Edge. To start things off, I put three pieces of meat into the pot.


    What a generous serving. It smells nice.


    Naudiz smiled calmly.


    Vena Wu stood on the other side and stared at the pot which was full of water. She still looked peeved. It felt so long since Ist heard her intentionally speak slowly with her sexy voice.


    As the person apanying me would double as my guard, I decided to take Vena Wu instead of the young L Wu. I didnt expect to anger her the day before the job and that she would still be fuming now.


    What should I do to improve Vena Wus mood? As I was troubling over that, I checked if the meat was done.


    The meat turned out just right - it had a dark shade of brown. In order to seal in the vor, I always seared the surface of the meat, be it at home or in the restaurant.


    That wasnt all, this would remove the excess oil too. The belly meat had plenty of fats, so this process was very important.


    Hmm, its almost done. The water in the other pot is also boiling.


    I scooped up as much fats as I could, then dropped the belly meat that had been seared into the boiling water.


    After searing the rest of the meat and dropping them into the boiling water, I started clearing away the foam which was on the water surface.


    When most of the foam had been cleared, I adjusted the intensity of the fire to medium and covered the water with lilo to remove the gamey taste.


    Most people would use garlic or ginger to do so, but I couldnt find a substitute for that in this world. Myam that tasted like garlic was too strong, so it was time for lilo which was used for making jerky to shine.


    Lilo had the appearance ofrge ferns, and I used them to cover the surface of the boiling water. If the simmering meat floated up from the water, the exposed surface would be very tough. And so, lilo also acted as an inner lid.


    I nned to let the meat stew for an hour and take my time to prepare the other ingredients.


    Alright then, I will start making the braising sauce. Vena Wu, please help me keep the meat under the lilo and maintain the fire intensity.


    Silence.


    Expressionless.


    Even so, I believed that Vena Wu would do her job properly.


    Making braising sauce was simple. I just had to crush the aria that would add to the vor. There was a tool that let me do that. It was some kind of shell covered in spikes.


    The round shell was milky white, and about 10 cm wide. This was probably the shell of a crab-like creature. I didnt know anything more about it.


    Oh right, is there a way to purchase Tau sauce periodically?


    I asked as I crushed 20 or so arias, and Naudiz nodded.


    Yes. I asked a traveling peddler to help me procure some. He was shocked when he learned that we will use three bottles in five days.


    That was a normal reaction since Tau sauce wasnt cheap.


    The bottle containing Tau sauce was roughly the size of a fruit wine bottle, about 1 liter. A bottle cost 10 red copper tes. That would be 30 red copper tes for five days.


    Tau sauce was a specialty product from the southern kingdom of Jaguar a seasoning made from fermenting Tau beans. Genos didnt produce them locally and had to import them from Jaguar, resulting in this high price.


    Because Tau sauce was expensive, only restaurants that hosted Jaguar customers like the Big Tree of the South Inn in the Post Station Town would import them. Although Tau sauce was a seasoning often used for home cooking, it became a luxury product in the west.


    I wanted to exploit the existence of the Tau sauce because its taste was too simr to that of soy sauce. It had the appearance of a thick paste and had plenty of salt and alcohol added as preservatives, and the taste of these two ingredients was very strong. Aside from that, it was no different from soy sauce.


    When I first encountered the Tau sauce in the Big Tree of the South Inn, I was overwhelmed with joy. If it wasnt so close to the house head conference, I would probably irritate Ai Fa with my happiness. But that didnt stop me from feeling gleeful and thinking up new dishes to make.


    Southerners disliked the unique vor of the kiba meat, and many of them disliked the texture of the hamburg steak too. But the reason was different from Donda Wu - they didnt hate the soft meat, they just preferred heavier seasoning.


    After analyzing the information I got on hand, I decided to settle the match with Braised kiba.


    Alright then, the meat will need to be cooked for a while, correct? I will use this time to take care of my own work.


    And with that, Naudiz left the kitchen.


    After grinding the aria, I checked the boiling pot that Vena Wu was tending to.


    All the meat was beneath the lilo, and the fire was maintained at medium strength. She even had scooped up the foam.


    I sighed in relief and stood beside Vena Wu.


    Thank you. Im already done with the braising sauce, let me switch with you Vena Wu, Im really sorry about yesterday.


    I already apologized plenty of times since this morning.


    But Vena Wu remained silent and refused to meet my eyes.


    I really didnt mean it. The sudden appearance of Kan Lutim and Yamiel Lei just attracted my attention.


    I admit that I am a careless retard, I will never ignore you again, believe me. Im sorry, I am already reflecting for making you so unhappy.


    Vena Wu narrowed her eyes unhappily, her eyes finally looked my way.


    Are you really reflecting on your actions?


    Yes! Of course, I am!


    Never mind, its hard for you to work when Im showing such an attitude when Im assisting you


    No, you did your work properly, so theres no need to worry about my feelings Leaving work aside, seeing you so angry fills me with guilt. I will be careful in the future, can you forgive me?


    I cant forgive you so easily If you let me p you, I might cool down a little


    If it can help you vent, then hit me!


    Vena Wu stood before the boiling pot and puffed her th breasts toward me.


    Dont say that so lightly It might not be much against a man from Forest''s Edge, but a foreigner like you might get your teeth knocked out from my p


    S-Since you can only cool down after hitting me so hard, that means my actions were very foolish, correct? I will ept this punishment willingly.


    Why? You think nothing of me, correct? You dont intend to marry me, so why are you going so far?


    Thats not true. Even though we dont have such feelings for each other, I still cherish you. Its exactly because I dont have any ulterior motives for you, thats why I know how much you mean to me.


    Vena Wu frowned and put more strength into her re.


    You mean you cant feel any feminine charm from me, huh I understand You irked me even more with those words, so I will beat you up


    She put her soft fingertips and palm on my cheek.


    She might not be as powerful as a man, but she was still a strong denizen of the Forest''s Edge. Her ability to carry heavy equipment daily was proof of her strength. Therefore, the destructive power of her p was probably equivalent to a man stronger than I was. I had to prepare myself.


    I couldnt fall towards the pots. After checking with a nce, I gritted my teeth.


    Vena Wu raised her right arm high and fast


    And then hugged me.


    Is that what you are trying to pull!?


    Ara Your reaction is just as I imagined How boring


    She said softly and tightened her arms, hugging me tightly. It was like the Madarama snake had shown up again.


    If Vena Wu will forgive me, then this was fine But three secondster, my resolve disappeared.


    V-Vena Wu, you are not angry anymore, right?


    Its still early The price has to be worth at least one tooth


    A difficult-to-describe sensation was pressing onto my body with amazing strength.


    If this carried on for a few more seconds, a certain nerve of mine would snap As I was thinking about that in a daze, Vena Wus tender and strong body left me.


    I will let you off for now My heart is still filled with wounds


    Vena Wu muttered softly as she picked up a firewood and tossed it into the stove.


    I pushed my weak body and checked the pots condition. A lot of the water had evaporated, and it was time to add more.


    As I was scooping water from the sk, Vena Wu called out to me with a mncholic voice:


    Asuta I wasnt hurt because you didnt notice me


    Ehh?


    When you looked at that woman, your eyes were so gentle. That was what hurt me She wanted to harm you, and yet you looked at her with such gentle eyes This meant there arent any special feelings when you look at me


    After that, the face Vena Wu showedpletely surprised me.


    Her face was filled with sorrow and innocence, like a child abandoned by her parents so weak and frail.


    I was ready for her to scream and cry, but she held back her tears and sighed deeply as if she wanted to exhale all her sorrow.


    Im sorry When I first approached you, I just wanted to fulfill my own dream I dont have the right to me you I know that But you are so kind to me so I cant help bearing expectations


    Should I draw a clear line with you?


    When she heard my retarded reply, she looked at me with fear-inducing eyes.


    Dont ever say that again my heart is like an overcooked aria, all gooey


    S-Sorry.


    Dont apologize if you dont know what you did wrong And dont you ever leave me


    Vena Wu lowered her head and bit on her thumbnails like a kid.


    Since you arent sure how to treat me, then just stay by my side I will deal with it myself Dont be overly concerned or stop me


    I see.


    Hmm Maybe it will start feeling good when you hurt me


    I-Its better for you to not venture into that realm!


    Whats the problem Everyone has a different view on happiness, you know?


    Finally, Vena Wu smiled and bowed quietly to me.


    Well then, I want to apologize to you for today Sorry for letting my emotions get in the way while Im working I will reflect on this, will you forgive me?


    Theres nothing to forgive, it is my fault in the first ce.


    If you forgive me, I will ept any humiliation y


    I forgive you!


    This little drama between us ended. Some tens of minutester, Naudiz returned.


    Is it time yet?


    Yes, its about time.


    I pulled some of the lilo away and poked the meat with Krilee chopsticks. It glided into the meat without much resistance. It was cooked just right.


    Alright, Im scooping the meat up, move the pot away.


    I scooped up all the lilo and meat onto the te, then heaved up the pot together with Vena Wu. We couldnt put the pot on the floor, so we ced it into a simr-sized pot filled with water. The heated pot sizzled loudly, and arge amount of water vaporized right away. We then filled the pot beneath it with water. After repeating three times, we left the pot in the water.


    During this time, the meat had cooled down. We used water to clean the meat and remove the fats from it.


    The meat was very tender, and we had to be careful not to mess up its appearance when we cleaned it. We then wiped away any moisture with a clean piece of cloth. We had to remove the fatspletely.


    I then cut the meat into squares about 5 cm long. This process required a lot of care in order to preserve the meats appearance.


    Next, we had to take care of the pot. After cooling and leaving it aside, all the fats appeared on the surface of the pot. The cooling was done with a normal-temperature water, but there were still a lot of solid fats in the pot. We collected all the fats and ced them into a pouch that I brought. Even though they wont be used in todays dish, these fats were still a valuable ingredient.


    I ced the cut kiba together with the whole aria that had its ends chopped off into the pot. There were 10 kg of meat and 40 arias, which quickly filled up tworge pots.


    I added three-fifths of a bottle of Tau sauce, four bottles of fruit wine and twenty grounded arias into the soup stock that had been cleared of the fats. After stirring carefully, I split the braising sauce between the two pots evenly.


    After that, we just had to cook it over a small me.


    Yes, we should make it in time.


    In the two-and-a-half hours we were given, we used an hour to stew the meat, and the final simmering process would require 30 to 40 minutes. It was a little rushed after all.


    Cleaning the meat midway was very tedious. I could shorten the time if I washed several pieces of meat at the same time, but I insisted on striving for quality.


    Hmm, it smells really nice.


    Naudiz twitched hisrge nose.


    The fragrances of the Tau sauce and fruit wine filled the kitchen. Unlike myam, this was a sweet smell. I couldnt help thinking of home.


    But I wasnt allowed to be in a daze. I couldnt use lilo or add additional water and had to keep pouring the braising sauce if the meat surfaced.


    And when only a third of the braising sauce was left, I had to keep soaking the meat nonstop. After simmering for 40 minutes it was finally done.


    Alright, I will put out the fire. Please reheat before serving it to the customers.


    It sounded likemon sense, but this was a necessary step. After the braised food had cooled down, reheating it would enhance the vor.


    If there were refrigerators in this world, I would want to prepare the braised meat one day earlier and leave it overnight. But there was nothing I could do about fridges, so I could only keep it cool at room temperature. There were more than 4 hours before sunset, so it would still taste better than being freshly cooked.


    Thank you for your hard work, this is the agreed payment.


    Naudiz handed a small pouch to me.


    I checked, and there were 8 eight white copper tes in it.


    Thank you. I hope you can sell all of it, Im not sure if that will happen though.


    I dont know either, there is the issue of price too. If sales are bad, I will adjust the price to match Karon dishes, so one dish would cost 4 red copper tes.


    Naudiz answered as he hurried over with a te.


    Huh? Do you want to try it? You can only know its real taste after it has cooled down.


    Yes, I want topare the difference Actually, I just want to try it as soon as possible since the dish is finally done.


    The food belonged to Naudiz, so he could do whatever he wanted. He scooped up a meat cube, and the corners of his eyes drooped about 2 mm.


    The meat wobbled on the spoon. It was so tender that spoons and chopsticks could break it apart easily. The lean meat looked translucent and had a rubbery texture.


    The taste of the Tau sauce and fruit wine hadpletely seeped into the meat. The taste of the meat mixed together with the heavy seasoning just thinking about this made me hungry.


    Im digging in.


    Naudiz put the Braised kiba into his mouth.


    Theyers of meat and fats were melting away in his mouth, and the enticing taste was spreading.


    Naudiz after chewing for a long time swallowed as if it was a pity to do so. He turned to me with a dazed smile:


    This is really really delicious. If I cant sell this, then the problem lies with my business skills. Asuta, thank you for making this splendid dish.


    3


    Our work ended without any incident.


    Nothing of note happened while I was away, and I went home on time after all the food was sold out.


    After returning to the Fa house, I didnt forget to bid farewell to Vena Wu. I started preparing the food for tomorrows business and dinner.


    Rii Sudora was the only one here as I taught her to cook.


    Well then, lets start preparing the ingredients. The women from the other houses will be here soon, please use the stove first.


    Thank you Excuse me, is it really fine for me to use your pot?


    Yes. Its a pain to make a trip back home to get it, right? Its fine.


    Ai Fa wasnt home right now. ording to the schedule, she would be heading to the Latzu or Gazu vige that were some distance away from the Fa house and teach them bloodletting and butchery.


    So in the end, how many houses asked the Fa house to teach them?


    Only a few houses near us requested for our help. However, eleven houses are in favor of usmitting to this work.


    That didnt include the tribal chief ns and their kins.


    There were 37 houses in Forest''s Edge, and only 17 of them were not rted to the tribal chief ns Which meant more than half the denizens of Forests Edge belonged to the Wu n, Sauti n, Zaza house, and their kins.


    Of these 17 houses, 11 of them agreed with us. Considering the fact that the Wu n and a hundred kins concurred with our actions, that meant about half of the denizens in Forest''s Edge supported the Fa house.


    The neutral Sauti n was also on friendly terms with us. We could only work hard and show the results in order to win the approval of the Zaza house.


    Incredible. The Fa house is bringing a beacon of light to the houses on the verge of withering.


    Rii Sudora stared at me with her clear eyes.


    Of all the minor houses, the Sudora house is the closest to ruin. Its embarrassing to say this, but if not for the copper tes I earned today, the vegetables in our food store would be depleted To avoid this, the men in our house are also hunting for kiba in the forest today.


    Oh, I see. Im happy to be of help to the Sudora house.


    There was a knocking on the door when I was answering.


    Which house is it?


    We are women from the Dean house, there are two of us.


    This was the first time I heard of that house.


    Even though I was good at remembering names, my memory capacity was almost at its limit. Were there a Dean house around here? I tilted my head in doubt and walked to the door.


    At this moment, Rii Sudora grabbed my hand.


    Asuta, the Dean house is a kin of the Tsun n and are now the kin of the Zaza house.


    Kins of the Zaza house, huh.


    In that case, they had to obey the opinion of the Zaza house and oppose us from doing business in the Post Station Town.


    Besides, the Fa house was the reason why the Tsun n had fallen. What kind of emotions did they bore towards us? I didnt have the chance to find out. I looked at the incredibly guarded look in Rii Sudoras calm face and nodded. I stood before the door.


    May I ask for the reason for your visit? I dont recall the Fa house being acquainted with the Dean house.


    We are here to participate in the cooking lesson. Could you let us join in?


    You are here to learn to cook? Did the Zaza house agree to this?


    Yes. They didnt stop us froming here to learn cooking.


    I see, they didnt intend to help the stall in the Post Station Town or prepare kiba meat, but they were interested in the delicious meal. I definitely weed their visit and had no reason to turn them away.


    I carefully removed the stick barring the door and opened the door a little.


    Like what they said, two women were standing outside. One was an elderly and marrieddy, the other was a girl around ten years of age.


    Beside their feet were pots filled with poitan. After confirming that there was no one else, I opened the doorpletely.


    Thank you for epting our sudden visit. Im the elder sister of the Dean house head, Jass Dean, this is my family member, Tulu Dean.


    Tulu Dean?


    I focused on the girl.


    Her medium-length brown hair was tied to both sides of her neck, and she had a meek expression. Herrge puppy-like eyes seemed to be flickering with doubt as she looked at us.


    Ahh, you are that child from the Tsun n branch house! So you have left the Tsun n vige and are now a part of the Dean house.


    Thats right. This childs mother was the younger sister of me and the house head. Our sister has passed on, so she and her father are now members of the Dean house.


    The elderlydy Jass Dean answered.


    Her attitude was calm and respectful, and her sharp eyes were filled with strength and determination.


    I see. Thats great, you look lively. Im sorry for recognizing sote, even though the house head conference was just three days ago.


    Upon hearing my words, Tulu Dean became dumbstruck.


    Herrge eyes started tearing up.


    W-What happened? Did I say something wrong?


    Tulu Dean shook her head hard, andrge tears fell to the ground.


    Asuta of the Fa house. This blood is a kin of the Tsun n that attempted to harm you. She had broken off ties with the Tsun n and chose to live on as a member of the Dean house. Will you forgive her past crimes?


    Crime? She didnt do anything to me though?


    But she is still the kin of the Tsun n whomitted grave sins. The Fa house has more reasons to loathe the Tsun n than any other people.


    This felt like the conversation I had with Lau Lei and the others yesterday.


    Seeing how serious Jass Dean looked, I tried to answer:


    No, the new tribal chiefs decided not to pursue the crimes of the branch houses, and all the house heads agreed to this. Therefore, I dont hate the Tsun n branch house in the first ce. And of course, I have no reason to turn away Tulu Dean.


    I see.


    Yes, and I also spent some time with Tulu Dean. Amongst the people who had lost their will and energy, she was the one who worked the hardest.


    After hearing my words, Tulu Dean turned tearful again.


    Her expression still had a hint of cold maturity, but her eyes had regained their luster. That alone made me really happy.


    I cooked meat and grilled poitan with her before, so she is actually everyones senior. Tulu Dean, you need to learn properly, then teach the Dean house women back home.


    Thank you


    The girl slumped her head weakly, and Jass Dean patted her head.


    Her eyes were stern, but I could feel the love she had for the orphaned child of her sister.


    Alright then, lets begin. Oh, this is Rii Sudora from the Sudora house. The women from the Fou house and Von house will beingter too.


    I couldnt help chatting with them for a little more, but since I didnte back early, I wouldnt have enough time if I didnt start preparing now. I ushered the two members of the Dean house into the house and started my own work.


    Please revise the poitan grilling method first. I will be working here, just holler if there is anything you dont understand.


    Yes.


    The two of them picked up the pot and walked past me.


    Ah!


    I yelled when I saw the side of Tulu Deans face.


    Tulu Dean jumped in surprise, then turn towards me.


    Ah, sorry about that, I just realized that there isnt any scar where you were scalded earlier Thats great.


    I smiled to cheer the gloomy girl up.


    At this point, Tulu Dean smiled clumsily in return.


    Thank you very much for back then. Im very happy for the gentle gesture you and that red-haired girl from the Wu n showed me.


    Its nothing, I only sshed water at you in a panic. I will ry that to L Wu for you.


    Be it the people left in the Tsun n vige or the kins who took them in, a new life awaited them.


    It had only been three days since the house head conference, but I thought Donda Wus judgment was right. Even though the crimes of the Tsun n main house members like Diga and Doddo were still unclear, the Tsun n branch houses were only guilty of stealing from the forest, so they didnt need to be punished for any other crimes.


    Did the people in the Genos castle understand this situation Did they even want to understand? We had to take note of that.


    I started dicing the ariaid out on the board as I thought about that.


    Later, Kan Lutim and Dali Sauti came to find me and told me the result of their discussion with Kamyua.


    After having dinner, I prepared the ingredients for the next day as I exined to Ai Fa.


    The caravan will enter the Forests Edge using the route the Wu n usually takes to enter the Post Station Town and head to the south. After passing through the Sauti vige, they will enter the forest. They will traverse the forest in half a day and enter the rocky area. It will take a few days before they can reach the highway. However, the rocky area doesnt have any kiba and isnt part of the Forest''s Edge. Hence, the Sauti n will only guide them through the forest on the first day.


    Yes.


    But even if the caravan sets off first thing in the morning, it would be dusk by the time they traverse the forest. It will be too dangerous for the guides to enter the forest at night and return to their vige, so they will need to spend the night with the caravan in the rocky area. Dali Sauti was unhappy about that. Heined angrily:The Tsun n people actually took on such a troublesome job.


    Yes.


    The Tsun n seemed to be nning to dump this job to Tay Tsun no, Tay. They will need to venture deep into the forest and avoid kiba for half a day. Dali Sautiined that they will need to send at least four men as guides. But the caravan members alone numbered more than 20, so the kiba probably wont attack such arge group.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa, if you are tired and dont want to talk, just tell me honestly.


    What are you talking about? Im fine.


    Ai Faid on the floorzily as she answered and looked more lethargic than yesterday.


    Lying prone on the floor, her untied hair fell over her face, so I couldnt see her face. I poured the diced myam, aria, and fruit wine into a leather pouch, then sighed softly.


    And so, their meeting with Kamyua Yost ended smoothly. Im curious about what they think of Kamyua Yost, but Kan Lutim onlymented:He is an unfathomable person. while Dali Sauti said:As expected, I hate people from Rock City.


    Yes.


    And so, the job two dayster will be handled by the Sauti n, and they reached a conclusion smoothly. The three tribal chiefs had returned to their own viges for now, and will ry the demands of the Genos castle to the house heads of their kins and will cote their views. They have left six men behind to keep watch over the Tsun n vige. And thats how things ended.


    Yes.


    That concludes my report. Thank you for listening.


    Its fine, I wasnt really listening to the things that could give me a headache.


    Ai Fa rested one side of her cheeks on the rug, and said weakly:


    The tribal chiefs have their own worries too. Im overwhelmed with my own work alone.


    Erm, did you go to the Latzu house today?


    Yeah. The kins of the Latzu and the men from the Gazu also came Im more exhausted than yesterday.


    Well, they all weed you happily, correct?


    I dont feel happy even if they did.


    Ai Fa sounded peeved. I couldnt see her expression from this angle, but she was probably pouting.


    Also, a man from the Latzu house suddenly proposed to me.


    W-What?


    Another man from the Gazu house also proposed marriage to me. And before I knew it, they were wrestling on the ground and making a big scene. The enraged head of the Latzu house broke them up, but the bond between the two houses almost fractured.


    T-That must be hard on you But did they give up on the proposal?


    They said that if I got injured again and couldnt hunt anymore, they hoped I would reconsider. I wanted to yell at them:Are you hoping that I will get injured terribly? Anyway, it was an irritating day.


    I was finally freed from the preparation work and rushed in a panic to Ai Fas side without even washing my hands.


    Are they fierce like Darum Wu? Will they pester you in the future?


    How would I know, go ask them yourself.


    No, but


    Shut up. Since you are done with your work, give me your hand.


    Ehh? Hand?


    I was confused, but I still ced my palm on Ai Fas temple likest night.


    Hmm.


    Ai Fa moaned with satisfaction. Seemed like I was right. This felt like caressing the neck of a kitten that was throwing a tantrum.


    Just talking to arge group tires me out. Its amazing how you can keep working in the Post Station Town No, not just you, the women from the Wu n can do it too. Its my heart that is too frail.


    No, Ai Fa, dont be so humble, thats not like you at all. Everyone has things they are suited for or not. Like what I saidst night, you will get used to it if you spend some time doing so.


    It seemed that Ai Fa didnt agree with my words, and she sighed uncharacteristically.


    I want to do my duty as a hunter soon.


    She looked a little pitiful, so I patted her head gently.


    Thest time I did that, Ai Fa punched my stomach. I was a little worried, but she just closed her eyes happily tonight and didnt shy away from my hand.


    Anyway, I just need to bear with it for a few more days. When my arm ispletely healed, I can return to the forest. The time we spend with the other houses will go down naturally.


    What a negative way of putting it. Im tired today too, so lets turn in early.


    Yes.


    Alright, lets sleep.


    I stood up and extinguished the candle. I theny down a short distance away.


    I didnt expect Ai Fa to approach me.


    Asuta, why are you sleeping so far away?


    Eh? No, this is the usual distance, right?


    My head still hurts.


    As I was lying on the ground, she grabbed my left wrist and pulled it to her temple. My elbow was twisted to the limit and I screamed:


    That hurts! Wait! This is beyond the limit of a human bone joint!


    In that case, you can just adjust your sleeping posture.


    As my hand was on her temple, the only way to meet her demand was to move closer and face her way during sleep.


    The room was dim and we couldnt see each other, so I thought it wouldnt be a problem. After actually changing my sleeping position, I realized a big problem. We were very close to each other.


    House head, listen...


    Shut up, Im getting drowsy.


    She ced my palm on her cheek and covered it with her own hand before closing her eyes.


    The only light in the room was the bright moonlight from the window, but I could still see her beautiful face clearly and the curve of her body lying sideways.


    Just like an endearing cat.


    I believed that Ai Fa didnt have any ulterior intention, yet, her body contact with me was increasing every day.


    She was treating me as a family she didnt need to hold back with. That filled me with joy but what should I do about her making my heart flutter?


    After seeing such an honest, beautiful and charming girl, of course those men will want to marry her.


    Ai Fa fell asleep quickly and started breathing steadily. I stared at her sleeping face and thought to myself:


    Speaking of which, denizens in Forest''s Edge could marry at fifteen. Ai Fa got into a feud with the Tsun n at that age. If not for that, the people around her would have proposed to her already.


    I started feeling uneasy.


    A person of dubious origins shouldnt marry in this world. Even though I told myself that, what should I do if a man wins over Ai Fas heart in the future?


    I had thought about this numerous times, but I always pushed it aside.


    I want to keep our rtionship like this, is that impossible?


    I swallowed my sigh and closed my eyes.


    My senses became keener, and I could feel the warmth and the nice scent from Ai Fa clearly.


    Ai Fa had not used the fruit that attracted kiba for a long time now. The only scent on her were those of herbs and meat, which wasnt much different from the other women However, Ai Fa was still Ai Fa. I only felt at ease because of her body warmth and scent. This was an indisputable fact.


    As I was thinking about all this, sleepiness soon overwhelmed me.


    I heard the infuriating matter about the Genos people from Kan Lutim, finished my work at the inn for the first time, taught the women to cook, and worried about the future of Forest''s Edge I was exhausted and was soon asleep.


    And then


    ?


    Some undetermined amount of time had passed.


    When I came to, I felt a soft sensation covering my mouth.


    I opened my eyes half-awake and saw blue cat-like eyes before me.


    Ai Fa leaned in, pushing her face near my nose.


    Before I realized it, she had shifted away my hand that was on her temple.


    Ai Fas hand that held my hand was now covering my mouth.


    Dont speak Asuta, dont move.


    She whispered in a barely audible voice and continued leaning in closer.


    I was shocked and wanted to get up, but she grabbed my shoulder with her other hand and pushed me down onto the bed.


    I told you not to move. Asuta, dont you understand me?


    She whispered again.


    As Iid down, she pressed down on my upper body and covered my body from the side.


    There was a stern light in her blue eyes as she stared right into my eyes. The spots on my body that were in contact with Ai Fas palms, arm and breasts were zing hot.


    Asuta, dont worry Just do as I say.


    With these words Ai Faid on top of me with her entire body.


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editors: Ratorasepo


    4


    My heart thumped in my chest.


    Her scent and body warmth made it hard for me to think.


    Ai Fa who was on top of me


    Climbed over my body and reached for the wall.


    Dont move If you move, the air will be disturbed.


    Ai Fa said under her breath and returned to her original position.


    However, her hand was still covering my mouth.


    And her other hand was holding the saber that was leaning against the wall.


    Up until just now, someone was peeking in through the window. Now they are near the backyard of the house.


    I understood.


    I felt drained for my retarded imagination, as if all my bones had been pulled out.


    But now wasnt the time to rx. A few days ago, we almost died when we were attacked while we were sleeping.


    Who were the assants this time? What were their motives? I couldnt feel anyones presence at all.


    They are behind the room to the left. There is a window there Two years ago, the eldest son of the Tsun n broke through its wooden grates and barged in.


    That was an ominous coincidence.


    However, Diga, Doddo, and Tay should have been sent to the Dom house at the northernmost edge of Forest''s Edge. And since everyone thought their behavior was terrible and might be dangerous, their movements should be restrained, instead of being as free as Midas.


    I will take a look outside. You stay in the house. After I go out, bar the door quietly.


    I shook my head slowly. I didnt say anything and quietly held Ai Fas hand.


    Ai Fas eyes wavered a little anxiously.


    If they use that weird herb ormit arson, we will be in danger. Dont worry; at most, there are just two of them. I wont lose so easily.


    I stared at Ai Fa with my thoughts shown clearly in my eyes.


    She smiled awkwardly this time.


    If they are more powerful than me, I will draw them to the Lante river and push them into it. No matter what, I cant move freely if you are with me, so just stay here and pray for me.


    Its fine, I promise that I wont die so easily.


    After saying that, Ai Fa removed her hand from my mouth.


    Her freed fingers groped the space between her neck and her chest.


    Your wish will definitely beat off any cmity.


    The blue stone I gifted her should be dangling around there.


    I still got up slowly while holding Ai Fas hand.


    Lets go. Dont make any sound.


    Finally, a brave smile appeared on Ai Fas face, and she got up slowly. Her moves didnt disrupt the air at all. But I wasnt a hunter, and all I could do was move my body slowly and avoid creaking the floor.


    Ai Fa headed for the entrance with fluid strides like a wild beast. She took out the door bar, handed it to me, then leaned in close:


    Bar the door after I close it. Dont step outside unless I call for you.


    She then opened the door carefully, swept her gaze across the darkness, then left swiftly. I felt troubled after barring the door.


    Whats going on?


    The threat of the Tsun n was gone, so why were unexpected guests visiting the Fa house? Were they the men from the Latzu house and Gazu house who proposed to Ai Fa?


    No matter who they were, they were probably up to no good since they were peeking into someone elses house in the middle of the night. After barring the door, I slowly groped my way to the stove.


    The Santoku knife, kitchen knife, and utility knife wereid out on a board. I grabbed the sturdy knife left behind by Ai Faste father and secured it to my waist.


    Its fine No matter who they are, Ai Fa wont lose.


    Uwah!


    As I was thinking about that, a mans cry came from the backyard of the house.


    I then heard a dull thud of something bumping into the wall and a moan like an animal being strangled.


    And finally, silence.


    I made up my mind, lit a candle stand with a Rana grass, and then headed to the door at the back of the house.


    I opened the door on the left. This was the storeroom filled with things that werent used often in daily lives, such as wood being dried, lumber and saw. After opening the door, I entered the storeroom quietly.


    The window was located on the wall opposite to the door. I walked over and shone the light at the window. Ai Fas face was unexpectedly close to the window, and her eyes were burning with the fire of a hunter.


    Asuta, you still came in the end Never mind, give me the candle stand.


    I followed Ai Fas instructions and passed her the candle stand between the window grates. Ai Fa was looking at a dark corner and used her free hand to take the candle stand.


    Asuta, you definitely cante out. There might be others besides these retards.


    A-Alright. But are you okay? And who are the retards?


    I clung onto the grates and tried to follow Ai Fas gaze.


    Someone was squatting in the darkness.


    It was a man with a strong build. He wasnt wearing a fur cape, instead, his attire consisted of swirly patterned clothes. He was a man from Forest''s Edge.


    Shameless retards, I never imagined you would act so foolishly and trample over your only path towards redemption.


    No! Its not like this! We are not trying to hurt you!


    I heard the hysterical voice of a young man.


    His voice was more hoarse than I remembered and sounded weak even though he was shouting with all his might. He was like a shadow of his former self However, I wont mistake his voice.


    You What are you doing here!?


    Before I realized it, my voice was filled with rage. The man who was squatting with his back bent over in the darkness shuddered and said in a sorrowful voice again:


    B-Believe me! I didnt escape here to hurt you W-We are here to save you for the sake of saving ourselves too!


    The man raised his head while kneeling and approached Ai Fa. Ai Fa pointed her saber at his nose, and he screamed and fell over backward.


    The pale moonlight shone over the man''s frail face which was covered in tears and mud. He was definitely the former eldest son of the Tsun n main house.


    How retarded You are beyond redemption. Since you cant do your duty as hunters, face your death in the forest.


    Thats not it! You are mistaken! We didnt run away from the Dom house No, we did escape from there, but its not what you think! Please, save us!


    I dont understand what you mean. Asuta, there is a bundle of Fuibaha vines in that room, give it to me. I want to tie up his limbs and hand him over to the Dom house.


    Wait! If you hand me over to the Dom house like this, they will really scalp us!


    He screamed in fear. He looked around in the darkness, as if he was on the verge of losing his mind.


    I-I understand! Just tie me up! I wont resist! I promise! I wont escape from the Dom house again! But before that, please listen to our exnations And let me into your house quick! A-Ai Fa, if that man chases after us, you might get killed too!


    Who is that man? You are the only ones in Forest''s Edge who will make an attempt on my life.


    T-Thats not it! The Fa house caused the Tsun ns ruin, so he must hate you to the very bones! If you dont want to die, let me into your house! That man is a monster You cant defeat him!


    Who exactly is that man? Your words are illogical.


    Diga, the former eldest son of the Tsun n main house showed an expression that was somewhere between crying andughing He then said with a trembling voice:


    Zattsu Tsun The former n head Zattsu Tsun! We escaped from him! Please! Let us in before he finds us!


    In the end, we still let these uninvited guests into the house.


    There were two guests, Diga and Doddo. I couldnt see Doddo from my position earlier since Ai Fa had subdued him with her saber and was stepping on his back.


    The two uninvited guests sat on the floor sullenly. And of course, their arms were tied behind their backs, and their legs were tied up too, allowing them to take strides of roughly 30 cm, making it impossible to run.


    And they werepletely unarmed. They had neither des nor hunters cape. They escaped from the Dom house empty-handed.


    Zattsu Tsun has been taken prisoner by the Jean house. Why do you want us to help you?


    Ai Fa sat in the seat of honor with one knee propped up. She red at Diga and Doddo with sharp eyes.


    Z-Zattsu Tsun brought us out from the Dom house. He set fire to the Dom vige and broke us out in the chaos We escaped from the Dom house together with Tay


    So you wanted to escape after all.


    W-We had no choice!? Zattsu Tsun threatened to kill us right there if we didnt go with him! We would be dead if we resisted! Thats the kind of man Zattsu Tsun is


    He was talking about his grandfather.


    Leaving Tay from the branch house aside, it felt really weird to hear Diga address his close rtive as Zattsu Tsun.


    Isnt Zattsu Tsun deathly ill? He is all skin and bones, like dried-up food. People even worried that he wouldnt be able to withstand the trip to the Jean house.


    In recent years, he was too frail to even walk He probably rejuvenated after hearing that the Tsun n was in ruins He is all skin and bones, but those eyes they looked just like his eyes before he fell ill. He was on the verge of death, but he regained his strength


    Diga quivered as he said that.


    Doddo hung his head low in silence beside him.


    Both of them looked pale and skinny and were covered in mud and leaves. There were no signs of their past arrogance at all. Did they lose all their energy in just three days? Or was it Zattsu Tsun who spooked them so hard? It was probably both.


    Zattsu Tsun said that he wants to im back the Tsun ns ruling authority. He wants to betray all the fools who betrayed the Tsun n, regain the title of Forest''s Edges tribal chief, and make the Tsun n great again


    Doddo added.


    He sounded depressed.


    Did his voice change? Compared to his frail appearance, his weak voice waspletely different from the past.


    T-Thats right! I thought he would rescue the other family members and leave Forest''s Edge together B-But I never imagined that he would do something so retarded


    If you think his actions are retarded, just tell him on the spot.


    W-We attempted to persuade him with all sorts of reasons! The Wu n is still in the Tsun n vige, and all the kins of the Tsun n are now working together with the Wu n. We cant defy the Wu n anymore.


    And then heughed after hearing that.


    Doddos voice was shivering weakly. He used to re at us like a wild dog with his dark blue eyes, but they were filled with pleas now.


    He showed a demonic smile and said that he can seize back the proper order in the Forest''s Edge with just the four of us and he can rescue the n head Zuro after getting back in power


    S-So we escaped while he was sleeping!


    The illness must have gotten into Zattsu Tsuns brain. You cant do anything with just four people, right?


    I-I think so too. The only method I can think of is to attack the head of the Wu n or you two.


    Diga switched his gaze between the two of us meekly.


    I-If that man learns the reason for the Tsun ns destruction, he will definitely treat the Fa house that exposed the Tsun n as his greatest enemy. Thats why we


    So you came here to warn us of the danger, right? Why didnt you just knock on the door then?


    Y-You must hate us so much. I dont think you will open the door, so we looked for a way to sneak in


    Are you hoping to gain the trust of others after acting so covertly?


    Ai Fa sounded just a little sterner, and that made Diga yelp and ball himself up.


    Digas reaction was so funny that it was sad. The opposite was usually true, but that was the impression he gave us.


    Ai Fa flicked her untied hair and looked at me unhappily.


    Asuta, what do you think?


    Hmm? Well I want to check something. What happened to Tay?


    T-Tay decided to go along with Zattsu Tsun. So we ditched him


    Is that true?


    I-Its true! Even when Zattsu Tsun wasughing like a madman, Tay just looked at him in a daze He probably cant think for himself anymore


    You people from the main house were the ones who pressured him to be like this. I was a little angry.


    Furthermore, I still didnt find the chance to ask Tay about who saved Ai Fa on that night.


    Was he the one who rescued Ai Fa during the night of the house head conference?


    If it was him why would he want to endanger Forest''s Edge now?


    Bearing thisplicated emotions by myself, I continued:


    How did Zattsu Tsun escape from the Jean house? Only Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun were treated like criminals, so there should be people keeping watch throughout the night.


    I-Im not sure Z-Zattsu Tsuns face and clothes were covered in fresh blood, and he was holding a saber. One or two men wouldnt be a match for him


    A thin bony man covered in the blood of the denizens of Forest''s Edge, standing in front of a burning vige Just imagining that scene gave me the chills. Diga waspletely pale now, and his teeth were chattering.


    D-During the night, our hands would be tied to a pir. But when the house we were in caught fire, the women from the Dom house untied our bonds. We charged out of the house and found Zattsu Tsun standing before us


    He pointed at us with his saber and asked if we want to die here or run away together. The entire vige was on fire, which attracted the attention of the men, but a few women should have seen Zattsu Tsun


    Doddo seemed to be slightly calmer than Diga.


    I sighed heavily and then turned to Ai Fa:


    Basically, they arent lying. If they were trying to assault us, they would have brought Tay along.


    Diga and Doddo werent armed and couldnt win against Ai Fa. However, if Tay appeared with a de in hand, what would happen then? I didnt even dare imagine.


    Ai Fa remained calm from the beginning till the end. Even if Zattsu Tsun followed Diga here, she might think that it would save her the trouble.


    She was filled with confidence. However, I wouldnt want to see Ai Fa killing anyone.


    Unaware of my feelings, Ai Fa red at Diga.


    Well then, what are your ns? The most we can do is hand you over to the Dom house.


    T-Thats fine! But we didntmit arson in the Dom vige and only ran away because Zattsu Tsun threatened us. Can you help us to exin this the Dom house?


    I cant vouch for you. Unless the Dom house women overheard your conversation, they wouldnt know what actually happened.


    How can that be! If nothing is done, the Dom house will really kill us!


    Ai Fa rested her elbow on her propped-up knee, then supported her cheek with her hand and sighed.


    Dont you have any pride? You two scolded us so harshly in the past, and you are still shameless enough toe crying to me? If I were you, I probably would have scalped myself.


    A-Are you still angry about the past? I will apologize as much as you want! I was just mesmerized by you back then! I really wanted to take you as my wife! I didnt mean to harm you!


    Oh? You threatened to push me off the cliff if I dont marry you.


    I-I wouldnt dare murder a fellow denizen of Forest''s Edge! I was just talking smack! Please believe me!


    Diga rubbed the rug with his forehead.


    Ai Fa ruffled her hair again and then looked at Doddo with a stronger gaze.


    What about you? Former second son of the Tsun n. You drew a de against Asuta and the men of the Wu n in the past, correct? There is still a clear mark of your violence on Asutas stomach.


    I I couldnt help it


    What do you mean that you couldnt help it?


    Once I drink wine, I wont care about anything I cant forgive anyone who pissed me off I cant stand it


    His voice was still gloomy. He resembled a skinny wild dog, and his eyes were ring at me through his messy hair.


    E-Even if I say that, you probably wont believe me I was so relieved when I learned that I didnt harm you while I was drunk I-Im not tough enough tomit murder nonchntly


    I felt a strong sense of dissonance when I heard that.


    This could be a good chance for me to understand the true nature of these hopeless men.


    Diga, can you raise your head?


    Diga lifted his head slowly.


    His face was in and childish, despite his big body.


    As for Doddo, instead of a wild dog, a depressed old dog would be more apt as a description. Since he had a small stature, he looked frail and weak without his violent nature. He didnt look like a denizen of Forest''s Edge at all.


    The escape of Zattsu Tsun was a grave matter. After all, the denizens of Forest''s Edge intended only to make Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun pay for their crimes. We already informed Genos castle about this. If we couldnt arrest Zattsu Tsun tonight, this would be a disgrace when negotiations with the Genos castle resumes in the future.


    That was why the Dom and Jean house heads would never forgive Diga and Doddo. Donda Wu and Graff Zaza would think the same. I wanted to use this chance to understand the true nature of these two retards


    Diga, you mentioned that you would never kill a fellow denizen of Forest''s Edge, correct? What about the residents in the Post Station Town?


    The residents in town?


    Diga Tsun tilted his thick neck like a dull-witted bull.


    W-Why did you bring up the Post Station Town all of a sudden? Im confused


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge think of the Post Station Town as an enemy. So I think you can hurt them without any hesitation.


    I tried acting all casual.


    Ai Fa narrowed her eyes in doubt. Fortunately, she held her peace.


    D-Dont you get along well with them? In the first ce, you came from the city


    You are right, but I wasnt born in Genos. To be honest, I hate those people in Genos who look down on the denizens of Forest''s Edge. My customers are mostly southerners and easterners.


    I see I-Im not sure. I dont go to town often


    Ehh? But why?


    Because They are scary


    What?


    I forgot about my act and said loudly.


    I was probably too loud, which made Diga squirm his shoulders in surprise.


    B-Because we are from the Forest''s Edge, so they are always ring at us angrily, right? If Im too careless, they might drag me to a corner and beat me up So I hadnt entered the town in a few years.


    His testimony left me speechless.


    I tried to calm myself down and then looked towards Doddo:


    What about you? When I first met you in the Post Station Town, you drew your de against a resident of the Post Station Town, correct?


    I hate the residents there. I think they are all enemies of Forest''s Edge.


    Yes, so you abducted women, assaulted travelers, and stole their crops?


    Huh?


    Doddo opened his small eyes wide.


    Speaking of which, his face was very simr to a lion-dog, broad and cold. But he was Digas younger brother, that meant he was around my age. A bewildered look with eyes wide open befitted his age.


    Im not interested in the towns women. Anyway, how do I even steal the crops? The guards wont ignore it if I did that.


    Some of the viges dont have guards though.


    I dont know where these viges are The forest has plenty of food for us to eat, so I dont need to go out of my way and steal food from them.


    Hmm, but the residents of the Post Station Town all said that the denizens of Forest''s Edge keptmitting misdeeds.


    Thats a long time ago before the Tsun n stole from the forest. We were still young back then.


    Yes, we were still eating aria and poitan too.


    Diga answered casually.


    I understood I fell into deep thought. Uncle Dora didnt tell me in which era those things happened.


    Besides, ten or so years werent too distant past, it wouldnt be strange for rumors of Forest''s Edge denizens stealing crops being passed down from then. Uncle Dora must have suffered too when he was young.


    I didnt need to think too hard about this. I just had to ask Uncle Dora to specte the time when this happened.


    Are you trying to find the criminal?


    Doddo looked at me with gloomy eyes.


    Its Zattsu Tsun. Father Zuro is worried about the rtions between the Tsun n and Genos breaking down, while Diga and I hate the city. Only Zattsu Tsun will dare do anything to the townsmen.


    Hmmp, are you trying to push all the me to the former n head?


    Ai Fa said coldly, and Doddos face turned stiff pathetically, but Diga nodded weakly.


    You did expose our greatest sins. But we really have no reasons to abduct the women from the city or steal their food. It doesnt matter if you believe it or not Thendlord of Genos doesnt have the resolve to pass judgment against the denizens of the Forest''s Edge anyway.


    He was wrong. A few hours ago, I advised Kan Lutim to not let those crimes go unanswered.


    But Doddo and the others didnt know about that. They didnt try to save their own skin because they didnt know. Therefore, they were telling the truth.


    Enough about that, the Dom house


    When Diga said that in a pitiable voice, someone rapped the door loudly.


    Diga and Doddo looked as if they were petrified and stopped moving. Ai Fa grabbed the saber beside her.


    Head of the Fa house, if you are still alive, wake up. We are from the Dom house.


    The hoarse roar made me go weak from fear, and Ai Fa sighed softly.


    Diga and Doddo looked deathly pale.


    The Tsun n men set fire in the Dom vige and are now on the run! Head of the Fa house, are you still alive?


    We are fine! Im opening the door now!


    Ai Fas voice was like an stic whip. Despair clouded Diga and Doddos eyes, and they looked up at Ai Fa who had stood up.


    Ai Fa walked to the entrance with determined strides.


    Thank you for informing me about this urgent situation in the wee hours of the morning. You said that the men from the Tsun n had escaped, who exactly are they?


    Ai Fa asked behind the closed door, and the other partys voice also calmed down.


    You are safe, huh. The Dom house can salvage a little of its reputation The ones on the run are the three men from the Tsun n taken in by the Dom house and the former n head of the Tsun n imprisoned by the Jean house. The Jean house man watching the former n head got his throat bit open and his saber snatched away. After breaking out of the Jean house, the former n head set the Dom vige on fire and fled with the three Tsun n men we had taken in!


    Hmmp, looks like you didnt lie.


    Ai Fa muttered softly and crossed her arms.


    You said something? Is your family member fine too? If you are both alright, then rest easy. The men of the Dom house will guard the Fa house. We will wipe away this disgrace with the blood of the Tsun n traitors!


    A group of bulky men wearing kiba skulls on their heads had reached the Fa house.


    Diga was shivering as if he had caught a cold. Doddo seemed to have given up and hung his head low.


    Ai Fa nced their way, then said:


    I appreciate your gesture. However, I have something to tell you. I have captured the eldest and second sons of the Tsun n main house.


    What!?


    He roared in anguish again, and the door shook violently.


    Uwah


    Diga groaned andy prone on the floor.


    Is that true!? The traitors are in your house!? Head of the Fa house, open the door at once!


    I will open it now. Dont break my door, men of the Dom house But before that, I hope you can listen to my exnation. These two didnte here to murder us. They did flee from the Dom vige, but they only came here because they were too afraid of Zattsu Tsun.


    What kind of joke is this! Open up right now! Hand them over to us!


    Of course I will hand them over. But can you let the tribal chiefs investigate this carefully? Dont cut their throats right now. They imed that the former n head threatened them with a de, thats why they fled. If they turn over a new leaf and return to the vige voluntarily, do show some leniency in their punishment.


    They tarnished the honor of the Dom house and trampled over our trust in them! Our only option is to chop off their heads! Enough talk, open the door!


    If that is how the Dom house feels, I cant open the door. Call the three tribal chiefs here. If their words convince me, I will open the door.


    Ai Fa turned her face away and looked at us.


    Before we knew it, Diga and Doddo were looking at Ai Fa with their heads tilted.


    I was near the seat of honor, so I could only see the back of their heads. Ai Fa looked our way with her arms crossed, and her expression became more and more scary. She finally yelled:


    Why are you looking at me with such eyes! Stop looking at me like that!


    5


    The next day, or rather, sometime before the dawn of the same day, Forest''s Edge was on high alert. News of Zattsu Tsuns and Tay Tsuns escape spread from the northern viges to the entire Forest''s Edge.


    The escapees were vicious viins. One of them tore open the throat of a man with his teeth and set a vige on fire. The denizens of Forest''s Edge could no longer call him a fellow tribe mate. The tribal chiefs dered that Tay would be given back his family name of Tsun, and both him and Zattsu Tsun were to be captured dead or alive. Immediately after dawn, half the men entered the forest and the other half stayed behind to protect their homes.


    It went without saying that the ones staying behind had to perform surveince on top of protecting their homes. They needed to watch the people of the Tsun n and those who used to be from the Tsun n.


    Zattsu Tsun might abduct them. The men from the branch houses who were free to move around were locked inside a house, thus restricting their movements.


    Not just the men of the Tsun n vige, those who had been taken in by other kins were locked up too. As they didnt show any signs of resistance, their movements werent restricted in the first ce. However, nobody knew how they would act if Zattsu Tsun appeared before them again the prison break of Digas group made the other tribe mates wary.


    Tulu Deans father was also taken away. They were bestowed with a new family name after much hardship but were arrested and sent back to the Tsun n vige just when they were going along the right path. Just thinking about how the father and daughter might feel was breaking my heart.


    The former members of the Tsun n main house were also shifted to a ce that was easy to keep watch over. Yamiel Lei, Aura, Zwei, and Mida were imprisoned by the Wu n. Diga and Doddo who almost lost their heads were taken as prisoners and sent to the Zaza house along with Zuro Tsun. The manpower was mostly concentrated in the Tsun n, Wu n, and Zaza house viges. As they guarded their family and kept watch on the prisoners, they prepared for Zattsu Tsuns attack.


    As for the Fa house


    Escorted by the elites of Forest''s Edge, we headed to the Post Station Town to run our business.


    Hey, whats going on here?


    Mno Mast looked at us with sinister eyes.


    This was only natural since we had twice our usual numbers, and the additional helpers were all hunters from Forest''s Edge.


    The four escorts guarding us were Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Shin Wu, and Rau Lei.


    To avoid spooking the Post Station Town residents, we chose hunters who were younger and had milder-looking faces. However, just being armed with a saber would give a very different impression to others. Mno Mast red at Ludo Wus group with a dangerous gleam close to hostility in his eyes.


    Sorry, we have our reasons


    Reasons? What reasons can there be? Theres no need to do business while armed with a saber.


    Genos castle should be notifying everyone shortly. Vicious criminals had fled from Forest''s Edge, and we are not sure where they went.


    Mno Mast was stunned by my answer.


    Vicious criminals from Forest''s Edge you say?


    Thats right, two vicious criminals who vited grave taboos in the Forest''s Edge had escaped. There was some bad blood between us, so these escorts will be joining me.


    To be frank, we shouldnt be setting up the stall during times like this.


    But the Genos liaison ordered us to continue our stall operation. So we still came to the Post Station Town.


    People will find it suspicious for you to stop your business when a criminal appears in Forest''s Edge. If you want to stop running your stall, then be prepared to be barred from doing business in the Post Station Town forever. Since you are not wanted criminals, just act as you usually do.


    Thats what Pyschkurewuss, the representative of Marquis Genos said.


    I could vaguely guess what he was thinking.


    Pyschkurewuss probably wants to apprehend Zattsu Tsun himself. Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun not only vited the rules of Forest''s Edge, they also transgressed thew of Genos. They want to prosecute the two vicious criminals officially.


    Kan Lutim apanied Donda Wu and the others to meet Pyschkurewuss back then, and he was now rying his experience to me with a bitter face.


    The guards will protect the city, so the denizens of Forest''s Edge can continue to set up stall without worry If we cant do that, we can just stay in our settlement and forget about doing business in town Thats what Pyschkurewuss is saying.


    Simply put, he was trying to use us as bait.


    If we refused, he would bar us from running a business in the Post Station Town.


    What exactly is Pyschkurewuss trying to do?


    As I was gritting my teeth internally, Mno Mast said in a daze:


    The vicious criminals from Forest''s Edge A denizen of Forest''s Edge has be a criminal


    Thats correct. Genos castle should be announcing their names and wanted posters before noon.


    It had been decades since Genos castlest prosecuted a denizen of Forest''s Edge. In recent years, there were rumors that even if a denizen of Forest''s Edgemitted a crime, the people from the castle would cover it up. The death of Mno Masts best friend also ended without any proper investigation.


    What kind of emotions were going through Mno Masts mind right now? He should be d to see the people in the Genos castle prosecuting the denizens of Forest''s Edge ording to thew. But he should be frustrated that the death of his best friend was still ignored If I was in his shoes, my conflicted feelings would send my heart into turmoil.


    After a moment of silence, Mno Mast finally suppressed his emotions and swept his gaze across us.


    I understand the situation now So the people in the Genos castle ordered you to continue doing your business?


    Yes. We wanted to stop until themotion is over, but


    Hmmp, you lot are fine baits. Just the sort of scheme the people in the castle woulde up with.


    After saying that, Mno Mast turned and left.


    Like usual, the two carts were at the back of the inn. We looked at each other.


    I thought he would react more strongly, but he epted so simply. No matter how unhappy he is, he still cant go against the people of the Genos castle.


    Ludo Wu shrugged disappointedly. Speaking of which, Ludo Wu had met Mno Mast before.


    I held back my sigh and announced:


    Alright then, lets go. We are runningte, and the customers might be getting anxious.


    We set off for the stone paved road.


    News of the vicious criminals had not been announced officially yet, but we were much more prominent than usual. Even though they were young and good-looking hunters, they still were hunters. Their eyes were more fearful and had less disdain. Such gazes stabbed at us from all over the ce.


    Is it really fine to do this?


    I couldnt shake away that thought.


    We couldnt predict how the vicious criminal, Zattsu Tsun, would act.


    No matter how anxious he was, there was no way he could restore power to the Tsun n and take back the position of tribal chief n again. In that case, he might attack his longtime enemy, the new tribal chief n, the Wu n. Or the kin house that abandoned the Tsun n, the Zaza house. Or the Fa house that exposed the grave sins of the Tsun n.


    In the face of such serious threats, could we really enter the Post Station Town?


    Wouldnt that endanger the residents of the Post Station Town?


    Going bymon sense, normal people wouldnt attack us inside the Post Station Town in broad daylight. Therefore, he would definitely strike during ourmute from Forest''s Edge to the Post Station Town.


    However, not only did he hurt a fellow tribemate, he also set a vige on fire. I suspected he had lost his sense of reason. If we were safe and the residents in the Post Station Town got hurt from the coteral damage Thinking about that made my mood very heavy.


    Mno Mast, Uncle Dora, Tara, Shumimaru, Pops, Arudas, Yumi, and Naudiz they were the people I got acquainted with in the Post Station Town. I wouldnt want anything to happen to them. I never imagined that I would ever conduct business with such a heavy heart.


    Ah!


    At this moment, someone called out loudly. Tara was sitting beside her father as usual. Her eyes were wide open as she yelped.


    Hi, Tara, Uncle I want to buy vegetables today too.


    Same as yesterday? That will be eight red copper tes.


    It was the first time they saw hunters apanying us, so he looked a little pale. But he still wore a smile on his face.


    Tara didnt look too scared either. The young girl just looked at Ludo Wu tensely.


    Ah, little brat. We met quite some time ago. You are still so small.


    When she saw Ludo Wu smiling, Tara also smiled timidly.


    Y-You know, I chatted with Rimee Wu recently. Are you her brother?


    Oh, I know about that. She kept talking about that during dinner. You two brats sure get along well.


    I nced at the heartwarming reunion, then leaned towards Uncle Dora.


    I want to tell you that the city will be announcing something soon


    After hearing about the entire incident, his face turned paler.


    T-This is a serious matter. A vicious criminal from Forest''s Edge


    Thats right. They might not have any reasons to harm a resident in the Post Station Town, but dont go near a man who is all skin and bones, as well as an old man with greying hair.


    I-I understand. Even though they are denizens of Forest''s Edge, the people from the Genos castle will still treat them as criminals. That shows how vicious they are. I wont let Tara wander outside by herself today.


    Yes. I hope you can tell the people you know too. Speaking of which, I have something I want to ask


    I decided to clear the doubt that appeared in my mindst night.


    In other words, I wanted to know the specific period of time when the denizens of Forest''s Edge allegedlymitted crimes.


    Ehh? Even if you ask me Arent those ruffians causing trouble in the city right now?


    Are you talking about drunk denizens of Forest''s Edge drawing their des in the Post Station Town or destroying stalls they dont like? I want to know about more serious crimes. Like abducting women or stealing crops.


    Hmm, let me think It has been a long time since the denizens of Forest''s Edge robbed our crops. Thats before Tara was born. Aside from that, I only heard rumors You have to ask the people in the Genos castle for more urate details.


    The people in Genos castle?


    Thats right. Some people might just shrug it off, but most people will still report it to the guards.


    It seemed difficult to get the answer. The people in Genos castle had been ignoring the misdeeds of Forest''s Edge denizens all the while, they had to be trying to cover this up.


    Asuta, dont get embroiled in too much trouble.


    Uncle Dora suddenly grabbed my arm.


    I know you are a good person, so thats enough for me. Asuta, leave the criminals to the guards and just work hard in your job.


    Thank you. Im happy to hear you say that.


    I only manage to sprout such cliche lines, but I was really touched beyond words.


    After leaving his stall, our destination was just a short hop away.


    I knew there would be a crowd at my stall, but there werent just customers, there were more guards on duty than usual.


    Uwah, the atmosphere seems terrible.


    L Wu whispered.


    The atmosphere did seem hostile. The crowd was facing the guards with tense faces.


    After we got closer, a guard with a plume on his helmet and who seemed to have the highest rank shouted: You guys are too slow!


    Although we left the Fa house early, we had to detour to the Wu n vige and enter the Post Station Town with our escorts, so we were half an hourte.


    But the stall owners had the right to choose their business hours, so the guards didnt have any rights to lecture us I couldnt tell him that so curtly of course, so I bowed my head and apologized:


    Pardon me, I will start preparations right away. Please wait a moment.


    Then something strange happened. One-third of the crowd dispersed immediately.


    Their unnatural movements surprised me. The ones who left were westerners with yellowish-brown and ivory skin, and their faces were filled with hostility and fear.


    The six guards watched them depart, then turned and left too.


    Thats all I have to say. You have no problems with that, right? If anything happens, I will really arrest you all.


    The head guard left with that parting shot.


    The guests all looked indignant and kept quiet as the guards headed to the north. Normally, the guards would return to the guardhouse on the south. They were probably going directly to the northern entrance to patrol.


    Could just six guards ward off the assault of the vicious criminals? I only had four escorts with me, but I didnt think the six soldiers would be more effective than us.


    Hi, sorry for themotion. Please dont mind and start doing your business.


    We pushed the cart to our usual spots, and Arudas said to us with a smile.


    He didnt seem too guarded at the sight of Ai Fa and the others. That made me relieved and I asked:


    What happened?


    Well, we were waiting for you to set up shop when those guards came over. They told us:Felons had escaped from the Forest''s Edge and mighte near this stall. Those who value their lives should leave at once.


    I see, so thats what happened.


    They ordered the denizens of Forest''s Edge to continue with business, but warned the residents to leave at once. So Pyschkurewuss just wanted us to y the role of bait and didnt care about the tense rtionship between the Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town.


    I became even more moody.


    We ignored them and continued queueing, but the westerners who heard them became agitated and demand them to bar dangerous individuals like you from the Post Station Town. My southern brethrens were enraged by this and refuted them, and themotion intensified.


    My heart grew heavy as I listened.


    Arudasughed heartily:


    Dont show such a face. We already resolved the issue, and no one was taken away by the guards. When they heard me shout:You cant eat the delicious food if you keep arguing, all of them quieted down. Only the westerners remained rowdy to the very end.


    Hmmp, the westerners are more timid than anyone else. They are fine business partners, but frustrating during times like this.


    Pops who was hidden behind Arudasrge body suddenly popped out.


    They might havemitted serious felonies, but there are just two ouws, right? Why are they forgoing delicious food for those two? How retarded.


    Pops, think about it from our perspective. We cant do any work if the guards take you away.


    Arudas said resignedly, and Pops grunted again.


    Enough about that, I have something important to say. Hey, brat!


    Y-Yes!?


    I ate the dinner provided by the inn! If I eat it together with fruit wine, the meal will cost me seven red copper tes!


    Ehh? Isnt one portion five red copper tes?


    One bottle of fruit wine isnt enough! Whats with that dish!?


    Is it not to your liking?


    I asked worriedly, and he yelled:


    Thats impossible!


    Pops, dont be so loud. What if the guardse back?


    Who gives a damn about them!? Since you have Tau sauce, why didnt you use it in the other dishes!? What is going on here!? You think its funny seeing us so confused?


    I-Im not trying to do that. I only learned of the Tau sauces existence after visiting the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    What? You made such a delicious dish after using Tau sauce for the first time?


    Arudas was dumbstruck.


    I chopped some tino as I shook my head.


    No, my hometown has a seasoning simr to Tau sauce, so I chose to make that dish. Do you like it?


    I love it. To us, Tau sauce has the taste of home But we have never tasted something so delicious back in my hometown.


    Arudas smiled with satisfaction.


    Pops leaned forth from his side.


    Oh right, I dont know your name. Im Bn of Nerva.


    Im Asuta of the Fa house, a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Asuta of the Fa house, huh Asuta, if you ever get the chance to visit Jaguar, doe to Nerva. Just mention the architect Bn, almost everyone there knows me.


    Eh? O-Okay.


    And if you n to build a house in the future, do contact me, I will build a grand house for you at a price better than the other architects.


    After saying that, Pops crossed his arm and held his chest high proudly.


    Alright then, when will the food be done? You made us wait for so long today, Im starving!


    Yes! Right away!


    Pops and the others had the same attitude towards us. No, after I started selling meals at the Big Tree of the South Inn, they seemed friendlier to me.


    The customers behind were the same too. Be it the frank and forthright southerners, or the calm and collected easterners, no one thought much about the matter of Zattsu Tsun.


    However, the gulf between us and the westerners had grown deeper.


    Uncle Dora and the others were very worried about our safety. As for those who had been buying kiba dishes all along, they werent too concerned. However, the westerners who harbored doubts about the denizens of Forest''s Edge were freaked out.


    That might be so but since we have decided to do this, we will have to do it properly.


    News of the Forest''s Edge felons had spread throughout the city. Since they had seen our shameful and unsightly side, we had to do our best to prove our innocence.


    This line of thought was simr to the superficial words said by Pyschkurewuss. Since the denizens of Forest''s Edge allowed the Tsun n fall into depravity unabated, we had to take responsibility. With that in mind, this might be a tribtion that the denizens of Forest''s Edge had to face a road to redemption.


    Asuta, can you really cook delicious meal with such a sour face?


    Ai Fa whispered into my ears.


    Dont worry, if the vicious criminals appear, we will deal with them swiftly.


    Ludo Wu and the others had retreated into the woods before I realized it, and only Ai Fa was left behind.


    I looked at Ai Fas brave expression and nodded:


    I understand. Sh Wu, Im counting on you.


    Yes.


    Sh Wu tossed the aria into the griddle, and we opened for business.


    6


    Right before noon, Rii Sudora reached the stall on time.


    She brought four men from the Sudora house with her.


    Sorry for the wait, I will be in your care today too.


    Her face didnt look any different but the house head standing beside her looked nervous.


    Head of the Fa house, there have been no signs of the vicious criminals so far.


    Its great that you are all safe.


    Yes, we will protect our brethrens with our lives.


    The head of the Sudora house looked like a monkeys, and his sunken eyes were burning. His spouse Rii Sudora showed a calm smile.


    House head, if the men from Forest''s Edge show their hunting faces, the residents in town wont daree near. Please restrain yourself.


    Hmm? We cant be so rxed. The former head of the Tsun n is all skin and bones, but he defeated the men of the Jean house. During the house head conference, I also realized that man from the Tsun n branch house is formidable too. We need to have the resolve to die in battle.


    It was true that the head of the Sudora house was shorter than his wife and had a small build. It was rare seeing a man with such stature amongst all the hunks of Forest''s Edge.


    However, there was a grim determination on his face. With the way things had turned out, he could have asked his wife to help out after Zattsu Tsun got arrested, but he didnt turn this job down and suggested being the escorts. All four men of the Sudora house were here, and the rest of the women were entrusted to the Wu n vige to seek refuge.


    Head of the Sudora house, the men from the Wu n are hiding in the woods over there. They had set the assignment to watch the road and guard the rear, do consult them on your role.


    After hearing Ai Fas words, the head of the Sudora house nodded and led his posse to the woods at the back. In a short while, Vena Wu and I would need to head to the Big Tree of the South Inn, Ai Fa and her entourage of four would escort us there. The four men of the Sudora house would stay behind and guard the women in the stall.


    After the men from the Sudora house were gone, the men from the Silver Vase approached us.


    Wee, thank you for your patronage even at a time like this.


    Yes, wanted notice, we see Asuta, okay?


    We are fine, please be careful too. The wanted notice should have mentioned how dangerous the felons are.


    Fine, we are. I worry, you. Guards say, attack you, they may.


    What the guards said probably resulted in the obvious drop in westerner customers. Even the crowd on the streets was less dense than usual.


    Uncle Dora visited with Tara, but other regrs like Yumi didnt patronize us. If we didnt arrest the vicious criminals, the westerner residents would remain fearful and uneasy.


    Thank you. We are really fine, there are many powerful hunters protecting us.


    I tried to answer with a smile, but Shumimarus gaze remained serious.


    He suddenly shifted his gaze to Ai Fa who was standing beside the stall.


    House head, me, Silver Vase band leader, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino.


    Hmm?


    Ai Fa was standing between the two stalls and watching the people passing by, but she was looking at Shumimaru puzzledly now.


    By house head, you mean me? I dont know you.


    Asuta, tell me. You tell me, name?


    Ai Fa frowned and sized up Shumimaru.


    Im Ai Fa of the Fa house. Sorry, but I dont have time to chat.


    Ai Fa, name good you, Asuta protect?


    Yes, the house head has to protect her family member.


    Ai Fa answered and returned her gaze to the road. Ai Fas role was to stay on the front lines and look out for suspicious characters in the crowd.


    Please, Asuta protect. Cherish him, I, a lot.


    Ai Fa nced at Shumimaru again.


    I dont need anyone to tell me that, I will protect him.


    Thank you.


    Shumimaru narrowed his eyes a little, thanked her quietly, and then looked at the other stall.


    Vena Wu was working hard as usual.


    So she was special to Shumimaru after all.


    Shumimaru didnt reveal his feelings and left with his food.


    Asuta, that Semu man is very worried about you. Did you know him before this?


    L Wu was tending to the Kiba burger stall with me, and she asked me with an incredulous expression.


    No, we dont really know each other. We got acquainted when he bought my food.


    Hmmp, thats weird Never mind, your rtionship with the Wu n started in the same way. So it isnt that strange after all.


    Thats true. My friendship with others always started with these simple dishes.


    Shumimaru was very close to me, and I also cherished my friendship with Pops Bn, whose name I just learned today, and Arudas.


    We only chatted for a few minutes every day, but that was still a bond between us. With the passage of time, our bonds grew stronger. And that was how I managed to survive in this different world.


    After a short while, when it was almost time for me to head to the Big Tree of the South Inn, Kan Lutim, Dali Sauti and a man from the Sauti n appeared before us.


    Ah, good morning, how was the meeting with Kamyua Yost?


    The work tomorrow remains unchanged. As expected, they imed that they dont need any escorts.


    Dont need escorts?


    Tomorrow, the denizens of Forest''s Edge will guide Zashumas caravan through the forest. And, of course, we couldnt halt this grand project. But why wouldnt they need escorts?


    We dont know what Zattsu Tsun will do, so we proposed sending all the men from the Sauti n to escort them. But they said that they just need the denizens of Forest''s Edge to act as their guides, so just the four men that were agreed in the first ce will be fine.


    But wouldnt that be dangerous?


    Yes, but there are only two vicious criminals, so sending four men will be adequate. But when we suggested increasing the number of helpers just to be safe, they thought we were being too nosey and turned us down. I hate the Genos castle people after all.


    Dali Sauti answered.


    He was taller than Kan Lutim and as buff as Donda Wu. Although his face looked kind and gentle, his outstanding looks made him suitable for the crucial position of tribal chief. He should be slightly older than Kan Lutim.


    He used to give me the impression of being warm and approachable, but he tended to tense up during an emergency. It was difficult for him to negotiate with Kamyua Yost given the current circumstances.


    He has his own pride and self-esteem. After all, the job of a Guardian is to protect caravans, so he wouldnt want others to get in the way of his job.


    How unpleasant. Could it be that they are just like those people from Genos castle and want to apprehend the criminals by themselves?


    I wasnt sure about that. I didnt think that the rtionship between Kamyua Yost and Pyschkurewuss was anywhere close to being cordial.


    Did Kamyua Yost want to apprehend the Tsun n felons by himself? I couldnt grasp the thoughts of that man who kept pretending to be retarded.


    Anyway, there would be five Guardians protecting the 18-men caravan. They probably dont need to worry about just two vicious criminals If anyone from the caravan dies or there is any damage to the cargo, the Guardians will bear full responsibility, so we dont need to be concerned.


    I see, since Kamyua Yost insisted on that, it should be fine.


    Kamyua Yost and that man who concealed his appearance with bandages, Han of Dabag Aside from them, there were three other Guardians. After adding in the four men from Forest''s Edge led by Dali Sauti, they wouldnt lose to the vicious criminals so easily. And if the two vicious criminals could really defeat them, then the escorts guarding the stalls wouldnt stand a chance either.


    Well then, we need to report this to Donda Wu, so we are going back to Forest''s Edge now Asuta, please be careful.


    And finally, Kan Lutim looked at me with his strong gaze and left together with Dali Sauti and the others.


    Should we go as well?. Sh Wu, please hold the fort.


    Yes, stay safe on your way there.


    Me, Vena Wu, Ai Fa, and the three hunters who appeared from the woods left the stall together. We bought the necessary vegetables on the way there and were basked in more gazes than usual on our way to the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    We didnt divide our tasks yet. We will need a sentry at the front and back entrances, someone to rove and watch the surroundings, and a bodyguard to go inside with Asuta.


    This was a surprise, but the youngest, Ludo Wu, showed his leadership skills while performing the escort duties.


    Ai Fa should stand at the front door, the rest can just take whatever roles that are left.


    Wait, why am I the front doors sentry? I want to go inside the building.


    Hmm? But the westerners wont dare toe in if we ce a male sentry here, right? That uncle at the inn earlier also showed an annoyed face.


    We already reported the matter about the vicious criminals to Naudiz in the morning. I also informed him that the hunters from Forest''s Edge would guard the inn just in case anything happened.


    But Im also an armed hunter. The westerners loathe all denizens of Forest''s Edge and dont discriminate between man and woman.


    Thats not true. Ai Fa, men wont avoid a pretty girl like you.


    In that case, your face is as gentle as a womans too. And Im taller than you.


    The air was getting tense; however, Rau Lei justughed coldly:


    Head of the Fa house, thats an interesting point. Im the tallest among us all. I will get tired of staying in the same ce, so I will be the rover and watch the surroundings. Decide on the other roles however you like.


    This has nothing to do with height! Besides, Im almost the same height as Ai Fa!


    Im a bit taller than you.


    And Im about her height too.


    Shin Wu! You are mocking my height too!?


    I didnt say that. You are a better hunter than me anyway.


    As they continued to argue, we arrived at the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    I dont want to go inside a Post Station Town building, so I will guard the back door.


    After Shin Wu retired from the battle royale, Rau Lei also disappeared after saying:I will blow the grass whistle if anything happens.


    Only Ai Fa and Ludo Wu were left. They red at each other, and the air was getting heated.


    Hey, Asuta, you know the Post Station Town the best, so you decide


    Vena Wu proposed reluctantly, and Ludo Wu shouted childishly:He will definitely pick Ai Fa!


    We shouldnt loiter before the inn, and they were pushing me to speak up too. I felt lethargic when I thought of Ai Fas feelings.


    If I have to choose, I think Ai Fa is more suited for the role outside Is that fine?


    As I expected, Ai Fa was stunned and just stood there.


    But why?


    Like what Ludo Wu said, westerners often lodge in this inn, so I want to avoid agitating them. This was the reason why I asked you to stay in the stall earlier.


    You are right


    Ai Fas face turned more and more sullen, and the strength-deprived eyes looked apologetically at Ludo Wu.


    I see. Im thinking only about myself and didnt make the right judgment. Its my fault for insisting on doing things my way.


    Hmm? You dont need to apologize for such trivial matters.


    But Im still taller than you.


    Shut up! So what!


    Nothing. Its painful for me, so I just wanted to jab at you a little.


    Ai Fa walked along the wall and sat down heavily about 3 meters from the inn entrance. She didnt cross her legs and hugged her knees childishly instead. She looked at the streets with gloomy eyes.


    I will watch the streets from here Asuta.


    Yes!


    Work hard.


    Okay.


    Why was there a sense of guilt welling up in my chest?


    I swallowed the umpteenth sigh of today, then pushed open the doors with the Wu n siblings.


    Oh, Asuta, I was waiting for you.


    Naudiz was sitting at the counter and received us with a gentle smile. He already met the men from Forest''s Edge this morning, and only Ludo Wu was left now, so he wasnt tensed at all.


    Well then, I will be counting on you today too. Im relieved that you have reached safely.


    Sorry for the trouble because of our issues. And thank you for agreeing to the hunters of Forest''s Edge guarding the premises.


    Youre wee, since the dangerous felons are on the loose, having people guard the inn will put me at ease too. As the felons are from the Forest''s Edge, the guards from the Post Station Town wont too dependable.


    He wouldnt need to worry about Zattsu Tsun attacking his inn if he just barred me from entering. But he still wanted me to continue my work as per the contract. I felt guilty and moved at the same time.


    There wasnt much time in the morning, so I didnt tell you the details. But dinnerst night was very well-received. They werepletely sold out, nothing was left.


    I see, thats a relief. So you managed to sell it even after setting the price to five red copper tes.


    Thats right, I followed your suggestion and sold half portions of Braised kiba without fuwano at two red copper tes. So people who had never tried this dish and were reluctant to fork out five red copper tes could order it easily.


    Naudiz had a face of satisfaction.


    Iid out the kiba meat that was left here for safekeeping and answered with a smile:


    Speaking of which, what is the ratio of the customers? Did any westerner order that dish?


    Of course. There are many westerners lodging here for the sake of the kiba dish but I dont know what will happen in the future though.


    I couldnt tell either.


    The number of westerner customers at our stall had plummeted too. They were worried about being dragged into trouble if they came near us. But this incident shouldnt affect the sales in the inn too much. If the westerners discriminated the denizens of Forest''s Edge because of this incident, it would have drastic effects.


    Never mind, lets bear with it before the felons are apprehended. Just the southerner customers will buy out everything. Im counting on you in the future too.


    With that, Naudiz turned and left. He didnt show it, but the presence of Ludo Wu still unnerved him.


    Sigh, who knows when the enemy will show up, its boring to just wait. And I cant let my guard down either, my shoulder is aching from the tension.


    Ludo Wu stretched his back and started grumbling.


    Its fine for just one or two days, visiting the town is fun too. But it will be terrible if this continues for ten or twenty days. The Sudora house will run out of food to eat.


    It wont drag on that long, right? It will be troubling if this goes on for ten or more days.


    But they might die even before appearing before us. If they encounter a kiba and die, they will be eaten by the Munto. Then how long do we have to keep up with this?


    Indeed, that could be possible.


    Spending a night in the forest was dangerous. The deathly ill Zattsu Tsun and the aging Tay Tsun didnt have any supplies with them and could die quietly in the woods. If that happened, we would live in fear of their phantoms forever.


    Just how much trouble did Zattsu Tsun n to cause us? I didnt stop my hands as I cooked and thought about what Yamiel Lei once said Zattsu Tsun is like a venom


    Two and a half hourster, my work in the Big Tree of the South Innpleted smoothly.


    There wasnt any good or grave news. When we left the inn and returned to the Kimyusus Tail Inn, the stalls were already there. Sh Wu and the others already purchased the necessities for tomorrow and were waiting for us.


    We didnt sell everything today. The Kiba burgers were sold out, but we only sold about 80 portions of Myam-roasted meat.


    The sales werent important, the important thing was that we made it through the day safely That was what I wanted to say, but there was still satisfaction in my heart.


    No matter what, we had to return the cart first. As I was opening the door, I heard hysterical voicesing from the inn.


    Stop renting your carts to those people! Everything will be fine if they dont enter the Post Station Town, right!?


    I grew stiff.


    Those people They were referring to us, of course.


    The Genos castle people are spoiling the denizens of Forest''s Edge too much!


    We dont want to be caught in the crossfire!


    If you dont rent them the carts, they wont be able to continue with business, just refund them the cart rental fee!


    The voices came from a group of unfamiliar men.


    When they all quieted down, Mno Mast used the chance to speak:


    Even if I break the contract, other inns like the Big Tree of the South Inn will rent them carts. Since the Genos castle permits them to continue running their stalls, theres no point arguing about this.


    Even so, we dont need to let everything go their way, right!?


    You want the rental fee that badly?


    You are also No, amongst us, you are the one who hates the denizens of Forest''s Edge the most, correct?


    The next instant, there was a loud bang.


    Someone hammered a table or wall.


    The incident with my friend has nothing to do with this! The ones pissing me off right now are you people, not the denizens of Forest''s Edge! Are you done!? Then get lost! Dont disrupt my business!


    I backed away from the door quickly.


    The men pushed open the door from the inside and rushed out. They then yelped and stood there stiffly.


    They had to be freaking out after seeing more than ten denizens of Forest''s Edge lining up in front of the door. This group of men had yellowish-brown skin and looked like merchants. Their faces were twisted from despair, and they were quivering.


    I was the only one who overheard them. L Wu and Ludo Wu who were beside me looked surprised.


    Excuse me, we need to go in, can you let us pass?


    I tried to speak as calmly possible, and the men fled like spooked rabbits.


    After watching them leave, I wanted to walk forth again, and the peeved Mno Mast opened the door from the inside and appeared before us.


    What, you done with your business already? Dont crowd at my door, it gets in the way.


    Yes, sorry.


    We didnt need too many people to push the carts, so the four escorts and I pushed it to the back of the inn under Mno Masts lead.


    Excuse me Will you still rent the carts to us tomorrow?


    I asked as I pushed the cart, and Mno Mast threw a sideway nce at me.


    I already told you before. If the cart gets damaged from any mishaps, you will need topensate me. Anything else you need me to exin?


    Theres nothing Thank you.


    And of course, he grunted unhappily after I said that.


    When we reached the warehouse at the back of the inn, a tall scrawny blonde man was waiting for us toe there.


    Hi, thank you for the hard work. And thanks for the delicious meal earlier too.


    What are you doing here?


    Mno Mast asked in surprise, and Kamyua Yost smiled casually.


    Nothing, Im just waiting for Asuta here in order not to miss him. If I rest in the restaurant, I might doze off.


    This was the first time I met Kamyua Yost today. Since he ate the food from the stall, he must have visited when I went to the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    Im happy to see you, Kamyua. It seems that you can set off as scheduled tomorrow.


    Yes, thats why Im here to greet you. We will be setting off first thing in the morning, and it will be at least two months before wee back.


    Two months I had only been here for 50-odd days, so it was hard for me to imagine such a long period of time.


    Recently, the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and Genos had beplicated. Was Kamyua Yosts leaving a good thing? I couldnt tell. No matter what, his departure was inevitable, so the people staying behind would have to settle these problems ourselves.


    By the way, I heard you turned down their offer to increase the manpower? Is it really safe?


    Hmm? Yes, of course! Its just two felons, theres nothing to worry about! Besides, the ouws who lost their minds and fled from the Forest''s Edge settlement dont have any reasons to assault us, right?


    No, its exactly because they lost their senses that we dont know what they will do And it is very possible that they will attack the caravan.


    Ehh, why?


    Kamyua Yosts eyes sparkled and he looked excited. But I was worried since Mno Mast was present too. This matter had nothing to do with him, but he might not want to hear me mentioning the criminals from Forest''s Edge.


    Mno Mast checked the carts for damage nonchntly.


    Someone in the Tsun n mentioned something strange before. ording to her, people live for the sake of earning copper tes, and since the richest n in Forest''s Edge is the Tsun n, the head of the Tsun n is the strongest brave I think the former n head passed down these twisted values to the members of the Tsun n main house.


    Hmm? It means that in the eyes of the former n head, the caravan and its valuable cargo is the most suitable prey? What an interesting idea.


    It would be great if this is just an interesting matter. However, the wanted fugitive, former n head, said that he wants to Return the Tsun n to power. I think his goal is to obtain more wealth and not attack enemy factions like the Wu n and Fa house.


    Haha, but even if he gets more wealth, can he return the Tsun n back to power?


    Thats impossible. Only the former n head is harboring such thoughts. Most of the denizens of Forest''s Edge think excessive wealth is unnecessary and only want enough to sustain themselves.


    How intriguing. I wish I could chat more with you before I set off to Semu.


    Kamyua Yost showed a lonely smile.


    I understand. So the former n head who had turned into a felon might assault the caravan. Im really pumped now This might sound arrogant, but the job of a Guardian is to deal with such transgressions. It will be boring if the trip is too uneventful.


    He looked at the hunters of Forest''s Edge with his purple eyes.


    Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Shin Wu and Rau Lei they were observing every move of this man who was pretending to be retarded.


    The residents of Rock City might defeat the former tribal chief of Forest''s Edge. You wont hold a grudge against us for that, correct?


    Of course, we wont. It might be a little infuriating, but we wont ask you to not defend yourself No matter who your opponent might be, you probably can cut them in half.


    Ludo Wu replied.


    Not really.


    Kamyua Yost waved his slender arms.


    If possible, I want to take him alive. But myrades are more violent, so Im happy to hear you say that But the former tribal chief might still attack Asuta, so lets pray for the safety of both of us.


    Thats right. Lets meet again two monthster.


    After I answered, Mno Mast finally left the carts.


    There doesnt seem to be any damage If theres nothing else, scram.


    Yes, thank you.


    Mno Mast didnt even look at me.


    As expected, he didnt want to hear us mention about the criminals. I felt an ache in my heart and turned towards Kamyua Yost.


    Have a safe trip, Kamyua.


    Yes, you stay safe too. Farewell, Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa acknowledged him with a cold gaze, and we ended the short chat with Kamyua Yost.


    If one of us met with any misfortune, this would be a farewell for forever but this felt unreal to me.


    On our way back, a figure broke through the crowd and charged towards me. Ai Fa stood in front of me right away, but that person wasnt the vicious criminals, but Yumi from the West Wind Inn.


    Asuta, sorry! Its because my retarded father wont let me visit your stall!


    She charged over at full speed and clung to my chest.


    Ehh? W-What happened to your father?:


    I answered after noticing Ai Fa narrowing her eyes icily.


    Its because of themotion about the criminals from Forest''s Edge! So my dad wont let me leave the house! He went out just now, so I sneaked out, but you have already closed


    Y-Yeah, our opening hours are over.


    Thats right. So I uwah, what are you people doing!


    Yumi just noticed the presence of Ludo Wu and the others and clung even harder onto my chest.


    We had not met up with the others yet, so there were only four hunters present. But that was enough to invoke fear and wariness in Yumi. She was usually strong and confident, but she was shivering and clinging to my chest right now.


    I-Its fine. They are with me Erm, this is a regr patron of the stall, she is the daughter of the West Wind Inn.


    Ludo Wu and Shin Wu had dubious expressions, while Rau Lei showed a nk face. As for Ai Fa she was expressionless, and her half-closed eyes were ice-cold.


    Yumi looked at them timidly.


    Y-You are Asutas friends, right? Sorry, I was just surprised. This is the first time I saw so many men from the Forest''s Edge


    The men of Forest''s Edge dont visit the town often So whats the matter?


    Hmm? Oh right! I just wanted to apologize for not visiting today! Its great that I got to meet you.


    She finally pulled away from me, but she was still grabbing onto my T-shirt and looked at me worriedly.


    Apologize? You dont need to do that for something so trivial though.


    But I dont want you to misunderstand! I wont look at you any differently even if the other denizens of Forest''s Edgemit misdeeds! You wille tomorrow, right? You wont disappear, right?


    A-Alright. I n to set up shop tomorrow too


    I see. Thats good There are people who are stubborn like my dad, but there are those who can differentiate right from wrong too! Please dont hate the Post Station Town because of that, okay?


    If someone tells me that, I wont hate this ce.


    Yumi smiled cheerfully.


    Ai Fas gaze was sharp enough to hurt me, but I felt my heart being soothedpletely.


    During the 14th of the Blue month, there were signs of trouble, but the day ended peacefully And finally came this day.


    On the 15th of the Blue month, a 20-odd-men strong caravan would pass through the Forest''s Edge settlement and head to the eastern kingdom of Semu.


    The same day, I finally met a certain person.


    This man was the origin of all evil, the reason for the depravity of the Tsun n the former n head of the Tsun n, Zattsu Tsun.

 Volume 7 - Ch 3

    Malefic Star


    Trantor: SkythewoodEditors: Ratorasepo


    1


    It was the Blue Month 15th.


    Although this day didnt end peacefully, it began in the usual manner.


    Forest''s Edge remained on high alert. We woke at dawn and carried what we needed to wash and went out. The Dom house men who kept watch over our house stood in front of our door.


    There were four of them, and they lit fires at all four corners of the Fa house and took turns to rest and keep watch against any attacks.


    Good morning, we are going to clean upst nights dinner.


    The four men wearing kiba skulls nodded silently.


    It was a bit embarrassing to treat them to the leftover merchandise, but I served them Myam-roasted meat for dinnerst night. Of all the honest and strong denizens of Forest''s Edge, the men from the north were especially fierce. As Zattsu Tsun had trampled the honor of the Dom house, they were infuriated. However, their expressions seemed to be carved from stone and didnt show any emotions.


    One of the four men stayed behind to keep watch over the house, while the other three followed us to the water source. After being attacked by Zattsu Tsun and letting Tay Tsun get away, they volunteered to protect the Fa house to redeem the honor of the Dom house.


    They were eager to take vengeance against the vicious criminals themselves. They intended to protect the Fa house at all hours, so we didnt need to worry about the house being set on fire or our food being poisoned, and could focus on doing business in the Post Station Town.


    After finishing the morning chores, we dropped by the Wu n vige, met up with Sh Wu, Ludo Wu, and the others, then headed to the Post Station Town.


    We thought that the attack would most likely happen on our trip there, but we managed to reach the Post Station Town safely and began working quietly.


    Kamyua Yost and the others should be in the middle of the Morga forest now.


    I thought in a daze as I roasted the meat with the griddle.


    They set off from Genos at dawn and reached the Wu n vige in 40 to 50 minutes. After that they spent two hours to travel south to the Sauti vige so they should be advancing through the forest right now.


    They would go around the Morga mountain and head to the east and get out of the forest after half a day. The route seemed incredibly long, and this was just the beginning of a two-month journey.


    Where will Zattsu Tsun strike? Or will Ludo Wus wordse true, and he will just pass away quietly in the forest?


    I sighed without realizing it when I thought about this.


    My partner L Wu standing beside me grumbled unhappily:


    Hmm, there are so few customers. Im losing my drive.


    Thats not true. Our sales arent that bad.


    That being said, business was a little slow. Our sales were the same as before because westerner customers were rare in the first ce.


    However, Uncle Dora still visited while holding Taras hand tightly and bought the pot dealers and clothes shop owners, as well as his and Taras share. Yumi showed up as she promised yesterday. I could only hope that they wouldnt get caught up in any trouble and work hard with my teeth gritted.


    Ah, wee!


    At this moment, a group approached us, as if they came to cheer us up. I received them with a sincere smile.


    The Silver Vase, the merchant group from the east, were all here. Shumimaru took off his hood as usual, then stood in front of my stall wordlessly and stared at me.


    Erm, five each for today too?


    Yes.


    He nodded and then fell silent again.


    Was it my imagination? His eyes seemed a little sad.


    Whats the matter, Shumimaru?


    No something, I hear.


    Something?


    Inn southerner, your food, eat.


    Ah, are you referring to the Big Tree of the South Inn?


    He was quiet again, with sorrow in his eyes.


    At this point, I could more or less guess what he was thinking.


    W-Well, because the innkeeper of the Big Tree of the South Inn is a mixed blood between the south and the west, so when he heard about the rave reviews of my cooking, he requested us to cater dinner for them


    Your food eat, dinner, blessed.


    T-Thank you. But this has to depend on the innkeeper


    Innkeeper, westerner, cannot?


    W-What?


    Cryptic Venerable Inn innkeeper, westerner. Westerner, no like?


    T-Thats not true. We have westerner customers at this stall too. I also hope that the denizens of Forest''s Edge could get along better with westerners.


    Shumimaru leaned forward a little.


    Innkeeper Cryptic Venerable Inn, same wish. Cryptic Venerable Inn, dinner, yes?


    I-Is that the name of the inn you are lodging in? If he is willing to work together with me, I will be happy to


    Him, I tell. Innkeeper Cryptic Venerable Inn, happy will be We all, happy.


    I will be d if we can work together. Shumimaru, thank you for always giving me wonderful suggestions, Im very grateful.


    Shumimaru shied away and lowered his head a little.


    I,posure lost, ashamed.


    Did he lose hisposure just now?


    In that case, wouldnt I be agitated the entire time?


    But can you give me some time? I cant move about freely during this period. Given the current circumstances, it is better for me not to travel around the Post Station Town too much


    Its fine, ending soon, the disaster.


    Huh?


    My brethren, astrologist. Say he, Forest''s Edge, malefic star, vanished.


    Speaking of which, the eastern kingdom of Semu was also known as the kingdom of magic and shamanism. It wouldnt be strange for astrologist to exist.


    Will sure disappear. Disaster, resolve. Star movement, absolute.


    I see. Alright then, if you are still in Genos when the felon is arrested, I will discuss this with the innkeeper


    Shumimaru shook his head, as if he was trying to interject.


    It was rare saying this calm young man show such an anxious attitude.


    No, malefic star, vanish will today, vanish.


    Today?


    Today. Malefic star, vanish will, today.


    Shumimaru leaned forth once again.


    Asuta, careful. Strong star vanish, affect will, other stars. Change fate many When vanish disaster, weak star affect.


    How should I describe my current emotions?


    In English culture, the phrase someone walking over my gravees to mind An indescribable chill went down my spine, and I shivered.


    Innkeeper Cryptic Venerable Inn, I inform. Disaster end, please do.


    Finally, he narrowed his eyes as if he was pitying me and left together with his brethrens.


    He is as elusive as ever.


    L Wu said with a smile. But I couldnt smile back.


    I felt unease in my chest.


    The malefic star will vanish. The fates of many will be affected. this was an ominous prophecy. If Zattsu Tsun was the malefic star, then everything fitted, which made me afraid.


    Instead of him dying quietly in the forest, I hope he can be apprehended. However


    Would I suffer heavy losses too? Zattsu Tsun had been bedridden for very long years, did he really have so much strength lingering in his body?


    I couldnt fathom the results of that divination and felt more and more uneasy.


    Ah, its a Totos.


    L Wu muttered nonchntly.


    An easterner came alone from the north with a Totos in tow.


    It was noisy early in the morning today. Rimee and the others were excited because of the Totos walking inside Forest''s Edge.


    Oh, so the caravan transports their cargo with Totos. L Wu, did you see them off too?


    Yes, I just finished my work at the water source and was about to head out. They were a group that gave off bad vibes. All of them had their faces covered like Semu people.


    I chatted energetically as usual with L Wu, and my unease was soothed a little.


    Not just L Wu, all the Wu n women had strong wills and didnt show any fear towards the possibility of Zattsu Tsun attacking. They felt so reliable, and I couldnt match their courage at all.


    It feels ufortable seeing people from the city walking arrogantly inside the Forest''s Edge settlement. I hope this will be the first andst time this happens.


    No, this isnt the first time, right? A caravan passed by Forest''s Edge before, when they were heading towards Semu.


    Ah, thats right. I dont remember something from so long ago, I was just two back then.


    Huh? Had it been that long since thest caravan passed by Forest''s Edge?


    I was a little surprised and asked. L Wu nodded.


    Shin Wus first younger brother was born that year, so it has been ten years. I was two back then, so, of course, I cant remember.


    I see so thats what happened


    But why?


    Why did I feel a sense of unease?


    It shouldnt matter to me how many years ago that happened. It shouldnt matter to me but I felt something stir in my chest.


    A decade ago, arge caravan passed through the Forest''s Edge settlement. However, they were all wiped out in a kiba attack. It wasnt clear if the guide was inept or the caravan was ill-prepared.


    Tens of lives were lost in the forest.


    They were residents of Genos, not denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Could it be


    A sense of dissonance was taking a vague form.


    This wasnt the first time I felt like this. I felt the same way two days ago.


    Back then, Zattsu Tsun was still imprisoned in the Jean house. Therefore, I was just worried about the meeting between Kan Lutim and Kamyua Yost and didnt think much about Zattsu Tsun. I then thought about what happened when Kamyua Yost arrived at the Wu n vige twenty days ago


    Thats right, Kamyua also mentioned the caravan back then No, was it Donda Wu who brought it up? Anyway, they did discuss this matter. To think it happened ten years ago


    I already forgot what they said. I thought that matter happened a few years ago and had nothing to do with me.


    That remained the same now. Whether the tragedy with the caravan happened five or ten years ago, it had nothing to do with me.


    However, one thing did change. I knew a person who passed away because of the Genos incident ten years ago. I heard about it from someone unrted to the matter.


    That person was Mno Masts close friend, his wifes brother.


    That unnamed person died a decade ago.


    Was he a member of the caravan?


    Mno Mast imed that a denizen of Forest''s Edge murdered his close friend. The evidence was the ne of kiba tusks and horns sped in his friends hand.


    I remember that he fell off a cliff


    Thinking about it carefully, there were no hills near the Post Station Town. From what I knew, only the Morga forest had cliffs that would be fatal to fall from.


    So Mno Masts close friend was a member of the caravan and died in the forest?


    The one who attacked him wasnt the kiba, but a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    A decade ago Zattsu Tsun stepped down from the post of n head. Anyway, it was more likely for Zattsu Tsun to do something sowless,pared to Zuro Tsun. Even if he was already ill, he could order his minions to act and didnt have to do it himself.


    Was the minion Tay Tsun?


    I tried piecing the puzzles together, and an unsightly picture appeared.


    But the image wasnt finished. It seemed that the possibility of Zashumas caravan getting attacked was more likely now.


    This wasnt surprising news. The possibility might be ten percent or ny percent, but Kamyua Yost and the others couldnt let their guard down. Even if the possibility of Zattsu Tsun attacking had grown, it wouldnt affect the caravan any differently.


    However, this wasnt enough.


    The dissonance in my heart still lingered.


    Asuta, are you alright?


    L Wu suddenly poked my nk. I was genuinely surprised.


    We have customers. If you are not feeling well, let me handle it.


    No, its fine. Please wait a moment


    I got even more surprised mid-sentence.


    The one standing with a smile in front of the stall was Leito.


    Huh? Leito, are you staying behind in Genos?


    Yes. The work this time is very dangerous, so Kamyua ordered me to watch the house. How mean, I will be alone for these two months.


    Leito showed an innocent smile, then tilted his head cutely and said:I just want one portion today., and handed over two red copper tes.


    Thank you for your patronage What will you do now? Is Genos your hometown?


    Yes, but I dont have a home or any family.


    The brown-haired boy was still smiling.


    Ehh? Are you Mno Masts adopted son?


    No, he only let me stay with him out of good will. Im a family member of Kamyua now and am paying lodging fees to Mno Mast too.


    He had a harder childhood then I imagined.


    That must be why this boy had such a mature air about him.


    Mno Mast treats me well, but I want to see the different sights of this world, so I chose to stay with the nomadic Kamyua. If I stay by his side, I will learn the skills to live on my own.


    I see It should be hard to live alone for two months.


    Not at all, I have always been alone.


    Leito showed a warm and tamed smile.


    My father was the bandleader of arge caravan, but he died ten years ago in an unfortunate ident. My mother passed away shortly I was just born then and therefore dont have any memories.


    I almost dropped the Kiba burger I just made into the pot.


    Leito stared at me with his brown eyes.


    You didnt know? Kamyua didnt tell me to keep it a secret, so its fine.


    Leito Then, Mno Masts close friend is


    You mean the Mno Masts brother-inw? My father was his business partner. Mno Mast must have ovepped his wifes image with my mothers and thinks that Im very pitiful. He treats me and his daughter the same and cares for us.


    Please dont show such a face. I didnt have any parents in the first ce, so I dont understand the pain of losing them.


    Leitos smile looked even more innocent as he took the Kiba burger from me.


    Im going then. I will be visiting every day.


    Leitos petite figure disappeared in the other end of the street.


    I watched him go in a daze and heard thest piece of the puzzle clicking into ce.


    Kamyua Yost already suspected that the murderer behind the caravan that was wiped out ten years ago could be a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    That was why he formted this n.


    And didnt take Leito with him.


    He didnt want to see Leito suffer the same fate as his father


    But the situation now is different from a decade ago. If that incident ten years ago was a scheme of the Tsun n, only Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun could pull off such a barbaric act. The two of them alone cant take out the caravan protected by the four hunters and five Guardians They would fail if they attack forcefully


    Even after the jigsaw waspleted, my conclusion remained the same.


    But my heart still felt uneasy.


    I was worried during work the entire day, and time seemed to pass even more slowly.


    2


    Work finished smoothly today too.


    There werent any issues with work today.


    We had just finished packing up when a certain group of people reached the Post Station Town.


    After we were done with the food preparation at the Big Tree of the South Inn, I met up with the rest at the Kimyusus Tail Inn like I did yesterday.


    Ai Fa was the one who noticed them.


    The other end of the street is noisy.


    Ai Fa pushed me to the side of the road when she said that and covered my entire body. Before I noticed anything was amiss, Ludo Wu directed the women behind him and looked to the south with hunters eyes.


    W-What is it? Whats happening?


    I dont know, theres a disturbance in the air Something ising our way.


    This was the middle of the Post Station Town. Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun wouldnt just walk here in broad daylight, right?


    In that case, we should hurry and return the carts, then leave the Post Station Town.


    Dont move for now. The vicious criminals dont intend to attack. But, this is


    Ai Fa became quiet. Her profile was filled with doubt and wariness.


    And then they came.


    The pedestrians who didnt notice stopped and fled to the sides of the road.


    The noise approached gradually like the signs of an earthquake.


    Screams from young girls seemed to being from afar.


    Thats


    I couldnt help putting my hand on Ai Fas shoulders and leaning forward. But Ai Fa wouldnt budge, and I couldnt poke my face in front of her shoulder.


    A strange group wasing our way from the south.


    It was a big procession, with all of them wearing hooded cloaks and walking at a leisurely pace.


    The head of two Totos Moa suddenly poked out from the crowd. These two Totos were pulling onerge wagon.


    The road was about 10 m wide, so the pedestrians could easily avoid them and move on. But everyone just kept to the side of the road and stopped to watch the procession with bated breath. That was how queer the air about this group was.


    Sorry! We are not dangerous, so dont worry! But donte too close!


    A stout man standing at their very foreughed heartily.


    His voice surprised me. We were 7 to 8 meters from that group, and they were wearing hooded cloaks, so I couldnt see his face. But I have heard this crude voice before.


    The owner of the voice shouldnt be in the Post Station Town He was the bandleader of the caravan heading towards Semu the voice belonged to Zashuma.


    Which meant that the procession he was leading consisted of his caravan members.


    However, they were supposed to be in the forest at the foot of the Morga mountain.


    Besides, despite the caravans great numbers, I only saw two Totos, and they didnt have any other cargo with them.


    And then my sense of smell told me the true nature of this strange atmosphere.


    Two different scents entered my nasal cavity.


    One was a bittersweet fragrance of an overripe fruit, while the other was a sour stench of iron rust.


    These are the scent of the fruit that attracts kiba and the stench of blood.


    While I stood there in confusion, they walked by us.


    The man in front was definitely Zashuma. I could see the familiar beard and hisrge mouth under his hood.


    His cloak was covered in red bloodstains.


    Oh, you are the owner of that stall.


    Zashuma suddenly stopped, looked our way, and said that.


    The men behind followed his lead and looked at us absent-mindedly.


    Zashuma had a grin on his face.


    The other men were emitting bloodlust.


    Aside from the sexydies, you have hunters with you today too, huh. The residents of Genos must be freaking out at the sight of so many denizens of the Forest''s Edge.


    You are Zashuma, right? May I ask what is going on here? Didnt you set off for Semu?


    We did n to do that, but our cargo has been trampled, so we came back in disgrace! We cant do any business even if we head to Semu empty-handed.


    Zashumaughed heartily after saying that.


    He had a fierce and dangerous demeanor, like a bandit boss. His bloodied appearance and heartyugh were in no way like a merchant at all.


    Also, I could see a saber secured to his waist. Not just that, he showed no fear before the ten-odd denizens of Forest''s Edge in front of him.


    Seeing that I was confused, Zashuma continued cheerfully:


    This is the result of a justified self-defense in ordance with thews of Genos! You might be denizens of Forest''s Edge, but you are still under the jurisdiction of Genos, so dont think of doing anything funny now.


    Justified self-defense?


    Can this be a coincidence? We encountered a unique denizen of Forest''s Edge, and his appearance makes it impossible to mistake his identity. Help me confirm that. This might be thest time you can get to meet him.


    Zashuma snickered and then gestured to the men behind him with his chin. The men who were gathered together shifted to the middle of the procession, splitting into two groups in front and behind the Totos.


    What I saw made me dumbfounded.


    Three men stood behind the wagon.


    One of them was Kamyua Yost.


    He was wearing a hood, but I recognized his tall and slender build, hooked nose, and blonde beard covering his jaw.


    The other man was Han of Dabag.


    He wasnt wearing a cloak, and his head was covered in bandages, and rugged clothes enveloped his buff body. The two swords on his waist were clearly visible. His grey reptile-like cold eyes looked at us without any interest interest towards our group from Forest''s Edge.


    One man stood between the two groups. He was all skin and bones and was wearing torn garments like a living corpse.


    He was the former n head of the Tsun n, Zattsu Tsun. There was no mistake.


    He looked terrible, his skin seemed to be covering his bones directly.


    His head had the shape of a skull, his eyes and cheeks sunk in, and yellow teeth were visible through his dry lips. The top of his head that had just a few strands of ck hair had deep wrinkles too. The color of his skin was dark purple, which made people doubt if he was still alive.


    His limbs, neck, and body seemed shriveled like a withered branch. His wrists were chained to the back of the wagon. I could barely make out the swirly pattern on his torn garments.


    He was tall, but his back and knees were bent, as if hecked the strength to stand up straight. His frightening appearance was unpleasant, as if a corpse in a grave was standing right there.


    Is this man the felon from the Forest''s Edge, Zattsu Tsun? He threw strange fruits at us and drew in a lot of kiba! Thanks to him, we suffered injuries and lost our cargo. Most of the Totos were gone too. We managed to capture him, there shouldnt be anyws in any kingdom that will turn a blind eye to such a grave crime!


    After listening to what Zashuma said, I finally realized the contents of the wagon being dragged by the Totos.


    Lying inside the uncovered wagon were several bloodied men, some of them groaned painfully, while others were as still as a corpse.


    There were six of them. Six out of the caravans group of twenty-three.


    The other men surrounded the felon and wagon quietly. Their cloaks were all dyed red, probably from the blood of kiba.


    Fruits that attracts kiba I see, he attacked the caravan with those fruits


    If they werent lying, I could have a rough idea of what actually happened. The clue was the suffocating bittersweet smell in the air. Ai Fa could probably smell it too.


    The Sauti n What about the denizens of the Forest''s Edge guiding you through the forest?


    I asked on reflex, and Zashumaughed coldly.


    Ah, they were the first to engage and took the brunt of the attack. But there were too many kiba, so all four of them were heavily injured. We sent them back to their vige. It ended terribly, but they are tough denizens of the Forest''s Edge and will probably live.


    What about Tay Tsun? Did you only met one felon?


    You mean that grey-haired old man? Double Fangs shed him and knocked him off a cliff. He is probably Munto fodder now. Even if he survived, he will probably sumb to his injuries. From tomorrow onwards, we dont need to fear the felons of Forest''s Edge anymore!


    Tay Tsun?


    When that voice that sounded like an echo from hell came out, everyone grew tense.


    Zattsu Tsun who was hanging his head low slowly raised it.


    Where is Tay Tsun? We have to reim the Tsun ns lost glory Tay Tsun?


    That surprised me. This walking corpse still has the strength to speak.


    Zashuma looked as if he was about to puke. He turned towards Zattsu Tsun with a stiff smile:


    Yourrade has died in the forest! Your life will end tonight too! Dream all you want before that happens!


    What are you saying, filthy resident of Rock City Have you forgotten the debt you owe the denizens of Forest''s Edge? You will soon suffer a terrible fate!


    His eyes were sunken deep like a real skull, and there were creepy ck mes burning in them.


    His dry skin splintered, and a malicious smile slowly appeared on his face.


    You are powerless to hunt kiba by yourself, why do you treat us with contempt? You only disparage us for the sake of your own pride! Weak scions of Selva! Filthy residents of Rock City! You will be cursed!


    Hmmp, why are you talking smack all of a sudden, felon? What about your attempts to rob the riches from Rock City? Do you have the rights to be so cocky? Despicable man!


    Zashumas voice was loud and firm, but there was a hint of fear on his face. What spooked him wasnt the content of Zattsu Tsuns words, but the evil aura in his voice.


    I felt the same way too. Zattsu Tsun showed incredible life force, and I couldnt feel that he was on the verge of death Diga and Doddo were also filled with fear after witnessing Zattsu Tsuns monstrous obsession. And now we were witnessing the same thing with our own eyes too.


    ursed residents of Rock City, say what you want Your wealth is built on our blood and honor! You ingrates! Vicious usurpers! Our efforts protected your peace!


    Enough! You are the one who is shameless and forgot about our honor!


    A steel-like voice broke Zattsu Tsuns cursing.


    It was Ai Fa.


    You hogged the prize money, stole from the forest and neglected your duties as a hunter. You have no right to speak of the honor of Forest''s Edge!


    Oh So you are that female hunter I heard you are the fool who obtained enormous wealth by fawning over the residents of Rock City, that shameless house head


    He slowly shifted his grudgeful gaze that was like hellfire towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa was like a pissed-off cat. Her fiery blue eyes red unhappily back at him.


    You have no rights to call me shameless! Former n head of the Tsun n, you chose the wrong path!


    You are the one who chose wrongly The residents of Rock City are all enemies! Unforgivable sinners! For their own peace and well-being, they trapped us in the prison called Forest''s Edge! They are all filthy criminals!


    The forest is our god! You call the forest your prison, you have no rights to call yourself a denizen of Forest''s Edge!


    Fool The forest didnt bestow us with any grace, how can it be our god!? Our ancestors had been conned! We live in the forest, but we will starve to death if we dont earn copper tes, how is that a life of a hunter! The glory of the denizens of Forest''s Edge had already been shattered four score years ago! It had already been trampled! You are just risking your lives to hunt copper tes in the form of kiba!


    Ai Fa gritted her teeth.


    Before she opened her tightly closed lips to shout, Ludo Wu took half a step forward.


    What are you rambling about all this time? No matter how you try to hide it, you havemitted a crime! You have disgraced the honor of Forest''s Edge!


    No Im taking back our honor Zuro couldnt inherit my will after all If not for my illness, the denizens of Forest''s Edge would have seized back our glory! And we wouldnt need to swoon and submit to anyone, and could enjoy the fruits of the Forest''s Edge, and live on in Forest''s Edge in the way we should live!


    Are you stupid? Is attacking travelers and robbing them the way the denizens of Forest''s Edge should act?


    Even if wemit any felony, those from the Genos castle wont punish us! Ten years ago, they also pretended that nothing happened! They cant hunt kiba, so they wont dare to punish the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    His words pierced through my heart like a stroke of lightning.


    Ten years ago, he really Zattsu Tsun reallymitted the same crime.


    His n seeded that time.


    He lured in the kiba and killed the entire caravan, and seized their cargo but no one persecuted him, so he could smile so confidently now.


    If we save up a little bit more power, we can be liberated! You lots wasted all that effort! The Fa house! The Wu n! If not for your meddling, the Tsun n would have walked Forest''s Edge down the right path!


    The next instant a sheathed de swung down onto Zattsu Tsuns back.


    Zattsu Tsun groaned like a beast and copsed onto the stone-paved road.


    Han of Dabag was the one who hit him.


    Criminal scum.


    After saying that through his bandaged mouth, he raised his sheathed de again. But Kamyua Yost blocked it quietly.


    We might have apprehended the felon, but we dont have the authority to sentence him. Han, dont waste all the effort we went through to aplish this.


    Han looked at Kamyua Yost with his cold reptile-like eyes and tied his sword back to his waist nonchntly.


    Kamyua Yost sighed in relief and then looked at Zashuma who has turnedpletely silent.


    Zashuma, theres no point in talking anymore. This man had lost his senses after being tormented by his terminal disease. We should hand this troublesome fellow to Genos castle quickly.


    Ah, yeah right.: Zashuma red down at Zattsu Tsun and advanced northwards.


    I know you can stand. If you dont, I will slice off the meat from your knees.


    Threatened by Kamyua Yost, Zattsu Tsun slowly got up.


    He thenughed maniacally like a demon.


    Filthy residents of Rock City, shameless fraud hunters who have betrayed the Tsun n! Bask in your hatred for each other and head towards destruction! Only inevitable strife and despair awaits you! I curse the western god Selva! I hope for the downfall of the southern god Jaguar! We will not worship the wrong god again!


    The men spread out around him gathered again to conceal him, and when his hoarseughter faded away, only silence that was like chaotic miasma remained.


    With Zashuma leading the way, the procession of cloaked men followed slowly. At this moment, Kamyua Yost turned and looked our way.


    He removed his hood, and didnt have his usual fake smile, and looked a little apologetic He then showed us a lonely smile, as if begging for our forgiveness.


    And now, the Tsun n is finally finished.


    Ludo Wu said softly with a shrug.


    When I was about to look at Ludo Wu and the others, I was surprised and stood in ce.


    The people standing along the streets were looking at us with strange gazes.


    The peculiar gazes were filled with extreme fear, rage, and doubt, as if they were observing an unfamiliar beast.


    Zashumas group had already disappeared on the other end of the road, but no else had left. Everyone just stood in ce and stared at us. They seemed to be afraid that they would be cut down if they turned their back on us Everyone was frozen on the spot.


    At this moment, someone tapped my left shoulder. I almost jumped from fright.


    I turned around and found Mno Mast standing there.


    Speaking of which, we were standing right in front of the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    M-Mno Mast


    Stop talking. Hurry up and go.


    Mno Masts eyes were burning with agitation like the other pedestrians.


    No, the fire in his eyes was more intense than the others and raging with hatred.


    I will settle the carts; take your things and go If not, I dont know what will happen.


    But


    Dont be mistaken, my impression towards you all remains unchanged.


    Mno Mast said that as he watched with hatred at that man disappearing into the north.


    He killed my friend.


    I could barely make out what he was muttering under his breath, but that was what he said.


    At this moment, I finally realized that Leito was standing beside him.


    The boy smiled quietly.


    He stared at the north with his usual innocent smile.


    I couldnt guess what he was thinking But I did see tears slipping down the smooth ivory cheeks of the boy.


    A few hourster, we received news of Zattsu Tsuns death.


    Donda Wu who went into the Genos castle as the representative of the three tribal chiefs brought back this piece of news to Forest''s Edge.


    Zattsu Tsun was locked into the prison in Genos and died because of his frail health before his interrogation could begin in the night.


    True to the divination of the Semu astrologist, the malefic star disappeared without a trace.


    He left the world unhesitatingly, as if he was mocking the twisted fates of those he had left behind.


    3


    Dali Sautis group that led the caravan into the Forest''s Edge was heavily injured, but, fortunately, everyone survived. Two of them had serious injuries and wont be able to enter the forest for now.


    After dinner, we stayed in the Wu n vige to listen to Kan Lutims report.


    The threat of the vicious criminals disappeared suddenly. But we couldnt celebrate yet. To obtain more information, Ai Fa and I went to the Wu n vige instead of going home.


    Im not sure of the actual amount, but they were attacked by more than ten kiba. Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun probably lured the kiba by drenching themselves with the sap of the fruit that attracts kiba and leading them near the caravan They then threw the fruits at the caravan, shifting the attention of the kiba to it.


    The content of the report was as I expected.


    They used the basics of the Sacrificial Hunting Method and lured over ten kiba by using their own bodies as bait They were mad.


    Four hunters against ten-odd kiba, it was hopeless. Its a miracle that everyone survived.


    Kan Lutim nodded gravely in response to Ludo Wu.


    However, Dali Sauti still bears regrets for not defeating Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun. ording to the messenger from the Sauti n, he wille personally to apologize once he recovers.


    Theres no need for that. Never mind, it might not be so troublesome if that bony former Tsun n head just dies in the forest.


    There were eight people in the hall.


    They were me, Ai Fa, Kan Lutim, Ludo Wu, Donda Wu and Jiza Wu, as well as Grandma Jiba and Mama Mia Lei.


    Grandma Jiba had grown frail, so it was rare seeing her here. But when she heard news of Zattsu Tsuns death, she insisted on participating in this heavy meeting.


    The biggest problem is that Tay Tsun is still atrge. What has Dali Sauti got to say about that?


    Jiza Wu asked Kan Lutim in the stead of his silent n head.


    Yes. Dali Sauti did see the man with bandaged face shing Tay Tsun. After taking a vicious cut to the chest, Tay Tsun grabbed that mans cloak and got kicked off the cliff.


    Yes, but since we didnt see his corpse, its safer to assume that he is still alive. After all, someone on the verge of death could stillmit arson and harm the women. In the end, we still need to stay on high alert.


    After saying that, Jiza Wu turned his slit-like eyes towards me and Ai Fa.


    Asuta, are you nning to enter the Post Station Town tomorrow too?


    Yes, Im more or less done with the ingredients. Genos castle also wants us to carry on with our business However, I think we should be extra cautious from tomorrow onwards.


    Zattsu Tsuns existence made the residents of the Post Station Town fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge even more. That unforgivable criminal had the gulls to use Rock City of setting him up.


    I couldnt refute what the man that resembled a malefic star said. Eight decades ago, when Genos castle first started interacting with Forest''s Edge, they probably did so with deceit and twisted attitudes.


    However, Zattsu Tsun shouldnt be the one to say this. The denizens of Forest''s Edge who had been suffering all the while should be the ones to resolve this problem.


    In addition to robbing travelers, this felonmitted murder and arson. Hearing him reveal the crimes of Genos would only induce fear and anger. When the people of Post Station Town simmered in rage because of the felons usation, their fear towards Forest''s Edge increased too.


    They might have realized the discrimination they held towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge all the while, and when they did so, their fear could only grow.


    They would think that the denizens of Forest''s Edge bore a grudge against them and were filled withints and dissatisfaction despite appearing calm on the surface.


    But that wasnt true. It was unclear if this was a good thing, but the denizens of Forest''s Edge had no interest towards the residents of Genos. They just pursued their own glory with a single-track mind and didn''t even notice they received unfair treatment.


    As the tribal chief needed to interact with the Genos castle, Zattsu Tsuns heart became filled with grudge. He got too caught up in his hatred and humiliation, and it was the main reason why this situation arose.


    For eight decades the rtionship between Genos and Forest''s Edge wasplicated. We wanted to sort out our differences slowly with time, but Zattsu Tsun opted to attack the other party with his stubborn views.


    Going to the Post Station Town under the current circumstances would be more dangerous than before.


    Zattsu Tsun chose the wrong path


    Grandma Jiba suddenly muttered.


    Ludo Wu and Jiza Wu wanted to speak, but they remained quiet.


    Zattsu Tsun probably thinks that he can salvage the glory of our tribe by doing this He thinks we have to break our bonds with Genos that spanned over eighty years, and we should live on freely


    Hmm? But he stole from the forest and neglected the important job of hunting. Wont that render the honor of the hunter worthless?


    If the number of kiba increases, the residents of Genos would be troubled, but thats not true for the denizens of Forest''s Edge So if everyone in Forest''s Edge lives just like the Tsun n, the kiba might destroy all the farnd in Genos


    I see. He wants Genos to learn the importance of our tribe. Zattsu Tsun is really shameless and unforgivable Never mind, even if he continued being the tribal chief, the denizens of Forest''s Edge wont obey hismands.


    Jiza Wu said it matter-of-factly and seemed uninterested. His words were filled with confidence, showing his resolve to disobey such an order, even if it would lead to violence.


    Maybe Zattsu Tsun was nning to gradually spread his obsession across Forest''s Edge After the Tsun n, he could target the Tsun n kins like the Zaza and Dom, then the minor houses, before finally moving on to the opposing forces like the Wu and their kins.


    He would then tell Genos:We will not hunt unless our demands are satisfied. Then with the safety of the farnds as bargaining chips, he would negotiate for better terms.


    If Zattsu Tsun didnt fall ill and continued holding the position of tribal chief, how far would his influence spread? This wasnt aughing matter.


    I think so too, Jiza But Genos way of doing things isnt right either Eating the fruits of the forest and living in the woods Thats how we lived back in the dark jungles of the south Zattsu Tsun thinks we should go back to such a lifestyle


    Grandma Jiba, are you defending that stinky bag of bones? Are you saying that his thinking is correct?


    Ludo Wu frowned and seemed uneasy.


    Grandma Jibas eyes were half-covered by her thick drooping eyelids. She swept her gaze across all those present.


    I would like to ask what are your thoughts after hearing Zattsu Tsuns words?


    Donda Wu sat in the seat of honor beside the grand elder and answered after taking a swig of fruit wine:


    Like what the head of the Zaza house said, if he was unhappy with the way Genos did things, he could just leave the Morga Forest''s Edge. Instead, he hogged the prize money and robbed travelers, that is not the way of a hunter.


    I concur with the house head.


    Thats right, I think the same way too.


    Jiza Wu answered, and Ludo Wu nodded in agreement.


    Kan Lutim replied after thinking for a moment:


    But the Morga forest is his second home, abandoning this ce isnt a simple matter. He might be branded as a traitor to the western kingdom and be persecuted. They might not allow us to change our god of worship for the second time If that is the case, I think he should have sought out the correct path in the Morga Forest''s Edge instead.


    You are as straightced as usual Asuta, Ai Fa, what about you?


    Ludo Wu asked, and Ai Fa tilted her head slightly.


    If we cant get along with Genos no matter what, we can only defeat them or leave Forest''s Edge. However, I want to follow the rules set by Grandma Jiba and our other forebears as much as possible and live on in Forest''s Edge.


    I concur with Ai Fa. I dont really like the residents of Post Station Town, but I like living here.


    After Mama Mia Lei who was attending to Grandma Jiba expressed her opinion, Ludo Wu said in a slightly gauche manner:


    I dont want to leave Forest''s Edge either. What about you, Asuta? Never mind, I can tell without even asking.


    Yes, I feel the same way too One additional point is that Zattsu Tsun chose the wrong method. His way of doing things cant lead the denizens of Forest''s Edge forward.


    Huh? Dad said the same thing.


    Thats right, and Zattsu Tsun even resorted to stealing from the forest. If he had the conviction to better the lives of the denizens of Forest''s Edge, he should have exined it better. For someone like me who just arrived in Forest''s Edge, I dont understand why anyone would rather starve to death if the only alternative is to eat the fruits in the forest.


    Someone red at me from the right.


    In other words, the heads of the Wu n and Fa house were both ring at me.


    I changed my tone and said to Donda Wu:


    And of course, I cant ept Zattsu Tsuns words either. Not just because of his banditry, but because the branch house members of the Tsun n didnt seem happy at all Zattsu Tsun was probably a tribal chief that ruled through fear. He would demand others to do what he felt was right. No matter how good his intentions were in the beginning, he cant guide the people towards the right path if he resorts to such means Thats what I think.


    You think Zattsu Tsuns opinion isnt wrong?


    Ai Fa asked with a troubled expression.


    As I worried that her head could start to hurt, I shook my head.


    Even if the denizens of Forest''s Edge are being discriminated unjustly, there is no justification for Zattsu Tsun to attack travelers. If he thinks the people in the city shouldnt be biased towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge and that the denizens of Forest''s Edge should live a freer life, he should have shared his thoughts during the house head conferences. He could then exchange views with others and seek out the right path. It is a pity that he didnt do that.


    Pity Such a pity


    Grandma Jiba mumbled.


    Zattsu Tsuns father was an outstanding hunter Thats why when the previous tribal chief ns, the Ga-ze and Reamer, fell, the Wu n let the Tsun n take on the role of tribal chief. Even brutes like the Dom and Zaza were willing to submit to him. However, Zattsu Tsun inherited his fathers pride and ambitious nature, but not his love for his fellow tribemates Such a pity Such a pity


    Grand Elder, we should focus on the present, not reflect on the past.


    Donda Wu mumbled and then looked towards Kan Lutim again.


    Is this everything the Sauti n messenger said? If that is so, that means what Ludo and the others heard in the Post Station Town is true.


    No, there is one more thing we cant ignore Almost all the wagons pulled by the Totos fell off the cliff, but when a kiba trampled over a bag that fell from the wagon in front of Dali Sauti, the contents spilled out.


    What, were there corpses in there?


    No, the bags were filled with normal sand.


    Donda Wu frowned in surprise.


    No one would trade copper tes for sand, right? Could it be a type of food that looks like sand?


    I asked the same thing. But when the kiba appeared, the caravan ditched the wagons and Totos and fought bravely with their des drawn. They fended off the kiba, apprehended Zattsu Tsun, and then returned to the Post Station Town happily without any concern for their cargo that had fallen over the cliff They probably didnt intend to head to the Eastern Kingdom in the first ce.


    What is going on here?


    I think they disguised themselves as merchants to bait Zattsu Tsun out Kamyua Yost said there were 18 merchants and 5 escorts, but Dali Sauti couldnt tell which is which.


    Hmmp, so thats how it is. They could still walk just fine too, only five or six of them were groaning on the wagon bed. Those kiba inflicted serious injuries on the men from the Sauti n, but the merchants from Rock City were tough enough to survive that attack. That is strange.


    Kan Lutim nodded when he heard Ludo Wus analysis.


    But: Jiza Wu started speaking:


    Didnt they spend two months to n the expedition from the Forest''s Edge settlement to the Eastern Kingdom? Even if it was a lie, we heard about this at least twenty days ago. The Tsun n had not fallen then. The entire thing doesnt make sense.


    Yes, we are stumped about this too. They probably came up with this n immediately after learning that Zattsu Tsun is on the run. Since Kamyua Yost is a part of their gang, they should be able to do this easily.


    No: I said.


    Saying this might result in Donda Wu getting angry at Kamyua Yost. But as a denizen of Forest''s Edge, I had to speak up.


    Having them change such a grandiose n so suddenly is very unlikely. I think their goal from the very start was to lure the Tsun n into a trap, that would be more natural. The people in the Rock City probably had evidence that the caravan passing through Forest''s Edge ten years ago had been sabotaged by a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    What exactly is going on?


    Kan Lutim looked at me with strong and quiet eyes.


    Is this really what happened? I withstood his gaze as the thoughts shing across my mind left me gasping for air.


    Right from the very start, Kamyua Yost already suspected that the Tsun n was behind that incident a decade ago. I thought that him knowing that wouldnt affect the other matters. That was why I suppressed the dissonance in my mind. But I was wrong.


    I didnt know there was a scheme hidden behind this.


    Kamyua Yost and the others werent simply on guard against the Tsun ns attack, they were master baiters luring the Tsun n to bite the bait.


    I felt an indescribable sense of exhaustion as I continued:


    Amon acquaintance of Kamyua Yost and me was rted to that caravan. That acquaintance firmly believes that the criminal was from the Forest''s Edge I only learned today that the person who died is rted to the caravan, but Kamyua Yost probably knew from the very start.


    I turned and looked at Donda Wu. He was silent, and a fire raged in his eyes.


    Do you still remember, Donda Wu? Twenty or so days ago, Kamyua Yost visited the Wu n vige and mentioned that caravan. He even stated his suspicion of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Brat, you think I will forget his insult against Forest''s Edge?


    Jiza Wu also said:


    I still remember his words. Father Donda said that the caravan who attempted to cross the Forest''s Edge was all wiped out, and Kamyua Yost remarked that it isnt clear if the murderers were the kiba.


    Amazing, I cant remember something from that long ago.


    Ludo Wu shrugged.


    I also forgot all that too. Even if I did remember, I couldnt have prevented what happened today Despite this, I still hated myself for being so careless.


    The Tsun n must have attacked the caravan in the same manner ten years ago. They would have seeded this time too if the caravan members were frail merchants.


    Unfortunately, the ones transporting the cargo werent merchants, they were probably all experts in handling troublesome matters Guardians.


    And the cargo wasnt a merchandise to be peddled in Semu, but just ordinary sandbags. All this was done to lure the Tsun n into this trap.


    Right now, only Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun of the Tsun n could move freely. Normally, they wouldnt have the capability to attack the caravan. Hence, it would be too unnatural if they came up with this n all of a sudden to bait Zattsu Tsun. I think they have been nning this for two months and didnt expect the Tsun n to lose their power in Forest''s Edge.


    I see: Kan Lutim muttered, and the others fell silent. Kamyua Yost and his gang thought up such aplicated scheme to trick the Tsun n, which was far beyond the expectations of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    If the Tsun n didnt spark off those troubles during the house head conference, they would still be the tribal chief n. When the caravan requested for a job simr to that a decade ago, they would attack them again. Kamyua Yosts gang probably expected that, so they came up with this n. When they learned that the denizens of Forest''s Edge pulled the Tsun n down from the position of tribal chief, they were probably shocked But they couldnt just pretend that this n didnt exist. Besides, the felon Zattsu Tsun might still attack the caravan at the risk of his life, so they decided to proceed with the n.


    But who is the mastermind behind this n? Thendlord of Genos allowed the Tsun n to do whatever they wanted, so why would he suddenly swing down the sword of justice?


    Kan Lutim asked in an urgent voice, and I shook my head.


    I dont know the details But I dont think Kamyua nned such a grandiose trap by himself. He had to make the request to the Tsun n through the Genos castle. If the Genos castle was not in the know, that means he had deceived thendlord of Genos. Therefore, I think thendlord also helped with this n.


    Did thendlord of Genose up with this n and task Kamyua Yost with its execution?


    Or did Kamyua Yost n all this, and thendlord of Genos aided him?


    No matter what, thendlord of Genos was definitely involved.


    So this is the way the Genos castle do things.


    At this moment a raging me burned in Donda Wus eyes.


    In order to apprehend the vicious criminals of the Tsun n, the people from Rock City deceived us? If they told us this from the very start, the men from the Sauti n wouldnt have suffered serious injuries.


    That would be hard to tell. Kamyua Yost only asked Dali Sauti to be a guide, and Dali Sautis group engaged the kiba on his own judgment.


    Kan Lutim answered calmly, and Donda Wu looked at him with feral eyes.


    The men of Sauti thought they were powerless merchants, thats why they drew their des and took on the kiba. If they knew these people were like soldiers of Rock City, they would have acted differently And when the Sauti n suggested escorting the caravan with all the men in their n, they were turned down.


    Thats true.


    In their bid to lure out Tay Tsun, the Genos castle still didnt let the Fa house stop doing business Everything they said is lies. How can we trust those fellows who wont reveal their true intentions?


    A fruit wine bottle shattered in Donda Wus hand.


    The few remaining drops of red liquid drenched his fingers and the rug.


    Donda Wu No, head of the Wu n and tribal chief of Forest''s Edge, please dont be rash. Your actions as the tribal chief will decide the fate of Forest''s Edge.


    You dont need to tell me that. The ones leading our people are Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, and me. Genos castle ordered us to guide a right path for the people in eight days.


    Donda Wus emotions were as heightened as that night during the house head conference.


    Donda Wu, may I say something? I dont agree with the methods employed by the people from the castle, but there is one other thing You said that Kamyua insulted Forest''s Edge? What are your views on that right now?


    Donda Wu shifted his blue burning eyes swiftly from Kan Lutim to me.


    I gulped, steadied my breathing and continued.


    What Kamyua said twenty-odd days ago was the truth. Not only that, he even taunted the denizens of Forest''s Edge No, he was warning us. That if we carried on like this, he might bring the Tsun n to justice before we could But when you heard his words, you thought that the denizens of Forest''s Edge would nevermit such banditry and felt you were being insulted, correct?


    What of it?


    But the one who betrayed your trust and harmed the honor of Forest''s Edge is Zattsu Tsun, not Kamyua, right?


    Asuta, are you still covering for that man at this juncture?


    Jiza Wus tone was as calm as Kan Lutims, but there was a different implication in it. That made me break out in cold sweat.


    But even so, I still had to continue:


    I dont intend to cover for Kamyua. However, we didnt notice the grave sins of Zattsu Tsun and had just let him be. This means the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people in the castle both have to take responsibility for his crimes.


    Are you saying that we are just as bad as the castle people?


    Thats not what I mean. But we need to reflect on whose mistake resulted in the situation today During that incident ten years ago, Zattsu Tsun harmed neither the denizens of Forest''s Edge nor the people of Genos castle; instead, the residents of the Post Station Town were victims. Do you think all the me should rest on the people in Genos castle?


    Who cares about the residents of Post Station Town!  If he answered that way, it might destroy my impression towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    However, Jiza Wu merely shook his head lightly and said:


    We never brought the Tsun n to task because we didnt have evidence of their crimes. The people in Genos castle had the evidence but refused to act on it. Please dont lump us together.


    Yes, thats why


    I know. We didnt bring the Tsun n to task, resulting in the corruption of the tribal chief n, and that is our sin n head Donda said that before. But I still want to tell this: I dont trust the people in Genos castle.


    Jiza Wu looked at his father with his narrow eyes after saying that.


    Donda Wu had been ring at me all the while.


    I understand what you are saying and will take it into consideration when deciding the path we should take.


    Donda Wu kept quiet after thatment, and silence engulfed the hall.


    Finally Grandma Jibas sorrowful voice echoed out:


    If we had formed deeper bonds with Genos from the very beginning, this wouldnt have happened


    The next instant, Ai Fa shouted angrily:


    You are wrong! Grandma Jiba, we are only here because our forebears carved out an arduous path! And paving a way through the difficulties we are facing is the responsibility of the denizens of Forest''s Edge who are here today!  Grandma Jiba, you are still here suffering alongside us, you are also a denizen in the present. You should stop wallowing in sorrow.


    You are right Instead of sighing, we have more important things to do


    A warm smile appeared on Grandma Jibas wrinkled face.


    Ai Fa, thank you I was almost caught up in my memories of the past again


    Ai Fa averted her face while still looking angry.


    As she had turned her face my way, our eyes met.


    What are you looking at?


    Im looking at my house head.


    In the dimly lit hall, Ai Fa hit my head as she blushed.


    And so, the emergency meeting that carried on until deep into the night ended.


    4


    Before heading back to the Fa house, we went to find Yamiel Lei andpany who had been gathered in the Wu n vige.


    More urately speaking, Kan Lutim was the one who wanted to do that, and we are just apanying him.


    After passing through the za where a bonfire burned, we reached the empty house we lodged in in the past. The young house head of the Wu n branch house was on sentry duty.


    I wish to speak with the people inside. Donda Wu has granted permission.


    After Kan Lutim exined himself, Shin Wu nodded and knocked.


    This is Shin Wu, guests from the Lutim house and Fa house wish to meet you. If you agree to that, open the door.


    The other party seemed to be hesitating. A short momentter, the door was pulled open from the inside.


    Yamiel Lei poked her head out, and an intense smell of herbs assaulted my nasal cavity the moment she appeared.


    What business do you have with us? Did you find Tay Tsuns body?


    No, we are here to ask you about the Tsun n main house.


    Yamiel Lei sighed softly and then quickly backed away.


    We entered the house one by one, and Shin Wu who stayed outside by himself closed the door.


    Oh, so its the lot of you.


    A nostalgic high-pitched voice echoed in the darkness. The members of the Tsun n main house had been assigned to their new families, but they got gathered here once again.


    Yamiel Lei became a member of the Lei house, Aura and Zwei joined the Lutim house, while Mida was now a part of the Wu n.


    Excuse me for intruding on you sote. I just want to chat with you a little, I promise I wont stay long.


    As Kan Lutim and Ai Fa took off their leather shoes, I observed the Tsun n members whom I had not seen for a few days.


    Aura and Zwei sat near the wall to the right, clinging close together. After receiving us, Yamiel Lei walked sexily to the left wall and sat down. Mida who was like a small hill made out of flesh sat heavily near the wall opposite to us.


    What is it now? We already told you everything Besides, the former n head is dead, theres no need to worry about anything.


    Zwei was younger than she looked with her hair tied up high like an onion. Her voice had a higher pitch than a bird chirping. Compared to thest time I met her, she seemed more mncholic.


    The others were the same. Aura clung on to her daughters thin shoulders with her eyes closed. Yamiel Lei leanedzily against the wall. As for Mida I still couldnt figure out what this weird guy was thinking, but he was staring at us with his beady eyes.


    Zattsu Tsun might be dead, but we dont know where Tay Tsun is. I want to ask you about what kind of person he is.


    Kan Lutim walked to a spot where he could see all three sides and sat down. Ai Fa and I sat down behind his dependable back.


    I already said, we told you everything! Grandpa Tay spent too much time with the former n head, now he is just a bum who cant think for himself! He will follow any orders and will do nothing if left alone. He is just like a mud doll!


    Zwei mored hysterically.


    Tay Tsun and Zattsu Tsun were both her grandfathers, and their blood flowed equally in her veins. Both of them fled from the Forest''s Edge settlement as vicious criminals. If blood rtions were very important to her, her feelings had to beplicated.


    Zwei is right Father Tay served as the aide of the former n head since his youth, attending to his every need. His soul got corrupted faster than anyones else. Therefore, he wont act out of line unless a member of the Tsun n main house orders him to


    Aura, Zweis mother and wife of the n head Zuro said in a monotonous voice. Her eyes used to be murky like her fathers, but they were filled with sorrow like a normal person now, as she stared into the empty mug.


    I dont doubt your words. If Zattsu Tsun gave him an order when he was still alive, how will things turn out? Even if Zattsu Tsun passes on, will he still carry out that order?


    I dont know Maybe he will disregard that order if he knows that the former n head is dead. But dont worry about that Is father Tay dead?


    We dont know. We didnt find his body, so we are assuming that he survived.


    Kan Lutim must be restraining himself during his questioning. He didnt fault them for using the term grandpa or father even though they were no longer part of the Tsun n.


    Even though their rtions were nominally severed, Tay Tsun was still their family by blood, that remained an irrefutable fact. My heart felt heavy when I looked at Aura and Zwei who were closely rted to him.


    At this moment, Mida suddenly yelled slowly:Ahh, you are that man who can cook yummy food And you are the woman who scolded Mida Why are you here?


    I almost fell onto the floor.


    My beloved house head sat cross-legged with one leg propped up and looked at Mida rxedly.


    You just realized, huh, you are really slow But its great that you are still the same.


    Yes Why are you here? Mida feels hungry when I see you


    He was probably referring to me. That reflex wasnt anything to be happy about.


    We are asking about Tay Tsun Mida, what kind of person do you think Tay Tsun is?


    Mida likes Tay Tsun Mida likes Yamiel, Aura, and Zwei, and then Tay Tsun


    Shut up, stupid!: Zwei yelled again.


    So Mida is happy to see Yamiel, Aura, and Zwei, but if Tay Tsun is dead, Mida will be sad Where is Tay Tsun?


    Hey, dont cry.


    Ai Fa said in a sharp voice, and Mida, whose entire body was about to shiver, stopped immediately.


    Mida wont cry So dont scold Mida


    I wont scold you if you dont cry.


    Ai Fa answered with a stern face, and Yamiel Lei who had been silent all the while let out a pretentious smile.


    Head of the Fa house, Ai Fa, you can already get Mida to listen to you, huh. Can you talk to animals too?


    You treat your former brother like an animal? I advise you to stop with your barbed words Anyway, why do you smell so strongly of herbs? My nose is starting to hurt.


    Can youin to the men beside you? Especially that buff boy from the Lutim house.


    Yamiel Lei shrugged off the question.


    And of course, Kan Lutim replied puzzledly: What did I do?


    Its because of your interesting father coercing the head of the Lei house. He said I have the stench of kiba blood on me, and I wont be able to marry if I dont remove that odor Thanks to him, the head of the Lei house ordered me to scrub my body with the sap of lilo when bathing.


    Yamiel Lei flicked her brown hair that had been beautifully dreaded up and red at me frostily.


    The head of the Lei house only urged me to do so after learning that Asuta also noticed the smell. Thanks to you, my nose is going bad Asuta, do I really smell that bad?


    Erm, yes, right Because of the nature of my work, Im very sensitive to smell.


    Hmmp.


    Yamiel Lei continued ring at me while brushing her hair back. Ai Fa said unhappily as she looked at Yamiel Leis arrogant eyes:


    Even though you got separated from the head of the Lei house, you still kept your promise faithfully. You are an unexpectedly obedient woman. Not only did you obtain the Lei family name, but also he is even looking out for you so you could marry in the future. Your clogged heart feels a little better, right?


    You people are the ones that ordered me not to go against the Lei house. Im just following the end of the deal; you have no rights toin about me. Besides, I dont want a female hunter yammer at me about marriage.


    The atmosphere in the room was getting hostile.


    And the reliable Kan Lutim mediated for them:


    Enough about that. Yamiel Lei, what are your thoughts on Tay Tsun? If he is still alive, what do you think his most likely course of action would be?


    Only Tay Tsun himself would know However, if you think he is just another man from the branch house, you will suffer for that.


    What do you mean?


    Tay Tsun isnt just the branch house member who spent the most time with the former n head, he spent more time with him than any member of the main house. That corrupted his soulpletely Do you know why Tay Tsun often stayed beside Diga, me, and the others?


    We didnt know. Kan Lutim, Ai Fa, and I could only answer with silence.


    Yamiel Lei let off the cruel air she had in the past faintly and curled her lips disinterestedly.


    Because the former n head ordered him to do so. The n head Zuro iszy by nature, which disheartened the former n head. In order to determine the best candidate to be the next n head, he sent Tay Tsun to spy on us. Even though the former n headmanded him to follow our orders, he was actually the eyes and ears of Zattsu Tsun and kept watch over us.


    That means that you could be the n head, even though you are a woman.


    Not could. If the Tsun n hadnt fallen into ruins, I would have definitely be the head of the Tsun n. Nominally, the title would be given to the man I took in as my husband Anyway, there is no question that Diga and Doddocked the caliber to lead the tribe, so Zattsu Tsun nned to insert my spouse as the tribal chief.


    This was the first time I heard of that, and it was a huge blow to me.


    If Tsun n headed in such a direction, what would the Forests Edge be like? Zattsu Tsun who wanted to control the Tsun n despite being bedridden, passing on the position of n head to Yamiel Lei who sought the Tsun ns ruin


    I shook my head and quickly dismissed such thoughts.


    No matter how I thought about it, the future seemed to be dark. It would be fine if Zattsu Tsun left this world, but if he clung on to life like a vengeful spirit, Yamiel Lei would be burdened with heavy sins.


    Tay Tsun is an obedient servant. After Zattsu Tsun became bedridden, Tay Tsun worked for him like the extension of his hands Thats why, if Tay Tsun is still alive, donte near me. Zattsu Tsun might have ordered him to let the Tsun n lineage continue, and he woulde to save me instead of Zuro or the eldest son Diga.


    This is the first time I learn how deep the rtionship Tay Tsun had with Zattsu Tsun. Its also the first time I heard that you could be the next n head.


    The corner of Yamiel Leis lips raised even higher after hearing Kan Lutims words.


    I didnt think there was a need to bring it up, so I didnt tell you. If that made you unhappy, you can punish me however you like. You can make me leave the Lei house and let the Jean or Dom houses who are raving mad from their recent humiliation take me in.


    No, please wait, Kan Lutim


    I quickly sound out to stop this.


    I didnt think Yamiel Lei was doing this to save her own hide. She must have kept quiet for the sake of Tay Tsun. When Zattsu Tsun got executed, Tay Tsuns soul would be liberated.


    Before I could continue, Kan Lutim stopped me with a look.


    I dont n to fault you. Even if you had told us about this ahead of time, no one would have expected the deathly-ill Zattsu Tsun to escape by himself. Hence, the results would be the same. Besides, Zattsu Tsun was the one who chose you as his heir, so your crimes wont be any heavier.


    Yamiel Lei stopped her cold smile, and it was Kan Lutim who started smiling confidently.


    And you are already a member of the Lei house now. Rau Lei would not allow us to send you to the Dom and Jean house Yamiel Lei, Zattsu Tsun has already passed on, it is about time you free yourself from his bondage.


    If I could forget that man so easily, I wouldnt be having such a hard time.


    Yamiel Lei said and lowered her head, covering her face with her long hair.


    Tay Tsun is the same But if Zattsu Tsun didnt give any orders before he died, Tay Tsun could finally act on his own ord.


    His own ord?


    He wishes for someone to destroy him.


    A heavy silence spread in the room.


    Aura still looked at the floor sadly, and Zwei clung tightly to her as if she was trying to cheer Aura up. Mida still had a nk face as he looked at everyone else. Ai Fa was silent and had a serious expression.


    Kan Lutim looked at Yamiel Leis meek appearance. After a while, he slowly stood up:


    Sorry for intruding for so long You will return to your respective homes in the near future. Before that, I seek your understanding to bear with this amodation for now. Please live your life correctly as a denizen of the Forest''s Edge in the future.


    No one answered him.


    Ai Fa and I stood up together with him.


    Are you going? Mida still doesnt know your name?


    Mida suddenly spoke. Ai Fa who was about to turn and leave looked back in surprise.


    You cant even remember our faces, and you still want to know our names?


    Mida doesnt know your name, so Mida cant remember your faces Mida is Mida of the Wu n


    We still remember you Im the head of the Fa house, Ai Fa.


    Im a member of the Fa house, Asuta.


    Thank you Mida hopes to see you again


    If fate wills it, we will meet again.


    Ai Fas cape flicked in the air as she finally turned away.


    Mida said timidly behind Ai Fa:


    Ai FaAsuta If you find Tay Tsun, can you spare him? He is a really gentle grandpa


    After bidding farewell to Kan Lutim who was staying in the Wu n vige, we walked on a path while the Forest''s Edge was shrouded in darkness.


    We borrowed two candle stands filled withrge quantities of animal fats and began my first trek in the night. After staying in the Fa house, I learned to be wary of Gizu and Munto at night but wasnt sure how should I do that.


    Asuta, dont leave my side. If you follow this rule, you wont meet any danger.


    Ai Fa sounded very tense.


    We would be safe if we arent careless. Conversely, it would be dangerous to let down our guard. Until the veryst moment, Mama Mia Lei urged us to stay in the Wu n vige. But Ai Fa insisted on not doing that with the excuse of there being no empty houses.


    Fortunately, I was less afraid of the darkpared to my fear of heights. I didnt show a miserable disy like during my first time crossing the suspension bridge, but I was still a little scared.


    There werent any street lights in Forest''s Edge, and the dense vegetation around us stopped the moonlight from shining through. If we lost the light on our candle stands, we wouldnt even see our fingers in the darkness. If Ai Fa wasnt apanying me, I wouldnt be able to stride forth fearlessly.


    This is such an unusual day.


    Ai Fa muttered.


    Zattsu Tsun got arrested and passed away Just this small matter was enough to make tonight feel as dangerous as the house head conference.


    Thats right. No matter what his performance during his reign was, he was still the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge. Before he fell ill, he should be as ferocious as Donda Wu.


    In the end, that man cursed the world with all his energy and wished for the destruction of this world.


    The death of the malefic star resulted in a chasm as deep as a ck hole. To avoid being engulfed by this chasm, we had to fight with all our might.


    I wonder how the business would look like tomorrow.


    Well, we will only know after going to town. If we mess it up, all our efforts will be for naught. No matter what Genos castle orders us to do, we should stop if the situation is not conducive to business.


    Is this a trial given to us by the heavens?


    Ai Fa stared into the other end of the darkness as she asked:


    Because we didnt build a proper rtionship with the residents of the Post Station Town And we let the Tsun n fall to their ruin, so we have to pass this trial?


    Yes, I think you are right.


    As we chatted on and off, my fear of the dark slowly subsided.


    But Ai Fa was still on edge. When we were about half an hour from the Fa house, she suddenly stopped and handed her candle stand to me.


    She then gripped her hilt and faced to the left.


    Whos there,e out!


    Whaty in the ambush wasnt Gizu or Munto, but a man.


    I grew tense and shone my candlelight to the left.


    There werent many people who would try to ambush us. A man appeared from the darkness slowly like a phantom. And as expected, it was the grey-haired man from Forest''s Edge.


    Tay Tsun


    The next instant, the strong mixture of blood and fruits that attracted kiba assaulted my nasal cavity.


    Tay Tsun stood between the trees. He was still alive.


    I couldnt tell how serious his wounds were. He wasnt wearing a hunters attire for some reason, and his body was covered with a cloakmonly found in the city.


    He probably snatched that off Han of Dabag. I recalled Kan Lutim saying that Tay Tsun grabbed the cloak of that bandaged man before falling off the cliff.


    No matter what, Tay Tsun was standing before us with a cloak on him. His hair and beard were grey, and his blue eyes that had a shade of ck looked like a dead fish, and his aging face didnt show any expression His right arm reached outside his cloak, and he was holding a steel knife.


    Hmmp it seems that the former n head Zattsu Tsun wants to kill the members of the Fa house instead of the Wu n? Never mind, this will save me a trip into town.


    Ai Fa faced Tay Tsun with her eyes burning but calm expression.


    You are also a hunter, so this should be clear to you. You are not capable of harming us. If you still have any pride as a denizen of Forest''s Edge left in you, put down your de and let us arrest you.


    I will put down my de But not now.


    His voice didnt have any emotions at all, just like how he sounded in the past.


    Despite suffering an obviously mortal wound and falling off a cliff, he acted just like how he did in the past.


    However although there wasnt any trace of blood on the cloak Tay Tsun was wearing, I could sense a strong stench of blood on him. He probably was covered in blood under his cloak.


    Head of the Fa house Ai Fa, Fa house member Asuta, Im not here to harm you. I have a request.


    Request?


    Thats right. Thats why I waited here for you. After seeing that only the men from the Dom house were in the Fa house, I came over to the Wu n vige. But there probably isnt much chance for us to meet in the Wu n vige. Im really lucky to meet you here by chance.


    I never knew you are such a talkative man. Looks like you have plenty of strength left in you.


    Not at all. My life will end soon. Before that, I have a job to do.


    Wait, I want to ask you something. You already know that the former n head Zattsu Tsun is dead?


    Tay Tsun nodded like a puppet.


    I know. The men from the Dom house discussed this loudly. Thats why I thought I should meet the two of you.


    Hmmp, I get it. State your request then.


    Tay Tsuns reply was beyond my expectation.


    Asuta, can you let me eat your cooking?


    Tay Tsun said robotically in an icy tone.


    My cooking W-Why do you want to eat it?


    I heard your cooking brought prosperity to Forest''s Edge and formed a proper bond between Forest''s Edge and Genos. If your food can really achieve these two points, I hope to savor it before leaving this world.


    But thats


    If you fulfill my request, I will put down my de and submit to you. I swear to devote the time I have left to my tribemates.


    That sounded like something a denizen of the Forest''s Edge would say.


    However, I couldnt feel any emotions from his voice.


    His blue eyes became more murky, and his pale face was expressionless. It didnt change too much, but the eyes of the Tsun n branch house members were starting to show emotions. But Tay Tsun remained the same.


    I had the chance to taste your cooking during the house head conference. But I was distracted during my meal and couldnt feel the full extent of your abilities I want to confirm your prowess and ascertain that my actions are wrong before I can rest in peace.


    In that case, lets head back to the Wu n vige. The Wu n are probably more approachable than the Dom house.


    Ai Fa answered quietly, and Tay Tsun shook his head.


    No, the head of the Wu n wont spare me. If I forced my way, the rtionship between the Fa and the Wu might go sour Besides, I have already decided to die in Genos city.


    What?: Ai Fa narrowed her eyes with a dangerous gleam.


    Tay Tsun continued with the same attitude:


    I will visit your stall at high noon tomorrow. Asuta of the Fa house, please let me taste your cooking.


    Dont be stupid! You are heavily injured, how can you get into the Post Station Town! Before you can even make it to Asuta, you will be arrested by the Forest''s Edge men or the town guards!


    Its fine, as long as I wear this cloak, I can move around the Post Station Town without stirring the suspicion of the guards.


    After saying that, Tay Tsun pulled up his hood.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were very proud, so I found it hard to imagine him disguising himself as a resident of the Post Station Town.


    That wasnt the issue here.


    What are you scheming? We cant grant your suspicious request.


    Ai Fa grabbed her hilt tightly and lowered her stance.


    Tay Tsun remained still.


    If you dont agree, then cut me down here. I will struggle until the very end as a member of Zattsu Tsuns n.


    Why are you so adamant about entering the Post Station Town!? The men from the Wu n will also be there, thats the same thing as going back to the Wu n vige with us now!


    No, I want to go to Genos Post Station Town and be apprehended in front of the local residents. I want them to see the denizens of Forest''s Edge bringing a fellow tribe mate to justice. That is the only way for me to atone for my sins.


    This is nonsense. I dont understand what you are saying.


    The residents of the Post Station Town loathe the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Thats because of the numerous crimesmitted by the Tsun n. Since Zattsu Tsun is dead, Im the only one who can atone for these crimes Because Im thest man to follow Zattsu Tsuns biddings and bring harm to Genos.


    Tay Tsun said without any emotions.


    After I eat the food and toss aside my de, you can do whatever you want to me. You can cut me down or turn me in to the guards. The important thing is that the denizens of Forest''s Edge have to bring a fellow tribe mate to justice before the eyes of the residents of Rock City I wont die so easily if the people in Rock City try to cut me down anyway.


    Are you really sane? I cant believe your words.


    I think so too. Im probably proposing this to regain my sanity.


    Ai Fas sharp gaze and Tay Tsuns nk stare shed together in the dark.


    I was worried that Ai Fas de might sh at the other party and said:


    Im sorry, but we cant ept your request. We dont know if we can open the stall tomorrow, and even if we did, the men from the Wu n will be there with us. We value the bonds with the Wu n and wont deceive them. Even if we tried, they will definitely identify you.


    Its fine if the men from the Wu n want to cut me down. If they did so before the eyes of the residents, it will certainly be of help to Forest''s Edge However, if they attack me before I can ascertain your prowess, I can only resist bitterly to the end as a member of the Tsun n.


    No matter what you are thinking, you will only stoke the fear in the residents in the Post Station Town if you create trouble at the stall.


    Yes. The most ideal situation is for the denizens of Forest''s Edge apprehend me and hand me over to the guards. This is the only way to appease the hearts of the residents.


    I had the feeling that Tay Tsun was trying to deceive us.


    Just like Ai Fa, I couldnt believe him either.


    I have said my piece, its up to you to decide now.


    I see Seems like I should arrest you right now.


    Ai Fa lowered her stance even more.


    Tay Tsun nodded emotionlessly.


    Well then, I can only put up a tough resistance But I cant defeat you, so I will flee.


    You already lost your strength, you think you can escape me?


    I probably cant flee from you. But only if you ditch your family behind.


    Tay Tsuns figure slowly moved further away.


    Wait! Dont move!


    No, I have to flee. If I seed, I will go to the Post Station Town at high noon. Please defeat me there.


    Tay Tsuns figure was already gone from the luminance of the candlelight.


    Ai Fa wanted to stomp the ground with all her might and chase him. But she just red at me vexingly.


    Damn it, whats with that man!


    In the end, Ai Fa didnt leave my side, and Tay Tsun went missing once again.

 Volume 7 - Ch 4

    Commotion in the Post Station Town


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Ratorasepo


    1


    Ai Fa, dont be so worked up.


    The next day, when we were heading to the Post Station Town, Ludo Wu said that to Ai Fa.


    You cant just leave Asuta and y tag with Tay Tsun. If Asuta gets bitten by a Gizu and bes sick and bedridden, he wont be able to cook. He might even die of the infection, which will be way worse.


    Simr to yesterday, there were eight of us, four stall attendants and four escorts, heading to the Post Station Town.


    As we traveled down the gentle slope, Ai Fa looked peeved and remained quiet.


    Dad and Jiza-nii didntin either. They just told me to apprehend Tay Tsun when he shows up. Its useless for him to use the fruits that attract kiba in the Post Station Town, and we can win easily with our numbers.


    And of course, we told everything that happenedst night to our fellow tribe mates of Forest''s Edge. The men from the Dom house even searched the forest in the night, but couldnt find any traces of Tay Tsun.


    Anyway, dont worry about it. We will catch him and wont let him harm the women of Forest''s Edge or hurt the residents of Post Station Town. He is alone, there is nothing to fear.


    Ludo Wu who was leading the way continued in a rxed tone:


    If he tosses his de aside obediently, we will let him taste Asutas cooking. He shouldnt have anyints then. I wont care even if he wants to grumble anyway Ai Fa, stop being so depressed.


    Im not depressed.


    Ai Fa couldnt bear it anymore and pouted.


    The next instant, Rau Lei who was on the other end nking the women reacted:


    Whats with your face? So you make such an expression too, you look just like a kid.


    Ai Fa immediately showed her cat-like face and looked at Rau Lei with dangerous eyes.


    All these expressions suit you just fine. On a closer look, you really are a beauty. If you werent a hunter, I would want to marry you.


    Stop that, Rau Lei. You go too wild sometimes.


    I interjected frantically, but Rau Lei just tilted his head quizzingly.


    But why? The Lei house doesnt have the custom of being too formal with friends. I said that because I really thought about marrying her.


    But


    Dont worry, I cant marry a hunter. As the n head, I have to leave behind many scions. If she wants to marry into my house, she will have to give up hunting.


    Ai Fa didnt say she wants to marry you anyway!


    Ludo Wu retorted with a smile, and the subject was dropped. Despite the dangerous situation, the men of Forest''s Edge still took it easy. Could I put down the load in my heart after seeing their casual attitude? To be honest, I felt uneasy about this sincest night.


    That man just what kind of person is Tay Tsun?


    After losing his family, this branch house member of the Tsun n moved into the Tsun n main house.


    He was Auras father and Zweis grandfather.


    He served under Yamiel Lei, Diga and the others, obeyed their orders, and took care of menial chores.


    And he was the aide of the former n head Zattsu Tsun.


    I have reviewed his case file numerous times but still couldnt get a grip on his character.


    Only two things helped me analyze his personality. The first, he might have disobeyed Digas orders and saved Ai Fa. The second, he put down his de without hesitation before Dan Lutim.


    He wants someone to destroy him.


    Yamiel Leis words echoed in my mind.


    Yamiel Lei felt the same way in the past.


    Even so, she still chose to live on as a member of the Lei house. If Tay Tsun could ignore Zattsu Tsun, he might have forged a new life as a member of the Dom house.


    But he preferred to follow Zattsu Tsun and left. Diga and Doddo fled, but Tay Tsun stayed with Zattsu Tsun. He then assisted Zattsu Tsun inmitting his final crime.


    Was this part of his n to seek destruction? Did Tay Tsun choose this path, so he could witness Zattsu Tsuns end and follow him? Was that it?


    Halt.


    Rau Lei suddenly raised his hand and stopped the group.


    The paths at the edge of the forest were filled with greenery, and these narrow paths were made to link the Post Station Town to the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    These dirt paths were just two to three meters wide and meandered greatly. Dense and short trees nked the path. Visibility was poor because of the thick vegetation. But we would be able to hear the noise of the Post Station Town if we proceed a little farther.


    Whats the matter? I dont sense any movements.


    The woods beside us are quiet But isnt the city noisier than usual?


    I couldnt hear anything. Vena Wu and the other women also tilted their head confusedly.


    The hunters nodded.


    Now that you mention it, this sounds like arge group of people quarreling.


    Did Tay Tsun fail to hide himself and get caught?


    I will go take a look.


    The rear guard Shin Wu ran down the path. He sprinted back less than a minuteter.


    Arge number of Post Station Town residents are gathered at the borders of the city and the forest. Also, I noticed plenty of guards, but they showed no intentions ofing up.


    How many are there?


    More than ten guards and about a hundred residents.


    Just what was happening here?


    The most probable situation would be Tay Tsun getting arrested, and the crowd was here just to see the show.


    We wont be able to enter the town like this. What should we do, Asuta?


    Hmm Why dont Ai Fa and I go take a look? If it is just the two of us, it wont agitate those residents.


    Besides, if Tay Tsun really got arrested, we had to talk to him before he gets brought into Genos castle.


    Thats true. If things look bad, run back here immediately. We can then just rx and wait for them to disperse.


    Understood.


    Ai Fa nodded.


    We walked down the path Shin Wu took earlier.


    After walking down the meandering road for 30 seconds, we saw the scene described by Shin Wu. As we were on higher ground, we could see the entire ce.


    A row of wooden houses appeared before us, and there was an empty space behind it. More than a hundred people were gathered there, and they had blockaded the end of this road.


    Speaking of which, when Zattsu Tsun was on the run, two guards started standing sentry here. Their numbers had now increased to ten.


    And several Post Station Town residents were obviously arguing with the guards.


    Looks like they havent caught Tay Tsun.


    Yes. Could it be that we are the reason behind thismotion?


    That could be possible.


    Since this had nothing to do with Tay Tsun, we had to think about it from this angle.


    What should we do. Its not a good time for us to enter the town, right?


    But we still dont understand the situation, we cant turn back so easily. Whether we enter the town or not, Tay Tsun will be there as promised.


    There was a stern light in Ai Fas eyes.


    We should speak to the guards. If they want us to go back to the settlement, theres nothing we can do either. No matter what, we have to figure out what is going on before deciding the next step But if that crowd attacks us, we will go back to the settlement right away.


    Understood.


    And so, Ai Fa and I watched both sides of the road as we cautiously moved forth.


    When the vegetation got less dense and they were able to see us, the chattering turned into angry shouts.


    Uwaahhh The noise came like a flood.


    Ai Fa stopped for a while, but when she saw the guards armed with spears forming a human wall and that the people from town showed no intention of charging us, she walked forward again.


    As we got nearer, I gradually made sense of their shouts.


    I could only understand two of their sentences. Some roared:Get lost!, and others shouted:Dont go back!


    Listen up, stop that noise! Inciting a disorder in the city is a serious crime! Do you want to be exiled from Genos!


    I could finally make out what the guards were shouting.


    Stop joking with me! If you think you can exile us, give it a try!


    The sry of you, guards, is paid by us too!


    If you are guards, arrest the criminals!


    Who are the criminals!? The criminals already got caught yesterday!


    Arge horde tried to squeeze in front of the guards. There were also residents who stayed behind and were pushing against each other.


    The pushing ones were mostly westerners and southerners. The westerners with ivory or yellowish-brown skin and the southerners with snow-white skin were all red in the face, and they grabbed onto each others chest and yelled. Those two werent the only ones at odds, some westerners were also ring at each other.


    The tall and slender dark-skinned easterners surrounded them, standing quietly in ce. Their numbers were substantial too.


    Some of the westerners argued with the easterners, but the easterners didnt raise their voice or get physical with the other party, and just replied in a normal voice.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge hate the people of Genos! We cant let those dangerous people enter Genos!


    Dont talk nonsense! They didntmit any crimes!


    Thats right! Do the citizens of the west like to nder innocent people!?


    Shut up! Outsiders can just shut their trap!


    If you have a problem with this, get out of Genos!


    Hah! You want to bar us from Genos? Then what is the reason for the existence of this Post Station Town!? If you hate foreigners so much, just build a wall!


    We stopped about 7 to 8 meters away from them.


    Their emotions were boiling in this cool and refreshing morning.


    All the denizens of Forest''s Edge are our enemies!


    Are you retarded? Are you going to hunt the kiba!?


    You are from Genos too, why are you defending them!?


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge are citizens of Genos too! We are all children of the western god Selva! Those who nder them are the unforgivable traitors!


    Stop being so rowdy! Leave right now! Or I will arrest you all!


    Go ahead and try!


    We didnt need to ask what was going on. The faction supporting Forest''s Edge and the faction against Forest''s Edge were arguing nonstop.


    All the southerners supported Forest''s Edge. Most of the westerners were against Forest''s Edge. However, there was a group of westerners who opposed this.


    And it seemed that the crowd was growing with each passing second. The people who heard this uproar from the streets and buildings started walking over.


    I stood there in a daze, and Ai Fa had a sour face.


    Should we proim our innocence?


    Or should we turn back quietly?


    No matter what we did, there was a risk that themotion would intensify.


    Asuta and his friends did nothing wrong! Why are you chasing them away!


    I heard the familiar voice of a girl between the shouts. That was Yumi. But I couldnt see her.


    Enough already, let us eat our breakfast! Im starving!


    Pops Bn shouted.


    Shumimaru was probably watching this scuffle sadly with his hood pulled up.


    What should I do?


    Normally, the best option would be to return to the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    The Genos people were forcing us to continue with our business, but if we did so under such circumstances, the rtionship between the Post Station Town and us would fracture. We should retreat for now and then find a good chance to talk to the people in Genos castle in the future.


    But if we didnt make any exnation and just fled, the people supporting us would be outraged. What should we do


    Enough already! What rights do you have to obstruct other peoples business!?


    At this moment we heard this exceptionally loud roar that drowned out the other shouts.


    That voice didnt quiet everyone, but the first row of people right in the guards face all piped down and turned back.


    What did the denizens of Forest''s Edge ever do to you!? Only those who had been harmed have the rights toin! Everyone else can just shut up!


    What are you saying!? Didnt they attack the caravan yesterday?


    They are not the assants! The culprit has been apprehended! What else are you unhappy about!?


    Mno Mast was standing up for us.


    He came out from the crowd, turned his back towards us, red at the crowd, and roared even more loudly:


    Does the crime of one person mean the sin of an entire country!? You think there are no felons in Genos!? Are you ready to put your heads on the line for the crimes of someone else!?


    Traitor! Those trying to shield the denizens of Forest''s Edge should get out of Genos!


    Im not shielding anyone! Im just lecturing the idiots who are trying to punish innocent people!


    Ai Fa, lets go.


    I grabbed Ai Fas hand.


    We cant let Mno Mast get targeted by the crowd. We will convince them.


    I dont n to convince them.


    Then just protect me. Maybe there will be people trying to beat me up.


    I will do that then.


    Ai Fa smiled fearlessly.


    Silence!


    When Ai Fa and I were about to go down the slope, a thunderous voice sliced through the heated air.


    The roar was incredibly loud, and the hundred-odd people all held their breaths in surprise.


    Donda Wu and Dan Lutim could probably do that. But the one who appeared before us was definitely from the Rock City.


    Everyone started chattering again, but the atmosphere waspletely different. The gathered crowd also parted like the Red sea in the tenmandments. Roughly ten soldiers walked slowly through this path towards us.


    These soldiers were obviously on a different level from the Post Station Town guards. Their leather armor was white and elegant; they had a sheathed de on their waist and held spears in their hands.


    I had never seen anyone dressed so pompously in the Post Station Town before. They were also wearing steel helmets that covered their nose and cheeks. Their light armor had the emblem of the western kingdom on it, a short ceremonial cape and vambrace that covered their entire forearms. Some of them had leather helmets, but the joints were reinforced with steel. Their sword sheaths and boots were also decorated beautifully, and elegant warriors were an apt description for them.


    The one in the middle of the group walked slowly to the front of the guards. He was exceptionally tall amongst the white and buff soldiers.


    He must be the leader of the group. He had a steel helmet decorated with a plum that was like the crown of a cock. He was the only one wearing a long cape, not holding a spear, and having two swords tied to his waist. The button on his cape had a yellow stone that looked like amber. His white leather armor was adorned with elegant essories.


    Guard captain, what is thismotion about?


    The man asked in a cold and stern voice. From the sound of his voice, the one who roared just now was him.


    One of the guards blockading the road to the Forest''s Edge panicked and hurried over to him.


    L-Lord Malfreed Arent you themander of the castle guards? What brings you here?


    Guard captain, I am the one who is asking the questions.


    When he heard that, the slightly plump guard captain started shivering.


    T-The residents of the Post Station Town became fearful of the denizens of Forest''s Edge after that episode yesterday. Thismotion happened when they saw that the denizens of Forest''s Edge were on their way to enter the town.


    While they were conversing, the residents all fell silent.


    In this strangely empty space between the bustling city and the untamed forest, this group dressed in white didnt belong to either side. They were most suited for the Rock City.


    I didnt know about the existence of the castle guards. But they were probably the true citizens of Rock City the residents living inside the walled castle town of Genos.


    An announcement was made two days ago, stating that the denizens of Forest''s Edge wont be barred from conducting their business in the Post Station Town. I dont recall this announcement being canceled.


    The man known as Malfreed looked at Ai Fa and me.


    As he was wearing arge helmet, I couldnt make out his face clearly.


    However, it was enough for me to realize one thing.


    I nced at Ai Fa beside me, and she frowned unhappily.


    As expected so that was the truth.


    I was clenching my fists before I realized it.


    Malfreed faced the guard captain again, seemingly losing his interest in us.


    So, what crimes have they transgressed?


    N-No, they just came from Forest''s Edge and had not spoken a word.


    In that case, the residents of the Post Station Town who started this riot are the criminals. Arent you in charge of upholding the peace here? Why are you leaving the criminals be?


    B-But there are too many


    This has nothing to do with numbers, a crime is a crime.


    The next instant, the man in white armor brandished one of his swords.


    The residents from the Post Station Town screamed and backed away.


    You criminals who disturb the peace in Genos, do not resist arrest. Those who do will be executed in the name of the castle guardmander Malfreed.


    How reckless.


    I grabbed Ai Fas arm and covered the 7 to 8 meters distance in one shot.


    Please wait! Did theymit such serious crimes? From what I could see, no one had resorted violence, right!?


    Y-You denizens of the Forest''s Edge, watch your tongue! This is the firstborn of Marquis Marstein Genos,mander of the castle guards Lord Malfreed!


    The guard captain yammered with a green face.


    Marquis Marstein Genos firstborn So he was the eldest son of the Genos Landlord?


    Even so, I didnt want to just submit to this humiliation. Mno Mast was standing beside the man with his sword drawn, and there was a rebellious fire in his eyes, as if he was about tosh out.


    Thismotion only happened because we appeared before them suddenly! We should have entered the town when everyone has cooled down! Thats why they were so agitated, so please spare them!


    No matter what reasons there are, a crime is a crime. Besides, we didnt prohibit you from entering the Post Station Town.


    Malfreed said quietly without even looking at me.


    I looked at his cold profile as I desperately continued:


    I can understand it is a crime to incite amotion in the Post Station Town. But in that case, we should bring the subject who caused this situation to arise in the first ce.


    The subject who caused this situation?


    Yes, its a merchant named Zashuma, the leader of a caravan. He paraded the fearsome criminal through the Post Station Town arrogantly. Because he let the residents see that criminal who was on the verge of mental copse, the residents felt that their peaceful lives were at risk.


    This might sound like I was grasping at straws to others.


    But I didnt care. I just wanted the subject himself to hear what I had to say. Thismotion is because you neglected to care for the citizens that was what I was implying.


    What a cunning man.


    Malfreed sheathed his sword.


    The guard captain looked surprised, but he still roared at the residents of the Post Station Town in a panic:


    Disperse right now! If you dont, I will arrest you all!


    They might have looked unhappy, but everyone still walked slowly back to the Post Station Town.


    Malfreed turned his entire body to face us.


    Denizens of Forest''s Edge, a crime is a crime, and a criminal is a criminal. In Genos, be it the denizens of Forest''s Edge or the residents of the Post Station Town, everyone needs to abide by thew of Genos.


    I think you are absolutely right.


    Malfreed looked younger than I thought and was 25 years old at most. As expected of a noble, he had a strong chin, high bridge nose, and good looks.


    He had ivory skin and light-brown fringe that could be seen from his helmet


    There was an icy gleam in his eyes, like that of a reptile.


    2


    Our opening hours had been dyed greatly, but we still decided to open for business.


    If not for the matter rted to Tay Tsun, we would have definitely turned back. We should allow some time for the residents of Genos to cool down after all.


    Hence, we had to apprehend Tay Tsun quickly. This was for the peace of mind of the people in Forest''s Edge and the Post Station Town Other than that, we also wanted to calm Tay Tsun down.


    Tay Tsun was probably looking forward to his destruction. But I didnt wish for him to do so. If he managed to avoid the death sentence, he might get another chance at life.


    If he continued to run, his grave wounds won''t heal and he would die in the forest. No matter how minute the chance, as long as there was hope, I didnt want him to give up. This might sound hypocritical, but I really meant it.


    The westerners are cowards! I really hate them so much! Even a newborn Kimyusu is braver than them!


    Pops Bn chewed on his Myam-roasted meat angrily.


    Dont be like that, Pops.


    It was rare seeing Arudas eat a Kiba burger, and his voice sounded meek.


    Starting amotion will only trouble Asuta. You can clearly see that from that incident earlier. Now that I think about it, I should have ignored those noisy westerners.


    What are you talking about!? Who will take responsibility if I cant eat a delicious lunch!? Arudas, you were shouting louder than me today too.


    Thats why Im reflecting on my actions. Why are we so easily angered?


    Arudas looked dejected, unlike his usual self.


    In the end, we still got to eat delicious dishes, so there wasnt any need to quarrel in the first ce. If the people from Rock City were there from the start, it wouldnt have gotten out of hand.


    Thats right! Normally, the people from Rock City are more timid andzy than the Post Station Town residents, but I could give them some praises for today.


    That was how forthright the southerners thinking was.


    However, doing things this way was simr to how the Genos castle protected the Tsun n. I didnt know why the people in Rock City agreed to us doing business, but the people in the Post Station Town probably viewed it as the denizens of Forest''s Edge receive special treatment.


    Hey, you will be providing dinner at the inn tonight, right?


    Pops stared at me.


    Yes, Naudiz hopes that I can continue, I answered.


    Alright then, I have noints Asuta, no matter what troubles lie ahead, you can always count on the people from the south.


    Yes, thank you.


    Of course, I couldnt ask them for favors so easily, but I was still happy to hear such kind words.


    When Pops entourage just left, the members of the Silver Vase came over.


    Asuta, happy, see you safe.


    Shumimaru seemed to be deep in thought.


    I asked Sh Wu to prepare the Myam-roasted meat and epted the copper tes.


    Thank you, Shumimaru. Were you there just now too?


    Yes, but helpless, we.


    No, this is a problem between Forest''s Edge and Genos, we have to resolve this ourselves.


    Asuta, I think, denizens of Forest''s Edge, east kingdom, suit.


    Eh?


    West kingdom, no appreciate, denizens of Forest''s Edge. Strange, not appreciate, brethren.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge dont think of the people of Genos as brethrens too. I dont think this is a one-sided issue.


    After my reply, Shumimaru drooped his eyes weakly.


    I, iplete, thinking. Shameful.


    N-No, not at all! Im very d that you are worried about us. I really mean it.


    However, we cant migrate to the eastern kingdom so easily. Like what Kan Lutim exined, if we gave up hunting kiba and left the western kingdom, we might really be their enemies. Even someone from another world like me understood how dangerous that would be.


    Malefic star, gone. No telling, peace or downfall, future. I worry.


    Thats right. We will do everything we can to steer our fate towards a better oue.


    If peace, please, innkeeper Cryptic Venerable Inn, discuss.


    After Shumimaru, there were only a few other customers.


    There was less than an hour before noon. The crowd was getting denser, but everyone was avoiding us. The westerners who supported Forest''s Edge also cautiously kept their distance. Maybe they were afraid that they would trigger amotion simr to this morning.


    Asuta, sorry to keep you waiting.


    At this moment, Rii Sudora arrived.


    It would be bad if she came at the same time as Tay Tsun, so I asked her toe earlier and will pay her an extra red copper te for today.


    The head of the Sudora house apanied his wife over as usual, his gloomy eyes staring at the road.


    Somehow, the air feels really chaotic today, and the gazes from the town residents irk me too.


    Zattsu Tsun just got caught yesterday. It will be wise not to agitate them.


    Hmmp, you dont need to tell me that, I dont care about them. They are just cowards.


    I was a little saddened by his words. Some of the houses were friendly towards us and concurred with the Fa houses business in the Post Station Town, but they had very shallow understanding of the residents of Genos.


    If they could peddle kiba meat in the future, they could live a more prosperous life. That was why they concurred with me doing everything I could. However, they didnt realize that they and the residents of Genos needed to understand each other first.


    The members of the Wu n probably didnt realize that either. The denizens of Forest''s Edge still maintained their attitude of Its fine whether you like or hate us.


    As they lived with honor, they didnt fear the eyes of others and didnt care how others viewed them. They would just head down the path they believed in That was the most prominent characteristic of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. It was their greatest strength, as well as their biggest w.


    I thought the simple and righteous attitude that the denizens of Forest''s Edge held towards life was precious. However, when they saw something different from themselves, they didnt interact with them actively and rejected them like something filthy. This might be the reason that led to the Tsun ns downfall and the souring of rtions between the Forest''s Edge and Genos.


    That was why I felt surprised when Donda Wu proposed that everyone should redeem the crimes of the Tsun n, instead of cutting them off. I thought that was a gospel that heralded the dawn of a new era.


    To think that anothermotion happened right after the Tsun n fell into ruin. If Zattsu Tsun didnt run away Forget it, its useless to think about that.


    As I was troubling over that, the Sudora house had sorted out their deployment. Rii Sudora and the youngest man stayed at the stall, while the other three hid into the woods. Their actions were simr to the past two days, but they had already discussed how they should encircle Tay Tsun were he to appear.


    All the preparations were done now. No matter when Tay Tsun appeared, we would be able to react immediately.


    I was worried about the residents of the Post Station Town. The crowd was sparse, but it was still much denser than the morning. Furthermore,pared to the 5 or 6 guards on duty, there were only two sentries here at the northern end of the town today.


    It would be better for us if there were fewer guards, but what about the pedestrians? When Tay Tsun, the felon of Forest''s Edge, would approach us disguised as a patron and get apprehended by his fellow denizens of the Forest''s Edge, what would the passersby who witnessed this scene think?


    Would they assume that the denizens of Forest''s Edge were stirring up more trouble and feel more animosity? Would the violent action of the hunters frighten them?


    Was doing this the right thing? I couldnt tell if that was true.


    Asuta.


    At this moment, Ai Fa called out to me softly.


    I turned, and Ai Fa who was standing between the two stalls looked to the north.


    I followed her gaze and held my breath in surprise. The group in white we saw this morning wasing our way from the north.


    The north where the Genos castle was located.


    Whats going on, didnt they return to the castle?


    It was a squad of about ten men dressed in white, just like this morning. Themander Malfreed stood at their fore as usual. They walked solemnly on the stone-paved road and entered the Post Station Town once again.


    After acknowledging the salute from the guards at the northern end of the city, they didnt even look at us and headed to the bustling south. Malfreeds grey eyes looked straight ahead and didnt nce towards us.


    Are they on guard against Tay Tsun?


    Ai Fa let a young member of the Sudora house take her post and then whispered to me.


    It is rare seeing the people from Rock City loitering in the Post Station Town. Looks like things are going to get troublesome.


    Thats right, it would be bad if they run into Tay Tsun.


    If that man with reptile-like eyes encountered Tay Tsun, he would cut him down even though they were inside the Post Station Town. Because he failed to cut that criminal down yesterday.


    That man feels simr to the eldest son of the Wu n.


    Hmm? Do you think he is simr to Jiza Wu?


    Dont you think so? I could see his steel-like conviction that the rules are everything.


    Hmm, inparison, Jiza Wu is more approachable.


    If Jiza Wu opened his slit-like eyes wide, there might be cold eyes hidden there too Just the thought of that made me shiver.


    The firstborn of the Genosndlord and themander of the castle guards, Malfreed


    He was known as Double Fangs, Han of Dabag.


    The noble of nobles disguised himself as a Guardian by covering his face with a dirty cloth. It was not funny as a joke at all.


    I was probably right. His buff body, two swords, and ivory skin Ai Fa and I also heard Han of Dabag saying criminal scum to Zattsu Tsun.


    There were also those cold, grey, reptile-like eyes of his. I didnt know what others thought, but in this Post Station Town, there couldnt be another pair of eyes like that.


    To think that even the son of thendlord is working with Kamyua No, is it the opposite? Maybe its Malfreed who came up with the n, and Kamyua is helping him No matter which it is, this is unexpected.


    Anyway, this proved that Kamyua Yost didnt set the caravan trap alone and the people of Rock City were involved.


    Where was that willful conman Kamyua Yost, and what was he doing right now?


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge are in a perilous situation, one false move and our rtionship with Genos would fall out beyond repair. Is that Kamyua Yosts true goal? Or he didnt expect for the situation to turn out like this?


    Would I have the chance to speak with that man who was always pretending to be retarded?


    I didnt hate him, I just wasnt able to trust him, so I could only keep my distance away from him.


    However, if Kamyua Yost was lying about his admiration for the denizens of Forest''s Edge, there was no other way then being enemies.


    But If not for the trap set by Kamyua and the others, Mno Mast and Leito wont get their justice


    I felt my head getting heavier as I thought about it more and more.


    I hoped that Kamyua Yost sided with the Post Station Town and not with Rock City. Even if we were on opposing sides, I hoped that I wouldnt need to hate him.


    Asuta, there are just three Kiba burgers left, what should we do?


    Vena Wu asked in her usual tone.


    Three left, huh, thats unexpectedly fast. Its almost noon, lets make another batch.


    I asked Sh Wu and Rii Sudora to tend to the Myam-roasted meat stall and then walked to the Kiba burger stall.


    At the same time, Ludo Wu came out from the woods behind me.


    Huh? Ludo Wu, why


    Hes here.


    To everyone else, this was the only cue they needed.


    Vena Wu and L Wu left the stall quietly and linked up with Sh Wus group. The four Sudora men quickly encircled the Myam-roasted meat stall and the women.


    Ai Fa walked to the front of the Kiba burger stall and Ludo Wu stayed at my left. Rau Lei and Shin Wu walked even further to our left.


    There were still tens of minutes before high noon.


    But Tay Tsun was here.


    Is that him?


    A well-built man in a brown hooded cloak approached us with a precise pacing like a robot. I couldnt see his face as he wore his hood low like a Semu. However, I could see his dark-brown chin that was visible under his hood.


    His strides were steady, showing no signs of injuries. That was why he coulde in through the bustling southern road without arousing any suspicion and stand before the Kiba burger stall.


    He was less than two meters from Ai Fa. Rau Lei stood on the opposite end of Ai Fa, which was to Tay Tsuns right, while Shin Wu had nked to Tay Tsuns back. I took two steps back, and Ludo Wu squeezed into the opening there.


    Including Ludo Wu who was standing behind the stall, they surrounded Tay Tsun from all directions. All of them held knives in their hands and could stab him by taking another step forward.


    Tay Tsun raised his head and looked at me through Ludo Wus shoulder.


    His eyes were murky like a dead fish.


    Im a little early. There are fewer guards on sentry than I expected.


    There are fewer guards, but the soldiers from Rock City are patrolling the town. They mighte back any time soon.


    I see I dont have any copper tes, can I try your cooking?


    On one condition.


    Ludo Wu answered.


    Hand me your des. If you do that, I will let you try Asutas cooking. I swear on the name of Ludo Wu, youngest son of the Wu n main house.


    At this moment, a hysterical voice came from the north.


    Hey! What are you all doing since just now!? Dont do anything suspicious!


    It was one of the guards standing sentry in the north.


    Ai Fa kept her eyes on Tay Tsun and answered loudly:


    This is the criminal wanted by you, a member of the Tsun n! We will hand him over to you soon, so get ready!


    H-He is the criminal!? Dont joke with me, that criminal got shed in the chest, even if he lived, he wont be able to move!


    I dont know either! But he is standing there right now! We want to take him alive and hand him over to Genos!


    I-I will get reinforcements! Dont run away!?


    One of the guards sprinted down the southern road, the other guard stood in ce, showing no intention ofing nearer.


    The passersby all stopped in their tracks with fear and suspicion on their faces.


    What are you going to do? Arge group of men will being soon. Choose your actions with the time you have left.


    After Ludo Wu said that, Tay Tsun slowly raised his arms.


    Ai Fa, Rau Lei and Shin Wu watched him with hunters eyes.


    Tay Tsun undid the button at his neck, and the cloak fell onto the ground.


    At this instant I held my breath in surprise.


    Tay Tsun was wearing the garments of Forests Edge with beautiful swirly patterns. But there was a terrible cut from the right shoulder down to left side of his abdomen. He used Fuibaha vines to stitch up hisrge wound messily.


    Your body is in a terrible state. How are you still standing?


    I cant die yet.


    After saying that emotionlessly, he reached for the knife on his waist.


    The gazes on Tay Tsun grew sharper. Tay Tsun tossed the sheathed knife near Ai Fas feet, and Ai Fa swiftly kicked it to a man from the Sudora house.


    Tay Tsun was unarmed now.


    Ai Fa, Rau Lei, and Shin Wu took a step closer to Tay Tsun.


    They didnt need to get any closer, they were in stabbing range.


    Can I try your food now?


    Alright.


    I confirmed with Ludo Wu and then moved in front of the stall.


    I was just a meter away from Tay Tsun, with a pot between us. If Tay Tsun were to make any moves, the four hunters would draw their knives and attack him.


    With a prayer in my heart that violence wouldnt be involved, I grabbed a piece of grilled poitan.


    I piled the chopped tino and aria on top of that poitan, scooped up a meat patty and stacked it higher, poured a generous serving of tarapa sauce on it, and topped it off with another grilled poitan.


    It wasnt much.


    The Kiba burger was passed to Ludo Wu, who then handed it to Tay Tsun.


    Tay Tsun didnt show any emotions and took a bite.


    Did he understand what we were trying to do after he eats that burger?


    Tay Tsun moved his mouth robotically and finished the Kiba burger quickly. During this time, the crowd gawking at us got bigger, but I still didnt see any signs of the town or castle guards.


    Are you satisfied now? Ludo Wu asked. Tay Tsun replied with his eyes closed:


    Im very satisfied. It is delicious. I finally understand why Mida Tsun is so obsessed with your cooking and why the citizens of the west are willing to pay copper tes for this.


    If you are done, put your arms behind your back. I will tie you up and hand you over to the guards.


    I understand. But I have to apologize to Asuta of the Fa house. I told youst time that I wanted to try your dish in order to ascertain your prowess. That is a lie.


    Huh?


    My heart started pumping quickly.


    However, Tay Tsuns serious face broke into a gentle smile, with his eyes still closed.


    Actually, I just wanted to try your cooking one more time before I die. The dinner you prepared for the house head conference was very savory I want to apologize for deceiving you and making you worried.


    No, this isnt much


    I wanted to reply.


    But I couldnt do so.


    As I was feeling a sigh of relief, the world suddenly changed.


    I didnt know what was happening.


    I heard Ai Fa shouting angrily:You felon!, the sound of something breaking, a wail, a sh of metal, and other sorts of sound. All these noises happened simultaneously, things were happening and when I realized it, I lost my freedom.


    My vision went dark for a second, and when I recovered my vision, the scenery before me waspletely different.


    The one standing before me was no longer Tay Tsun with a calm and satisfied smile, but Ai Fa who was holding a knife. There were also Ludo Wu, Rau Lei, and Shin Wu. Everyones eyes were filled with unrestrained rage.


    An iron pot, which was probably mine, had fallen beside Ludo Wus feet. The tarapa sauce was spilled all over the ground.


    Behind the hunters were the residents of Post Station Town whose faces were twisted from fear.


    Not just the westerners, there were also southerners and easterners. I even saw some of my regr patrons there. A tearful Tara was somewhere to the left of field of vision, and Uncle Dora was holding her small shoulders with a pale face.


    I wanted to look at them, but I couldnt even turn my head. Someone was gripping my throat from behind.


    The powerful fingers could snap my neck in an instant. The strength was controlled just right that I wouldnt suffocate.


    And then The voice of a man mad with rage exploded beside my ear.


    Unforgivable traitors! You brought ruin to the Tsun n, I will give you my final vengeance!


    The hoarse voice waspletely different from before, but this was definitely Tay Tsuns voice.


    3


    How can this be, why arent you dead!?


    Rau Lei roared in rage.


    My knife stabbed deep into your body! Are you really human?


    Hmmp, I just ate some taboo leaves. You lot dont care about the fruits and vegetables of the forest at all, so you wont understand what is happening.


    His hoarse voice was filled with mad glee.


    Although he sounded like apletely different person, I could still tell that it was Tay Tsun.


    He yed us like a damn fiddle He was a man prepared to die No, the obsession of Tay Tsun who was dying had tricked us.


    A stronger blood stench than yesterday entered my nasal cavity. I turned my eyes down and saw a nerve-wrecking pool of blood by my feet. There were four hunters here, they couldnt have failed. Tay Tsun had definitely suffered a mortal wound.


    However, Tay Tsuns obsession exceededmon sense. He was leaning against a tree behind the stall, facing off against the four hunters. And he was clutching my throat from behind.


    I didnt know what sort of fight happened or what was happening.


    I was conscious the entire time, and things somehow turned out like this. Tay Tsun must have leaped over the stall and grabbed me like a beast At the same time, the three hunters shed his back.


    Ludo Wu was in front of me earlier, just how did Tay Tsun get by him? I could only imagine. Seeing that Ludo Wus knifey broken in half on the ground and he was wielding a machete instead, I could guess what method Tay Tsun employed. When Tay Tsun jumped at me, he also flipped the pot in the stall to block Ludo Wus attack. Now that I thought about it, there was a loud sound of metal shing just now. That exined why Ludo Wus knife was broken.


    As I pondered with my half-numbed mind, Tay Tsuns voice that was filled with the madness of hatred rang out:


    How dare you vermins defy the tribal chief Tsun n, I will not die before I have my revenge! This brat ruined the Tsun n, I will take him with me to hell!


    Stop your nonsense! Your people are the ones who vited the taboo of Forest''s Edge and have no rights to call yourself the tribal chief n! Unhand Asuta this instance, viin!


    Ludo Wu shouted back, he was as furious as Rau Lei.


    Tay Tsunughed demonically when he heard that, and it reminded me of Zattsu Tsun yesterday.


    This has nothing to do with the rules of Forest''s Edge or thews of Rock City! The great Zattsu Tsun was going to bring us a new world order! You fools couldnt understand his ambition! You can only swoon over the people of Rock City, the epitome of weakness! You made us lose the only means of making the people in Rock City submit to the Forest''s Edge!.


    I have had enough of your pointless ramblings! What new world order!? Your people are just a bunch of thieves!


    Our goal is to seize back the wealth that was taken from us through unscrupulous means! We risked our lives to protect the farms of Genos, so we just want to take our fair share of the reward! The people of Genos imprisoned us in Forest''s Edge and enjoyed all the benefits, they are the ones who are shameless!


    Was this really the voice of a man with a mortal wound? His imposing aura was on par with Donda Wu.


    Furthermore, I could feel his enormous strength on my throat through his fingers. Tay Tsun didnt use his right arm and only grabbed my throat with his left hand. If I tried to resist, he would squeeze down on my windpipe in punishment. I was too useless to do anything and could just stand there dumbly and listen to their conversation.


    Shut up! Is this the reason why you are stealing? I would rather die than do something so shameless!


    Then die! Get rammed to death by the kiba in the woods! If the meager copper tes you get by trading in the tusks and horns are enough to move you, then waste away in the forest! This is the fate that Genos had bestowed to the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    Why you!


    Ludo Wus eyes were burning.


    When I realized it, there were three other people surrounding us.


    The three hunters were holding knives stained in blood. Rau Lei was enraged, Shin Wu remained expressionless, but their eyes were both burning fiercely. As for Ai Fa


    Amongst everyone present, Ai Fas blue eyes were burning the brightest, and her expression was filled with sorrow.


    That face of hers broke through my head and pulled me back to reality.


    P-Please wait, Tay Tsun You really think Zattsu Tsuns thinking is correct?


    He applied more force to my throat.


    What? Hearth caretaker of the Fa house, you dont want me to kill you? No matter what you say, I wont forgive your crimes! Because you and the Wu n colluded to destroy the Tsun n!


    But


    Genos forced us to obey their unreasonable rules for eight decades! Do you know how many people starved to death in these eighty years!? Even so, we were still forbidden from eating the fruits of the forest and just kept on hunting kiba! Be it newborn babies, elderlies living out their lives in pain, or hunters wounded in their battle with the kiba, they are all the same Even though no one was watching, we still followed this rule and starved to death! Genos is a murderer! I wont ept this as the fate that Forest''s Edge deserves!


    I think thats wrong too! Thats why I started my business so that I could bring a prosperous life to Forest''s Edge!


    I squeezed out a replied despite the pressure on my throat.


    Tay Tsunughed out loud.


    That is too stupid! There is plenty of food in the forest, so why do we need to go about it in a roundabout way!? If we harvest the resources of the forest, we wont even need copper tes! As the tribe that worships the forest as our god, this is the right way to live!


    That will make the kiba destroy the farms of the west! Forest''s Edge is also a part of the kingdom of the west, we have to support each other, that is the right path!


    That''s exactly why we need more strength! If no one starves to death, Forest''s Edge will get stronger! If the 500 denizens of Forest''s Edge increases to a 1,000, we can hunt more kiba. Then the kiba wont attack the farms of the west no matter how much resources we forage from the forest!


    My guess was right I realized this once again.


    The fundamentals of Zattsu Tsuns intention were the same as Ai Fas, Kan Lutims and mine.


    He wanted the denizens of Forest''s Edge to live a prosperous life.


    If that is so Then why didnt you hunt kiba properly for thest decade? I cant ept you attacking travelers and stealing crops, but if the Tsun n did their duties as hunters properly and exined to everyone in Forest''s Edge the importance of gathering strength and umting wealth and shared why it is necessary to forage from the forest, the tribe might agree with you all. After that, you can justmunicate this to the Genos castle properly, and if we obtained the permission to harvest the resources of the forest, everyone will praise the greatness of the tribal chief Tsun n!


    Fools! Doing so will be submitting to Genos! We have to destroy the hypocritical life given to us by Genos!


    Hey, shameless criminal, you have not answered Asutas question. Why didnt the Tsun n do their job as hunters properly?


    On hearing Rau Leis query, Tay Tsun replied:


    Kin of the Wu n, its all because of your meddling. Two decades ago, your n showed animosity towards the Tsun n, so the Tsun n needed a power that exceeds the Wu n! Otherwise, the houses that fear the Wu n wont submit to the Tsun n. In order to protect the people and our wealth, we had to umte our power quietly!


    Nonsense. Your people didnt hunt properly, kept onmitting theft, and spent thest decade leisurely. What did you get out of that? You only earned a few more lousy copper tes, but becamezy and lost your power and pride as hunters!


    Thats because of Zuro Tsuns ipetence, so he couldnt inherit the ambition of Zattsu Tsun! If Zattsu Tsun hadnt fallen ill, we would already be living correctly and getting the honor of doing so!


    Your former n head fell ill before realizing his ambition, and your current n head is ipetent, so me them. In the end, all this talk of ambition is just to do whatever you wish and live a life of depravity, correct?


    Rau Leis ferocious face which was like that of a hunting dog looked a little surprised.


    Besides, you sound like you are making excuses for yourself. Other than you and Zattsu Tsun, no one else mentioned such lofty ambitions. So Zattsu Tsun had been keeping this to yourself, which must have been stifling.


    You are right, in the past decade, everyone who knew about this ambition had died! Zuro Tsun, the only other person who knew about this, had also fallen from grace! The Tsun n is doomed!


    In that case, you shouldnt bear a grudge towards the Fa house and Wu n


    Wails and shouts came from the crowd when Rau Lei was speaking in surprise midway.


    A group of soldiers in white, the castle guard of Genos had arrived.


    Vicious criminal, so you still live. How dare you drag your filthy body into Genos, you deserve nothing short of death.


    The guardmander Malfreed stood at their fore, leading ten soldiers towards us with brisk strides.


    Ai Fa blocked their path.


    Hold it! What are you trying to do!


    Isnt that obvious? Im going to execute the felon.


    Fool! Cant you see that Asuta my family has been captured by him!? If you approach him recklessly, he will harm Asuta!


    Of course I can see that, denizen of Forest''s Edge. Dont worry, I will cut off his head before the felonmits his crime.


    How can you achieve that!? You underestimate the prowess of a hunter from Forest''s Edge!


    Ai Fa raised her knife once again, with her back towards us.


    An even colder gleam came out of Malfreeds reptile-like eyes.


    Denizen of Forest''s Edge, do you intend to raise your de against me? Thats a serious transgression.


    Stop kidding me! That man got shed numerous times, and he is stillughing right there as if those are just scratches! What if he crushes Asutas windpipe the very moment you lop off his head!?


    Ludo Wu turned towards Malfreed too.


    At this moment, Tay Tsun let loose a demonicughter.


    Very good! Kill each other! Thats the way it should be! Forest''s Edge and Genos are fated to hate each other until one side is destroyed!


    Tay Tsun, dont get too cocky. What you are saying doesnt make sense. You are only making a scene to hide your fear because you cant ept the downfall of the Tsun n, correct?


    Shin Wu warned him with a rtively calm voice.


    Tay Tsun continuedughing.


    I have no fear in my heart! The fate of the Tsun n is already sealed! I just want to bring this unforgivable traitor with me to my grave!


    Even if you do that, your soul wont rest in peace. Let go of Asuta.


    I will let him go! But only after he is dead!


    Malfreed pulled out his de as he listened to Tay Tsunsughter.


    He didnt just draw one sword. He had a silvery white sword in each hand as he looked at Ai Fa coldly.


    Make way, or I will cut you down too.


    I dont wish to brandish my de against anyone from the Genos castle. Please back off.


    Ai Fas voice was shaking from emotions.


    The two soldiers behind Malfreed gripped their spears tightly.


    As the air was boiling


    Ackluster voice shattered the tense atmosphere.


    Dont do that, you two dont need to be at odds.


    It was a slender figure wearing a long cloak.


    The man who suddenly appeared scratched his messy blonde hair.


    This isnt the time for you to interfere, Kamyua Yost. Please leave.


    Malfreed answered while he stared at Ai Fa and Ludo Wu.


    Kamyua Yost walked towards us and said in a calm voice:


    Thats not true, Malfreed. You and Ai Fa are both my important friends. How can I stand by idly when you are brandishing des against each other? Dont say something so sad.


    Then take care of this denizen of the Forest''s Edge. She has the obligation to obey thew.


    Thats true. But I owe a favor to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. I lied to them, so I have to pay back this debt.


    After saying that, Kamyua Yost stood between Ai Fa and Malfreed.


    From this position, he couldnt dodge no matter who shed at him.


    Kamyua Yost didnt move his hands out of his cloak. He turned his back towards Ai Fa and us and faced Malfreed.


    I followed your requestst time, right? Then listen to my request this time I think this issue should be resolved by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    After several seconds of silence Malfreed sheathed the sword in his left hand.


    Kamyua Yost thanked him, then looked at Ai Fa behind him.


    Ai Fa, the rest is up to you. Save Asuta.


    Ai Fa turned silently and walked towards us.


    Tay Tsun, I know your heart is filled with regrets, but why are you taking Asuta down with you? It doesnt help you even if you did that No, it will just make your family sad if you continue with your crimes.


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    Tay Tsun said viciously:


    What family!? They had the Tsun family name, but they prostrated themselves to the Wu n, so they are no kins of mine! Only Zattsu Tsun who died with regrets can call himself my brethren!


    Is that how you really feel? Do you think your ambition is more important than your family?


    As she was saying that, Ai Fa did something strange. She opened her arms wide apart and gestured for Rau Lei and Shin Wu to back away.


    After hesitating for half a second, they slowly retreated.


    Ai Fa sheathed her knife, then took a few steps towards us.


    What are you doing? If youe any closer, I will crush your family members throat I am on myst legs, no matter what you do, it wont change the ending.


    Do you hate Asuta that much? Asuta only wishes for the prosperity of Forest''s Edge. In order to keep the denizens of Forest''s Edge from starving to death, he is doing everything he can. Since the Tsun n harbors the same ambition, then Asuta, the Fa house, and the Wu n are just inheriting your will. Why dont you think about it from this perspective?


    You are just wagging your tail at Genos! No matter how prosperous Forest''s Edge bes, we cant take back our former glory!


    Thats not true! I no, we are not swooning over Genos, we just want to coexist with them! We are not trampling over any rules orws, we just want to renew our bonds with our brethrens who honor the samews!


    I looked into Ai Fas eyes and interjected.


    I couldnt help exining myself when I saw the sadness on Ai Fas face.


    You call them your brethrens? Genos oppresses us with unreasonable means and you call them your brethrens!? What a joke! Genos is the enemy! We have to make them submit to Forest''s Edge!


    I dont think so! Ai Fa and the members of the Wu n dont think so either! The denizens of Forest''s Edge follow the rules on their own volition. Even if they are treated unfairly, they wont think they are being oppressed! If the Tsun n harbored such a grudge, it must have been stirred by the Genos castle.


    Even though the people form Genos castle were listening in on us, I couldnt avoid talking about this.


    The Wu n, Zaza house, and Sauti n will inherit your will. They took on the roles of tribal chiefs in the stead of the Tsun n and will continue liaising with the Genos castle. All the denizens of Forest''s Edge will shoulder the frustration of the Tsun n together. But we wont yield and will do everything within our powers to form a proper bond with the citizens of Genos Could you entrust the future of Forest''s Edge to us?


    Are you stupid?


    With intense hatred overflowing within him, Tay Tsun spat out these words:


    Who cares about the future of Forest''s Edge!? Im going to die! Zattsu Tsun is dead! With the Tsun n in ruins, the world might as well be filled with destruction and despair! Be it Forest''s Edge, this town or Rock City, just destroy them all!


    Its useless I grit my teeth.


    My words failed to ease Tay Tsuns hate.


    In that case, then take my life too.


    Ai Fa suddenly said in a weak and frail voice.


    While I was still astonished by that, Ai Fa took another step closer.


    Donte any closer, head of the Fa house. Are you trying to create an opportunity with your frivial words?


    Im not trying to do that. If my family gets murdered in front of my eyes, I wont hang on to life shamelessly If you want to kill Asuta, then kill me too.


    What are you saying, Ai Fa!


    Ai Fa wasnt suited for such depressing words.


    No matter how much hardship she had to endure she would never choose death this wasnt something that the Ai Fa I knew would do.


    Ai Fa tossed the saber at her waist aside dejectedly.


    She then held the knife with her left hand and handed it over hilt first.


    End my life with this knife. If possible, kill me first I dont want to see Asuta die.


    Hold it! Donte near me! I wont let you pull off your scheme! You are not trying to give me the knife, but are handing it to this brat, correct!?


    What are you saying? Asuta is only as strong as a woman. Even with your grave wounds, you will get the knife faster than him.


    Ai Fa wanted toe nearer, but Tay shouted again:


    Dont move! I cant move my right arm! The nerves in my right shoulder got severed by you people. I can only take one person with me. If you want to die, then cut your own throat after I strangle this brat!


    I see


    Ai Fa mumbled.


    So you cant move your right arm, Tay Tsun.


    The next instant, the fingers strangling my throat lost their strength.


    At the same time, Ai Fa charged in and pulled me forcefully away from Tay Tsun.


    After that I heard a scream from afar. It was probably from the Post Station Town residents who had gathered in the streets.


    Ai Fa fell to the ground with me in her arms.


    After pressing me down, she propped up her upper body, raising the knife she had switched into her other hand without me noticing behind her.


    But she could let down her guard now. Tay Tsun leaned against the tree and copsed with blood spraying out from his throat and left elbow.


    What just?


    I muttered almost on reflex and slowly pushed my upper body up.


    Ludo Wus group, Kamyua Yost, and Malfreed didnt move at all. Despite that, Tay Tsun was still lying in a pool of blood.


    Was everything just a bad dream? As such a retarded thought shed across my mind, a small figure suddenly came out from the shade of the tree that Tay Tsun was leaning against.


    Shameless fool who has lost your honor While you were livingfortably in the Tsun n, how could you know the pain of watching your own children starve to death?


    It was the head of the Sudora house.


    He was gloomy and smaller than anyone present. He flicked away the blood on his knife and sheathed it. He then turned to the castle guardmander dressed in white:


    I killed the felon of Forest''s Edge. Is this a breach of Rock Citysws?


    We have already issued a notice that he is wanted by thew, dead or alive. You wont be charged for any crimes.


    I see, thats good.


    The head of the Sudora house muttered to himself. He seemed depressed and didnt look proud or happy at all.


    When Ai Fa drew Tay Tsuns attention, he probably sneaked away from the Myam-roasted meat stall, hid his presence, and carefully went around the woods behind Tay Tsun.


    He then hacked Tay Tsuns left elbow, and, after Ai Fa pulled me away, stabbed Tay Tsuns throat with his knife.


    Head of the Fa house, I only got the chance to act because of your quick improvisation. So he really couldnt move his right arm.


    Thank you for saving my family. Im very grateful.


    Ai Fa answered formally, then gripped my right hand with her left.


    To me, her body warmth and strength was very precious. I stood up slowly as I felt this very fact.


    I then walked towards Tay Tsun together with Ai Fa.


    So there was so much blood in a persons body Tay Tsunid in a shockinglyrge pool of blood and stared at space with a nk expression.


    He didnt show any emotions, and his eyes were murky like a dead fish.


    Just what kind of face did he show when he hailed those curses dripping with hatred? I couldnt imagine as I couldnt see him just then.


    Tay Tsun


    I knelt beside Tay Tsun, with no regards for the blood dirtying my feet.


    His murky eyes were slowly losing their light. He looked at me weakly.


    Was it you who saved Ai Fa during the house head conference?


    Tay Tsun closed his eyes and refused to answer.


    The moment before his weakly heaving chest stopped moving, he opened his eyes slowly just like that moment when he tasted the Kiba burger. He had a warm smile on his bloodstained face.


    I have finally finished myst job


    These were thest words of Tay Tsun, the man born to the branch house of the tribal chief n, and toyed for 51 years by the powerful and evil tribal chief.

 Volume 7 - Epilogue

    Epilogue


    The next day Seventeenth of the Blue month, evening.


    Dinner was being prepared in the Fa house during this time. And Kamyua Yost was bowing at us deeply.


    Ai Fa was sitting cross-legged with one knee propped up and had a peeved face. I checked the taste of the soup and looked at the back of his golden-brown hair.


    Like what you have already figured out, that caravan was actually a trap to bait out the Tsun n. There were five Guardians, but the other 18 men were a bunch of tough brutes who usually worked as mercenaries. This was nned entirely by the castle guardmander Malfreed.


    Aside from the one who nned this, everything else was how I imagined. As expected, the higher-ups in Genos were trying to bring the Tsun n to justice.


    Erm, instead of the higher management in Genos, this is actually closer to the decision of Malfreed. Marquis Marstein Genos, his father, gave his implicit consent, while the Lord Pyschkurewuss was kept in the dark.


    Kamyua Yost slowly raised his head while he spoke.


    I see.


    I added another pinch of rock salt into the soup.


    So the top management of Genos is not united. By the way, seeing how the Genos castle had always ignored the Tsun ns crimes, they sure change their stances quickly.


    These matters werepletely under the purview of Pyschkurewuss. Because of his negligence, Malfreed, who values justice and thew heavily, decided to wield his de to pass judgment. Marquis Genos is just watching quietly with an awkward smile.


    So his role is to smile awkwardly. Thendlord sure has it easy.


    He has plenty on his te after all. Since he had delegated the task to his subordinate, he cant interfere recklessly. Thats how a person with a high standing should act.


    Kamyua Yost shrugged nonchntly, then shirked away when he noticed Ai Fas icy gaze. No matter how docile he acted, he still looked suspicious.


    Im in a difficult position too. When Malfreed asked me to help and the nning was halfway done, I became acquainted with you. After speaking with Donda Wu in the Wu n vige, I realized that the Tsun n was the only n in Forest''s Edge that had fallen into depravity. I also learned that the denizens of Forest''s Edge are really a tribe filled with honor This filled me with unease.


    You felt uneasy? Why?


    When you exposed the Tsun ns crimes, I was worried that the gulf between Genos and Forest''s Edge would grow deeper The citizens of the Post Station Town would fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge even more, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge would feel further disdain towards Genos. I never imagined that the denizens of Forest''s Edge would have such strong pride, which is my biggest mistake.


    It was difficult to predict that.


    I wanted to know what Kamyua Yost really thought, so I didnt butt in.


    Thats why I proposed to stop the n! I really did! But Malfreed refused to listen, he thinks that a crime is a crime, and criminals must be brought to justice. No matter how much noise the denizens of Forest''s Edge might make, he believes justice will stand by his side He might look cool and collected, but he is actually a hot-blooded man.


    I see. I dont think his idea is wrong.


    That was the strange part. I could understand where they wereing from, but I just couldnt ept his way of doing things.


    Unfortunately, what Kamyua Yost said didnt unravel the question in my heart.


    Not being wrong doesnt mean it is right. Malfreeds right answer is one dimensional. He is only after the logical conclusion of the present. He doesnt care about the past or the future, and only considers things that make sense right now. He doesnt think about the reasons why the crime happened or what kind of future awaits us if he brings down the hammer of justice on the criminal. He is only seeking the justice of the present This might be an easy way of doing this, but that is dangerous.


    Kamyua Yost sat down with his cloak on, and his eyes looked distant.


    To be frank, Pyschkurewuss from Genos castle ignored the crimes of the Tsun n. But Malfreed didnt pursue Pyschkurewuss responsibility. Despite not being involved, he still interfered and yed an ally of justice. Isnt his style really troublesome? However, Malfreeds objective is to punish the crime, he doesnt want to announce how right he is. He is happy as long as the criminal is prosecuted.


    His obsessivepulsion with cleanliness resembled the denizens of Forest''s Edge a little.


    After hearing Kamyua Yosts exnation, there were a few points I didnt agree with.


    Please wait, why did the people from Genos castle refuse to let us stop our business temporarily? They wanted to use us as a bait to lure out Zattsu Tsun, right? In that case, it means they wanted to apprehend the criminal so much that they put the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of Post Station Town at risk.


    The one who refused to let you stop is Pyschkurewuss, Malfreed has no authority regarding the denizens of Forest''s Edge. On the contrary, he thinks letting you run your stall is dangerous. The responsibilities of the castle guards dont include patrolling the Post Station Town, but in order to protect your safety, he still did so.


    Kamyua Yost drooped his brows guiltily again.


    You should have realized by now, correct? I was the one who ignited the sense of justice in Malfreeds heart. Half a year ago, after I got acquainted with him through Marquis Genos, I shared all the information I had with him. I also discussed with him how to improve the twisted rtionship between Tsun n and Pyschkurewuss and also the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and Genos. In the end, we decided to appoint Zashuma who isnt a merchant, but a Guardian as a strategist and executed this n. Im the one who coerced him in the beginning, but Ick the capability to lead such a big project involving so many people. So I took a step back and became a supporter and watched things develop quietly.


    That suited his personality. I thought this man who liked pretending to be retarded befitted the role of observer the most.


    However, I felt worried after talking to you, Ai Fa, and Donda Wu. On top of that, I couldnt tell you the truth, so my heart was filled with guilt. So when I suggested you to open a stall in the Post Station Town, I was just trying to ease my conscience.


    Ehh?


    If you build up the rtionship between the Post Station Town and Forest''s Edge, there might be a bit of hope. The fear and detest felt by the people of the Post Station Town towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge will ease up a little. Thats what I was hoping for when I initially proposed for you to start a business in the Post Station Town. And of course, I have always believed that the denizens of Forest''s Edge deserve a more prosperous life.


    If Kamyua Yost didnt propose that I set up a stall I wouldnt have gotten to know Mno Mast, Yumi, Naudiz, Pops Bns entourage, and Shumimarus band.


    The Tsun n wouldnt have requested for me to tend to their hearth, which led to me exposing their crimes of stealing from the forest.


    And now, I couldnt imagine what would have happened instead.


    Kamyua, you have given us much convenience as a person from the Rock City. I can understand that. But


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge wont forgive a con man like me.


    Kamyua Yost scratched his thin jaw that was covered with a stubble.


    Never mind, Im fine with that. Even if all the Forest''s Edge thinks of me as a snake, my admiration and respect for you all wont change. But it will be troubling if you dont trust Genos. The denizens of Forest''s Edge are righteous and brave, I wouldnt want you to ditch the Morga forest and move to some other forest.


    Did you eavesdrop on us again?


    I did not! So you really did discuss that? Thats troubling The tribal chiefs met with that Pyschkurewuss a few times already, correct? Do you think that the people from Rock City seem more and more suspicious?


    I still didnt know what kind of person Pyschkurewuss was.


    Was he really involved with the incident this time?


    Can I ask you a question? You mentioned that you wont pursue Pyschkurewuss part in the matter and exposing the Tsun ns crimes would just trouble the people around us. If that is so, why did you ignore Pyschkurewuss and formte such a crude n to force the Tsun n to the preciple?


    Hmm? If I want to expose Pyschkurewuss crimes, I will need to flush out his aplice, the Tsun n, right?


    What?


    I thought I heard something incredible.


    Kamyua Yost scratched his head and said:


    Ah, I never mentioned this, right? I dont have evidence, but two or three of the people hurt by the denizens of Forest''s Edge were Pyschkurewuss political enemy. It might look like the works of bandits on the surface, but it happened over a decade ago, so I cant find any solid evidence.


    If that is so


    And the girls from farming viges abducted by the denizens of Forest''s Edge got sold to ve merchants. Putting that with the caravan incident ten years ago, the denizens of Forest''s Edge couldnt have traded the loot for copper tes by themselves. It would be more natural to think that someone in Rock City is helping them.


    If all of this is known, why wasnt this man sentenced for his crimes?


    Because weck evidence. Thats why we wanted to capture the vicious criminal Zattsu Tsun alive Regrettably, he didnt answer our questions and just kept hailing insults our way.


    Although he didnt answer the questions, he confessed that he attacked the caravan of the citizens of the Post Station Town ten years ago before. Malfreed thinks this is the only evidence we can rely on to push Pyschkurewuss to the brink.


    So you want to expose Pyschkurewuss crimes next?


    Of course. If we uncover any wrongdoing, Malfreed will swing down his sword of justice Since the opponent is an evil aristocrat of Rock City, I can assist him without any hesitation.


    Kamyua Yost showed his Cheshire cat-like smile again.


    This man Who exactly was he?


    I turned to Ai Fa and found her observing Kamyua Yost suspiciously.


    Ai Fa, what are your thoughts about him?


    Hmm?


    He lied to us for tens of days and caused Dali Sauti to meet with danger, dont you want to chastise a despicable liar like him?


    No, erm, can you wait until Im gone before you


    I dont feel that way.


    Ai Fa cut off Kamyua Yost firmly.


    I knew this man couldnt be trusted from the start. As for the men of the Sauti n They fought against kiba as part of their obligation as hunters. The vicious criminals who agitated the kiba are the ones to me.


    Yes, but Kamyuas posse refused the Sauti ns suggestion to increase the number of escorts because they wanted to apprehend the vicious criminals by themselves, right? With that in mind, he really is despicable.


    No, erm, well


    However, he couldnt have ryed the entire matter to the other party. They didnt know what kind of house the Sauti was, and it would be terrible if the Sauti was actually in cahoots with the Tsun n. Besides, the vicious criminal might give up on the attack if they saw a dozen hunters working as escorts He was doing this all for the sake of apprehending the vicious criminals.


    I agreed with Ai Fa and returned my gaze back to Kamyua Yost.


    Simr to how the rtionships between the people in Rock City arent airtight, the denizens of Forest''s Edge also harbor their own thinking. No matter what, if we want to maintain our rtionships, we need to be amodating, understanding, andmunicating properly with each other.


    Communicating? Who shouldmunicate with whom?


    My people with your people, Forest''s Edge and Genos Kamyua Yost, you mentioned before that you dont mind being detested by the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and Malfreed has no intentions of justifying his actions. The denizens of Forest''s Edge are also apathetic towards the Post Station Town and Rock City citizens. Under such circumstances, how can we form proper bonds?


    Hmm?


    Kamyua Yost tilted his head quizzingly.


    I stared at his face and said:


    First of all, you have to give the tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge an honest ount of everything that happened. After establishing a minimum level of trust between the two sides, bring Malfreed along to their meeting with Pyschkurewuss that is scheduled to happen a few dayster.


    Malfreed? Bring him to the meeting? Asuta, that will be huge! Malfreed might be grinding his de right now as he prepares to expose Pyschkurewuss past crimes!


    That might be so, but Forest''s Edge already knows that your caravan was a farce and also about that incident 10 years ago. They will definitely bring it up during the meeting If neither you nor Malfreed is present, this matter wont make any progress.


    What are you talking about! Asuta, do you think I have to participate in the meeting too?


    Am I wrong? My hometown has a saying that Silence is golden, but in the face of such circumstances, silence wont resolve any problems. Everyone needs toe to an understanding by talking it out.


    Just wanting the other side to believe you one-sidedly might result in the failure to convey your thoughts properly at times.


    No matter how clumsy, sometimes, you have to say how you really feel to convey your intentions to the other party.


    After watching Tay Tsuns actions yesterday, I understood this point.


    Tay Tsun was like the spokesman for Zattsu Tsun and advocated for the righteousness of the Tsun ns actions. But the denizens of Forest''s Edge responded in anger. Not just Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Rau Lei, Shin Wu, and me all the denizens born and bred in Forest''s Edge wanted to speak their piece to Tay Tsun.


    And this resulted in the Post Station Towns people hearing what the denizens of Forest''s Edge really felt. This was the first time they learned what the denizens of Forest''s Edge thought and their feelings towards life.


    When Tay Tsuns corpse was taken away and the soldiers released us from custody, Uncle Dora embraced us. He was crying a river, and so was Tara. In the beginning, I didnt know why he was so sad. When he calmed down, Uncle Dora said to us:


    I didnt know that the denizens of Forest''s Edge were living such a life


    We cant thank you enough


    Before I met you, I always looked at the denizens of Forest''s Edge with disdain, I feel so ashamed


    That was the gist of it.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge would rather starve to death than pick the fruits of the forest. This truth devastated Uncle Dora. In order to protect the western farms, Genos forced the denizens of Forest''s Edge to live such a life. For people like him who owns a farm in the west, this fact must have pained him.


    After that, we obviously didnt continue with our business. After preparing the food in the Big Tree of the South Inn, we returned to the Forest''s Edge settlement. The next day, or rather today, we entered the Post Station Town cautiously and found that the atmosphere had returned back to normal. And of course, not all westerners smiled at us, and we saw many people showing fear and doubt. But I could feel that something was different.


    Unlike the what happened before that incident, this was a difficult-to-describe change they seemed to be observing the denizens of Forest''s Edge closely and trying to figure out an answer It wasnt normal discrimination, fear or xenophobia, they were looking at us with a different type of gaze.


    Who exactly are they? They were silent, but I could feel them asking this question.


    How much resolve did the denizens of Forest''s Edge had to make when they hunted? The citizens of the Post Station Town finally got their answer.


    What crimes did their brethrensmit that made the citizens of Post Station Town so fearful? The denizens of Forest''s Edge also received their reply.


    I thought the curtains had just been drawn. Could the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people in the Post Station Town really understand each other? Their personalities might be very different, but could we still be good neighbors and interact with each other? We were finally on the starting line for figuring this out.


    In that case, the people from the Genos castle also had to stand at the starting point.


    We could give up anytime, but I thought we should work hard towards the goal of understanding each other. And if we found out in the end that we were like oil and water, we could decide to part ways. But before that, no matter how arduous the path might be, we still had to slough on bravely This was in order to avoid Tay Tsuns death, who yed the part of the viin until hisst breath, to be in vain.


    Asuta.


    Hmm?


    I turned around and saw Ai Fa staring at me with serious eyes.


    When will dinner be ready? Im hungry.


    Ah, sorry, I just need to grill the hamburg steak.


    Ai Fa subtly raised her right hand and covered her mouth. She probably wanted to hide her smile after perceiving the term hamburg steak.


    Alright then, I should be going soon. Asuta, I will treat your advice as my homework. Sorry for intruding on your work.


    Kamyua Yost stood up gently.


    I was preparing to grill the hamburg steaks and turned my head back in surprise upon hearing him say that.


    Ehh? Are you not staying for dinner? I prepared three portions.


    What? Do you want to dine with me in such a situation?


    I thought your visit at this hour implied this as your true goal.


    Even the thick-skinned me isnt that shameless


    Are you going back then?


    No, I will be much obliged!


    He announced frantically and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Asuta, you have grown strong. You arepletely different from when I first met you.


    Thats true. After being through so much, it would be terrible if I have not grown at all.


    I looked at Kamyua Yosts strange eyes.


    Kamyua Yost, from the very beginning, you have been an important person to us.


    Huh? Why are you saying that all of a sudden? Im just a nomad without fixed roots.


    Even so, things wouldnt have be soplicated if we had built a stronger bond. I have been keeping an adequate distance from you too. If I trusted you from the bottom of my heart and you also did the same, there might have been fewer casualties.


    But I trust you a lot.


    If so, why didnt you tell me the true purpose of the caravan? Why didnt you tell me about the misfortune of the loved ones of Mno Mast and Leito? If you told me that, the men from the Sauti n wouldnt have gotten injured for nothing.


    When he heard my words, Kamyua Yost was at a loss for words, which was a rare sight.


    However, you had no other choice back then. After all, I didnt tell you the whole information on the Tsun ns situation either. So we are even there, but


    However, if we could get closer to each other and brainstorm about it, we might have been able to find a way to only bring Zattsu Tsun to task without implicating anyone else. This filled me with regret.


    I heard that they will permit Tay Tsuns body to be buried in Forest''s Edge.


    Kamyua Yost suddenly brought up this matter.


    He narrowed his drooping eyes which were filled with a clear light.


    Yes, his former family members buried him in Forest''s Edge personally What about it?


    No, nothing. Instead of atoning him by interring him as a criminal in Rock City, this might be a better way of doing it.


    Kamyua, if we are to build a stronger rtionship of trust, we will have to share what we really think with each other. We cant take the stand that silence is golden Let me be frank with you, I dont like your eyes that seem to be able to see through anything.


    Kamyua Yost looked at me with his usual gaze, then shrugged his shoulders under his cloak.


    Thats really mean, I have never learned mind reading before.


    Anyway, the people of Forest''s Edge and Genos castle need to open their hearts to each other. Can you bring Malfreed to the meeting?


    That will be difficult, but for the sake of the friendship between Forest''s Edge and Genos, I will do everything I can.


    After Kamyua Yost said that, he showed a satisfied smile.


    At this moment, Ai Fa kept tugging at my sleeve, her eyes were saying:Is the hamburg steak done yet?


    There was still a mountain of problems between Forest''s Edge and Genos. With that in mind, I cooked dinner for my beloved house head and the friend of ours who liked pretending to be retarded.


    Mid Meal Snack: The Hearth Caretaker of the Wu n


    Leina-nee, why do you look so down?


    The Wu n sisters were preparing dinner. L Wu who was grilling the poitan asked curiously.


    Leina Wu who was cooking the kiba soup answered weakly:


    Its nothing


    Its not nothing. Did I make you mad?


    Not at all, why must I be angry at you?


    Well~, because you have been stealing nces at me. I thought you are unhappy about something.


    How can that be? I just think your skill in tending to the hearth has improved.


    Leina Wu sighed when she answered. L Wu raised her eyebrows a little unhappily and leaned closer.


    See, you really are feeling down. Just tell me whats on your mind.


    I already told you that isnt it Im just a little envious of you and Vena-nee


    Hmm? Envious? What do you mean?


    You get to help Asuta every day, so your skills are getting better, right? Of course, I will feel envious.


    L Wu stopped looking peeved, and said confusedly:


    Hmm? But Vena-nee and I are just helping to tend to the stall, and dont cut the meat or vegetables. That wouldnt improve our skills at all.


    No, you are far better than before. You did very well during the house head conference too.


    Really? I will be d if that is true.


    L Wu showed her teeth with a smile and then reverted back to her usual expression.


    Speaking of which, Asuta is letting Sh Wu grill the meat now. Vena-nee and I will never win against her.


    Thats true. I think she is incredible too.


    Leina Wu sighed after saying that.


    Her culinary skills must be amazing now, and I can never catch up to her now Sigh, I want to help with Asutas work too


    Are you saying that because you want to improve your culinary skills?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Im just wondering if you want to do this because you want to spend time together with Asuta.


    T-Thats not it!


    Leina Wus face turned beet red.


    It must be nice to work together with Asuta Butpared to that, I want to improve my hearth tending skills more! Its true, Im not lying.


    Dont be so flustered. Its more natural for you to think that anyway.


    L Wu piled the grilled poitan onto a te and shrugged.


    Leina-nee, you are still the best hearth caretaker in our family, far better than me and Vena-nee. You dont need to improve anymore, right? Didnt Ludo always say that your cooking tastes the best?


    Thats because he doesntpare me with Asuta


    Why are youparing yourself with Asuta? Asuta is special, you cant win against him.


    Leina Wu was stumped.


    L Wus words surprised her too much.


    But, you want to get better at tending to the hearth too, right? Wouldnt it be amazing if your cooking is as good as Asutas?


    Huh? Of course, I want to get better at grilling meat. But I will never win against Asuta Leina-nee, are you troubled over this?


    L Wu asked bewilderedly and scratched her red hair.


    Leina-nee, you are thinking of something amazing. If I have to say Im envious of Sh Wu and you who already can serve up delicious meals.


    Ehh?


    No matter what, dont be too depressed, it will worry the people around you. I can guarantee that your culinary skills are great.


    L Wu said a little angrily, then shoved a krilee stick through the empty pot.


    Its not dark yet, so I will wash the pot. Dont daze around and spoil the food. Everyone is looking forward to your cooking.


    After L Wu left the stove room, Leina Wu sighed again.


    So thats how L feels. Even though Im stillcking


    Leina Wu wanted to serve even more delicious meals for everyone. If her cooking could rival that of Asuta, how blissful would that be She had been thinking about this for dozens of days.


    However, she still couldnt go and help in the Post Station Town. All this time, Sh Wu had been improving steadily and could even tend to the stall when Asuta had to leave. Sh Wus hearth caretaking abilities must be better than hers. When Leina Wu thought about that, her heart became filled with deep regrets.


    Sh Wu was an important kin. She was also the daughter of Donda Wus younger brother, a close rtive of Leina Wu. As her culinary skills improved, she became more cheerful and bright. Leina Wu was happy for her, but that also filled with regret and sadness.


    If Asuta could tutor her, she would definitely get a lot better. Her cooking might be on par with Asutas then Was thinking like this arrogant and ungrateful?


    But Leina Wu couldnt stop this feeling.


    L Wu was right. She did want to meet Asuta. If possible, she still wished for Asuta to be a member of the Wu n. She hoped Asuta could be her family and to walk down the same path together. Her mind was clogged with such thoughts, which frequently resulted in insomnia.


    Compared to how much she thought about Asuta no, because of how much Leina Wu thought about Asuta, she hoped to improve further and get on the same level as Asuta. She wanted to stand on the same height as Asuta and look at the same scenery. Leina Wu probably didnt want to be with Asuta, she wants to be Asuta.


    I cant see anything right now. I also want to do the things that Asuta can do so easily. The one Im the most envious of is probably Asuta, not Sh Wu.


    Just what kind of emotion was this?


    She felt a sadness that seemed to be tightening her chest. The next instant, her heart was filled with jealousy, as if a fire was burning in her abdomen. She never realized that she was such a despicable person. Leina Wu felt like crying.


    However, that was just how she was.


    Everyone thought that L Wus personality was more violent and Vena Wu was more steadfast. However, the strong personality hidden inside Leina Wu was on par with them.


    Does Asuta harbor such thoughts too?


    Leina Wu thought as she added firewood into the stove.


    At this moment, Rimee Wu just happened to return to the stove room.


    This dish is done! Hmm? Where is L?


    Rimee Wu and Grandma Ditto Min Wu were roasting meat in the stove outside.


    Leina Wu stirred the soup in the pot and turned her head meekly.


    L went to wash the pot. Im done too, can you help me get the tes?


    Yes, got it!


    Rimee Wu moved swiftly and ced tes onto a board ording to the number of people. They just needed to bring the pot into the house and serve it to everyone.


    Rimee Wu who had done her work walked towards Leina Wu.


    Hmm, smells nice! Did you add that ingredient called Tau Sauce?


    Yes, Asuta said its well suited for soup.


    It looks yummy! Can I try some?


    Huh? We are having dinner soon, though?


    But Papa and the rest are still out hunting. Im starving and cant wait any longer.


    Rimee Wu tugged at Leina Wus waistband while saying that.


    Leina Wu smiled wryly and said:Help me get a small te., and Rimee Wu spun around gleefully.


    Todays kiba contained Aria, Chachi, and tino. She also seasoned the soup with salt and Tau sauce. And of course, they added generous servings of kiba meat too.


    Tau Sauce was an incredible ingredient. She heard that this was a type of seasoning. Tau sauce couldnt be eaten alone, but by adding it to other ingredients, the food would be delicious, like after using some sort of magic potion.


    One bottle of Tau sauce cost ten red copper tes. Ten red copper tes could buy ten fruit wines, or 40 poitan, or 50 Aria. After pleading with her parents for a long time, she finally got permission to buy this bottle of seasoning.


    If Leina Wu failed in any one of her cooking, they probably wouldnt allow her to buy Tau Sauce anymore. And so, Leina Wu carefully tasted the soup and used the Tau Sauce cherishingly. She had used it for a few days now, and her parents had yet to scold her.


    Heres the te! Can you add a little bit of meat and vegetables?


    Leina Wu nodded and poured the Kiba meat soup into the tiny te.


    Rimee Wu showed a big smile and then sipped the soup.


    So yummy! Leina-nee, your soup is the best!


    Its thanks to the Tau sauce. Anyone can cook delicious soup with this ingredient.


    Thats not true. The meat soup you served in the past is also tastier than everyone elses.


    Rimee Wu bit the small piece of kiba cherishingly and continued:


    Besides, Asuta also said this before, right? The taste and fragrance of the Tau sauce are strong and wont change even if you cooked it for a long time, so it isnt an ingredient that is easy to use. I dont think anyone can cook such a tasty soup even if they used Tau sauce!


    Even so, I still cant beat Asuta.


    Leina Wu said depressedly again.


    Rimee Wu tilted her head after hearing that.


    Is that so? You and Sh Wu will be as good as Asuta one day, right? Although it is impossible for Vena-nee and L.


    Leina Wu was shocked and stared at the petite face of the Wu ns youngest daughter.


    B-But its Asuta, you know? Leaving me aside, even Sh Wu cant defeat him.


    Its not true. You and Sh Wu are as passionate towards cooking as Asuta, correct?


    Rimee Wu smiled gently.


    Ludo once said that the prouder the hunter, the more capable he is. If one was to find joy in the life of a hunter and work with honor, they could be stronger Sh Wu and you will definitely be hearth caretakers that can stand up to Asuta!


    Leina Wu became lost for words.


    Rimee Wu leaned towards Leina Wu again.


    Rimee will work hard, so you have to work hard too, alright? Lets be great hearth caretakers together!


    Leina Wu couldnt find the words to answer and ced her hand on Rimee Wus head.


    Rimee Wus smile was as bright as the morning sun. The troubling feelings in Leina Wus chest transformed into other emotions as Leina looked at her sister.

 Volume 8 - Ch 1

    Gilulu the Totos


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Ratorasepo


    Editor: Sorry in advance that this chapter might be slightly more rough on eyes. Didnt have much time to edit thoroughly since was busy with real life stuff.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    1


    After a series of incidents concluded with Tay Tsuns death, four days have passed. On the 20th of the Blue month, two women visited the Fa house.


    Is Asuta or Ai Fa home? We are Ema Min Lutim of the Lutim house and Rimee Wu of the Wu n.


    I had finished my work in the Post Station Town and returned home when I heard them. I was preparing the ingredients for tomorrows business with a knife in hand. Rii Sudora went home directly today, and the women in the neighborhood didnte to learn cooking from me, so I was home alone.


    Yes, please wait a moment.


    I ced the knife and aria back on the chopping board and stood up quickly.


    It was rare seeing Ema Min Lutim and Rimee Wu together, and they didnt make me feel wary. So I opened the door leading outside without a second thought and fell onto the ground with a Uwah


    Asuta, are you alright?


    Ahaha, Asuta is so uncool!


    I could hear Ema Min Lutims worried voice and the innocentughter of Rimee Wu. Arge thing was between the two of them, blocking the entrance.


    It was a Totos Moa, which could be frequently found in the Post Station Town.


    W-W-What is this? Why is there a Totos in Forest''s Edge?


    Its a long story. This Totos was caught in the forest by the men from the Sauti n.


    Ema Min Lutim had a face of guilt and apologized to me as I remained seated on the ground with her head low.


    I should have warned you earlier. I didnt know you would be so shocked Pardon me.


    I-Its fine. Im sorry for showing such a pitiful sight.


    I apologized too, but anyone would be surprised to find such a huge thing appearing suddenly at the entrance.


    Moa Totos was a type ofrge bird, and was twice the size of an ostrich, reaching heights of 3 m or so.


    Even though the appearance of the Totos looked just like an ostrich, they were covered with brown feathers. Their bodies were oval, and their neck looked like a Loch Ness monster. Their powerful legs were each supported firmly by three talons on the ground. The Totos were muchrger than an ostrich and had an amazing presence. It had to weigh more than 200 kg.


    I would see Totos in the Post Station Town every day, but encountering such a huge creature from close up still filled me with awe. A kick from its powerful wed feet would definitely be lethal.


    But Ema Min Lutim let the gigantic Moa stand beside her nonchntly. There was a rein on the Totos neck and beak, and Ema Min Lutims supple fingers were holding the other end of it.


    Its amazing, right? This is a Totos! Its the first time Rimee is touching one!


    Rimee Wu slowly hugged the right thigh of the Totos and then ground the brown feathers with her cheeks. After seeing her do that, I cried in a panic: R-Rimee Wu! Thats dangerous!


    Its fine. Totos is a docile animal. If we dont hurt it, it wont attack humans.


    Ema Min Lutim was showing her usual smile.


    It had been about ten days since Ist saw her, and she was warm, gentle, and beautiful as before. Her brown hair was cut in a bold short style, seldom found in amongst the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Her firm and tender body was covered in arge piece of cloth, a sign that she was married. She was the young spouse of my irreceable good friend Kan Lutim.


    On the other hand, Rimee Wu was energetic as usual. She had an innocent smile on her face as she shook her red hair that seemed fluffier than the Totos feathers. She was wearing a childrens attire that resembled a western style dress that covered just one shoulder. Her body was so petite that she might be smaller than a Totos leg.


    So, what is all this about? Why are you bringing the Totos that the Sauti n found to the Fa house? My imagination is toocking to understand how did you arrive at this decision.


    Yes. Five days ago, when the people from the city visited Forest''s Edge, they let a few Totos run loose in the forest. We think this is one of the Totos that survived. The men from the Sauti n caught this Totos during their hunt and werent sure what to do with it. So they sent it to the Lutim house vige.


    I see, Kamyua Yosts posse that disguised themselves as a caravan set up with ten-odd Totos and only returned with two, so the rest must have escaped into the woods. That would exin why a lost Totos they found in the forest was wearing reins.


    However, there was something I still didnt understand.


    Why did the Sauti n ask the Lutim house to take care of the Totos?


    The Sauti n was nning to learn bloodletting and butchering techniques from the Lutim house. But this matter was postponed because of all the troubles that happened after the house head conference. Dali Sauti finally came to our vige today personally.


    I see, Dali Sauti has recovered enough to walk.


    Thats right. In order to prepare for the meeting with Genos and the nobles, he needs to discuss with Donda Wu ahead of time. He intends to lodge at the Lutim house to fulfill his promise too.


    Regarding our business in the Post Station Town, the Sauti n remained cautiously neutral. But they were very eager to learn how to cook delicious meals. Hence, they asked the Lutim house to impart the bloodletting and butchering techniques to them. As for why the Sauti n asked the Lutim house instead of the Wu n? Maybe they were concerned about both of them being tribal chief ns. Or maybe Dali Sauti got along really well with Kan Lutim. I didnt know the details.


    After all, both the Wu n and Lutim house were quite a far distance from the Sauti n. The Sauti were situated at the southern end of Forest''s Edge, and walking to the Wu n would take them two hours. That was why when Kan Lutim proposed that the viges that were further away should send their men to lodge at the vige they were learning from, and the teaching vige would send their men over in exchange, everyone epted this n. This would allow the number of hunters in both viges to remain the same, and it was an efficient way to learn bloodletting and butchering.


    We wanted to seek Donda Wus judgment on the matter of the Totos, and since the Lutim houses men were about to enter the forest, I visited the Wu n vige instead


    Papa Donda shouted angrily: How would I know?, thats really mean. Ema Min Lutim didnt do anything wrong.


    Donda Wu must be feeling frustrated nowadays. His meeting with the nobles of Genos would happen in a few days.


    They were scheduled to meet on the 23rd of the Blue month, but yesterday the date was postponed to the 30th. The participants werent just the three tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge and Pyschkurewuss, the castle guardmander Malfreed and the Guardian Kamyua Yost would also be taking part. Kamyua Yost agreed to our proposal and made the arrangements.


    ording to Kamyua Yost, Pyschkurewuss not only turned a blind eye to the Tsun ns transgression of thew, he even assisted them. In order to prove this, Malfreed deceived the denizens of Forest''s Edge andid a trap for Zattsu Tsun and the others.


    If Pyschkurewuss was really that much of a viin, there wasnt any reason for the Forest''s Edge and Malfreed to be enemies. We should work together against the corrupt Pyschkurewuss instead I suggested this to Kamyua Yost who was assisting Malfreed.


    In order for both sides to work together, Kamyua Yost and the three tribal chiefs held a meeting. A few days ago, he informed me that he told the truth to the three tribal chiefs, so the denizens of Forest''s Edge finally know that the enemy wasnt thendlord of Genos, but his representative, Pyschkurewuss.


    The tribal chiefs were furious that Malfreed and Kamyua Yost deceived them, but they suppressed their anger. Things wouldnt turn for the better if we dont defeat Pyschkurewuss. Pyschkurewuss was still insisting that the denizens of Forest''s Edge should hand over all members of the entire Tsun n.


    The vicious criminals Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun were already dead. So why was Pyschkurewuss still insisting that we had to deliver them the Tsun n members? We werent sure of his reasons, but we couldnt ept his demands. The former tribal chief Zuro Tsun was still waiting for his sentencing in ordance with thews of Forest''s Edge, Diga and Doddo were treated like half-prisoners because of their jailbreak. The other members of the Tsun n were working hard to live their lives properly.


    We need to check of what Malfreeds group said is true. If its true, we will need to think of a way to expose Pyschkurewuss past misdeeds, or we wouldnt be able to reach an understanding with the people of Genos.


    In other words, when the three tribal chiefs meet with Pyschkurewuss, they would bear the future of Forest''s Edge on their shoulders. Hence, it wouldnt be strange for Donda Wu to be so agitated. He couldnt spare the effort to care about a lost Totos.


    And so, I finally got the gist of the entire matter.


    I only had one question left.


    So why did you bring the Totos to the Fa house?


    I asked Rimee Wu, and the young Forest''s Edge girl shook her head.


    I dont know.


    You dont know, huh So why did youe here?


    Rimee doesnt have any more chores, so I came along with Ema Min Lutim. Besides, Rimee hasnt seen Ai Fa for a long time! Hey, so why did Papa Donda ask you to bring the Totos to the Fa house?


    Under the gaze of Rimee Wus bright eyes, Ema Min Lutim started stuttering.


    Well Erm Donda Wu told me After plucking off its feathers, the meat can be eaten. He said that the hearth caretaker of the Fa house will be overjoyed to take on this task.


    Huh? He wants us to eat this Totos?


    I raised my head and looked at the subjects long and thick neck.


    The Totos head was high up in the sky and it tilted it a little.


    Its enormous body made its head look really small, but its face was still about the size of a human. Its beak that bent downwards slightly seemed frighteningly huge, but its face looked surprisingly humorous. It hadrge eyes that werepletely ck, possessed thinshes, and looked drowsy like a camel or a giraffe.


    Well, I did butcher a small bird before, but this thing is too big, it will be difficult From its size alone, it should berger than a kiba.


    I shifted my gaze down the Totos. Rimee Wu was clinging on the Totos again.


    She was staring at Ema Min Lutim just now, and she moved her gaze towards me, tears shining in her blue eyes.


    Do you want to eat this Totos?


    Huh?


    Asuta, do you want to eat this Totos?


    She was on the verge of tears.


    I turned towards the speechless Ema Min Lutim, who asked me with a sorrowful face: What should we do?


    This was the so-called dietary education. They had no qualms about eating kiba, so it was illogical to think the Totos was pitiful! But I had no rights to discuss this with her anyway.


    Ehh It belongs to the people in the city in the first ce, so it isnt appropriate to just eat it. I will contact Kamyua Yost during the Post Station Towns visit tomorrow and ask him to take in the Totos.


    Thats true, we should do that.


    Ema Min Lutim sighed, as if a heavy load had been taken off her heart.


    But, Rimee Wu was still teary.


    Do you want to return the Totos to the city?


    Huh? We cant raise it in Forest''s Edge, correct? Look how big it is, just feeding it will be very costly.


    Thats right. Without the permission of the tribal chief, we cant bring beasts from outside into the Forest''s Edge.


    When she heard what Ema Min Lutim and I said, Rimee Wus tears finally fell.


    Ema Min Lutim and I looked at each other and sighed deeply.


    The next day, 21st of the Blue month.


    Huh? A Totos appeared in Forest''s Edge? How unusual!


    A bit before noon, I saw Kamyua Yost visiting the stall and discussed yesterdays issue with him immediately.


    Totos wont starve in the forest. Their running speed on even ground is faster than kibas, so its no surprise for a couple of Totos to survive Asuta, what kind of food are you nning to make from the Totos?


    No, no, I cant handle something that big. Besides, the denizens of Forest''s Edge arent interested in Totos meat. I will ask someone to bring it to town tomorrow morning, can you take it in?


    Hmm, I will be happy to help if it is troubling you. But a Totos in Forest''s Edge Isnt it boring to just return it to town?


    Kamyua Yost smiled cheerfully.


    Even though this man was always smiling, I still needed to pay more attention when he was grinning like this.


    Boring is fine, it would be a problem if the Totos ate the grace of the forest. I want to return it to town as soon as possible.


    Totos will only eat leaves from tall trees. It can eat any leaves that arent too tough, and it would never eat bugs or fruits; so it can coexist with kiba.


    Whats the point of them coexisting?


    Let me put this another way. The Totos can coexist with the denizens of Forest''s Edge, correct?


    I didnt get what he was trying to say.


    I looked at his long and thin face with dubious eyes, and his smile broadened.


    Well, Totos are convenient, you know? Their meat and eggs are delicious, but civilization wouldnt be so advanced if not for the Totos. They are strong, fast, and docile and rarely lose control. We can use them to tow cargo or as mounts. We just need to tie it to a tree, and it will feed itself. Their lifespan is as long as a humans. Since ancient times, the Totos had been the friends of humanity.


    You are correct


    Well then, let me ask you something. Asuta, how much time does it take to travel from the Sauti n at the southern edge of Forest''s Edge to the Zaza house in the northern end?


    He changed the topic abruptly.


    I answered cautiously:


    I heard that if they set off at dawn, they will reach about noon.


    It took about six hours to move from the south end to the north end of Forest''s Edge.


    I see. If you learn to ride a Totos, the time would be shortened to a third of that time, or maybe even a quarter. If you learn to make them sprint, you can save even more time.


    I see


    I think its wonderful for the three ns to take on the role of tribal chiefs at the same time. Letting the two powerful ns at the northern and southern edge act as tribal chiefs in order to watch over every corner of Forest''s Edge is a great idea too However, the Sauti n and Zaza house tribal chiefs are too far apart, and a one way trip between them would take half a day. Isnt that too tedious? If there is an emergency, it will take quite a bit of effort just to arrange for the tribal chiefs to meet.


    He was right. In order tomunicate frequently with Donda Wu, Dali Sauti was now lodging in Lutim house, which wasnt far from the Wu n.


    It would take about two hours to travel from the Wu n to the Sauti n and four hours from the Wu n to the Zaza house. That was the time needed to travel from the Wu n, which was situated in the center of Forest''s Edge, to the north and south ends of the settlement.


    What Im about to say is just my own opinion. I think how developed a civilization is, depends on how fast information is transferred. Humans developed an incredible civilization just by partnering with Totos. If not for the Totos, it will be hard for the four major kingdoms to liaise with each other. If the denizens of Forest''s Edge want to obtain more power and prosperity, you can try harnessing the power of the Totos.


    Can we learn how to ride a Totos so easily? Besides, I find it hard to imagine Totos running around in Forest''s Edge.


    Normal people will need to spend quite a bit of time before they can ride a Totos. However, the denizens of Forest''s Edge can definitely do so easily. With a bit of training, they can definitely master it in a few days.


    Kamyua Yost still had a smile on his face.


    I still need to tell you one other thing. Asuta, theres no evidence that those are the Totos brought by us into Forest''s Edge.


    Huh?


    We were prepared for all the Totos to get wiped out from the start. To save the trouble, we didnt brand them. Totos that arent branded dont belong to anyone. Even if they have reins, you can just treat them as wild Totos. Hence, you have no obligation to return that Totos to us. With that in mind, you might want to consider how you want to deal with that Totos.


    But, erm


    During the day, you can just tie it to a tree outside. Let it into the house in the night. You dont need to care too much for it normally, so its no trouble at all. If you think it is troublesome, you can just ughter it. Unless it''s injured or too old to work, the people in the city wont think of eating them. Thats how important a source ofbor the Totos are. Just think that you are being conned and try living with it?


    You deceived us for tens of days before, and you still dare to say that now


    I already apologized plenty of times for the previous incident!


    With the half-eaten Kiba burger in hand, Kamyua Yost spread out his arms exaggeratedly. He looked really ostentatious.


    I know, I will think about it carefully. But if my house head or tribal chief objects, I wont defy them, so dont put too much hope in this.


    I see, I see. Well, once they learn how convenient the Totos are, they wont object to this. Then the denizens of Forest''s Edge will obtain even more strength.


    I stared at his pretending to be retarded smile again.


    I dont think this is likely, but did you predict this might happen and abandoned the Totos in the forest?


    Ehh? You think too highly of me. The Morga forest is dominated by the kiba, of course I will assume that the Totos will die in such a harsh environment.


    Kamyua Yost showed an untrustworthy expression and a Cheshire cat-like smile.


    2


    Wee home, house head.


    After finishing my work in the Post Station Town for the day, I returned home to work on preparing for the next day. And now, Ai Fa returned alone with a 60 kg kiba.


    Ai Fa finally resumed her hunting job yesterday. It had been twenty days since her right shoulder got dislocated. Ai Fa still had a serious expression on her face, but there was a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes now.


    After hearing me greet her, Ai Fa narrowed her eyes suspiciously when she turned her head and was about to return the greeting.


    I was at the stove behind the house frying the aria I needed to use for tomorrow. The women in the neighborhood were here to observe my work, which was amon sight. However, the sharp Ai Fa immediately noticed the two intruders hidden amongst the women.


    They were Rimee Wu and Leito.


    Uwah, amazing! Ai Fa, did you catch that by yourself? And you just recovered too, you are too good!


    Ai Fa probably didnt mind Rimee Wus, who was all smiles, staying here. After all, if Rimee Wu didnt have any chores, she would want toe to the Fa house to y.


    The problem was the boy smiling quietly beside Rimee Wu. Even though Forest''s Edge didnt have any rules that forbid westerners from entering the Forest''s Edge settlement, this was still rather rare.


    You said you are the disciple of Kamyua Yost, correct? What are you doing here?


    Im here to exin how to ride a Totos.


    Ai Fa shut her mouth, hung the kibas gigantic body onto a branch some distance away from the stove, and walked to me with a ferocious look.


    Asuta, can you exin whats going on here?


    Yes, I will exin it to you now.


    After scooping up the aria into a te, I ryed my conversation with Kamyua Yost to Ai Fa.


    Thats how it is. House head, please tell me what your thoughts on this are.


    Why did you let a westerner enter the Forest''s Edge before consulting me?


    No, I wanted to get your permission first


    Pardon me, Kamyua forced Asuta to take me with him. Kamyua has a lot of work on hand, so I will teach everyone how to ride a Totos.


    After the demise of Zattsu Tsun who was responsible for his parents death, Leito was still the same as ever. Or at least, there wasnt any obvious change.


    This smart ten-years-old boy had light brown hair and eyes. Ai Fa red at the boys cheerful face and then turned towards me:


    That man who likes pretending to be retarded has made peace with the tribal chiefs, but this is a different matter. Didnt Donda Wu instruct us to eat that Totos?


    That Totos was tied to a tree even further away than the kiba and was eating the leaves on the branches leisurely.


    Since we found a better way than eating it, I want to propose it to the tribal chiefs. If Donda Wu remains unmoved after hearing my proposal, I will follow his instructions However, Donda Wu just wanted to push this troublesome matter to the Fa house in the first ce, so we dont really need to do as he says.


    Ai Fa fell silent with a stern face.


    She was furious with Donda Wus brute way of doing things yesterday too and grumbled: This beast looks like it might taste nasty, who will want to eat that?


    After that, Rimee, who had been listening to us quietly, walked over and tugged at the cloth on Ai Fas waist:


    Ai Fa, do you want to eat this Totos?


    And so, Ai Fa gave in.


    A single tear speaks more than a thousand words I didnt know if such a proverb existed, but Ai Fa couldnt continue to object while facing the teary Rimee Wu.


    So what do you want to do?


    After Rimee Wu stopped sobbing, Ai Fa red at me with a hellish expression.


    I want to check how much work is needed to ride a Totos. No matter how convenient a Totos is, the denizens of Forest''s Edge cant waste too much effort on unnecessary work.


    Who will ride it?


    I want to try. No.


    Then, let Rimee try! No.


    Even Rimee Wu was caught in Ai Fas refusal.


    With a sigh, Ai Fa ruffled her blonde hair in resignment.


    I understand. I will do it.


    Facing Ai Fa who was getting less happy with each passing moment, Leito said with a smile:


    This Totos seems really docile and probably wont shake you off. If we dont do anything violent, there wont be any danger.


    And so, we stopped our work for now and held a Totos riding trial.


    Leito held the reins of the Totos, and everyone gathered at the entrance of the house. The six women taking a break from their work looked happily at each other and followed us. They were Rii Sudora, Jass Dean, Tulu Dean, and women from the Fou and Von houses whom I couldnt recall the names of.


    Aside from sleeping orying eggs, Totos almost never squats down. If you force it to squat, it will spoil its mood. Normally, we will mount onto its back while it is standing.


    After reaching the road before the house, Leito started to exin.


    The mounting position is between the center and rear of the Totos back. When stopping suddenly, take care not to grab its neck when you are leaning forward. That might spook the Totos and make it go on a rampage Erm, is there anything that can be used as a stepdder?


    Theres no need for that.


    With that, Ai Fa ced her hands on the back of the Totos and then leaped onto it nimbly.


    The Totos was three meters tall, with its neck ounting for half its height, but its body was still 150 cm tall, which was about the height of a person. But Ai Fa could jump onto its back so easily, a testament of the amazing physical prowess of a hunter from Forest''s Edge.


    Uwah!


    Rimee Wu cheered, and the other women also started chattering. The way Ai Fa looked with her head and chest held high on the Totos impressed me so much that I didnt even feel jealous.


    Please squeeze the Totos a little with your knees. Dont use too much force or it will be painful for it.


    Ai Fa moved her slender legs a little.


    The Totos didnt move at all.


    The Totos was stationary earlier because I was holding its reins. But it keeps standing still now because you are mping its body. I will let go of the reins now, please dont rx the force in your legs.


    Leito slowly let go of the reins.


    Both the Totos and Ai Fa didnt move.


    Next, please hold the reins and pull both ends tight. The length of both sides needs to be equal.


    Leito handed the reins to Ai Fa who was mounted on a horse no, mounted on a bird.


    Ai Fa followed the instructions quietly, and Leito checked the angle and tautness of the reins from both sides.


    Theres no problem, dont use too much force in your arms, and bend your elbows adequately It seems that I dont need to nag to you about all that. Its a bitte to ask this, but is this your first time riding a Totos?


    Of course. Theres no way a denizen of Forest''s Edge will ride this thing.


    I asked because your posture is too perfect. Well then, please keep your back straight after the Totos starts walking If you want to stop the Totos, assume your current posture. We will let the Totos walkter; when you are getting ready to stop, pull the reins towards yourself and mp the body of the Totos tightly. Its dangerous to stop suddenly; please be gentle and avoid startling the Totos.


    Yes.


    Alright then, lets make it walk forward. Please rx the strength in your legs and then pull the reins down. It will then start walking.


    Uwah!


    Rimee Wu shouted again.


    Totos opened its strides obediently and kept advancing steadily.


    But it was twice as fast as a person because of its long legs. We chased after it quickly, and the Totos stopped five meters away.


    Yes, it stopped obediently.


    It did. Alright then, let me teach you how to change directions. Even if you hold the reins loosely, the Totos will still walk along the road. However, if you want to head to the left or right, you can pull the reins in that directions and change the way that the Totos neck is facing. Theres no need to pull too hard, please avoid startling the Totos.


    The Totos started moving again.


    I couldnt see Ai Fas arms from my position. But the Totos veered about 50 degrees every three meters, resembling a Z-shape path.


    Hah, the Totos is really obedient.


    I sighed, and Leito smiled awkwardly:


    Yes, its performing a little too well. Ai Fa, if you move the reins smoothly, I think you can go in the opposite direction. You want to give it a try?


    As Leito was saying that, the Totos turned around after moving in arge circle.


    It then continued to zig-zag until it reached the house entrance where it set off from and stopped. Its movement was smooth and urate as a machine.


    Amazing, amazing! Thats so nice, Rimee wants to try!


    This is no different from walking by myself. Why do I need to train like this? Besides, I have never seen anyone ride a Totos in town.


    Its dangerous to run wildly on a Totos in town, so that is prohibited. But everyone will ride on Totos to travel between cities Well then, lets make it run a little.


    To make a Totos sprint, you just had to kick its leg.


    Dont make it dash right away. Wait for it to open its strides and then slowly kick it. If you increase the strength of your kicks, its speed will increase further.


    Hmmp.


    Ai Fa grunted disinterestedly and made the Totos walk.


    We didnt follow and stayed by the roadside. The roads in Forest''s Edge were only 5 meters wide, which was half that of stone-paved roads.


    The figure of Ai Fa and the Totos went further away as its pace increased.


    When the speed was so fast that it was starting to worry observers like us, they made an arc in the path and disappeared.


    Less than ten secondster, they appeared from the shadow of the woods again and sprinted quickly towards us.


    The Totos speed should be around 50 km/h. From what I knew, that was as fast as a motorcycle


    The Totos powerful legs struck the ground, and Ai Fa lowered her stance like a jockey. When she passed us by, her cape was fluttering in the air The Totos then gradually slowed down, turned its head around quickly, and walked towards us inrge strides.


    A Amazing! Ai Fa is so cool!


    Rimee Wu cheered again.


    Excited squeals drowned out her voice.


    I turned back in shock and found the younger four of the six women cheering with sparkly eyes just like Rimee Wu.


    By the way, the spouse of the Sudora house head, Rii Sudora, was one of the four younger ones. Unlike her usual elegant self, she was holding the hands of a girl beside her and showing a face like a girl in love, which was a rare sight.


    The two older women were Jass Dean and a middle-aged woman from the Fou house. They also sighed in awe.


    Incredible. Everything is done perfectly, I have nothing more to teach.


    Leito stood amongst the crowd with a wry smile.


    As the saying goes: Fall off the back of the Totos ten times, and you can be a masterful Totos rider. But you can ride the Totos so nimbly without even falling once. To be honest, not even the people in the city are as skilled as you. The hunters in Forest''s Edge are really impressive.


    Learning tricks like this is nothing to be proud of.


    Ai Fa kept a straight face as she got down from the Totos nimbly.


    Leito let out an Ah., but Ai Fa grabbed the reins tightly at the same time, so the Totos remained immobile.


    Leito smiled awkwardly again and shrugged magnanimously.


    What do you think? A lot of time can be saved when the denizens move between the two ends of Forest''s Edge, correct? Furthermore, this proves that the hunters of Forest''s Edge can ride a Totos easily. Do you understand why Kamyua said that: Aside from eating it, there is a more efficient way of using it.?


    Yes


    Ai Fa still looked troubled.


    I nced at her and probed: Can I try?


    No. Give it up! Its better that you dont.


    I received three replies the very next instant.


    What if you get injured because of this?


    Thats right, its dangerous if you fall.


    If you are interested, just practice a little every day.


    They coordinated their replies perfectly.


    I see. I understand what everyone thinks of my physical capabilities. But do all of you really think I will fall off a Totos?


    They responded with silence.


    And it was really unbearable during times like this.


    I understand. Then let me start by practicing every day. Please.


    Why are you so adamant about this? Theres no point in you learning to ride a Totos, right?


    Seeing how good Ai Fa feels when you are riding a Totos will obviously pique my interest.


    Right? Ai Fa, you felt really good, correct?


    Huh? Did I say something wrong?


    Shut up!


    It was rare seeing her kick me.


    The tribal chief has not agreed to take this Totos in yet! We cant act recklessly before they permit it!


    That hurts. Why are you so angry? But if the tribal chiefs are still uninterested in the Totos after hearing our suggestions, I want to keep it in the Fa house. The tribal chief wants us to eat it anyway, so they wont have anyints whatever we do with it.


    What? Why would you want to take this thing in?


    Kamyua is right, it is really convenient. If we buy a wagon, transporting ingredients and crockeries will be a piece of cake. It should be able to pull a wagon easily.


    When she heard me saying that, Ai Fa finally started considering it.


    I see So it can be used in such a way too.


    Thats right. The path we usually take has a suspension bridge, so we will make a detour now. And I remember the wagons in the city can transport both cargo and people. Isnt that right, Leito?


    Indeed, normal wagons are pulled by two Totos, but if you spend some time searching, you can also find small wagons that can be pulled by one. You wont need to worry about falling off a Totos then.


    Ai Fa started considering it seriously.


    Huh!?


    Rimee Wu gasped loudly.


    When I heard the hint of happiness in her gasp, I felt a little uneasy. I turned to find an incredible scene. Two women from the Forest''s Edge were pulling three mounts, no, three Totos with them as they approached from the south.


    Ema Min Lutim was holding the reins of two Totos, while Molun Lutim held the third. With the pair of huge followers behind her, Ema Min Lutim walked towards us quietly and bowed apologetically:


    Im sorry, the men of the Sauti n found more Totos in the woods


    Uwah!


    Rimee Wu cheered excitedly, I let out a deep sigh, and Ai Fa scowled her brows angrily.


    The Totos were unaware of the emotions of the people and started chewing on the leaves at the edge of the forest.


    3


    In the end, Forest''s Edge decided to take in these four Totos.


    There werent any major issues. Anyway, after witnessing the Wu ns forceful pushing of the four Totos to the Fa house, Ai Fa was enraged. She went to the Wu n vige to demonstrate the convenience of the Totos personally, which was warmly received by one of the three tribal chiefs, Dali Sauti.


    It will be much easier to head to the northern viges! Not just that, the denizens in the northern and southern ends of the settlement can now easily head into the Post Station Town in Genos to make procurements.


    After inquiring about it, I learned that the viges to the north and south ends of the settlement would only head to the Post Station Town to buy things for banquets and celebrations.


    The reason was simple, it was too far.


    The Forest''s Edge settlement was a long and narrow ce that stretched from the north to the south. For the Wu n and Fa house situated in the center, the Post Station Town was just an hours journey away. But for the Zaza house and Sauti n, it was a four-hour trip.


    Hence, they purchased aria and poitan directly from the farmers that were closer to them. If they needed to procure rock salt or fruit wine, they would pay in advance to the farmers along with a smallmission and buy them inrge quantities to store in their homes.


    When Dali Sauti heard that the Totos could traverse the two ends of Forest''s Edge in 90 minutes, it must have sounded very attractive. During all this time, the house heads who were scattered far apart within the settlement could only gather once a year for the house head conference After the incident with the Tsun n, we couldnt do so anymore. Like what Kamyua Yost said, it was important for the tribal chiefs tomunicate frequently, which would affect the future of Forest''s Edge greatly.


    We were the ones who found these Totos, but we didnt notice their capabilities, what a disgrace. Forest''s Edge needs the Totos. The head of the Zaza house will definitely agree with me.


    I learned about this from Ai Fa. Dali Sauti was sincerely awed by the prowess of the Totos. Ai Fa grumbled that despite Dali Sauti acting all cool andposed, his eyes were sparkling just like Rimee Wu.


    We are in Kamyua Yosts debt now, which irks me. Tell him that I will pay for the Totos.


    Ai Fa asked me to convey her message to him.


    And of course, Kamyua Yost turned down the offer.


    The Forest''s Edge will be holding a meeting with Genos in the near future. I hope you can ept the Totos and forget all owed debts and favors. But if the meeting doesnt end peacefully, you can just give me some copper tes or return the Totos to me.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge seemed to prefer such crude suggestion.


    And so, Dali Sauti personally rode to the northern vige on a Totos and got Graff Zaza to agree to this. The four Totos were weed to the settlement by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The decision was made in just four days, which was incredibly fast for the conservative denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Since two of the tribal chiefs gave their consent, Donda Wu didnt make any protest. I didnt know how much effect Rimee Wus pleading had on him.


    By the way, the three tribal chiefs and the Fa house were each given a Totos.


    As the Fa house was financially capable of purchasing a Totos ourselves, we would like to entrust all four Totos to the tribal chiefs if possible. But everyone thought that the Fa house made a big contribution to Forest''s Edge by uncovering the convenience of the Totos, so the first Totos found by the Sauti n was left with the Fa house.


    I will look around for a ce to buy wagons tomorrow.


    On the 23rd of the Blue month, we epted Kamyua Yosts suggestion and officially recognized the Totos as the possession of Forest''s Edge. I reported this to Ai Fa on that very night.


    After having dinner, I worked hard on preparing the ingredients for tomorrow, and Ai Fa sat some distance away from me at the entrance.


    The Totos was lying beside Ai Fa. It bent itsrge legs and stretched its long neck onto the ground. Munto and Gizu would wander around the settlement at night, so we had to let the Totos in when it got dark.


    I see.


    Ai Fa muttered softly as she looked down at the Totos sleeping face.


    Never mind, we dont have other ces to spend the copper tes anyway, this works out just fine. We can be liberated from our daily heavybors now, which is a good deal.


    This was the 26th day since I started my business in the Post Station Town. The Fa houses wealth was now over 3,000 copper tes. That would just be three silver tes, but it was an incredible amount of wealth for Forest''s Edge.


    Do what you want But dont be reckless before youplete your training.


    Alright. The road leading into the Post Station Town is narrow and hilly anyway. I will practice on a t road first.


    Yes.


    Erm Are you angry?


    Seeing that Ai Fa was a little slow in her reactions, I asked her worriedly. Ai Fa tilted her head puzzlingly and asked:


    Why would I be angry? Its good that the tribal chiefs didnt object. Im just afraid of the rtionship between Forest''s Edge and Genos deteriorating further.


    Ai Fa looked really cheerful when she rode the Totos. She had a happy expression when she galloped on a Totos, and now, she showed a calm face as she watched the Totos sleep.


    Besides, the Totos were a good match for the denizens of Forest''s Edge. If not for that, the Totos wouldnt be epted so easily into the Forest''s Edge, since they werent so receptive to other cultures. Anyway, Ai Fa looked really cool on the back of a Totos and didnt seem out of ce at all.


    We didnt know where the denizens of Forest''s Edge originated from, but their ancestors might have galloped around the ins on Totos before they settled down in the forest. Such a thought urred to me because of how natural Ai Fa looked when she was riding a Totos. I felt really happy seeing Ai Fa looking at the sleeping face of the animal.


    Well then, what name are we going to pick for it?


    Name? The Totos is just the Totos.


    But there are four Totos in Forest''s Edge. If we dont name it, there might be times when we confuse it for another?


    Are you going to treat it like a person and name it?


    Ai Fa turned to me in surprise.


    I taste-tested the tarapa sauce and tilted my head quizzingly:


    Why are you so surprised? Since we will be living together, that means it will be a part of our family. Its easier for us to grow attached if it has a name, and we can be of one body and soul.


    Soul


    Ai Fa looked at the Totos sleeping face again.


    So beasts have a soul too. When I pulled at its reins and kicked its abdomen, it did move more docilely than a human.


    Yes, thats why people call them the friends of humanity.


    It might be easier for me to get along with them,pared to other people.


    The way you put that sounds wrong.


    I even thought about putting reins on you too.


    Im a human, you can just tell me with words!


    Totos sure are incredible creatures.


    Even though Ai Fa said many inappropriate things, she was showing a thoughtful expression right now.


    The sauce in the pot was finally done. I covered it with a lid, put out the fire, washed my hands and then walked to Ai Fa.


    So, what about its name? I dont know which name is suitable, I hope you can name it.


    Ai Fa was quiet for a moment and then said quietly:


    Gi.


    Gi, huh, thats a nice name.


    I felt surprised as I answered.


    I recalled that Ai Fas father who passed away two years ago was named Gill Fa.


    Is that named after your father?


    Yes. If I have a boy, he hoped that I could name him this.


    I sat down quietly beside Ai Fa.


    But when I decided to live on as a hunter, I couldnt be a mother. Thats why I want to give it this name What do you think?


    I closed my eyes and sought the answer I could ept in my heart.


    It wasnt difficult, and I found my answer immediately.


    In that case, I think you should give it another name. There are no guarantees in this world, maybe you will want to have a child in the future, Ai Fa.


    She might beat me up I already steeled myself for that.


    However, Ai Fa just said quietly:


    I see. Then call it Gilulu. Gilulu Fa sounds nice, right? I cant give it our family name though. Never mind, lets leave it at that.


    You are not happy about that?


    Ai Fa slowly turned and faced me.


    I looked into her clear blue eyes and replied:


    No I think that is a great name, it sounds cute and suits it well.


    Is that so?


    Ai Fa said and smiled happily.


    And so, the Fa house weed a new housemate named Gilulu.

 Volume 8 - Ch 2

    Thirteen Birthday Celebration


    TL: This might sound strange, but I have to take a break from Cooking with Wild Game after volume 8. It is gaining poprity for unknown reasons, and there are murmurs saying it might get licensed, so I need to lie low for a while.


    https://forums.j-novel.club/topic/1082/cooking-with-wild-game


    So things will continue as usual until Volume 8 is done. Cooking will then stop temporarily.


    I will then work on Volume 4 of another light novel, Alderamin.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Ratorasepo


    1


    One day after weing our new housemate, the Totos Gilulu


    I was working hard at my stall today too. At this moment, Leina Wu from the Wu n main house appeared in the Post Station Town. She was in town to procure groceries.


    There wasnt anything strange about that, but Leina Wu had a troubled look as she said to me quietly:


    Asuta, can you spare a bit of time for me?


    She seemed distracted. Sh Wu who was tending to the Myam-roasted meat stall with me tilted her head puzzlingly too.


    No, erm I need to go and work at the innter


    It was almost noon, and the Cryptic Venerable Inn requested me to cater dinner for them since four days ago. My working hours were bing hectic.


    It wont take too much time. Please.


    Leina Wus face still had a hint of childishness, and she looked at me with a sincere gleam in her blue eyes.


    I understand. Sh Wu, can you tend to the stall for a while alone?


    Alright. Rii Sudora will being soon, we''ll be fine.


    Under Sh Wus worried gaze, we went to the woods behind us.


    Sorry for disturbing your work


    Thats alright. Whats the matter?


    It had been a while since Ist met Leina Wu. Ourst meeting was the night when Zattsu Tsun was apprehended by the people from the city. That was nine days ago. Recently, Vena Wu and L Wu who visited the Post Station Town frequently helped the Wu n procure their ingredients, so the Wu n seldom visited the town just to buy groceries.


    Leina Wu was a girl who was seventeen just like me. Her hair was raven ck, which rarely urred for denizens of Forest''s Edge, and it was tied into low ponytails. Her appearance was charming and cute; and, despite her petite stature, her th figure was a match for her elder sister.


    She had kind and gentle personality, possessed great culinary skills amongst the denizens of Forest''s Edge. She was a girl who stood out in all areas But I still found it hard to gauge the appropriate distance between us.


    Just the thought of telling you this pains my heart But I cant suppress my emotions. Can you ede to my request?


    T-That will depend on what you are asking for.


    Leina Wu was petite and didnt even reach my jaw, and she was looking up at me desperately. Our bodies werent touching, but we were so close that I could feel her breath.


    Actually


    Y-Yes?


    Tomorrow is Ls birthday


    Huh?


    Tomorrow is Ls thirteenth birthday. And I hope you can prepare a dish for her Is that okay?


    Leina Wus eyes looked troubled again.


    Oh


    I was still confused and made a funny sound.


    Dish, huh. How many portions?


    Twelve portions for the main house. We will prepare the poitan and soup; Asuta, I hope you can prepare a meat dish Its not possible after all, right?


    Not really. Since its Ls birthday, I will ept this request.


    When she heard me eding to her proposal, Leina Wu opened her eyes wide.


    I-Is it really fine? Not only you need to run your business at the stall, you also have to cater dinner for the inns. And recently, you decided to take care of the Totos too, right?


    I will finish my work at the inn in the afternoon. The additional work I need to do at home wont increase by too much. The Totos dont need any special attention. If I can perform the preparation in the Wu n stove room likest time, helping out once will be fine.


    Really? Thank you


    Leina Wu sped her hands before her chest and sighed deeply in deep relief.


    Y-You are exaggerating too much, its not that big a deal.


    Ehh? No, I just heard that you were very busy recently, so I thought you would turn me down. L will be so happy about this.


    Leina Wu smiled brightly.


    Seeing her care for her family warmed my heart, but there was still a shred of doubt in my mind.


    In other words, I was suspecting that Leina Wu might have ulterior motives.


    No, Im just overthinking it.


    Leina Wu looked really sincere as she stood with a smile in front of me. She wasnt a girl who would use her younger sisters birthday for her own benefits. I reflected on my shallow thinking.


    Well then, do you need any special ingredients? If so, I can buy them today.


    We were some distance away from the stall, so it was impossible for L Wu to hear us. But Leina Wu still straightened her back and moved her mouth near my ears.


    N-No need, I just heard about this and havent decided on the dish yet Besides, its toote to lower our voices now, right?


    Ah, thats true. Sorry, I got too excited.


    Leina Wu pulled away bashfully and appeared really squirmish.


    I wanted to believe that she didnt do that on purpose.


    You might think this is childish, but can you keep it a secret from L? I think she will be happier if it is a surprise.


    Thats Okay. But wouldnt the whole matter be exposed if she saw me going to the Wu n vige?


    You just need to tell her that you want to discuss business matters with Mama Mia Lei, and it would be fine. I also got permission from Papa Donda.


    I see By the way, can I mention this to Vena Wu and the others?


    Of course, but please tell them to keep it a secret.


    Ah, you mentioned that I should prepare twelve portions, correct? What about Mida? If he is there, I would need to prepare twice that amount, right?


    No. Coincidentally, Mida is dining at Shin Wus house since yesterday. Besides, Mama Mia Lei restricts him to five portions for a meal.


    I see, so Mama Mia Lei is limiting Midas food intake. What a wise decision But even with the restrictions, he would still be eating five peoples worth of food.


    Leaving that aside, what else did I need to check? After thinking it through carefully, I realized I forgot something important.


    By the way, I cant let my house head watch the house alone, can Ai Fa dine with us too?


    A different light of sadness appeared in Leina Wus eyes.


    Of course. Asuta, you have never spent the night in a different ce than Ai Fa before, correct?


    Nope.


    We spent a lot of time apart in the day, but during the 60 days we have lived together, we dined and slept together.


    Well then, please send my regards to Ai Fa. Sorry for disturbing your work.


    Leina Wu left with a cheerful smile on her face.


    I see. Celebrating the birthday of the Wu ns third daughter, huh. Im fine with that.


    Ai Fa epted without any hesitation as she waited for me to prepare dinner.


    Let me check with you first. Even if they are the Wu n, they wont hold a grand birthday party, right?


    Yes, it will be something like the pre-wedding banquet. Luxurious meals will be served, but the participants are usually just their family members.


    That might be so, but from past experiences, luxurious meal in Forest''s Edge was just a kiba pot with more vegetables than usual.


    Leina Wu and the others would be preparing their specialty, the meat soup, so they asked me to make just the meat dish. So there wont be too much burden on me.


    I see. What dish are you going to serve?


    Sorry, but this dish might not be new to you. I n to use that ingredient I got from the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    That ingredient was rarer and more expensive than the Tau sauce I bought in the Big Tree of the South Inn, my cherished store of ingredients.


    So you want to use that.


    Ai Fa pouted a little. She loved that ingredient.


    Well, you know, its a rare asion after all. When the Semu traveling merchants visit again, I will buy a great amount of it from them So dont pout.


    Whos pouting! How old will the third daughter of the Wu n be tomorrow?


    I heard she will be thirteen.


    Thirteen, huh. Boys start to learn hunting at that age.


    Hmm. What about the girls?


    The girls learn about being a bride before fifteen My mother Mei passed away when I was thirteen, so I dont really know either.


    I see.


    I drooped my brows a little, and, in the next instant, Ai Fa red at me with dangerous eyes.


    What? You lost your mother ten years ago, so theres no reason for you to pity me, right? So stop worrying about unnecessary things and do your job as a hearth caretaker.


    Pouting one moment and raging the next, you sure are busy.


    Im not pouting, and Im not angry!


    Ai Fa remained seated as she stamped her feet.


    It might not be nice to describe her this way, but she was really too darn cute. Thanks to her, the atmosphere didnt turn sentimental.


    Ah, I also heard that everyone will gift a flower to the birthday girl.


    You think I dont even know that?


    I want to check with you just to be sure. I thought the customs of each house will be different Ah, we will be returning to the Fa house after dinner, right?


    Yes, I dont want to intrude on the Wu n either.


    Alright then, I will head straight to the Wu n vige after closing the stall, please take care of Gilulu.


    Take care of Gilulu?


    Yes, both of us will be away from the house, so you will have to let Gilulu in before leaving.


    Gilulu was also tied to the entrance today too, and it wasying its long neck on the floor. Ai Fa looked at its rxed sleeping figure and then looked at me in surprise.


    Asuta, if we wont make use of Gilulu, when do you want to do so?


    Ehh? But it will be dark during our return trip, and there are two of us Ah, we can just lead it back by pulling its reins.


    What do you mean? We can ride Gilulu on the return trip.


    I-Its dark at night, so riding a Totos will be dangerous. The candle stand will be blown out too.


    Theres no need for a candle stand. Gilulu just needs to run a little, and the Munto and Gizu wont be able to catch us.


    But Gilulu might have poor night vision. In my old world, we call night blindness birds eye.


    Oh? Totos have poor night vision? Even so, I can see in the moonlight. If the moon is covered, we will have to dismount and walk. So I should still prepare a candle stand.


    Does the candle stand only serve to repel wild beasts? I felt once again how powerful the denizens of Forest''s Edge were.


    Then there is only one thing that worries me. I havent tried riding a Totos before.


    I will hold the reins, so it will be fine. You just need to hold on to me tightly, and you wont fall off.


    I remembered Leito saying that a Totos can be ridden by two riders. But, could I really hold on tightly to the young and th body of Ai Fa?


    Lets practice after dinner. I heard that it feels really good.


    Seeing Ai Fa saying that with an excited smile made it hard for me to turn her down.


    So, is dinner not ready yet? Im very hungry.


    Yes, I just need to grill the meat, so hold on a little more. I made teriyaki roast meat with Tau sauce.


    Alright.


    When dinner wasnt hamburg steak, Ai Fa reacted inly. She didnt show any unhappiness; she wouldnt express great joy either. Ai Fa had not encountered any dish that mesmerized her more than hamburg steak, and the new ingredient I got from the Cryptic Venerable Inn onlyplemented the hamburg steak.


    Speaking of which, I have known you for almost two months, so its only natural that someone in the Wu n will be celebrating her birthday.


    Hmm? I dont get what youre saying?


    I mean, there are thirteen members in the Wu n main house, including Kota Wu, correct? In that case, it wont be strange for someone to have a birthday every month. There are twelve months in this world too.


    However, there would be a thirteenth month every three years, and I still didnt really understand how the calendar year worked here.


    You are weird. We are not kins of the Wu n, they celebrating a birthday has nothing to do with us.


    You arent wrong.


    And its incorrect to say it has been almost two months.


    Huh? Its not too far off, right? I didnt really keep track of how many days I have been here, but it should be around 60 days.


    After hearing my answer, Ai Fa rested her arm on her knee that was propped up and leaned her cheek on it.


    Its not almost two months, tonight is exactly two months.


    Ehh?


    I met you in the forest on the 24th of the Yellow month. Today is the 24th of the Blue month, so it has been exactly two months.


    I was speechless.


    Ai Fas eyes seemed to be looking far away.


    Two months ago during this time I was cooking soup, right? You were wearing strange white foreign clothes and looked at the kiba meat that wasnt bloodlet with sparkling eyes. You also said that it looked delicious.


    On the same day, when I first met Ai Fa in the forest, she pointed a de at my nose and brought me to the Fa house Two whole months had passed after that incident.


    Be it two months or one month ago, I had been living without knowing what date it was. After I started my business in the Post Station Town, I became aware of the existence of dates, which led me to be taken by surprise right now.


    We are not having teriyaki roast meat with Tau sauce tonight! We will have hamburg steak!


    Ehh? Why are you changing the dish so suddenly?


    Its our two months anniversary, so we should celebrate it! Oh, I will use that ingredient, lets splurge a little tonight!


    Its just two short months, what is there to celebrate? Besides, if you only start mincing the meat now, I can only eat dinner eventer.


    I have the meat patty for my business! And I can make more after dinner! The meat patty is small, so we can have two each.


    Seeing me standing up with a start and walking to the food store, Ai Fa looked up at me in shock.


    I dont understand. Asuta, why are you so worked up?


    Huh? Im not worked up On such a day, I want to cook your favorite dish for dinner. Is there anything you want to eat beside hamburg steak? I can make anything you want.


    I will only want to eat hamburg steak, of course.


    Ai Fa showed aplicated face, as if not being sure whether she should pout.


    And so, before celebrating L Wus birthday, the Fa house held a mini party.


    2


    The next day, 25th of the Blue month.


    I headed to the Wu n vige from the Post Station Town as nned and saw a strange scene.


    Uwah, what is that?


    In a corner of the Wu n vige za surrounded by seven houses, there was a strange pile of meat on the ground.


    The small hill of meat was covered in clothes with swirly patterns, and young children were ying noisily around it. As I stood stumped on the spot, L Wu answered in the stead of the Wu n women:


    Its Mida, of course. What else could it be?


    I could tell it was him at first nce but didnt get why he was copsed in such a ce. I continued walking forward with L Wu and the others until I could see what was actually going on, but I was still confused.


    Midaid sprawled on the ground covered in sweat and was panting hard while making wheezing sounds. His round belly rose and fell with his breathing, and the kids were trying to bnce themselves at the peak of the squirming meat pile. Some squealed happily as they grabbed the meat pile, while others attempted to scale Midas belly, turning it into some sort of game.


    There were five kids, three boys and two girls. They were all under the age of ten and dressed like children. The youngest girl looked like she was three.


    Erm Are they tormenting him?


    Does it looks like torment?


    I dont know either.


    At least the kids didnt have any ill will in their smiles.


    Mida was like a beached sperm whale, and I couldnt tell whether he was conscious.


    At this moment, a man walked towards Mida from the shade of a house.


    House member Mida, thats enough rest. Lets continue working.


    He was an unfamiliar man.


    He was almost 40 years old, had a slender build, and wore a mustache above his lips. He got his long dark-brown hair tied behind his head, his dark-blue eyes were narrow like a Semu, and his face was long, sharp, and firm. He seemed to be a mature and dependable man.


    Water Mida wants to drink water?


    Then draw the water yourself. You are the one who drank all the water from the sk in the first ce.


    He wasnt holding back with his stern and heartless voice.


    Mida slowly propped up his upper body, and the kids climbing on his abdomen jumped off with happy screams.


    Uwahhh!


    At this moment I let out a cry that wasnt happy at all. Because I felt something soft suddenly pressing onto my back.


    Sorry I didnt mean to do that I just feel very ufortable


    I wanted to protest when I felt the dangerous sensation on my back, but I found a pale Vena Wu when I looked over my shoulder. She couldnt stand Mida at all.


    Sh, you are back. Women of the Wu n main house, thank you for your hard work.


    The middle-aged man shifted his gaze from Mida towards us.


    At this point, I suddenly realized it. This man was Sh Wus and Shin Wus father, the former head of a branch house Ryada Wu.


    On a closer look, he seemed to be dragging his right leg and couldnt walk properly. The men were supposed to be in the woods now, but he wasnt in hunters garb nor wearing any saber at his waist. The nerves of his leg got severed, so he couldntplete his work as a hunter and passed his position as head to his young eldest son, Shin Wu. He was also the youngest brother of Donda Wu Ryada Wu.


    Vena Wu was still sticking on to me like a ghost, but I still bowed as much as I could.


    Ryada Wu, nice to meet you Did I get the right person? Im Asuta of the Fa house.


    I was the only one with such pale skin in Forest''s Edge, so I probably didnt need to introduce myself.


    But the Shin Wu house had helped me previously, so I wanted to treat their former house head as politely as possible.


    This is indeed the first time we meet. Im the former house head of Shin Wus house, Ryada Wu. My daughter Sh has been in your care.


    He seemed to think the same way and acknowledged me quietly with a nod. The air about him resembled Shin Wu and Sh Wu a little.


    What kind of work is Mida doing?


    Hmm? He is going to gather lumber from the forest.


    Ryada Wu tilted his head puzzledly. I followed his gaze and saw a huge pile of lumber behind Shin Wus house. They were thicker than the ones we usually foraged, and the cuts were more obvious.


    Instead of hunting, he is gathering lumber?


    Yes, he is strong but goes limp like this very quickly. He will just hold the other hunters back like this, so we let him handle other work for now.


    As I was speaking with Ryada Wu, Mida finally noticed our presence. Surrounded by smiling children, Mida remained lying on the ground and said in an unusually high-pitched voice:


    Huh? Its Asuta You came?


    Yes, Mida, its been a while since west met.


    The next moment, L Wu retorted:


    Why are you being so polite to him? He is younger than Ludo, you know? From today onwards, he will just be one year apart from me.


    But


    I thought about it again mid-sentence. He was three years younger than me, so it would feel really distant if I was too polite.


    Mida, I thought you were older than me in the beginning because of yourrge body. I will talk to you normally now.


    Hmm?


    Midas cheeks trembled a little, he didnt seem to understand my words.


    He then breathed out heavily.


    Ah After Mida sees you, Mida feels hungry Mida wants to eat tasty food


    He was the same as ever.


    Nine days ago, when he saw Tay Tsuns corpse, he was so sad, as if it was the end of the world. No matter how Ai Fa and Yamiel Lei consoled him, his tears wouldnt stop Fortunately, the gloom from back then had faded away.


    Theres still some time before dinner, so work hard for the sake of eating a delicious meal, alright?


    A gentle voice encouraged him. It was Sh Wu.


    I was surprised, and, when I turned to look, I found Sh Wu looking at me with her eyes wide open.


    Whats the matter? Did I say anything strange?


    Ah, sorry. I had never heard you speak in such a tone before You sounded just like a big sister.


    I dont get what you mean, but it feels a little embarrassing.


    Sh Wu lowered her head awkwardly.


    After being looked at with L Wus icy gaze, I scratched my head and broke into a cold sweat when I saw Ryada Wu looking at me.


    No, erm Sorry.


    I dont know why you are apologizing, but we have to get back to work.


    Ryada Wu looked at the kids around Mida with a stern face.


    If you dont have any chores, go y somewhere else. Dont go near Mida when he is working, got it?


    Yes


    Mida, bye bye!


    Mida, lets y together again!


    Yes


    Midas cheeks started to tremble.


    I couldnt read his thoughts from his face, but his piglet-like eyes seemed to have a gleam of regret.


    In that case, he wasnt being bullied. I could rest easy and bade Mida farewell.


    Bye, Mida, lets both work hard.


    Ehh Asuta, you are going back?


    No, I will be dining in the main house tonight. If there is time, lets chat more.


    Yes Mida understands


    And so, we left Mida who was getting up slowly and moved on.


    Even though it was our intention, since Sh Wu and L Wu were carrying the pot from Shin Wus house, so they walked there, while I had to bring the wobbly Vena Wu to the Wu n main house.


    Mida has moved into the Wu n vige over ten days ago. You still cant get over your queasy feeling?


    I dont get why everyone can act so normally Ugghhh, how disgusting


    If Mida works hard, he will be like a normal person in the future No, thats really difficult. Maybe he can be Donda Wus size.


    Can my heart hold out until that timees?


    As we were talking, we reached the Wu n main house.


    I greeted Sati Lei Wu who was watching the house and then headed to the stove room behind. When I was turning around the corner, I ran into Rimee Wu. More specifically, Rimee Wu who was riding a Totos.


    Ah, Asuta! Wee! Wee to the Wu n!


    I had started living with Gilulu and obtained some immunity against Totos, but seeing one appear so suddenly still surprised me.


    Hi, Rimee Wu, can you already ride a Totos by yourself?


    Yes! But Rimee still cant make it run!


    Rimee Wu pulled the reins happily and made the Totos turn towards the way we were heading.


    The two Totos were about the same size, but this one had a darker shade of color than Gilulu. There were spots of darker colored feathers on its body and neck, which sort of resembled a tigers stripe. On closer inspection, every Totos was different.


    What is the Totos from the Fa house called? This is Lulu!


    Oh, Lulu, what a cute name.


    Yes! Because its the Totos of the Wu n, its name is Lulu!


    Did the Zaza house and Sauti n name their Totos too? I answered while thinking about that:


    The one in my house is called Gilulu.


    Gilulu and Lulu, that sounds simr.


    Rimee Wu looked satisfied.


    Ah, Vena, thank you for your hard work. Asuta, wee to the Wu n. Thank you for making the trip here today.


    Mama Mia Lei and Leina Wu were waiting in the stove room.


    Rimee, Asuta is here, rest time is over. Go tie Totos up.


    Okay


    Rimee Wu rode Totos past the stove room.


    Vena Wu also put down her luggage and was a little wobbly as she walked away.


    Thank you, Asuta L didnt notice, right?


    Leina Wu stood beside Mama Mia Lei and asked me quietly. I nodded.


    Speaking of which, it wont be much of a surprise if she guessed that I will be staying behind to make dinner. We didnt make any special mention of it though.


    But with your great cooking skills, you can definitely serve a dish that will surprise L.


    Mama Mia Lei replied.


    No, after mulling it over, Im worried that an unfamiliar dish might spoil her mood instead, so I just added some ingredient into a normal dish. Its basically roast meat with tarapa sauce, so dont expect too much.


    Despite my words, Mama Mia Lei and Leina Wu still looked at me with eyes full of expectation.


    I was really adding just one new ingredient in, so I hoped they wouldnt raise the bar too much. Anyway, I started to prepare the food.


    I still needed to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow, and, to be frank, time was really tight.


    Sorry for the wait! Well then, Rimee will help Asuta Ah, can Rimee help?


    Yes, its part of my work after all. It would be hard for me to do this alone.


    Now that I thought about it, because of the massive amount of work, I couldnt finish all the preparation work before dinner. If I closed the stall right on time, I would need to continue working after dinner.


    But I didnt n to spend the night in the Wu n vige, so I wanted to clear all my work before dinner.


    Sorry, Mia Lei Wu, can you lend me some helpers? I will pay the same as for the work in the Post Station Town.


    Hmm? In that case, lets call Vena back. You have enough firewood, right?


    Oh right. If Vena Wu didnt make a trip to the Fa house after we close shop, she usually made up for it by spending an hour foraging firewood for me.


    No, I want a helper who can assist me until dinner. Is there anyone in the branch house who can help?


    In that case, one of us can assist you. The poitan has been grilled, so my side just needs two people.


    Ah, that will be great.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay, lets work hard! What should Rimee do first?


    Rimee Wu came up to me and said with a big smile.


    When she saw that, Leina Wu said in a panic:


    Ah, erm I-I will help Asuta! I-Is that okay?


    Rimee Wu turned her head in surprise, and Mama Mia Lei shrugged her broad shoulders.


    Im fine either way. But, since this will be paid work, it will be better to send Leina, who is skilled in cooking, to help you.


    Eh! Rimee will work properly too!


    Rimee Wu puffed her cheeks.


    Rimee also wants to help Asuta work in the Post Station Town! You didnt bring Rimee to the house head conferencest time either, why are you always leaving Rimee out!?


    Because you are still young. When you can carry a pot, I will let you take Ls ce.


    When I heard that, an inspiration struck me.


    In that case, after the Fa house buys a wagon for our Totos, Rimee Wu might be able to help. I intend toe to the Wu n vige and ferry everyone into town.


    Ehh? But wouldnt that be the long route for you?


    No, I will need to go across a suspension bridge when we go to the town from the Fa house, and the Totos wont be able to pass through there. In that case, it will make more sense to meet up at the Wu n vige and go to the Post Station Town by the southern route.


    Awesome!


    Rimee Wu jumped in joy.


    Leina Wu looked at Rimee Wu and said a little squeamishly:


    Mama Mia Lei, you are letting Vena-nee work in the Post Station Town to stay on guard against the Tsun n, right? In that case


    No, our rtionship with Genos castle has beplicated, Ludo and the others have stopped guarding the stall too. Until the talk with them ends peacefully, I will need to let Vena tend to the stall.


    Yes, thats right.


    Leina Wu was dejected.


    You too, Rimee. Until we can trust the Genos castle and ascertain they are not enemies, a child like you cant enter the Post Station Town.


    It will be fine! Papa Donda will teach them a lesson!


    No, that would be troubling for me. Anyway, we had to finish the work before us.


    Alright, lets get started. Rimee, go help over there.


    Mama Mia Lei announced the start of work, and we started tackling our tasks.


    Lets do some of the food preparation work for tomorrows business. We will start with the meat patty of the hamburg steak.


    Alright, we will need to mince the meat and dice the aria.


    The next instant, Leina Wus expression changed.


    She looked very serious. The denizens of Forest''s Edge treated their work seriously, but she seemed too hyped up.


    What should I do? Or should all of us tackle the same task?


    Yes. We will dice the aria first, and when thats done, one person will fry the aria, and the others will mince the meat.


    I see The fried aria will need to be cooled, so thats the most efficient way to go about it.


    What was with her?


    Leina Wus 180-degree-change in attitude made me fearful, and I started dicing the aria with my Semu-made knife.


    I heard this knife is worth 18 white copper tes.


    Yes, thats right.


    Thats a ridiculous price, but this knife is really incredibly sharp. It appears even more so since you are the one using it.


    Leina Wu kept observing my hands movement as she chopped her aria nimbly.


    Whats the matter? You are already very familiar with such work, right?


    No, I cant get too cocky. I noticed something during the house head conference. Vena-nees and Ls skill in tending to the hearth has improved.


    I-Is that so? When we are working in the Post Station Town, only Sh Wu and I would touch the knife though.


    I know that. I mean they have a better understanding of the workflow and how to make use of the extra time they have. Its the same with Sh Wu, her knife work and heat control is getting more refined.


    Leina Wu was still chopping the aria perfectly as she exined to me.


    My cooking skills cant catch up to Sh Wus anymore. That is to be expected since she has worked under your tutge for a month.


    T-That cant be right.


    Its true. Im still very childish, so I will feel frustrated over something like this.


    Leina Wu showed me an expression I had never seen before and then smiled.


    Like what Leina Wu said, she was still childish in some ways. Even though she had a serious and gentle personality, there were times when she showed her forthright side. On the other hand, she could be very stubborn at times. Unlike the pure and innocent Rimee Wu and L Wu who expressed her feelings clearly, I needed to take more care when interacting with her. She was very girlish in that sense That was my impression of her.


    How should I describe her expression right now? Her face was filled with strong determination,petitiveness, and a vague sense of jealousy. Her determined smile had a hint of joy, making her look like a warrior who was preparing for battle.


    Did she think of Sh Wu as a rival? Not in terms of love, but a rival in caretaking for the hearth?


    Ah, sorry! I dont hate Sh Wu, you know?


    Leina Wu reverted back to her childish expression and looked at her mother behind. Mam Mia Lei didnt seem to have heard anything and was chatting as she peeled Chachi.


    I just want to tend the hearth seriously. Sh Wu is our important kin, and even if I feel frustrated, I will never treat her with disdain!


    No, I dont think that at all. I think its important to maintain the will to improve.


    Leina Wu stared at my face for a short while and then showed a warm smile of relief.


    Her emotions could be a little unstable, but I really wanted to support her, given the change in her mental state.


    Sh Wu probably studied cooking seriously in order to find the value of her existence. She wanted to obtain wealth with her own abilities to help her family. Aside from that, the blissful faces of her family were also the motivation for her efforts.


    Right now, Leina Wu didnt show the forthright emotions of the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and her feelings were a mess She probably didnt know what drove her to improve her cooking skills, and she was filled with frustration.


    Maybe she wanted to improve her cooking skills because she wanted the recognition of others. I was no saint either, so I didnt believe her motivation was impure. Such a reason wasnt that rare in my world, and I thought everyone held such thoughts to some extent. And of course, I was no exception.


    Simply put, I found something that resembled myself in Leina Wus thinking. We were just half-baked chefs who tied our cooking skill together with our pride, which brought us both joy and sadness


    Whats the matter, Asuta? Your hands arent moving.


    She showed a mischievous smile and chided me.


    This was the first time I saw her making such a face.


    Leina Wu might be facing a major turning point in her life, so she looked a little unstable.


    Her every movement that seemed to herald aing change was filled with charm and encouraged me.


    I already said this plenty of times, these werent feelings of love between a man and a woman. If I was allowed to exaggerate it a little, it seemed like the debut of a potential rival, which made my heart tremble.


    3


    That night


    Before dinner began, her family gifted flowers to L Wu.


    L Wu usually resided at the end of the table with Rimee Wu, but she was now seated quietly between the house head and the grand elder.


    You are thirteen now. You are as tall as the other children your age, but you are still a brat on the inside.


    Donda Wu showed a straight face just like L Wu. When she heard his chiding words, the star for today retorted with a raised eyebrow:


    So annoying, I cant even! Im starving, so hurry up and finish it.


    Thats why you are still a brat.


    Donda Wu showed a straight face and then, without standing up, he reached over and ced a big blue flower in her daughters hair.


    Congrattions to my third daughter L for making through the year safely. May you be healthy for the uing year too


    Alright, alright, thanks.


    L Wu scowled her nose and replied. The conversation between father and daughter felt really heart-warming.


    Next, L Wu turned to Grandma Jiba seated on the other side and adjusted her posture. The 85-years-old grand elder Grandma Jiba stuck a red flower into her great-granddaughters hair with her twig-like fingers.


    L, congrattions Stay energetic and lively in the future too


    Yes, Grandma Jiba, thank you.


    L Wu showed a forthright smile. When her father heard her cheery voice, he clicked his tongue softly.


    And then, Jiza Wu, who was holding a red flower and a blue flower, walked over and knelt down.


    I wish to give my blessing to my third sister L. May you be a fairdy who befits the name of the Wu n This one is from Darum.


    Thank you.


    L Wu thanked him with a respectful face. The second son Darum Wu was in the Tsun n vige right now, teaching the Tsun n branch house members to hunt.


    After that, the rest of the family members came before L Wu one by one.


    Congrats If you dont put on more meat, the boys wont notice you.


    Shut up, retard!


    Congrats, you have a kind nature; it would be perfect if you are not so vicious with your words.


    I told you lot to shut it!


    Congrats, may you stay true to yourself in the future too.


    Yes, thank you, Grandma Ditto Min.


    You are so pretty, L, I like the way you are right now. Congrattions on your 13th birthday.


    Babu


    Thank you. You too, Kota.


    Congrats You are already 13, how time flies


    W-What a big flower! Thank you!


    Congrattions, may you stay healthy this year too.


    Yes, thank you.


    This is Mizora!


    Thank you I cant even, the fragrance of the flower makes it hard for me to smell the foods aroma!


    Even though L Wu was grumbling, she had a bashful expression. Her hair and chest were filled with flowers, and her blissful face made me smile.


    L Wu, congrattions. We arent your family members, but will you ept our flowers?


    And, finally, Ai Fa and I stood before L Wu.


    Yes.


    L Wu nodded, and Ai Fa stuck a flower on L Wus waist, while I put a red flower in the space I somehow found above L Wus ear.


    L Wus fiery-red hair and eyes that were as blue as the ocean left a deep impression, so everyone chose either red or blue flowers.


    Thirteen She does look like that age.


    I thought to myself quietly.


    She wasnt too short and had a slender build, delicate facial features, and a child-like expression. That was how mismatched a girl of this age was like.


    She might be vicious with her words and look androgynous, but her charm would definitely rival her second sister in four years. In seven years, she would be a match for her eldest sister. Although my mind was filled with such rudements, that was how likable a girl she was.


    Alright then, lets start preparing dinner. Asuta helped us with dinner for today, you know?


    In order to serve soup to everyone, Mama Mia Lei stood up. L Wu shrugged her shoulders and said:


    As I expected, I knew you and Leina-nee were sneaking around. Im happy about that, but dont serve any weird dishes.


    I dont know if it will suit your taste; still, I hope you will like it.


    I walked towards the stove used to keep the food warm and picked up the lid.


    The next moment, the hall was filled with the fragrance of tarapa.


    So its just tarapa, isnt that the same as usual?


    The youngest son Ludo Wuined.


    Vena Wu always brought back the leftover tarapa sauce from the stall in the Post Station Town toplement their dinner.


    Sorry about that, tarapa is the most suitable sauce toplement tonights dinner. And this sauce is specially made by me.


    I didnt want to use the leftover sauce from my stall, so I carefully adjusted the taste of this batch with the Jaguar-made Tau sauce and the Semu-made Chitto By the way, Chitto had a strong taste that was like chili, so I only added a little for vor.


    The light-brown grilled chuck p steak was soaked in the specially-made tarapa sauce. After scoping the steaks onto a te one by one, I took the secret weapon from Ai Fas hands.


    Of all the attendees, only Ai Fa who tried it in the Fa house and Vena Wu who apanied me to the Cryptic Venerable Inn knew about this secret weapon. It was a Semu-made ingredient, which was so expensive due to its rarity that I couldnt use it to make dishes for the Cryptic Venerable Inn. The portions being used today was my precious personal stash.


    What is that?


    Ludo Wu stared with his eyes wide open. The other women also looked intrigued.


    It was a semicircle lump of white substance, about 15 cm in diameter and 5 cm thick. It was originally circr in shape, but because I often used it to make dinner in the Fa house, it became like this. Its surface was white, while the cut section was light yellow.


    It cost 20 red copper tes for this wheel of cheese. This was an ingredient bought by the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn for his own hobby, and it wasnt being sold officially. I asked him to sell one to me as a favor.


    Poitan? No? Is this even food?


    This is food. Theres an animal called Gyama in the eastern kingdom Semu. This is curd made from Gyama milk My hometown call this ingredient cheese.


    I used the Santoku knife to cut the cheese into slices 7 to 8 mm thick.


    I ced the pieces of cheese onto the steak covered in tarapa sauce, and the cheese melted immediately and gave off an incredible fragrance.


    Uwah, how should I put this Its an incredible smell.


    Isnt that so? I had never seen this ingredient in the Post Station Town, it is very nutritious and fills you with energy. Some people might be turned off by it at first, but there are people who will love it after tasting.


    The head of my house was an example. Putting a piece of cheese on a hamburg steak covered in sweet fruit wine sauce was the perfect dish to Ai Fa. I mentioned that the tarapa sauceplemented cheese the best only out of consideration of the head of the Wu n who disliked sweet vor.


    Well then, lets start dinner.


    Donda Wu announced sternly and said grace. After we repeated his words, we finally started dinner.


    The first one to give herment was the star of the night, which was a great honor.


    Uwah, what is this!? Its yummy!


    Yes, its really good!


    Rimee Wu cheered alongside her.


    I sighed in relief and chewed my own steak.


    The sourness of the Gyama cheese was just like Camembert cheese. The taste was strong, but there was no stench. Be it the pale color or the thick sensation, it was really simr to Camembert cheese.


    I didnt need to exin how well tomatoes and cheeseplement each other. Tarapa tasted simr to the tomato, and its sourness meshed well together with the smooth texture of the Gyama cheese, which brought out the firm taste of the meat.


    I thought these two ingredients were most suited for hamburg steak, but the grilled steak wasnt too far behind either. How savory, I couldnt help smiling.


    Well, the cheese is delicious


    Ludo Wu said reservedly.


    Huh, he didnt like it? I turned his way.


    But what is with this tarapa sauce? It tastes different from usual.


    I spent some effort in seasoning this sauce and added Tau sauce and Chitto. I also adjusted the ratio of aria and fruit wine Does the usual sauce taste better?


    Thats not possible. This sauce is so delicious that it surprised me.


    Ludo Wu tore off a piece of poitan, dunked it into the sauce, and then ate it.


    Hmm, so good Now that I think about it, I havent eaten your cooking for a long time.


    Really? But when you were guarding us, I prepared snacks for you too. I also asked you to try the Kiba braised meat when I was researching it.


    Thats not what I mean, its been awhile since you cooked a proper dinner for us, right? Thats why


    Ludo Wu started stammering at this point.


    Grandma Ditto Min urged him:


    Dont hold back Ludo, just say it if you think it tastes good.


    No, but


    Asuta, Im surprised by how much your skills have improved.


    Ehh? Is that so?


    Yes. Thanks to your tutge, we can cook all sort of dishes now. Leinas and Mia Leis culinary skills have improved by leaps and bounds, and their dishes are as good as yours.


    Dont ask for the impossible, theres no way we can match Asuta.


    Mama Mia Leiughed heartily.


    Im astonished too. Asutas cooking is really delicious. I made the dish with the same steps, so why does it taste so different?


    Because the way we cook is different from Asuta. Be it heat control, knife work, amount of ingredients, adjusting after taste-testing, and little minute things that are hard-to-describe with words, all these are different from us.


    Leina Wu exined.


    As L was in the seat of honor, Leina Wu was closer to us than usual. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at us quietly.


    Im really surprised. But Asuta has to prepare food for several hundred people every day, so, of course, his culinary skills will improve. But Im still astonished.


    No, hundreds is exaggerating too much.


    That might be so, but I did spend most of my time cooking. And I had been working hard to strive for perfection, so I felt embarrassed when hearing everyone praising me so frankly.


    Leaving me aside, Leinas cooking has improved plenty too. Asuta, try the soup.


    Urged by Mama Mia Lei, I picked up the bowl of soup.


    Tau sauce was added, so the meat soup appeared a little brown.


    This soup was made by Mama Mia Lei and Rimee Wu. But the one to taste-test and do the final adjustment with Tau sauce and salt was Leina Wu.


    After taking a sip, I yelled:


    Uwah, this tastes great.


    Leina Wu smiled happily.


    This soup was seasoned using a method thought up by Leina. She didnt do anythingplicated, so why is there such a big change in taste?


    There wasnt anyplicated seasoning That was true.


    After cooking the soup stock with kiba meat, it was seasoned with salt, Tau sauce, and Pico leaves. The only thing different was the Tau sauce, the cooking process remained unchanged.


    The vegetables in the soup included aria, Chachi, and Gigo; they were ingredients simr to onions, potato, and herb.


    I thought adding in slices of Gigo was brilliant. Ever since buying Tau sauce, I also added in Gigo frequently. The Tau sauce that was like soy sauce matched the Gigo very well.


    This soup was really delicious. As this soup wasnt cooked with anyplicated methods, the taste depended on the seasoning, amount of ingredient, and the amount of heat. This meant that Leina Wu did well in all these aspects.


    The key point was probably the Tau sauce. Speaking of which, I didnt feel such an impact when I drank Leinas soup ten days ago. There wasnt any Tau sauce in the soup back then. After adding Tau sauce, the taste of the soup became richer And as the number of seasoning increased, controlling the amount of each one became more important.


    But that alone couldnt exin how tasty this soup was.


    I thought this soup was tastier than mine.


    This meat soup had a deep vor. Aside from the refreshing sweetness of the Tau sauce, I could feel a vague after-taste too. It made the soup feel really special.


    Could it be Aside from raw meat, you also brew this soup with grilled meat?


    Leina Wu opened her eyes wide.


    Not just that. The soup has a hint of charred soy sauce Did you grill the minced meat with Tau sauce before adding it into the soup?


    Thats amazing! How did you know?


    Did I get it right? I was making a wild guess Leina Wu, that is really impressive.


    Asuta, you are the one who is incredible, I still cant win against you!


    When Leina Wu said that, her eyes were sparkling with happiness.


    What kind of face was I making now? This was probably the first time that I felt another persons cooking to be delicious in this world.


    And the dish was made using the food I was familiar with, without any southern or eastern ingredients I didnt know about. To be honest, I was very moved.


    Hey, brat.


    At this moment, Donda Wu finally spoke.


    I turned and looked his way before I could recover from the shock from earlier.


    We will be hosting a feast two dayster to celebrate the kiba harvest. Can I ask you to tend to the hearth?


    Ehh?


    Donda Wu finished dinner faster than anyone else and was drinking fruit wine from a bottle.


    L Wu observed his displeased profile carefully.


    No, not just L Wu. Everyone stared at the fierce n head with eyes wide open.


    C-Can I help prepare for the feast?


    Thats what Im asking you.


    Donda Wus ever-ferocious blue eyes were ring at me.


    On that day, all the men from the Wu ns kin house will gather and perform the Test of Might ritual. A piece of kiba meat will be presented to the winner. I want you to prepare that piece of meat How about it?


    If you are fine with me, I will be d to do so.


    I nodded and epted before I could sort out my thoughts, and Donda Wu replied: I see.


    Thank you very much for today! Asuta, your dish was absolutely fantastic!


    Dinner ended harmoniously. After chatting for a while, we bade our farewell from the Wu n.


    L Wu walked us out of the house. She was covered in red and blue flowers and had a blissful smile on her face.


    I really like that strange cheese thing! If Papa Donda permits, can you buy one for the Wu n?


    Well, its hard to procure it, so I will need to ask the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Thank you! Today is a memorable birthday thanks to you.


    When L Wu was really happy, she would express it clearly just like Rimee Wu. The sight of her face wiped away the hardship and exhaustion I felt for the entire day.


    By the way, I didnt expect Papa Donda to ask you to tend to the hearth! I almost choked on your meal!


    Yeah, I was surprised and happy about it too Sorry for agreeing to it without consulting you, Ai Fa.


    Dont worry, you should be proud that the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge, Donda Wu, acknowledges your culinary skills.


    Ai Fa said calmly as she held the reins of Gilulu.


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but she looked a little peeved. Before I could bring that up, L Wu said to me cheerfully:


    Thats right! And that is the Test of Might ritual! Papa Donda or Dan Lutim will definitely win! He definitely asked you to tend to the hearth in order to taste a delicious meal. You are incredible!


    Test of Might ritual, huh. If that is so, Mida has a chance too, right?


    Its impossible! Even Mida cant defeat Papa Donda or Dan Lutim. Dan Lutim once lifted the eldest son of the Mamu house, who is bigger than he, above his head!


    Ah, is the Test of Might something like wrestling?


    If that is the case, it is unlikely for Donda Wu and Dan Lutim to lose to Mida.


    No matter what, I had to do my best and present the dish to the winner.


    Alright then, time to go. L Wu, I will be counting on you tomorrow.


    As we were about to go, the smiling L Wu tilted her head quizzingly, her gaze seemed to be looking past us.


    Ehh? Its Shin Wu and Mida. What are they doing at such ate hour?


    I turned around and saw two people walking over from the other end of the za.


    Mida was holding a candle stand, and the light illuminated his face from below like a scene from a horror movie.


    Hi, Mida, I wanted to go over and visit, I didnt expect you toe over.


    Yes Ai Fa is here too?


    Thats great, Mida of the Wu n, you look healthy.


    Ai Fa answered seriously and narrowed her eyes a little.


    Did you get a little thinner? Although your body is still incrediblyrge.


    Ehh? No way!? He is still as round as ever!


    L Wuughed happily after saying something rude. No matter which world it was, girls of her age were all cruel creatures.


    Asuta Ai Fa Sorry


    Huh?


    Why are you apologizing? You didnt do anything wrong.


    No But because of Mida, you cant sleep in the Wu n Mida is sorry


    Midas face kept trembling, and she remained emotionless.


    When Midas house is done, Mida will return that house to you Before that, Mida is sorry


    Midas house?


    I asked in return, and the ever-calm youth with high-cornered eyes said:


    He is building his own house under the supervision of my father Ryada.


    His own house! So that pile of lumber you gathered in the afternoon is for building a house?


    Yes Mia Lei Wu wants Mida to build own house Mida is so, so tired, but Mida is working hard?


    Mida was still staying in the empty house we lodged in before. That was why we didn''t spend the night when visiting the Wu n vige. Mama Mia Lei was probably doing this out of concern for us, which made me feel really guilty.


    When I was about to express my thoughts, L Wu stopped me.


    Dont mind it, Asuta. We will need a new house anyway, Mama Mia Lei also thinks it is a good thing for a house member to learn new skills.


    Thats right, ording to the rules of Forest''s Edge, aside from the eldest son, the other children who take in a spouse or marry out will need to leave the house. There are seven children in the Wu n main house alone.


    Thats right, aside from Rimee and me, everyone else is over 15 and will leave the house soon.


    L can marry in two years too.


    I muttered, and she hit my back hard.


    Mida didnt seem to understand what we were saying, and he looked at Ai Fa.


    When Midas house is done, will you visit the Wu n more often?


    Dont worry about such things. We will visit this vige again two dayster And this job will give you more strength, so you have to continue working hard.


    Ai Fa, Mida doesnt understand you sometimes?


    I hope you can continue working hard in the future.


    Yes Mida will work hard


    Midas face started trembling again.


    If he became thinner, maybe I could understand his thoughts better. I would then be able to grow closer to this unfathomable existence.


    By the way, why are you here, Shin Wu? Do you have some business with Asuta?


    On hearing L Wus question, Shin Wu showed a troubled face.


    Seeing his expression changing, L raised her brow.


    Why are you making such a face? Do you want them to teach you the Sacrificial hunting method? Sh Wu is already earning copper tes, so you dont need to do that anymore, right?


    That was almost a month ago, please let it go.


    Hmmp!


    L Wu turned her face away.


    Shin Wu looked at the side of her pouting face and then reached out his right hand.


    His fingers were holding a beautiful yellow flower the size of a palm. When L Wu saw the flower from the corner of her eye, she cheered:


    Uwah! Amazing! What a pretty flower! Is that a Mizora?


    Yes, this is the first time I found a yellow Mizora, that surprised me too. I noticed it during my hunt today.


    Amazing! Eh, so there are yellow Mizora! I have never seen one before!


    L Wu leaned in towards the yellow flower excitedly and said happily:


    It smells nice!


    Even though only family members can present gifts to the birthday girl Will you ept this?


    Huh? You are gifting it to me?


    L Wu raised her head quizzingly.


    Shin Wu nodded lightly with his usual face.


    L Wu, you like yellow flowers, right? Since I found this flower on your birthday, I want to gift it to you Will that make you feel troubled?


    His calm face was slightly red, probably because of the candle stand in Midas hand shining at him.


    I couldnt tell if Shin Wu was blushing, but L Wus face was beet red.


    Did I ever tell you that I like yellow flowers?


    Yes, when we were younger than Rimee Wu.


    I see.


    L Wu answered softly and then moved one of the flowers from her head to her breasts. She then turned her head and presented the created gap to Shin Wu.


    Shin Wu gently inserted the yellow flower beside L Wus temple. The yellow flower adorned on L Wus fiery red hair produced a sh of vibrant colors.


    I wish you will have a blissful year ahead of you.


    Thank you.


    L Wu muttered softly and looked up at Shin Wus face.


    There wasnt much time left. I jabbed my house head with my elbow.


    Well then, we should go. L Wu, I will be counting on you tomorrow too. Shin Wu and Mida, take care of yourself.


    Ah, o-okay! Be careful on your way home! Thank you for today!


    With L Wu and the others seeing us off, we crossed the za together with Gilulu.


    The moon was very bright and clear tonight.


    Ara, what a wonderful day. It seems that, recently, we will only visit the Wu n vige because there are troubles. It had been so long since it was so peaceful.


    I said sincerely, and Ai Fa merely replied: Is that so?


    Huh? I turned back and found Ai Fa pouting.


    W-Whats the matter? I noticed that you have been looking unhappy all the while, did something upset you?


    Im very displeased What is with the soup that the second daughter of the Wu n made?


    Huh? Thats just a normal meat soup seasoned with Tau sauce. It tastes delicious because the taste has been brought out exquisitely.


    Whats with your stupid smile? Didnt you feel anything after eating that, Asuta?


    No, I wasnt smiling Why are you so mad?


    We stopped for a short moment after leaving the za. Ai Fa red right at me.


    Asuta! Cook a more delicious soup tomorrow!


    Ehh? What are you saying all of a sudden? I will work hard on it, of course, but the taste of the dish is subjective


    Stop nagging! If you dont promise me that, I wont let you ride the Totos! I will drag you back home!


    I get it! I will bet my life on it!


    Dont forget your words.


    I was puzzled, but Leina Wus culinary skills seemed to have astonished Ai Fa.


    I was ted to see her fuming. I couldnt congratte Leina Wus growth and do nothing about it. After all, she was no longer a potential rival in the future but already an equal. My fighting spirit was burning brightly.


    Ai Fa seemed to have felt something from my expression. She stopped pouting and nodded solemnly.


    Its fine if you get it. Lets go back then.


    Alright.


    We would finally challenge riding the Totos together.


    We practiced a littlest night, and I finally experienced the refreshing sensation of riding a Totos. Besides, if Ai Fa wore her fur cape, I wouldnt need to worry about sticking too close to her body


    As I was thinking about that, Ai Fa started undoing the button on her cape slowly.


    H-Huh? Esteemed house head?


    What is it?


    Ai Fa ced the fur cape onto Gilulus back.


    After that, she pushed off the ground and leaped onto Gilulus back majestically.


    Get on.


    I-I will do that. But why did you take off your cape? You dont need to put it on Gilulus back, it isfortable enough without it.


    Hmm? Because the wind will get into the cape and annoy me. Its fine if Im alone, but if someone is pressing against me from behind, the wind will be trapped near my shoulders.


    I see. But it wont matter since we wont be running at full speed, right?


    Its not a big issue, but it still will be annoying. Enough with that, hurry on up.


    Ai Fas eyes were gradually showing off an unhappy gleam.


    I had no other choice but to take her hand and mount Gilulus back.


    I put my arms around Ai Fas delicate waist and then shouted immediately: I cant do it!


    But Ai Fa ignored me and kicked the side of Gilulus abdomen.


    The next instant, Gilulu started trotting, and I hurriedly grabbed Ai Fas body. She was only wearing two pieces of cloth around her chest and waist. And she probably used the fruit that attracted kiba during her hunt, so her blonde hair that was tied up in aplicated manner gave off a sweet fragrance.


    The moon is bright tonight, I will make it run faster.


    Spare me! I wailed uselessly in my heart, and Gilulu started sprinting energetically. To avoid falling off its back, I had to hug Ai Fa with all my might.


    On the day when L Wu turned 13, I found a rival in this world for the first time. That was how the 25th of the Blue Month ended.

 Volume 8 - Ch 3-4

    Let us go back in time for a little.


    On the 18th of the Blue month, we visited the Cryptic Venerable Inn for the first time.


    It had just been two days since themotion regarding the Tsun n, and the situation in town was still unstable. It wasnt a good time to expand our business, but catering food for the inn shouldnt agitate the westerners. Shumimaru and the others would only be in Genos for less than half a month, so I decided to make this decision.


    Denizen of Forest''s Edge, Asuta, wee. Im honored by your visit.


    The innkeeper Neil came out of the inn to receive us.


    After hearing the inn name, it might invoke an old man with a ck beard. But this innkeeper was very young and didnt look older than 30. He had brown hair, dark brown eyes, and ivory skin. His facial features were in; he was of average build and looked just like a typical westerner. The only prominent thing about him was being quiet and expressionless.


    Nice to meet you too Sorry for picking such a busy time to visit.


    It was just past noon. As I didnt know how long I would need to work in the Big Tree of the South Inn, I headed for the Cryptic Venerable Inn when Rii Sudora arrived in the afternoon.


    The quiet innkeeper shook his head and said:


    Its not busy during this time. This way, please; I will show you to the kitchen.


    The Cryptic Venerable Inn was a unique ce. This inn wasnt situated along the bustling stone-paved road, but off an alley from the main road, surrounded by residential housing. It was a small two-story building without any signage, and it was impossible to tell this was an inn.


    Alright then, Im going in. Thank you, Shumimaru.


    I nodded and thanked Shumimaru who led us here.


    The young easterner with white hair narrowed his eyes slightly with sadness.


    Asuta, I, in the way?


    Huh? Not at all, but arent you busy?


    I want, till end, stay.


    Shumimaru was half a head taller than me. He became a bandleader at such a young age, but he would show an innocent side of him at times. Like right now.


    If you can apany, I will feel more at ease


    When he heard my reply, he nodded and squinted his eyes. The feeling of this squint seemed different from just now.


    I, till end, apany.


    So he would squint like that when he was happy. I tried to interpret it in my own way but wasnt sure how Shumimaru actually felt.


    Anyway, we entered the Cryptic Venerable Inn. There were four of us in total: me, Shumimaru, Vena Wu, and the escort Shin Wu.


    Although themotion caused by the Tsun n had ended, the feelings between us and the Genos castle had grown moreplicated. Adding that incident in the Post Station Town which was bordering on bing a riot, Shin Wu and Ludo Wu were still guarding us.


    Wouldnt it interfere with their jobs as hunters? After asking that, I learned that the area around the Wu n and Lutim house just happened to be entering the off-peak season. In Forest''s Edge, every area would experience three or so off-peak seasons annually, and the hunters would rest during this time for half a month.


    The kins of the Wu n would officially start to rest a short timeter. On the first resting day, they would hold a harvest feast. In a few more days, Donda Wu would request for me to tend to the hearth for that feast.


    At this moment, I wasnt expecting such a future. I followed Neil into the Cryptic Venerable Inn and then gasped softly.


    On the wall to the right and above the counter were the heads ofrge animals, used for decorations.


    These were probably taxidermied specimens. They were animals that looked like a deer or a goat, and only the part above their necks was visible. It looked as if they were leaning out of the wall.


    Impressive, what are these animals?


    They are beasts native to the eastern kingdom, called Gyama.


    The innkeeper Neil answered quietly.


    This animal had a long snout with buffalo-like horns on both sides of its head. The size of its head was about that of a human. The curved horns were about 40 cm long, it was covered in raven ck fur and long manes on either side of its neck.


    The people from the east eat Gyama. There isnt any chance to taste them in the west.


    Neil opened the door that led inside the counter.


    Almost all the inns had counters that were connected to the kitchen. The customers could probably ce their orders at the counter.


    By the way, I took a nce from the counter, and the restaurant on the first floor was empty. The other inns were probably the same, as those lodging at the inns would buy snacks at the marketce.


    Pleasee in.


    Under the guidance of Neil, I went through the door and came to a kitchen that was as small as the inn. It was about one-and-a-half tatami, with two pots on top of the two stoves near the wall. It was a standardyout found in most kitchens.


    There was a workstation in the middle of the kitchen, a shelf full of crockeries to the left, and two sks of water to the right. The kitchens design was simple, and the kitchen was filled with the aroma of herbs and meat.


    It felt reallyfortable here.


    I thought a kitchen would reflect the character of the user. Just experiencing the atmosphere in this kitchen was enough for me to feel closer to the young and cold innkeeper.


    Let me state my terms first.


    The innkeeper Neil said calmly:


    I will need 20 to 30 meals. The meal must use kiba meat. The price for one without fuwano is 2 red copper tes. The catering will start from the day after tomorrow How long will the contract be?


    My contract with the Big Tree of the South Inn will end on thest day of the Blue Month, can we do the same? We can renew our contract in the next month.


    I understand. The contract will start two dayster on the 20th and end on the 31st, for a total of 12 days. During this period, please inform me before noon if you arent able to provide the meals on any days. If you notify me after the noon has passed, you will need to pay liquidated damages of one white copper te. Do you agree to this?


    Yes, Im fine with this.


    Alright then, as for the dishes, I heard you dont want to sell the same things as your stall, right?


    Correct. Im using a Jaguar-made seasoning known as Tau sauce for the food Im catering for the Big Tree of the South Inn, and it is really popr. If possible, I n to use a Semu-made ingredient to serve a dish that will satisfy the customers from the east.


    I see. If the contents for lunch and dinner are the same, the customers might find the taste tiring. Thank you for your advice.


    The innkeeper kept a straight face when he offered me his thanks.


    We only came on the supposedly earnest request of this innkeeper, but I couldnt feel the deep sincerity Shumimaru described from the innkeeper at all.


    Semu-made ingredients, huh As Semu is even further away than Jaguar, most of the ingredients are not imported into the western kingdom.


    Despite what he said, Neil still went deeper into the kitchen and took out two ingredients from the food store. One was a small pouch, while the other was arge bag that needed to be carried with both hands.


    This is curd.


    Curd?


    An ingredient made by drying Gyama milk. It is as nutritious as meat.


    That was how I became aware of Gyama curd. A few dayster, this ingredient shone brightly during L Wus birthday party.


    This taste! Its cheese!


    Cheese?


    Yes, in my hometown, this is called cheese. I see, so there is cheese in this world No, so there is cheese in Genos.


    It is almost impossible to buy curd in the Post Station Town. The castle town had procured all the Gyama curd and Karon curd. A Semu caravan Im on good terms with sold this to me as a favor.


    Silver Vase, in past, sell curd, also.


    When he heard Shumimaru said that, Neil also nodded quietly. The two of them were calm andposed and didnt show any expression.


    By the way, Shin Wu was also silent and kept a straight face. Vena Wu who didnt have anything to do had been fighting with her chestnut colored hair all the while.


    Gyama curd is a verymon food in the Semu kingdom, but its almost impossible to get this in the Western kingdom, which led to its high price. As the quantity is limited, its not suitable to use it in food for sale. This batch is for my own consumption.


    Is it expensive? How much?


    Curd about this size is about 20 red copper tes.


    I see. This wheel of curd had a diameter of 15 cm and was 5 cm thick. Given its high price, curd was an expensive luxurious item. If we used it in cooking, the operating cost would jump greatly.


    But cheese is a charming ingredient. Can I buy a wheel for myself?


    I can sell this curd to you. You want to try some?


    Please let me!


    The uncooked Gyama curd was like strong salty Camembert cheese, with a thick and fragrant taste.


    Ah, this is delicious! Please sell it to me! Dont you want to have a taste?


    The two of them shook their heads disinterestedly. Luxurious goods couldnt intrigue the denizens of Forest''s Edge who led simple lives.


    Then, what about this ingredient?


    This is Chitto fruit.


    He loosened the bags opening and revealed therge red bean contents inside.


    The bright-red color and stinging smell gave the impression of this being very hot and spicy. This had to be some kind of spice. Judging from its smell, it should be some sort of chili.


    It looks spicy. Do Semu people like spicy food?


    Yes. Chitto fruit, very important.


    It was Shumimaru who answered this time.


    Gyama meat, pungent smell, strong. Stronger, kiba, than. So, we eat Gyama and Chitto fruit And we, pickled Chitto, like.


    Pickled Chitto? You pickle meat with Chitto?


    No, we, vegetable, pickle.


    Neil continued:


    Pickled Chitto is made by pickling vegetables such as tino with salt and Chitto.


    Oh? That sounds tasty.


    Neil nodded, and head into the food store again.


    When he came out again, he was holding a small te with two leaves of tino that had been dyed with red sauce.


    Tino was simr to cabbage and was white with a faint shade of green. It had been cut into appropriate sizes and doused with red Chitto sauce before covering with another piece of vegetable. This vegetable looked like chopped chives.


    Both its appearance and sour-spicy taste of the pickled Chitto reminded of kimchi.


    Its fragrant. This is Chitto and myam and something like fish sauce?


    Fish sauce? We marinate Maru with salt when pickling Chitto.


    Maru?


    Yes. Maru is a small shelled creature that can be found along the river bank. Westerners eat Maru as a snack while drinking beer. Our inn also uses Maru to make pickled Chitto.


    Neil spoke even manneredly.


    It is almost impossible to obtain Semu ingredients in Genos. Hence, I tried to recreate the taste of pickled Chitto by using western ingredients I marinated tino for a night, then added in Chitto, marinated Maru with myam, chopped chives, grounded Ramam fruit and other ingredients to make the sauce for the pickling.


    He mentioned many unfamiliar ingredients.


    I must have seen those vegetables in the stall, but still didnt know the names of many of them or how did they taste. I was still learning about the food in this world.


    Anyway, I decided to try the pickled Chitto before me. And as I expected, spiciness and sourness spread inside my mouth.


    The pickled Chitto had a simting andplicated taste. The strong fragrance of myam and animal protein stimted my appetite, and the thoroughly pickled tino turned very soft, and the texture was crunchy like a Chinese cabbage.


    It was very hot and spicy, my tongue would hurt if I ate too much at one go. But the aftertaste was refreshing. It was as good as the kimchi I tasted in the past. Besides, it had been so long since I properly tasted sourness.


    How is it? Some Semu like this taste of spiciness.


    Its very tasty, I like it If I use this ingredient, the dish will be very expensive, right?


    No, pickled Chitto is just a snack. The customers wont eatrge quantities of it. A small teful would cost about half a red copper te.


    I see Have you tried cooking pickled Chitto with meat or adding it to soup?


    You are referring to pickled Chitto, not raw Chitto, correct? Even the easterners wont eat them that way.


    I see. Is eating it this way uneptable?


    I asked Shumimaru.


    He shook his head quietly.


    Eat, this way, strange. But, interested, me.


    Okay.


    In that case, I should work on this from the angle of kimchi pork or kimchi hotpot. I started pondering.


    The dishes might sound random, but I had ced a restriction on myself recentlytime restriction.


    I didnt expect another inn to cater from me so soon, that was why I prepared Kiba braised meat for the Big Tree of the South Inn. I didnt regret my choice, but, unfortunately, the cooking time was rather long and would need two-and-a-half hours to cook. Even after getting used to the process, it was hard to finish it within two hours.


    Including preparations and closing, my stalls were open for about 6-and-a-half hours in the Post Station Town. If I spent too much time in the inn cooking the dishes, I wouldnt be able to return to the stall in time to work.


    This was just my personal preference, I liked to interact with the customers directly when I set up shop. If I let the women handle all of this task, I would feel a bit lonely. Hence, my hidden task for this time was to think up a dish that wouldnt take too much time for the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    If my dish uses pickled Chitto, can I buy the required amount from the Cryptic Venerable Inn?


    I see, you will buy my pickled Chitto that will be used in your dish, and I will buy that food from you? How interesting.


    If you arent willing, I will think up a dish that makes use of raw Chitto instead.


    No, I will be happy to let more customers taste the pickled Chitto I made. And Im also interested in dishes made from my pickled Chitto.


    Despite what the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn said, his face remained emotionless.


    2


    And so, Im researching a new dish.


    That night, I asked Ai Fa to try out the dish immediately.


    The dish that was served wasnt kimchi pork, but Chitto kiba. Instead of kimchi hotpot, Chitto hotpot wasid out on the table. Ai Fa showed aplicated expression in the face of thepletely red meat dish and soup dish.


    Asuta, can I say something?


    Yes, Ai Fa, what is it?


    Im well aware of your hearth tending capabilities, but I think this dish had turned sour.


    Ah, so thats the issue. Dont worry. Rotting and fermentation are different. Just like how fruit wine is a bit sour, these dishes are not harmful to the body!


    If you say so, then thats probably true.


    Although that was what Ai Fa said, she was slow in picking up her utensils.


    There were no problems with the presentation of the dishes. Adding tarapa to the food would make it even more red, so what made her concerned was the intense sour smell.


    I was confident about these two dishes. I used loin meat in the Kiba Chitto, and, aside from the pickled Chitto, I also seasoned it with Tau sauce and added some myam. I also added thin slices of aria and p to fry it. The bitterness of the p was simr to green pepper, and they were mixed together with the pickled Chitto into the fake chives bebe leaves, adorning the dish with vibrant green colors.


    On the other side, I added chuck nk that had been cut into cubes and thin slices of thigh meat into the Chitto hotpot to cook thoroughly. The Tau sauce formed the primary taste of the soup, enhancing the vor and making it thicker.


    I added aria and tino in too. Unfortunately, I couldnt find anything to rece Chinese cabbage, tofu, and shredded konjac. Even so, the stock made from kiba and the spicy Chitto meshed perfectly, and I had been salivating all the while.


    I understand that the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont like tastes that are too strong and cant stand spiciness and sourness. Thats why I have prepared normal grilled meat and soup, and this is just a taste sample. Will you try it?


    Ah, if you are not interested, theres no need to push yourself


    Who says Im not eating?


    Ai Fa steeled herself and reached for the te of Chitto hotpot.


    However, her brave eyebrows drooped just from sniffing the food from up close.


    H-Hey, I already told you to not push yourself. I only prepared one sample, so I will finish it all off if you wont dare to eat it.


    I already told you its fine!


    Ai Fa raised her eyebrows again and grabbed a spoon.


    And so, she put a spoonful of bright-red soup and a piece of kiba into her mouth and turned expressionless like an easterner.


    How is it?


    Ai Fa put down the te quietly.


    She chewed the kiba solemnly.


    Is she fine? I looked at her anxiously, and she bent her finger my way, gesturing me toe over.


    It was rare seeing Ai Fa calling someone over in such a rude manner. I shifted over on my knees, and she hit the back of my head with a hook punch.


    That hurts! You dont need to hit me


    I shut my mouth halfway through my gripes.


    Ai Fas appearance turned drastically.


    In other words She was covering her mouth with both hands while sitting on the ground, her eyes tearing up, her face beet red and fluttering her legs.


    That hurts! Thats hot! Its like my mouth is on fire! What did you make me eat!?


    Ah, no, sorry


    You think apologizing can solve this problem!?


    Ai Fa stood up with her eyes red and rushed to the water sk beside the stove.


    Ah, Ai Fa, you cant negate the spicy taste by drinking water, you know?


    I heard that drinking Lassi was the most effective way of neutralizing the spiciness of chili. And from my personal experience, hot tea would help too.


    When the Habanero fried rice I made half-jokingly turned out terrifyingly spicy, my childhood friend Reina rmended hot tea for me, and the fire in my mouth was put out immediately.


    However, lukewarm water wasnt just ineffective, it would increase the sensation of spiciness instead. Drinking cooled water might be momentarily soothing, but when the coolness faded away, the spiciness would return with renewed intensity.


    I didnt know the logic behind this, but everyone had their own theory. Some thought that chili hadponents not easily dissolved in water, and some believed that washing the mouth with cold water just made the spiciness more prominent.


    Hence, what would happen to my beloved house head? After scooping and drinking several mouthfuls of water, she rxed for a moment before covering her mouth and starting stamping her feet.


    A-Ai Fa, drink this normal bowl of soup. Its hot, but the fats from the kiba might wash away the spiciness!


    Ai Fa charged back with amazing speed.


    But she ignored the bowl and kept whacking hard at my head with teary eyes. Ai Fa might have held back, but she still had the arm strength of a hunter. I could see stars appearing at the back of my eyeball.


    Tens of secondster, my house head copsed onto the floor breathlessly, and the hearth caretaker leaned against the wall with a mild concussion.


    This is the first time that I thought I would die while eating.


    My sincere apologies.


    After we spent ten or so seconds to recover, dinner began anew.


    It seems that the denizens of Forest''s Edge must never try Chitto fruit. Ai Fa, your sacrifice may have saved the lives of countless other denizens Never mind, no one but me will bring such things into the Forest''s Edge anyway.


    Hmmp!


    Im very sorry Look, this is the meat and soup I prepared specially for you!


    It was a thick slice of loin steak covered with basic fruit wine sauce. The soup was seasoned mildly with Tau sauce.


    The bright red Kiba Chitto and Chitto hotpot were ced before me.


    To think that I will have to eat all of this by myself.


    When I developed the Myam-roasted meat and Kiba braised meat, I was also criticized by Ai Fa for seasoning it too strongly, but this was the first time she gave up on sampling my food. The dinner covered in Chitto made me feel a little dejected, but what saddened me the most was Ai Fa turning down my food.


    Never mind, I will treat this as a lesson. I have to reduce the quantity when preparing samples in the future.


    I thought as I sipped the soup from the Chitto hotpot.


    So spicy.


    But the Chitto hotpot was delicious.


    Seems like using Tau sauce was a good decision. Although the Chitto hotpot was spicy and swelteringly hot, the spiciness wasnt sharp and brought out the freshness of the dish.


    The tino in the pickled Chitto was soft and mushy, and the fresh tino I added in had a refreshing texture. The two contrasting texturesplemented each other.


    Although arge quantity of aria was added, most of it had dissolved into the soup, giving it more depth. Aria wasnt just nutritious, it was also an excellent ingredient.


    And the star of the dish, the kiba meat was cooked for 80 minutes. The loin and thigh meat turned soft and tender after being cooked for so long. As I couldnt reduce the cooking time of the meat, it would slightly overshoot the time restriction I set for myself if I wanted to cater the Chitto hotpot to the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Hmm~, which dish will the innkeeper prefer? I think both of them are equally good.


    I took a bite of poitan, let my mouth rest for a moment and then picked up the bowl of Kiba Chitto.


    This dish as well was simple and could bring out the vor of the ingredients. Although it was seasoned with myam and Tau sauce, this was just kiba meat and pickled Chitto being mixed together and fried.


    I used arge amount abdomen meat for the Kiba braised meat and Myam-roasted meat, so I decided to use loin meat for this dish. Loin meat was softer, and I would cut the tendons for the meat near the shoulders, so it was best suited to be fried together with vegetables.


    I fried it withrge quantity of aria, and the kiba meat was covered with Chitto. I picked up a piece of Kiba Chitto and put it in my mouth.


    The firmness was just right.


    It was good and tasty.


    The presence of the kiba was strong, and the spiciness was as strong as the pickled Chitto. I could taste the bitterness of the green pepper-like p, which gave variety to the taste.


    The Fa house didnt have much seasonings avable: just rock salt, Pico leaves, myam, and fruit wine. But we obtained Tau sauce a few days ago and the spice called Chitto fruit today. The repertoire of vors increased greatly, which stimted my tongue and stomach.


    How blissful I thought to myself.


    Hmm? Ai Fa, whats the matter?


    When I realized it, Ai Fa was tugging on the corner of my vest.


    Her face looked a little scary.


    Give me that.


    You mean the Kiba Chitto? It is as spicy as the Chitto hotpot, you know?


    But I havent tried it yet.


    No, you dont need to force yourself to try it.


    Shut up and give it to me.


    She suddenly scowled her brows and nose like a cat.


    With no other choice, I gave her the te.


    Dont beat me up because its too spicy, alright?


    Shut up.


    With that, Ai Fa red at the Kiba Chitto as if it was her sworn enemy and then hesitated for a few seconds before shoving the bright red meat into her mouth with a spoon.


    She started chewing and teared up right away. But she didnt go on a rampage like before and just drank some Tau sauce vored Kiba meat soup.


    Ai Fa took another bite of poitan and then said to me with teary eyes: Give me that too.


    Ehh? Do you still want to eat Chitto hotpot? Dont be a masochist!


    I told you to shut up.


    She ignored my counsel and snatched away the te of Chitto hotpot.


    After hesitating for a while again, Ai Fa ate it.


    Her eyes turned watery.


    H-Hey, Ai Fa, are you alright?


    Im fine.


    Ai Fa wiped her eyes with the back of her hand like a kid.


    Okay, I will eat half, so you eat half of this too.


    Eehhh? Thats too reckless! I told you to not push yourself!


    Im not pushing myself. I really want to eat it.


    After saying that, she took another bite of poitan as if she wanted to swap the vor. Her words werent convincing at all. I was saddened when Ai Fa turned down this dish, but she didnt need to push herself.


    Whats with your face? I already said I want to eat it, are you going to reject it?


    No, but


    I really want to eat it. My mouth hurts and my eyes will run when eating it, but its strangely appetizing. As if there is an evil spell cast on these dishes.


    After saying that, Ai Fa took another bite of Kiba Chitto.


    She probably wasnt doing this out of consideration for me but due to being addicted to the spiciness.


    It hurts Asuta, are my lips swollen?


    Ai Fa suddenly leaned her face towards me.


    Her lustrous lips had a wet gleam about them.


    Your lips are as beautiful as ever.


    She pped my temple this time.


    Its all because the way you are eating makes it so delicious, thats why it stirred my appetite! What a problematic dish.


    Even though it is too spicy for you, you still think these two dishes are delicious? If that is true, I will be really happy.


    Honestly, I dont know either. But I just want to keep eating it.


    And so, Ai Fa kept drinking theChitto hotpot soup and muttered with teary eyes: It still hurts


    3


    At noon, I brought the same bunch of people and gathered in the Cryptic Venerable Inn once again.


    Sorry for the wait. This is the dish made from pickled Chitto.


    The expressionless Neil and Shumimaru stood before me as I ced the two tes on the table.


    I made the Chitto hotpot at home and had just finished reheating it. The Kiba Chitto was made in this kitchen.


    After the pickled Chitto was reheated, its aroma became stronger. Vena Wu and Shin Wu inconspicuously took refuge near the window, taking care not to show any changes in their faces in order to be polite.


    I see, this is really different from a dish made from raw Chitto, Im looking forward to it.


    Neil picked up the te with the Kiba Chitto.


    But you have to buy the pickled Chitto from me, so the ingredient cost will increase greatly. Will you make a profit?


    The ingredient cost of this dish is twice that of the other dishes, but cooking with raw Chitto takes too much time, so I n to use pickled Chitto for this meal.


    The cost should decrease if I used Chitto fruit, but I would need more time to research before I could present a dish that matched the dish made from Neils homemade pickled Chitto.


    I nned to start researching raw Chitto dish from today. Even though I could get kiba meat cheaply, I shouldnt ignore the profit margin.


    Shumimaru would be leaving Genos in less than half a month, so I hoped he could taste the dish which I felt was the most delicious right now. That was the reason why I made the Kiba Chitto and Chitto hotpot.


    Well then, through the dark lord amen.


    Neil and Shumimaru picked up their spoons.


    Both of them tried the Kiba Chitto first.


    After they took their first bite This was the first time I saw Shumimaru opening his eyes so wide.


    But he didnt give anyments. He just picked up the bowl of Chitto hotpot, took a sip, and then closed his eyes in silence.


    Hows the taste?


    When I asked that, a shout Incredibly delicious! drowned out my voice.


    The one who yelled wasnt Shumimaru, but Neil. He was trembling with the te of Kiba Chitto in his hands.


    What a strong seasoning! This is indeed the taste of the pickled Chitto I made, but thats not all, right? You added myam? Did you add myam?


    The innkeeper was expressionless just now like Shumimaru, but he was looking at me in shock right now.


    Ah, y-yes. I also added some Tau sauce.


    So its Tau sauce! Its really savory. But the key to the taste lies in the kiba meat after all. This meat goes perfectly with pickled Chitto!


    Next, Neil grabbed the bowl of Chitto hotpot and slurped it down noisily.


    This is great too! The taste is really deep! This ispletely different from adding smashed Chitto into the soup! To think there is such a way of eating pickled Chitto Ah, splendid! I can wolf down a few bowls in one go!


    You tter me.


    As I just stood in ce, stiff from surprise, Neil finished the Chitto hotpot. I wasnt sure if he was too hyped or if this was the effect of Chitto fruit, but his ivory skin turnedpletely red and he was sweating profusely.


    My customers will be so happy! Ara, I never thought that my pickled Chitto can be eaten in such a way! Asuta, the rumors are true, you are really an outstanding chef! Im so lucky to have met you, I must offer my thanks to the western god Selva and the eastern god Semy! This dish is really


    At this moment, Neil finally came to his senses and looked at Shumimaru beside him in a panic.


    Shumimaru remained expressionless as he stared at the innkeeper.


    My My apologies! I showed my emotions before a customer from the east


    Fine, it is. An important friend, Neil is.


    Shumimaru answered calmly, and Neil lowered his beet red face.


    Shumimaru, what do you think?


    To avoid the long silence turning awkward, I interjected nonchntly.


    Shumimaru turned to me and narrowed his eyes into a thinner slit than Jiza Wu.


    Delicious, it is. All your dishes, the best.


    And then, I saw the corners of his thin lips rising for the first time, and he showed a gentle and warm smile.


    A shame, this is. My emotion, showing But, good, it is.


    T-Thank you.


    I was really d.


    As we were talking, Neil took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat, calmed himself down, and then said:


    Ahh, what a surprise. Both dishes are delicious, I cant decide. If possible, can you provide these two dishes on alternate days?


    Thats fine. But this hotpot needs to be cooked for a longer time, so I hope you can continue stewing it over a weak fire after Im done with it


    Thats fine. I will already make some profit from the 30 pickled Chitto you will be buying from me every day, so I am happy to help.


    It seemed the number of meals had been set to be 30.


    And so, I sessfully made a contract with the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Asuta, you are really an incredible person. Why is an excellent chef like you staying in the Post Station Town? Are you from the castle town?


    No, of course Im not from a big ce like the castle town. However, restaurants are quitemon in my hometown.


    Excuse me, may I ask where you are from? The western kingdom?


    It had been awhile since someone asked me that question.


    Im not from this continent. My hometown is an ind country called Japan. I dont know the reason, but when I woke up one day, I found myself copsed in the Morga forest.


    Japan I have never heard of that ce. After all, only people from the northern kingdom Mahildra have dealings with people from foreign continents.


    I see. I have no idea how I got to this continent.


    Neil tilted his head puzzledly, while Shumimaru narrowed his eyes in deep thought and looked worried.


    So you are not from the western kingdom, huh. I finally understand why you can live in the Forest''s Edge so easily and get along with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Even though Neil had reverted to his polite and expression self, he was still chattering a lot.


    This is wonderful. I visited Semu when I was young and was mesmerized by their mysterious culture. But I still couldnt forsake the western god and move to Semu. However, I hope the citizens of the four major nations can grow closer to one another.


    I see. But arent the western kingdom Semu on friendly terms with Jaguar?


    You are right. But friends are just friends, and wont be family. If a child is born between citizens of both countries, the child can only choose one god and lose one of their parents.


    This was the first time I heard of that.


    Neil showed a slightly bitter smile.


    I wanted to take an easterner as my wife, but I cant give up on the western god and dont want to force the other party to forsake her religion. So Im still a bachelor at such an age.


    In that case, the innkeeper Naudiz from the Big Tree of the South Innwho had dual heritage from the south and the west must have had aplicated family history.


    I thought only those with parents from hostile nations, like Kamyua Yost with his northern and western bloodlines would face such issues.


    I have always been interested in you who has broken the barriers of race and makes a living in Forest''s Edge. To be honest, Im really happy to see you live so freely So you werent a citizen of the four gods from the very beginning.


    Neil leaned towards me suddenly.


    Forsaking a god is a big thing. Thats why the denizens of Forest''s Edge who abandoned their belief in Jaguar and became citizens of Selva had such hard lives. This had always pained me. Asuta, a non-believer like you will definitely bring a huge change to Forest''s Edge, please lead them to a better future.


    The most I can do is to cook them a meal.


    Thats good enough.


    Neil couldnt help smiling.


    His smile was really warm, which made me feel that he didnt need to suppress his emotions.


    Everything went smoothly after that, and we left the Cryptic Venerable Inn without any incident.


    As we walked down an alley, we would cross path with other people from time to time, although traffic wasnt as busy as the main stone-paved road. At this moment, Shumimaru said to me quietly:


    Asuta, not this continent, you are from?


    Ehh? Yes. I didnt have the chance to tell you that.


    I did tell him I was from Japan before but didnt mention that Japan wasnt a country on this continent.


    To others, this wasnt important, but I wasnt sure if I was mistaken, but Shumimaru seemed a littleckluster.


    Sorry, I should have told you sooner. I didnt mean to hide it


    No, dont matter, you where from. Foreign friend, I think of you. But why you strange, now know I You star, no see.


    Star?


    Brethren, star read. Malefic star go, he know. But you star, he see no.


    He quickly narrowed his high cornered eyes; a beautiful light shone in the dark pupils between his eyelids, and he looked at me carefully.


    Worried, your future, I was. So, read your star, my brethren did. But, no read he say brethren, not there you.


    Thats


    I wanted to ask further, but I was hesitant to.


    The uneasiness I had been suppressing in my heart was growing.


    Before my uneasiness seized me, Shumimaru grabbed my fingers calmly.


    But, Asuta, here. Important friend, you are If you, allow me, think you friend.


    Shumimaru, you are my important friend too.


    I tried rxing my stiff expression into a smile.


    Im not sure if saying this to a customer is appropriate, but I had always thought of you as a friend. I will feel lonely when we part in ten or so days.


    Even in, differentnds, we two, friends still. The Silver Vase, to Genos, will return. Even when, Semu back, visit Genos, still will. See you again, hope to.


    After the Blue month ends, Shumimarus Silver Vase would leave Genos and continue doing business in the western kingdom. Next, they would go to the capital before returning here. And, finally, they would return to their home country Semu.


    As long as we were alive, we would have the chance to meet again.


    As long as we were alive


    As long as I wont get teleported somewhere out of the blue.


    But even so


    I would never forget the people I met in this world.


    Even if I got transported to another realm or return to my old world and die in the ensuing fire, I wont forget the people I met in this world and the life I had led until the moment my conscious fades. After renewing my resolve, I finally smiled at Shumimaru.


    Thank you. No matter how far we are apart, I will pray for your safety and well-being.


    Your conversation is like a couple that just got engaged


    Vena Wu interjected unhappily.


    Besides, you will still stay in this city for more than ten days, right?


    Yes. Until, end, blue month.


    Shumimaru squinted his eyes a little troubled and let go of my fingers.


    Left, twelve days. Happy, eat your food.


    Yes, I will work hard to cook delicious meals every day.


    By the way, has he given up on Vena Wu? It wasnt my business, but I was still worried about that.


    I fell into deep thoughts again. Shumimaru and Vena Wu believed in different gods. Officially, the denizens of Forest''s Edge were citizens of the western kingdom Selva.


    If they were to be wed, one of them would need to change their religion. Like what Neil mentioned earlier, this was no easy task.


    Furthermore, Shumimaru was the bandleader of a Semu caravan that travels between Genos and the other city in the western kingdom, while Vena Wu was the eldest daughter of a tribal chief in Forest''s Edge. Their status and position wouldnt allow them to easily disavow their religion If they were to be together, they would need to cut ties with many of their kins. That would be difficult.


    Im not even sure if Shumimaru has really fallen for Vena Wu, so no point worrying about that.


    However, if my premonition or delusion turned true, I hoped for no one to get hurt in the end.


    Even if we believe in different gods, we were still living in the same world.


    If even the people in the same world couldnt obtain happiness, my future would be dim.


    I hoped my precious friends wouldnt have a tragic future With that wish in mind, I prayed quietly.


    1


    It had been three days since I decided to officially cater meals for the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Today was the 22nd of the Blue month.


    After closing shop, I asked Kamyua Yost about the issue of the ownership of the Totos again. I then asked something I had been curious aboutthe diet of a traveler.


    Well, a travelers meals are simple. When they have to spend more than a day on the road between towns, travelers will need to bring ready-to-eat meals with them. I think I told you before, the jerky sold in the Post Station Town is a ssic ready-to-eat food.


    We were staying inside the restaurant of the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Ludo Wu apanied as my escort, and Kamyua Yosts disciple Leito was also standing beside him.


    The mostmon and cheapest way is to boil the poitan, dried aria, and jerky together in a pot. People who are more well off will add some rock salt and herbs. You can imagine how that tastes. Even the cheap snacks in the Post Station Town are tastier than this poitan soup.


    I see, boiling poitan, aria, and jerky, huh. If aria and fresh meat are used instead of dried aria and jerky, that will be just like a kiba pot eaten by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Ludo who was not used to sitting in chairs and was leaning against the wall interjected suddenly. Kamyua Yost looked at him and showed his usual cheery smile.


    This must be the knowledge that the forebears of the Forest''s Edge learned from the town. If not, the denizens of Forest''s Edge wouldnt have known that they can live healthily by eating these vegetables. You only had the chance to buy vegetables from the town after moving into the Morga forest.


    I see, thats why the nutritious aria and poitan became the staple food of Forest''s Edge. After hearing you saying that, I finally understand.


    When he heard me say that, Kamyua Yost nodded sagely


    Thats right. People can live a healthy life by eating aria, poitan, and meat every day. Not just that, they are cheaper than the other vegetables too, a perfect ingredient. Not just travelers, soldiers will add jerky and dried aria into their poitan soup too.


    Soldiers too?


    Yes. Im not talking about the guards in town, but soldiers in a war zone. And of course, the aristocraticmanders will be enjoying fine cuisine in the safety of a castle.


    I said I see, and brushed off Kamyua Yosts joke.


    Why are you so interested in the diet of a traveler? Are you nning to abandon Genos and run away to Jaguar or Semu?


    Thats impossible. It is almost time for me to hand the kiba jerky to the Semu caravan. Im curious how the jerky they bought will be eaten.


    Hmm? Then you should ask the people from the caravan. The way the food is prepared for easterners and westerners is different.


    No, they wont be eating them, they will be reselling to customers on their journey. The ones tasting jerky will be westerners. So I want to listen to your opinion.


    When he heard me say that, Kamyua Yost pped his hands excitedly.


    I see, reselling, huh. The further away from Genos, the fewer bias people will have towards kiba. Thats great business sense.


    Is that so? Thinking about it carefully, those people are willing to but kiba jerky from me at the market price of Karon jerky. If they want to make a profit by reselling it, the kiba jerky will be sold at a higher price than Karon jerky. Can they really sell it?


    You dont need to worry. Karon and Kimyusu are very cheap in Genos. In some cities that dont haverge livestock farm, the price of meat will be twice that of here.


    I see, I thought to myself quietly.


    Contrary to my expectations, the longer I talked to him, the more useful information I obtained. I heard that Kamyua Yost spent most of his time every year wandering the world, so he was very knowledgeable.


    So there are farms raising Karon and Kimyusu as cattle. No wonder the price of these two types of meat is rtively stable.


    Thats right, the neighboring city Dabaggu is renowned for theirrge Karon farm. It is within half a days ride on a Totos. Thats why they would sendrge amount of Karon meat to Genos everyday But the people in the Post Station Town can only eat the leg meat of the Karon.


    Eh, is that so?


    Yes, the meat from Karons torso tastes nicer and is more tender than the leg meat, so the castle town would buy all the torso meat, resulting in the Karon meat in the Post Station Town being so cheap.


    I couldnt ignore these words.


    Im sorry, but are the Karon jerky sold in the Post Station Town also made from leg meat?


    Probably. Only travelers and soldiers would eat jerky. The calf meat tastes worse than the thigh meat and cost less too, so they probably made jerky from the calf meat Whats the matter? Why do you look so serious?


    No, my stall had only been using the chest meat of the kiba to make jerky. Because the thigh and shoulder meat that doesnt have much fats tastes more nd when made into jerky.


    Even so, why wasnt the jerky business improving at all?


    Seeing how troubled I looked, Kamyua Yost stroked his thin chin.


    The kiba jerky you gifted mest time does taste better than the Karon jerky sold in the Post Station Town. However, travelers wont care too much about the taste of jerky too much. They will soak it in the poitan soup anyway, so they cant tell the difference in taste anyway.


    In that case, what about using powdered poitan as food? It can be eaten after grilling it on a journey. The jerky and aria can be boiled in water, which will be a sumptuous meal.


    Yes, thats a great idea. But right now, only the denizens of Forest''s Edge know how to grill the powdered poitan into a form like fuwano, right?


    Ah, thats true. Then, we can spread this skill in the Post Station Town


    Asuta, is that really fine?


    Kamyua Yosts tone changed.


    He didnt have his usual pretending-to-be-retarded smile and was grinning sagely instead.


    Asuta, you are selling kiba food in the Post Station Town, so for every 100 meals you sell, there would be 100 Karon or Kimyusu dishes that wont be sold. But despite that, your business is still unaffected, do you know why?


    The reason, huh Because the people in town fear the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    Thats not it. Like I said, the people from Dabaggu are the ones selling the meat in Genos. The snack stall owners might be unhappy about their sales dropping, but they are just the wives of innkeepers earning chump change on the sideline. Even if their stall closes down, they wont be homeless and wander the streets.


    I see


    Its the same for the Dabaggu people, their losses arent that heavy that they will pick trouble with you. After all, Genos isnt their only clients, and they will sell tens of Karon every day. They will sell a few less Karon at most, and only the cheap leg meat. They wont be happy about it, but it isnt worthining about, and they will at most click their tongue and forget it However, if you intend to expand your business through the sale of poitan, you need to be careful.


    But why? I asked him with a look.


    Kamyua Yost put an elbow on the table and smiled quietly.


    Because the people in the castle town raise fuwano crops, while the Post Station Town people grow the cheap poitan. If the people of Post Station Town find out how delicious poitan are and wont buy fuwano, the nobles who manage the northern farnds will suffer huge losses. Can you imagine how dangerous this is?


    Is that so I can understand that


    Im not stopping you from doing this, but you are trying to improve rtions with the people in the city right now, so doing that is dangerous. Teaching the people of the Post Station Town how to make poitan delicious is a dangerous weapon against the nobles, I hope you can keep this in mind.


    In order to live on, there are times when you need to wield your de. But if you mistime the moment you wield your de, you might hurt your allies. Be careful when you wield a de.


    Kamyua Yost smiled cockily after saying that.


    2


    I bade Kamyua Yost farewell and, when I returned to the Fa house, there were already several women waiting for me there.


    Hi, everyones so early Hmm? Whats the matter?


    Here, the jerky as promised.


    The timing was just right. I asked these houses to help me make the jerky ordered by the Silver Vase.


    Shumimarus Semu caravan Silver Vase ordered 40 kg of jerky from me. I felt that this was a good chance to distribute the wealth to everyone, so I not only bought meat from them, but also asked them to make the jerky.


    Thank you, everyone. I will check one at a time.


    Rii Sudora and I brought the equipment for the stall into the room and then ushered the women in.


    There were members from the three houses here, which were the Fou, Latzu and Gazu houses. The Latzu and Gazu houses were further away from the Fa house, so this was the first time I had met the women from their houses.


    Let me start first.


    The woman from the Fou house gave me arge sack used to carry vegetables.


    I opened the sack and saw a lot of jerky rolling around inside. I picked one palm-sized jerky at random and then sliced off the edge with a knife.


    They used Pico leaves and salt topletely remove the moisture before smoking it, and the jerky became as tough as wood. I put the slice of jerky into my mouth, and the strong saltiness and taste of herbs, as well as the condensed taste of the kiba, spread in my mouth.


    The taste was fine. They used meat that had been properly bloodlet.


    I then ced the jerky on a board and then cut the tough jerky cleanly in two from the middle. The jerky was rock hard, proving that the middle waspletely dry.


    Well then, thank you for your hard work Erm, please wait a moment.


    I picked out the copper tes from todays earnings and handed them to the woman from the Fou house.


    Seven white copper tes and red copper tes each, please check it.


    Yes.


    The womans face turned as stiff as the jerky.


    Seven white copper tes and red copper tes each. In terms of tusks and horns, that was roughly six kiba worth.


    It was rare for the denizens of Forest''s Edge to sell such arge amount of jerky. Hence, such a chance might note again. Even if it did, I would arrange for the other houses to take the job. I already told them this plenty of times when I gave them this job, but even so, the remuneration was immense for them.


    Well, next batch of jerky, please.


    The jerky brought in by the Latzu and Gazu houses was fine too.


    The women didnt look overjoyed and looked relieved instead. They epted the copper tes respectfully.


    Asuta, the Sudora house will bring you the jerky tomorrow, we will be in your care.


    Rii Sudora who was seated beside me bowed courteously.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door from the outside.


    Im Ema Min Lutim, I have brought four women from the Wu n kin houses over. Is Ai Fa or Asuta in?


    Ah, it was Ema Min Lutim again. I stood up.


    Ema Min Lutim visited the Fa house yesterday and two days ago too. She brought 3 Totos yesterday and one Totos the day before yesterday.


    Did she find more Totos? I opened the door carefully and was relieved to only see women from the Forest''s Edge in front of me.


    I saw an unexpected face. It was a girl of petite stature, her brown hair was tied up like an onion She used to be the youngest daughter of the Tsun n, but was now a member of the Lutim house, Zwei.


    Hello, Ema Min Lutim. I didnt expect to see you three days in a row, is there anything I can do for you today?


    Yes, Im visiting with my family Zwei. She wants to ask you something Lets finish the work with these women first, alright? They have brought the jerky they made with them.


    There were women from the Lilim, Mufa and Mamu houses, kins of the Wu n I wasnt familiar with.


    When splitting the job of making the jerky, I prioritized the poorer houses as much as possible. But only the Fou, Latzu, Gazu and Sudora houses learned to bloodlet by the deadline. So I gave the rest of the jobs to the Wu n. Mama Mia Lei then used her discretion to assign the job of making jerky to the houses who were not so well off as the Wu n and Lutim house.


    Some kin houses of the Wu n were impoverished like the minor houses, the Fou and Latzu. The women werent dressed as nicely as the Wu n members and had a in air about them.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were hardworking and honest, no matter how wealthy they were. All the jerky they brought was fine and good enough to sell.


    Alright, its fine. Thank you, everyone, for your hard work. I will ask you for help again if the chance arises.


    We are very thankful too Asuta of the Fa house, will we get in your way if we observe your work?


    The woman from the Mamu house asked.


    Its fine.


    After answering, I turned towards Zwei.


    But before that, you have business with me, right? Whats the matter?


    Was it a grave matter rted to the Tsun n?


    Zwei grunted Hmmp! and then folded her slender arms before her chest.


    Let me tell you first, this wont be a short conversation, you know? It mightst until the sun goes down, are you okay with that?


    That will be troubling. I need to prepare for my business tomorrow, as well as dinner.


    In that case, you can listen to me as you work! If you dont give me a satisfactory answer, I wont go back to the Lutim house!


    She appeared a little emotionally unstable.


    With no other choice, I prepared the ingredients needed for my work and started dicing the aria as I listened to Zwei.


    Asuta of the Fa house, you asked seven houses to make jerky, right? I want to confirm something about that.


    Ehh? You want to talk about jerky?


    Yes, what else should I talk about?


    Only six days had passed since Zweis grandfather Tay Tsun passed away. I thought she would be talking about that and even braced myself for it. It seems like I thought too much.


    The remuneration for this job is seven white copper tes and red copper tes each, correct? And the jerky will require the chest meat of tworge kiba Anything wrong so far?


    Yes, you are right.


    I asked each house to prepare 6 kg of jerky.


    To make 6 kg of jerky, roughly 15 kg of abdomen meat was needed. In order to extend the preservation period, all of its moisture had to be removed.


    In that case, why did you only pay 12 red copper tes to the Wu n?


    Huh?


    The Wu n sells one kiba to the Fa house every day, correct? Even though one kiba only costs 12 red copper tes, just the jerky from the chest meat alone can earn 77 red copper tes? Isnt these numbers strange?


    She red at me with her eyes where the white part was more prominent as she spoke with a screechy voice.


    Well


    I chopped the aria as I calcted in my head.


    First, I need to tell you something. The price of fresh kiba meat being too low has always been bothering me. But there isnt any so-called market price for kiba meat, so we are pricing the meat of the kiba based on their tusks and horns.


    Or rather, Mama Mia Lei insisted that the Wu n had plenty of excess meat and didnt want any money for them. I had to convince her with such a price.


    And so? How did youe up with the price of jerky?


    I used the Karon jerky sold in the Post Station Town as a reference. I asked everyone to make 600 red copper tes worth of jerky; the Fa house will take 10 percent asmission and divide the rest equally among the seven houses.


    Every house is paid 77 red copper tes which is equal to 539 red copper tes, the Fa house only takes 61 red copper tes. Hmmp, looks like your calctions are correct.


    The eight women around us listening in looked troubled. Their mental arithmetics probably couldnt keep up with us. Besides, they thought such things were meaningless.


    Zwei wasnt fazed by their reactions and rambled on.


    In that case, the price of the fresh meat should be benchmarked against the price of fresh meat in the Post Station Town too, right? How much does the meat of that Karon thing cost? Not 12 red copper tes for one, correct?


    I had never been to a butcher, but the price of meat you buy for your personal needs and bulk purchases by inns or stalls are several folds different. That might be so, but the price of the kiba right now is really low.


    So how much does it cost exactly?


    Was she testing my mental arithmetics?


    Normally, 100 g of Karon meat costs one red copper te. When the Big Tree of the South Inn procured the same amount of meat, they could push the price down to as low as 0.37 red copper tes.


    I used 12 red copper tes to purchase around 40 kg of meat from the Wu n. I didnt know what kind of animal the Karon was, or how big it was. I didnt know how much one Karon cost, so I had to assume it weighed as much as a kiba.


    Which meant


    In a normal market, 1 kg of Karon cost 10 red copper tes, so 40 kg will cost 400 red copper tes.


    If I calcte in terms of bulk sale, 1 kg is 0.37 red copper tes, so 40 kg will be 148 tes.


    The difference between these two numbers was huge, but normal people wont buy 40 kg of meat in one shot. The price was so high because they are buying in small quantities.


    Anyway, the bulk sale price is about 148 red copper tes.


    It seems like you are oppressing the Wu n and buying at less than a tenth of the price!


    Zwei shouted and then squinted her eyes suspiciously.


    And isnt 148 red copper tes too little? How much does the same amount of jerky cost?


    When making jerky, its weigh will fall by more than half, if wepare the price of fresh meat with jerky Hold on.


    100 g of Karon jerky was 1.5 red copper tes.


    If the bulk price of Karon meat was 0.37 red copper tes


    Hmm, the price of jerky is four times that of fresh meat.


    Four times!? Why so much!?


    Rock salt is used when making jerky, and, considering the expenses involved, this is a reasonable price, right? There is also the workmanship involved in making jerky, and the cost will increase if you buy from a retailer instead of a supplier.


    I dont understand. It feels like I have been conned.


    Was that true? Then lets do a thorough calction.


    If we made 10 kg of fresh meat into jerky today, we would need to preserve it with Pico leaves and marinate it with salt. After smoking it, the fresh meat would shrink to 4 kg of jerky. The salt used was about 5% of the meats weight. 10 kg required 500 g of salt, which was 3 red copper tes.


    The 10 kg of fresh meat was priced at 37 red copper tes, and after adding the price of the rock salt, that would be exactly 40 red copper tes. The price of jerky was 1.5 red copper tes per 100 g, 4 kg would be 60 red copper tes.


    The ingredient cost of 40 divided by the price of 60, multiplied by 100, that would be 66%.


    So the price was very reasonable and not expensive at all.


    I concluded by using the actual numbers:


    The cost of fresh meat is 37 red copper tes, while the price of jerky is 60 red copper tes Taking away the cost of rock salt, the earnings are 20 red copper tes, you know? Is that really cheap?


    This price isnt cheap in Genos. However, their strategy revolves around sellingrge quantities with thin margins, so the calctions would be roughly the same even if you use Karon meat instead of the kiba that Im selling.


    If I prepared the meat myself, the cost ratio of the Kiba burger would just be 25%. If I used Karon meat instead, the cost ratio would spike to 65.8%. Simply put, the same would apply to the other stalls too.


    Hmmp so in order to earn money, you are buying meat from the Wu n for cheap?


    You misunderstand. I had negotiated with them many times to raise the selling price, but Mia Lei Wu refused to ept. She thinks the excess meat should just be returned to the forest anyway.


    This girl had an economic sense that the denizens of Forest''s Edgecked. With her standing right before me, I couldnt help feeling that this was a good chance to set an appropriate price for kiba meat within Forest''s Edge.


    Well, Zwei and Ema Min Lutim, can you help me tell Mia Lei Wu that I want to amend the selling price of kiba meat? Not just for the Wu n, I n to buy meat from the other houses too, so I want to use this chance to set an adequate price.


    I see. Are you going to set the price at 148 red copper tes, just like Karon meat? The price will rocket ten times.


    Im fine with that. Or rather, this is the right choice. Our goal is to let the people of the Post Station Town buy the kiba meat at an adequate price.


    Zwei finally quieted down and looked at me as I finished up chopping the aria.


    I get it. Looks like you really want to let all denizens of Forest''s Edge benefit and arent taking all the profit for yourself.


    Of course. This might sound a little cocky, but the Fa house wont have anywhere to spend the money no matter how much we earn.


    But you can buy anything with copper tes.


    Is that so? Copper tes cant buy bonds and trust, right?


    After I made that joke, Zwei grunted loudly.


    I was nning to interrogate you until it gets dark, but it ended so quickly.


    Thats wonderful. Zwei, it has been a meaningful discussion, Im very satisfied.


    I wasnt being polite, I really felt that way.


    In the Forest''s Edge, Zwei who was so obsessed with copper tes was an abnormality. However, in order to bring prosperity into Forest''s Edge, someone with economic senses like her was necessary. Speaking of which, the most out-of-ce person in Forest''s Edge was me. This was the first time I met a fellow tribe mate who could see things from the same perspective as me. I was secretly happy that an abnormality like her was now a kin of the Wu n.


    I finished my business. What now, Ema Min Lutim?


    Well, there are no chores to do even if we rush back, so lets observe Asutas cooking.


    Ema Min Lutim smiled happily, and Zwei wavered uneasily when she saw Emas smile.


    At this moment, someone pulled open the door from outside without any hesitation.


    Only a family member could open the door without permission, so, naturally, the one who entered was Ai Fa. Ai Fa was also heaving a 60 kg kiba on her shoulder today, and she threw a sharp sideway nce at the scene inside the room.


    Wee back, house head. So you hunted something today too.


    After Ai Fa restarted hunting two days ago, this was the second kiba she got. There wasnt many kiba during this season, but the harvest by the Fa house was incredibly bountiful.


    I received the house head with a smile, but she showed a cold expression and said: You seem really happy today, huh.. She didnt enter and just closed the door.


    What did she mean by happy? I was clueless.


    The only thing different today was that there were nine women in here with me, and many women had been visiting recently. Maybe this was a bit too many.


    Sorry, Asuta.


    Ema Min Lutim bowed towards me.


    Huh? Ah, no, you dont need to apologize.


    Is that so?


    She tilted her head and then leaned towards my ear.


    Aside from me and thedy from the Sudora house, everyone else is young unwed women, so maybe Ai Fa is unhappy about that?


    I was shocked and stared at Ema Min Lutim who was leaning in. There was a cheeky smile that befitted her age on her ever-calm face.


    And so, the 22nd of the Blue month ended peacefully.

 Volume 8 - Ch 5-6.1

    Offal and Girl


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Ratorasepo


    PSA: Unappetizing stuff are mentioned during the offal preparation, so if you are eating, you might want to stop before reading on.


    1


    The next day after L Wus thirteenth birthday, 26th of the Blue month.


    I was working hard at preparing the food for the stall when Ai Fa returned home with a kiba on her shoulder.


    Uwah, you caught another kiba. Amazing, you havent been back even ten days, and this is already the third one?


    Hmmp. But this is a young kiba, and its tusks and horns can only fetch two copper tes each.


    It might be young, but it was definitely over 40 kg. Besides, even though the kiba was petite, it was really plump and had plenty of fats.


    Ai Fa greeted the women from the Fou and Dean houses who looked at her with admiration, walked to the space in front of the stove, and strung up the kiba on the tree branches. While doing that, she said to Gilulu who was tied to the tree nearby:


    Gilulu, Im home.


    It sure was peaceful.


    We would be meeting with the people from the Genos castle four dayster. How long would such a peaceful life continue?


    As I was thinking about this, an elderlydy suddenly said in awe:


    Ahh, thats done really well.


    I turned and saw Tulu Dean shifting a grilled poitan onto a te. Their poitan didnt have any Gigo, but it still turned out soft and fluffy. The light-caramel-colored surface made it look really appetizing.


    Thats great, Tulu Dean. You have a talent for this.


    No


    Tulu Dean lowered her head. Her expression didnt change much, but the way she was blushing a little looked really cute.


    This girl used to live in the Tsun n branch house. She had long brown hair that was tied into two ponytails at her neck. Her eyes were blue, and her cute features were filled with mncholy and a little bit of lifelessness.


    The Tsun n vige was bond by strange rules in the past, which made the girl timid. She would show an angelic smile from time to time, and I could feel her gentle personality from her minute gestures. If she had grown up in a normal environment, she might be as lively as Rimee Wu. I couldnt help thinking about that.


    Tulu Dean, your technique in grilling poitan is great. Bring some kiba meat with you next time, I will teach you how to cook a meat dish.


    When she heard me say that, Tulu Deans face turned redder, and she said squirmishly:


    But


    Asuta of the Fa house, ording to the rules of Forest''s Edge, we should cook dinner using our own stove. We already grill our poitan here; if we even prepare our meat here, it would be an affront to the rules of Forest''s Edge.


    Jass Dean, the elder sister of the Dean house head and also the elder sister of Tulu Deanste mother, butted in. She was a middle-aged woman with a gentle face and stern eyes.


    Ah, thats right, theres such a rule. So aside from the poitan, everyone learned to cook the other ingredients through observation But its hard to learn the skill by just watching alone.


    Thats true. But Tulu Dean was taught before by you during the house head conference, so her hearth tending skill is outstanding.


    Tulu Deans hung her head even lower when she heard thesepliments. Her attitude made me feel awkward too, it seemed that she lost her immunity towards kindness and goodwill.


    Ah


    Tulu Dean gasped quietly.


    I followed her gaze and saw Ai Fa eviscerating the skinned kiba.


    Whats the matter?


    I tried asking, but her only reply was: Its nothing


    The Tsun n vige avoided hunting whenever possible and ate the torso of the kiba. In that case, they probably ate the offal of the kiba too.


    Offal, huh. There is a beast simr to kiba in my hometown too, and its offal tastes good. I wonder what the offal of a kiba tastes like.


    The thought of our conversation ending like that felt like a pity, so I continued talking. At this moment, Tulu Dean turned and look at me in surprise.


    A-Asuta, do you eat kiba offal in your hometown too?


    Hmm? Not kiba, but an animal simr to it. The meat of both animals tastes the same, so I thought that kiba offal might be tasty too.


    Y-You can eat offal!


    It was rare seeing this shy girl shouting. She blushed and hung her head low.


    Jass Dean and the Fou house women stood stiffly in surprise.


    Ah, did the Tsun n vige even eat kiba offal?


    Yes.


    Her voice was whimsical.


    So you did eat kiba offal. The offal doesnt look tasty, so the Tsun n members hate hunting so much.


    Jass Dean looked at Tulu Dean sternly.


    No, in my hometown, the offal of animals is a delicacy, an important ingredient for us. Besides, the offal contain different nutrients from meat, which is another reason why we hold it in high regards.


    Half the reason why I spoke was for the sake of Tulu Dean, and the other half was because of my curiosity towards offal dishes.


    To be honest, I felt it was a pity whenever we discarded all the kiba offal. Tulu Dean, can you tell me how did you cook kiba offal?


    Ehh


    Tulu Dean felt troubled, and her eyes were wavering.


    Jass Dean sighed softly and knocked Tulu Deans head gently.


    Asuta of the Fa house has shown you great kindness, right? This might be a trivial matter, but you should do whatever you can to help him.


    I understand.


    Tulu Dean nodded, and she raised her gaze towards me.


    If I wasnt mistaken, there was a gleam of happiness in her blue eyes just now.


    I dont know anyplicated techniques, I only know we should remove the parts that are too stinky and then wash the offal with water.


    We followed Tulu Deans instructions and headed to the water source.


    We put all the offals into a pot and then carried the heavy pot to the water source. Jass Dean and the seemingly uninterested women from the Fou house also followed; there were five of us in total. Ai Fa was busy dismembering the meat and didnt participate.


    First, we need to discard this part.


    Tulu Dean grabbed a lump from the pot.


    It was spherical and about the size of a ping-pong ball. The color looked nasty, so this was probably the dder.


    And this part of this organ.


    She grabbed a heavy red lump the liver. We had to get rid of a small greenish-yellow bag on it the galldder.


    If the dder or galldder broke, a strong stench would get on the meat, so we had to be very careful when removing the organs. The hunters from the past taught me the same thing too.


    When a kiba is pregnant, this part needs to be thrown away, but this kiba is fine.


    It was a white and curvy organ, and after hearing her exnation, this might be the uterus. This was a female kiba.


    I see. Then lets wash it with water. Where should we start?


    Ah, before washing it, we need to cut the surface of these two organs and remove the filth.


    These two organs One was a narrow white organ connected to the pink and curvyrge intestines and was filled with wrinkles its probably the rectum. The other was arge bloated pink object the stomach.


    I see; this kiba was fat, so it must have eaten a lot of Forests grace when it still lived. We had to remove the contents of its stomach.


    The rectum was connected to the anus, so it should be full of shit. We were still newbies in terms of preparing the offal;pared to the filth in the rectum, the possible contents of the stomach made me more ufortable.


    Erm Kiba not only eat fruits and greeneries, but also snakes, lizards, and worm, correct?


    When she heard me said that, Tulu Dean tilted her head quizzically.


    Yes Speaking of which, we once found snakes inside when we cut this open.


    Uwah, so Im right!


    But they were just snake carcasses though. There were some that were venomous, but they were dead, so it wasnt dangerous.


    You are right, but


    Asuta, are you scared of dead snakes?


    Tulu Dean giggled.


    What an adorable smile.


    In that case, let me handle it. Asuta, can you lend me your knife?


    No! If Im afraid of the contents of the stomach, I wont be able to cook offal in the future!


    I braced myself and pulled out a knife.


    I stabbed the knife into the stomach, carefully cut it open, and, as expected, fruits and grass that had turned dark green appeared in the stomach.


    There arent any snakes, right?


    Tulu Dean cleared the filth in her rectum as she smiled brilliantly at me. She probably didnt realize that she had been smiling all the while.


    By the way, the kiba filth was like balls of karinto and didnt feel dirty at all. If I didnt breathe through my nose, cleaning the filth or the contents of the stomach wasnt tough at all.


    Anyway, we sessfully cleared the filth from the stomach and rectum.


    We used the small stream flowing between the rocks to carefully clean the stomach and rectum and then worked on the long and curvy small andrge intestines, followed by the uterus.


    We washed the exterior of the thin intestines, cut it open, and then cleaned the inside and outside thoroughly. We got the other threedies to help us with this phase.


    It was best to clean away all the sticky fluids, but no matter how long we washed, we couldnt get rid of thempletely. The most efficient method was probably to wash it with salt, but salt wasnt cheap in this world. So we had to ovee this problem with brute force through numbers.


    Alright, lets use this chance to settle this part. Asuta, can you hold on to the front end and not let the water flow out?


    Tulu Dean gave clear instructions as she let in the water flowing between the rocks into the other end of therge intestines.


    I blocked the other end as instructed, and therge intestine was filled with water, and the shape became like arge banana. Tulu Dean held on to the other end and scrubbed the entire length of the intestines.


    She released the water, filled it again and repeated the procedure three times. She then used my knife and cut therge intestines into 10 cm chunks, turned them inside out, and scrubbed the exposed interior. Processing offal was tedious work.


    When the five of us were finished with therge intestines, small intestines, and rectum, the beautiful pink and white chunks of meat were gathered in a small pile. In my mind, the offal had turned into an ingredient.


    Next will be this. Like the other organs, we will need to peel away this membrane first.


    Tulu Dean picked up a palm-sized, bean-shaped organ.


    There were two with the same shape, and the organs that came in pairs were either lungs or kidney. This was probably thetter. I peeled off the membrane on the surface, and the reddish and smooth organs below got revealed.


    Asuta, can you cut it open from the side?


    Understood.


    When I cut it open, white substance that was like fats flowed out.


    When we clean this organ, we would tear off this white part and dispose of it It has some sort of stench.


    I see.


    I remember the functions of a kidney was to filter the water in a body. So the poison inside a body was probably collected here.


    I might not be familiar with offal, but I realized one thing. Tulu Dean probably liked tending to the hearth, that was why she had been showing such a happy face all the while.


    The Tsun nmitted taboo by eating the grace of the forest, and it filled them with guilt. Their main house also ordered the branch house to hunt only the minimal number of kiba, so they had to cook even the offal from the killed kiba.


    Tulu Dean who was just ten must have known that the rules of the Tsun n were abnormal. The main house probably reminded them time and time again to not let the other houses discover this fact, or they would be scalped. That was why their eyes were like dead fish.


    Despite experiencing such a past, I thought Tulu Dean still loved hearth tending and was very proficient in this job. She even considered which parts to dispose of, in order to make a delicious meal.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge lived such simple lives that they couldnt permit the existence of delicious food. They thought that spending too much effort on cooking would be a waste, but some denizens still had the potential to cook a delicious meal.


    In the Wu n vige, there already were proficient hearth caretakers; Leina Wu, Sh Wu, Mama Mia Lei and Tali Wu were all showing their talent in cooking. I thought Tulu Dean was the same type of person as them.


    Although the hearth caretakers of the Tsun n were closely rted to the breaking of the taboo, they could manage the hearth in a correct manner now. This was probably the reason why they could smile so blissfully.


    There are two more organs. You can cut an opening here and wash away all the blood inside.


    Unaware of my thoughts, Tulu Dean took out the heart and liver.


    No matter how much we wash, there would still be blood inside. But it tastes better after washing


    You are right. This is why the men have to bloodlet the kiba after hunting them.


    During these eight decades, the denizens of Forest''s Edge had never thought about bloodletting. However, when the twisted rules of the Tsun n forced them to consume offal which had a stronger stench than meat, they got closer to the truth that blood is the reason behind the stench in their pursuit to get rid of the smell. How ironic.


    As I was thinking about that, I held the heart and Tulu Dean held the liver as we washed these organs in the stream and scrubbed them.


    The other parts can be washed with just water. We will fill the pot with water and rinse the organs there.


    Despite her words, there werent many organs left in the pot.


    The lungs were in a light shade of pink, and the soft texture was incredible. There was also a long and thin organ covered in white fats. Through elimination, I guessed that was the pancreas. There was also a t piece of meat, which was probably the diaphragm. I let Jass Dean and the others clean those organs.


    Well, thats quite a lot of work Tulu Dean, how do you eat these offals?


    We usually boil them. But the offal has a stronger stench than the meat. So, we would boil it together with lilo and an unknown herb


    Tulu Deans face turned gloomy. The denizens of Forest''s Edge probably didnt know the name of this herb, since it was part of the grace of the forest they were forbidden to eat.


    You will only boil it? What about grilling them?


    Ehh? Yes Grilling the offals wont remove the stench


    I see. But you are fine with offal, right?


    If she hated offal, she wouldnt go out of her way to dere that she had eaten it before. I didnt think she would bring up the twisted practices of the Tsun n if she could help it.


    Yes I dont particrly dislike offal in the past. How should I put it I like the nommy texture of offal.


    Nommy, what an interesting way of describing it.


    I intentionally answered cheerfully, and Tulu Deans stern face turned red immediately as she lowered her head.


    I felt a little bad about it, but this was better than letting her think about the past.


    Well then, I will let you try my way of cooking it. Dont worry, the nommy texture will still be there.


    After saying that joke, Tulu Dean who was washing the liver made angry tsundere noises and shouted Enough already!, and then bumped my chest with her shoulder.


    2


    After washing the offal, we returned to the Fa house and got back to our work for the time being.


    That wasnt because we were putting the offal on hold. I soaked the heart and liver in salt water and continued letting out its blood. Next, we added lilo into a pot of water and then lightly boiled the other offal. They were then added into marinating sauce made from myam, aria, and fruit wine.


    After spending an hour to prepare the offal, my preparation for the tomorrow was dyed a lot. I quickly kneaded the patty of the Kiba burger, sliced the meat for the Myam-roasted meat, Kiba braised meat and Kiba chitto, and finally finished my daily chores before dusk.


    Alright, lets start cooking the offal.


    We walked to the two outdoor stoves. One of them was used to cook the soup for dinner, and the other was preheating the griddle.


    Huh? Are you going to grill the offal?


    Tulu Dean opened her eyes wide in disbelief, and I nodded in return:


    Thats right, with the seasoning avable to the Fa house, grilling it will make it tastier. I will grill it with marinating sauce, simr to this Myam-roasted meat.


    You already boiled it just now, and you want to fry it again


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge didnt have the concept of pre-boiling food and seasoning them for grilling. They were surprised to see me do that. In my old world, the pork intestines used in Horumonyaki would be pre-boiled before it was cooked.


    Expression I thought probably sounded unreliable, but my family seldom ate out, so just like shabu-shabu, I seldom got the chance to try offal dishes.


    My dad was probably uninterested in offal dishes. Whenever a regr customer suggested adding offal hotpot to the menu, he always replied: Maybe next time.


    Hence, I had to figure out the technique for cooking offal by myself. I didnt pre-boil the heart, liver and kidney, and just sliced them thinly before soaking them in the myam marinating sauce. The heart was called Hatsu, the liver was called Reba What was kidney called again? I would probably never know.


    The other offal were pre-boiled and cut intorge chunks. They looked just like the pig offal I remembered from my old world. I decided to challenge the other offal next. I grabbed the offal dipped in red sauce and then tossed generous portions of it into the pot. The sweet aroma of the fruit wine and the garlic-like fragrance of the myam spread out in a burst of white smoke.


    Uwah, smells nice.


    The Fou house women muttered happily.


    Asuta, thanks to you buying jerky from the Fou house, we have many copper tes to spare. We will try buying myam next time too.


    Thats wonderful.


    I continued using the spat as I answered, careful to not let the offal burn. At this moment, Ai Fa poked her head over my shoulder.


    Hmm, that looks weird.


    But it smells good, right?


    Isnt that the smell of myam?


    She was right.


    How should I put this? Would the grilled kiba offal suit the taste of the denizens of Forest''s Edge? When preparation work wasplete, the marinating sauce did its job and masked any lingering stench, so everyone should find it ptable. But I didnt eat grilled offal too many times before, so I felt a little uneasy.


    Alright, the first battle is upon us.


    I pushed the cooked offal to the edge of the griddle.


    I then scooped them onto a te with a spat and handed it to Tulu Dean.


    Please have some. We are the ones who suggested cooking the offal, so we should taste it first.


    Alright.


    Tulu Dean took the te with an uneasy expression. If it didnt taste good, the work for the past hour would be wasted


    That was probably what she thought.


    We should take responsibility together. I put some of the offal on my te and shoved it into my mouth without hesitation.


    The familiar sweet and tangy taste of the Myam-roasted meat spread in my mouth.


    Next, I started chewing the offal, and the nommy texture Tulu Dean mentioned really soothed the mind. The texture of the offal felt like chicken skin, very chewy and hard to tear apart.


    It wasnt bad.


    There wasnt any stench.


    By the way, which part did I just eat? It wasnt thick, so it should be the intestine or rectum. The dish felt average to me.


    Tulu Dean, how is it?


    I shifted my gaze towards her.


    Tulu Dean held the te and spoon, and showed a blissful smile:


    Its very delicious much better than the offal I ate in the past.


    I see.


    Offal possessed a subjective taste, and everyone had their own preference. As I thought about that, I ate arge piece of offal. I kept chewing it, and a different taste spread in my mouth.


    Hmm? It tastes really good.


    Isnt that right? Its delicious, huh?


    Tulu Deans smile broadened.


    Why was that? I liked the chewy texture of this offal. The taste was more prominent than earlier, and I could feel the unique taste of kiba fat in this.


    From its shape, I was probably eating arge intestine. It was amazingly delicious.


    Yes, its good. I can rmend this dish with confidence. Everyone, please try it too.


    As the amount was limited, I gave each house one te of offal. The women from the Fou house took it timidly, while Tulu Dean filled another te and handed it to Jass Dean with a smile.


    I also offered my te to my house head.


    Is it really good?


    Its tasty. Well~, the taste of each part is different, but after trying some, you will find one that is exceptionally good.


    As I answered, I started grilling the heart and liver.


    The liver looked exactly like a pig liver, so did the kidney and heart. The heart was much leaner though and looked closer to being lean meat.


    While I was grilling the offal, I stole a nce at Ai Fa.


    How is it? Its good, right?


    Well, its not bad But when can I swallow it?


    To be frank, I dont know either. Just chew it up adequately, I guess?


    As we were speaking, the heart and liver were done.


    I tried fried pork liver with chives and chicken liver kebab before, but I wondered how this dish would taste. While Ai Fa was still chewing, I took the te from her hand, scooped up the food in the griddle, and then tried the liver.


    Hmm, yummy.


    The taste of kiba liver was stronger than the chicken and pork liver I tried, but there wasnt any blood stench. We didnt prepare it too thoroughly, and the taste was very outstanding, which meant this was fine as a dish. I had never cooked offal before and had always tossed them away. I regretted doing that now.


    The kidney had a simr texture to the liver. Even though the taste wasnt as strong as the liver, the taste was smoother and the texture softer.


    Next was the heart It was no different from normal meat. The heart looked like grilled lean meat, but more tender than thigh meat.


    Hmm; tastes great and is easier to swallow than the other offal. Ai Fa, want to try some?


    What is this? Isnt it meat?


    This is liver, thats a kidney, and over here is the heart. The livers taste is more unique, but its full of nutrition. The heart is as delicious as normal meat.


    The heart of a kiba


    Ai Fa muttered a little uneasily and then tried the heart first.


    Its delicious.


    Arent I right?


    Yes, its delicious Not just that, I can feel very strongly that I had consumed the life of a kiba.


    Ai Fa seemed satisfied.


    The others showed simr expressions.


    And so, the six of us swiftly finished the samples. The rest of the offal would be the Fa houses dinner tonight.


    The sampling session before dinner ended smoothly.


    How delicious But the preparation is too tedious, right? The legs and torso meat are just as delicious, but they are much easier to prepare.


    After the sampling session was over, Jass Dean told me her thoughts on behalf of the women.


    Thats right, I think each house should decide for themselves whether they want to eat offal. The intestines are more troublesome to prepare, so eating just the heart and liver is another way Tulu Dean, even if we cover the offal with Pico leaves, we cant preserve it for long, correct?


    Yes. It can be kept for a few days, but we always finished it on the first day.


    As I expected. If time permits, the Fa house will eat all the offal. Since we learned how delicious offal is, I cant bear discarding them, furthermore When we sell meat in the Post Station Town, the price of the meat will increase too.


    Jass Dean and the others tilted their head puzzledly.


    Just a small kiba can cook such arge quantity of food, so arger kiba will be able to provide one dinner for a family, right? After squeezing out one dinner, the excess meat can then be sold Never mind, please dont worry too much about earning copper tes.


    I see thats true


    Another thing, offal can only be eaten on the day the kiba is hunted. From that perspective, it is a meal presented to the hunters as a blessing for their bountiful harvest. Thats the reason why I kept these parts to make these dishes.


    The thinking for everyone was different, so I didnt n to force my ideals on others.


    If there are no urgent matters, spending a bit more effort isnt a bad thing. The offal also contains different types of nutrients from normal meat, since their texture is different from them too.


    I think the men will like kiba heart.


    Ai Fa said quietly.


    That must be food that hunters like. When I ate the heart, it felt as if the lifeforce of the kiba was flowing into my body, it felt really satisfying.


    I see. Asuta of the Fa house, thank you for teaching us so much.


    Jass Dean said.


    Jass Deans eyes might look stern, but she had a gentle expression on her face. She put her wrinkled hand on top of Tulu Deans head.


    The Dean house will cook offal in the future too. After all, Tulu Dean likes to eat it.


    Tulu Dean smiled with her face slightly red.


    The nommy taste is really good, right?


    Enough already!


    I butted in, and Tulu Deans face turned even redder as she kept pounding my chest.


    Under the icy re of my house head, night slowly fell in the Forest''s Edge.


    1


    Blue month 27th.


    On this day, the Wu n vige was scheduled to hold a harvest festival.


    At the same time, our third stall lease term in the Post Station Town would end.


    After closing the stall, we headed to the Kimyusus Tail Inn as usual to return the cart, and I thanked the innkeeper Mno Mast:


    Mno Mast, I have been in your care Sorry, but can you continue renting us the carts from tomorrow onwards?


    Im a businessman too; since you made a request, I have no reason to reject you.


    Mno Mast was checking the cart for damages and had a sour face as usual.


    You will continue working in the Big Tree of the South Inn, correct? You can just rent a cart from them and save the hassle of running all over the ce.


    No, its no hassle at all. If it isnt too much trouble, I will want to continue the stall lease with your inn.


    I was a bit worried.


    The space rental and cart leasing fee arent much, right? How should I put this, I feel bad about all the trouble we caused you Will it jeopardize your position if you continue to work with us?


    What a naggy fellow, how much longer are you going to pester? I already told you plenty of times, that I would have thrown the lot of you out if you caused me any trouble.


    Mno Mast turned to me after finishing his inspection and looked even more uneasy.


    After that big incident with the Tsun n, I didnt sense much difference from Leito or Mno Mast. But Mno Masts eyes seemed less sharp nowadays and he spoke with us more often. Even such a minute change filled me with glee.


    Speaking of which, it had been ten days since thatmotion.


    I couldnt help feeling surprised.


    The meeting between us and the castle people getting postponed to 30th of the Blue month might have yed a part, but these ten days had been smooth sailing. Even though the Post Station Town residents still had reservations towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and most of them looked at us with probing or dubious gazes, everything appeared peaceful on the surface.


    The sales at the stall were stable, with about 140 portions sold every day, while the meals catered to the inn were all sold out. Could such a peaceful life continue That would depend on the result of the meeting three dayster.


    Enough about that for now. You are not taking a day off, and continuing tomorrow too? Normally, everyone will rest for a day at the end of the lease. You are not worried about money, right?


    Mno Mast crossed his muscr arms before his chest as he asked.


    Money wasnt an issue for us, of course. After setting up the stall for 30 days, our profits were 5,484 red copper tes.


    5,484 red copper tes That was roughly 457 kiba worth of tusks and horns.


    Including the living expenses of the Fa house, we spent less than one hundred red copper tes a month. After buying the griddle, the kitchen knife, and the ne for my house head, we didnt buy any other big-ticket items. The expensive ingredients, Tau sauce and cheese, were just ten to twenty red copper tes.


    I would be collecting the wagon I ordered tomorrow. Costing 1,200 red copper tes, this was the most expensive items I had purchased so far. After deducting that, we still had 3,700 red copper tes on hand. We didnt need to worry about food or clothing now and were troubled by how best to utilize this money instead.


    Even though my wallet was full, there was a reason why I didnt want to rest.


    To be honest, my regr patrons from the east and the south are about to leave Genos. So I dont n to take a day off before they leave.


    The easterners and southerners, huh By the way, I heard that you are selling food to an inn frequented by easterners too?


    Yes. That inn is called the Cryptic Venerable Inn. The innkeeper is Neil.


    Ah, the inn run by that weirdo influenced by the eastern kingdom.


    Mno Mast kept quiet after saying that.


    He looked troubled for some reason.


    Did he not get along with Neil from the Cryptic Venerable Inn? I felt a little worried about his reaction. But his mind seemed preupied with other thoughts.


    May I know if there is anything wrong?


    Mno Mast seemed to realize something and red at me with simmering eyes once again.


    Its nothing! Since the things are settled, go away. I have work to do.


    Sorry. I will be in your care from tomorrow onwards too.


    He seemed to have something else in mind, but Mno Mast already went inside his warehouse, so I had to let the matter rest.


    With the griddle, pot, ingredients and four women: Vena Wu, Sh Wu, L Wu, and Rii Sudora, we walked towards the entrance of the inn. At this moment, Kamyua Yost blocked the way leading outside.


    Hi, thank you for your hard work, Asuta. I appreciate the delicious lunch.


    Ah, thank you. Its been a while since west met.


    Thest time I saw him was the day the Totos incident ended. It has been three days since then, although Leito did help him buy lunch at noon every day.


    Kamyua Yost stood before us whimsically and showed his usual cheery smile.


    If possible, I want to eat your food while it''s hot, but I had been busy preparing for that meeting and openingmunication channels. Malfreed cant leave this city so easily because of his status, so I had to run around in his stead.


    Running around and opening channels for the sake of the meeting.


    The one who requested postponing the meeting was Malfreed, not Pyschkurewuss. It seemed that they were doing some covert operations again.


    That must be tough. I hope opening all these channels isnt a scheme against the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Kamyua Yost spread his arms in surprise.


    But why would we scheme against the denizens of Forest''s Edge? Our goal is to expose the Pyschkurewuss past crimes?


    Sorry, thest part is just a joke. I had been showing my dark side unreservedly when talking to you. I will reflect on my actions.


    No; if that is your nature, I will be happy to see that change in you.


    Kamyua Yost ruffled his blonde hair.


    Never mind, Asuta, I have something to ask you Is dinner in the Cryptic Venerable Inn tonight grilled meat or hotpot?


    What? Its hotpot tonight.


    What about it?


    I see, thanks. I will have dinner at the Cryptic Venerable Inn tonight. If they served the same dish every day, I would just need to take turns visiting the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn for dinner. But now, I have to worry about this every day.


    Ehh? You have your dinner at the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn? Dont you stay in the Kimyusus Tail Inn?


    Yes, but I can eat western dishes everywhere else, so I want to eat your kiba dish while Im in Genos.


    Kamyua Yost smiled cheerfully again.


    There are many like me too. The Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn are crowded during dinner hours. There are many westerners there too, and not all of them lodge in that inn. I even saw a few easterners at the Big Tree of the South Inn yesterday.


    Thank you for your patronage But you are a regr in the Kimyusus Tail Inn, right? Wont that cause friction between you and Mno Mast?


    The customers have the right to decide where to eat dinner. Mno Mast is not a petty man; he wont get angry over such trivial matters Its not good to say this, but the dinner quality in the Kimyusus Tail Inn isnt high. As you know, Mno Mast lost his wife when he was young, and his daughter didnt have the chance to learn to cook. Even if the other inns didnt provide kiba dishes, I would still eat elsewhere.


    Kamyua Yost, Im still not as mean as you.


    I didnt understand how he could joke about Mno Masts circumstances so lightly. Furthermore, Mno Masts wife died young because of the Tsun ns treachery.


    And so? Are you trying to coerce me into catering for the Kimyusus Tail Inn and teach Mno Mast or his daughter to cook too?


    I have no intention of coercing you. But if I can eat kiba dishes at this inn, I wont need to make a trip to another inn, which will be less of a hassle.


    I still dont know if the denizens of Forest''s Edge can form a cordial rtionship with the people in the Genos castle, so I cant drag Mno Mast in recklessly.


    Then its fine to drag in the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn?


    Their circumstances are different from Mno Mast. Mno Mast is rted to that incident a decade ago.


    I tried to cool down my head that was almost boiling and continued:


    I really want to repay Mno Masts kindness, but this will have to wait after the meeting in three days ends I dont think you are that vicious, but you wont endanger Mno Mast for the sake of forcing Pyschkurewuss into a corner, right?


    Do I look that cold and heartless? I set my sights on Pyschkurewuss and the Tsun n for the sake of avenging Mno Mast and Leito in the first ce, so I wont get my priorities wrong Dont tell anyone, but there are three guardians lodging in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. I did everything I could to stop Pyschkurewuss from reaching his ws here.


    Tell me the important details before you joke next time. Will Mno Mast be in any danger? Should I sign my contract with the Big Tree of the South Inn instead?


    No, Pyschkurewuss wont target Mno Mast. Mno Mast might be rted to that incident a decade ago, but the hunters ne clutched in the hand of his brother-inw had already been submitted to the guards as evidence By the way, if Mno Mast had any value as a witness, Malfreed would already have convicted the Tsun n and Pyschkurewuss of their crimes.


    In that case, why did you ask the guardians to guard him? If there isnt any danger, you dont need to be so cautious, right?


    Im just covering all the bases. If anything happens to Mno Mast, even I wont be able to smile so cheerfully.


    Kamyua Yost still had the pretentious smile on his face, but the light in his purple eyes was wavering as he tried to conceal his emotions.


    Dont worry, just do whatever you wish. If I can eat kiba dishes in the Kimyusus Tail Inn, I will be overjoyed, you know?


    You are only asking for your own convenience, right? Besides, Mno Mast wont be interested in learning to cook from someone like me.


    Who knows? Going by his stubborn character, even if he harbors such thoughts, he wont mention it to you proactively.


    After hearing him say that, I felt more worried about Mno Masts silence just now. Mno seemed to be suppressing his emotions back then.


    I sighed softly and shifted my gaze towards Kamyua Yosts whimsical eyes.


    Anyway, this will have to wait after the meeting ends smoothly three dayster. No matter what, I cant take on any more jobs before the end of the Blue month.


    Alright, alright. I will do my small part to guide things towards a better ending Ah, can you keep that thing regarding the guardians a secret? If Mno Mast learns about it, he might think Im meddling too much and chase them all out.


    Kamyua Yost didnt reveal any other emotions and kept smiling as usual.


    Ah, really now! You always talk so long, its already sote now!


    As we walked along a small path nked by trees inside Forest''s Edge, L Wuined angrily.


    I watched her red ponytail sway like the tail of a horse and answered: Dont we usually return at this time too?


    Its fine if there is nothing else going on, but today is the harvest festival! The men from the kin houses should have gathered by now and started their test of might!


    Ehh? The festival is already starting when the day is still so bright?


    The feast will only start at dusk! How can we eat before the hunters finish theirpetition!? I cant even, you dont know anything!


    It was true that I didnt know anything about the harvest festival. Only the bigger houses could host a harvest festival, so I didnt learn much even after asking Ai Fa about it.


    Never mind, Donda Wu only asked me to prepare dinner for the winner of the contest, everything else didnt concern me. By the way, why was L Wu so anxious to return to her vige?


    For men, the test of might during a harvest festival is an important moment. For the unwed women, this is an important ceremony to choose a husband


    Vena Wu whispered to me as she carried arge sack of food.


    Her answer didnt dispel my doubts.


    L Wu is just thirteen and cant marry yet, right? This should have nothing to do with her.


    Im not too sure Maybe there is a boy that she likes?


    If there was someone that L Wu liked, she probably would want to witness his important moment.


    At this point, I finally figured it out. I was really dense.


    Just to confirm, as a hearth caretaker, I wont be dragged into the contest, correct?


    Hmm? Since we invited you to the festival, you probably can join in if you want to


    Definitely not.


    There wasnt even a one in a million chance for me to win against a man from Forest''s Edge. No matter whatpetition it was, I could onlypete with Leina Wu or L Wu at the most. To be honest, I might be weaker than Vena Wu.


    Enough about that, Asuta Do you not get along with that man?


    Huh? You mean Kamyua Yost? Not really.


    Is that so? But you looked angry just now


    I thought I showed my poker face back then, but Vena Wu saw right through me.


    Its really nothing, he said something that made me a little unhappy. When Im facing that Kamyua who loves pretending to be retarded, I will try to be honest and not hide my thoughts and feelings. Or else, it will be hard to make him do the same.


    Really What a pain


    Vena Wu seemed uninterested as she shrugged sexily.


    After walking for 40 to 50 minutes along the steep slope, we returned to the Forest''s Edge.


    Following the widening path that led to the north, we saw the Wu n vige in no time. We bade Rii Sudora farewell at a short distance from the Wu n vige, took over the ingredients she was carrying for us, and stepped into the za that was rowdier than usual


    I was stunned.


    The Wu n vige was more crowded than I imagined. Of the one hundred Wu n kins members, more than half of them were gathered here.


    Most of them were young, with equal parts of both genders. There were almost no signs of the elderly and children. People formed a wall around the za and kept cheering At this moment, arge man was in an intense battle with Ai Fa in the middle of the crowd.


    A-Ai Fa, what are you doing!


    Cheers from the crowd drowned out my shout. The youth from the Wu n were hyped from their battle and cheering loudly.


    Ai Fa and her opponent were both unarmed. They didnt have any des on their waist or cape on their shoulders. This made Ai Fas situation look very dire.


    Ai Fas opponent was a hulk as tall as Mida. Standing over two meters tall and weighing more than a hundred kg, he had long limbs and a thick chest and was built like a bull. This imposing giant was reaching out his long arms in an attempt to grab Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa possessed extraordinary physical abilities so she wouldnt be caught so easily. She just kept jumping left and right to evade that mans fingertips, showing no intention to strike back. Ai Fa might be skilled, but the size difference between them was too big; it was reckless of her to duel with such a man without any weapons.


    What is going on!? Why isnt anyone stopping thismotion!?


    Ehh But we cant interfere with a hunters contest of might


    Vena Wu looked at me in surprise.


    Contest of might? This is a contest of might? Isnt this just a brawl? Besides, why is Ai Fapeting!?


    How would I know Dont worry, hurting the opponent is a taboo


    Hurting the opponent is a taboo?


    The hulk continued waving his bear-like arms in pursuit of Ai Fa. Just one swipe would shatter bones.


    I cant watch any longer! I will stop them!


    Ahh, you cant


    Vena Wu was about to stop me when a cheer loud enough to shake the forest erupted.


    I hurriedly shifted my gaze towards the two contestants; the griddle in my hand was almost falling off. Ai Fa who was backpedaling got tripped by a pothole and fell.


    The hulk immediately closed in.


    It was over.


    Compared to that man, Ai Fa was so thin and fragile. I could imagine Ai Fa being sent flying and almost cried out in despair.


    However the off-bnced Ai Fa didnt try to right herself up and kicked her right leg high instead.


    When the hulk drew near, her toes touched his shoulder.


    Ai Fa used the momentum of the hulk to jump further backward.


    She wasnt just jumping, she turned backward in midair, touched the ground with her right palm momentarily, and did a backflip beforending perfectly.


    The cheers were so loud that it shook the very air.


    The hulk roared and smashed at Ai Fa with his head.


    He closed the 7 to 8 meters gap in an instant.


    He was about to grab Ai Fa.


    Before his thick fingers reached Ai Fas breasts, Ai Fa suddenly vanished.


    She had lowered her entire body.


    While doing so, Ai Fa extended her right leg to her side and swung it backward. This was like the leg sweep often seen in kung-fu movies.


    Ai Fas right leg kicked the hulks right ankle, making him fall backward.


    She then stood up quickly, while that man hurriedly propped up his upper body.


    The match is over!


    At the same time, a sharp voice cut through the heated atmosphere.


    Winner, Ai Fa of the Fa house. Jii Mamu of the Mamu house, please leave the arena.


    ps and cheers overwhelmed the stern voice.


    The hulk roared with rage as he smashed his fists onto the ground.


    Amazing! She beat up Jii Mamu! Jii Mamu is a brave who can fight Darum-nii on equal footing!


    L Wu squealed excitedly.


    I almost copsed onto the ground with the griddle in my arms but somehow found my footing.


    And then, Ai Fa walked towards us with thunderous apuse.


    You are finally back. Asuta, why are you sote?


    I-Im notte at all! What were you doing!?


    Why are you so loud? Its a contest of might.


    Even though she had just been through an intense match, Ai Fa didnt break a sweat.


    I had never heard of harvest festivals, but Im familiar with the contest of might since I was young. Compared to my father Gill, that man wasnt much at all.


    Even so, you shouldnt act so dangerously, right? We are the guests of the Wu n here!


    I didnt intend to contest, but since he challenged me, I had a match with him.


    When Ai Fa was about to pout unhappily, she seemed to notice the gaze of L Wu and the others and kept a straight face.


    Ai Fa, Im really surprised that you defeated Jii Mamu. You are a really capable hunter.


    Sh Wu who was carrying a pot together with L Wu mediated between for us.


    Asuta, the test of might between hunters is also called Battle of Skill. The rules forbid harming the opponent. The hunters cant use weapons, and have to win by using strength and skills to ovee their opponent, forcing their body to touch the ground I dont like seeing the violent side of men either, but the Battle of Skill is not a dangerous brawl.


    Sh Wus voice was calm and steady and had the effect of soothing ones heart.


    The unease in my heart caused me to admonish Ai Fa. I reflected on my actions and scratched my head.


    That was my bad, I shouldnt have yelled at you so suddenly You will be helping meter, right? Or do you prefer to participate in this Battle of Skill?


    I already told you that I didnt join thispetition willingly. That Jii Mamu said that a woman shouldnt be a hunter and challenged me to a contest. Since he went that fair, Iouldnt back down either and showed him my prowess as a hunter.


    Ai Fa shrugged.


    I will help tend to the hearth as promised. The kiba I carried over from our home is hanging right there.


    Ehh? Did you hunt a kiba today too? Thats two days in a row.


    When your luckes, you can hunt as many as you want. And I didnt use Sacrificial hunting method.


    Ai Fa dered pre-emptively.


    After her wounds recovered, her body was in top condition. Seeing how dependable my house head was, I couldnt help but sigh.


    I understand, thank you. Well then, lets start the preparations.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa nodded seriously and then leaned her face towards mine. In order to keep Vena Wu and the others from seeing her face, she subtly adjusted the position she was standing in.


    Asuta, you really are a worrywart, a man of that level cant best me.


    Thats true


    No need to exin. You are worried about me, and I dont me you for that. Its been a long time since I had a contest of might, so I felt like enjoying myself and didnt turn him down Please, forgive me.


    Ai Fa showed her white teeth with a smile from close up.


    After seeing her smile, who would be able to pick any fault with her? I sighed again.


    2


    We were assigned to the stove room in the Shin Wus house today.


    Donda Wu only asked me to prepare the meat dish for the winner of thepetition, so that wasnt an issue. Everyone else should be preparing dinner in the stove room of the other houses, under the direction of Mia Lei Wu.


    Including the men participating in thepetition and the women watching them, there were 70-odd people gathered here. That was how grand the harvest festival was.


    With the sun high in the sky, the Wu n vige was like a simmering cauldron. After Ai Fas match with Jii Mamu was over, the hunters continuedparing their strength and skills in the center of the za. We looked at the wall of people surrounding the hunters and walked toward the Shin Wu house.


    Ah, Shin Wu! What are you doing here?


    L Wu said excitedly. Shin Wu and his house member Mida were sitting side by side at the entrance.


    Shin Wu looked up at L Wu. He seemed a little down as he sat beside the panting Mida.


    Im not doing anything. This is my house, so its not strange for me to be here.


    Im not asking about that Did you lose already?


    Yes. I still cant win against Ludo Wu.


    How retarded! Why are you always challenging the same person? Despite how Ludo looks, he is one of the top hunters amongst our kins! You can definitely win easily if you pick another opponent.


    It seemed that the contest used a knock out system. In that case, Ai Fa would be obligated to participate in the next round of battle too. I was a little worried.


    However, the main characters right now were L Wu and Shin Wu.


    I havent won against Ludo Wu yet, so theres no point in challenging others.


    It cant be helped then. But can you not be so depressed?


    Im not depressed.


    Yes, you are! There is glory in winning the test of might, but there is no shame in losing too! So just keep your head up and enjoy the festival!


    After Shin Wu turned dumbfounded because of L Wus words, he nced at Mida.


    What about you? It looks like you entered the match too, right?


    Yes Mida worked hard too


    The sweaty Mida looked towards me with ragged breath.


    Asuta If Mida wins all the test of might contests, Mida can taste your cooking, right?


    Yes, that is the n.


    Mida is working hard Mida can eat your cooking after winning four more people


    Ehh? You already won against two people? Amazing!


    Instead of admiration, L Wu appeared more surprised.


    I didnt really know the rules of the contest. After asking L Wu, I learned that the hunters had to fight many rounds. After winning the three preliminary rounds, the winner of the actual tournament will be crowned champion. The preliminary rounds were a random round robin affair, the first eight hunters who win three matches would qualify for the main tournament. Hunters who lost twice would be knocked out, so this was a survivalpetition where the ones who won three matches first could progress to the next stage. The tournament utilized a single match knockout system, and the person who won three matches would be champion. The preliminary matches might seem haphazard, but this was a system to pick the eight elites from the pool of 30 to 40 contestants.


    By the way, Donda Wu and Dan Lutim already defeated three people. It was the nature of the denizens of Forest''s Edge to challenge the strong right from the start.


    Jiza Wu, Ludo Wu, Kan Lutim, and the other strong contestants also won two rounds. L Wu was surprised that Mida was on par with these elites.


    If you keep winning, you will need to defeat Papa Donda and Dan Lutim. Thats not an easy feat, so work hard.


    Yes Mida will work hard


    Midas cheeks kept trembling.


    L Wu nodded at Mida and then turned towards Shin Wu.


    And so? Have you given up? You just need to win three matches to be an elite eight, you know?


    I didnt give up, Im just charging up my power.


    I didnt know if he was telling the truth, but he stood up with determination.


    The others should have won their second match by now. I should go now so that I wont fall behind.


    Yes! Do your best!


    L Wu showed a satisfied smile.


    But after Shin Wu left, she lowered her gaze a little worriedly. Thinking that I should make up for my dense reaction earlier, I said nonchntly:


    Well then, lets watch Shin Wu strut his stuff. There is still time anyway.


    Huh?


    L Wu looked at me with her eyes wide open.


    Can we afford to take things so easily? Dont you have to prepare the food for tomorrows business too?


    You will be helping meter, right? Then I can finish it up easily.


    You are too rxed! If you serve any weird dish, Papa Donda will throw you out, you know?


    Despite L Wus words, her eyes were sparkling.


    And so, we put the luggage we were carrying onto the floor and walked towards the human wall. At this moment, a tall figure blocked our path.


    It was a lean youth who was half a head taller than me. This wild wolf-like youth was the second son of the Wu n main house, Darum Wu.


    Ah, Darum-nii! When did youe back!? Thank you for the flower you gave me earlier!


    Dont mention it. The members of the Jean house will be surveilling the Tsun n vige, so I can finallye back.


    Darum Wu said to the rowdy L Wu and nodded to the quietly smiling Vena Wu, and then shifted his sharp gaze towards me specifically speaking, to Ai Fa beside me.


    Head of the Fa house, Ai Fa, I challenge you to the test of might.


    Hmm? Sorry, I have to help tend to the hearth. Besides, Im not a kin of the Wu n, so I shouldnt act too arrogantly here.


    Are you going to ignore my challenge and run? Instead of showing your prowess as a hunter, are you cing more priority on working at the hearth? In that case, stop calling yourself a hunter and just tend to your hearth.


    Darum Wu said in a low voice and then walked towards us.


    A deep scar went right across his right cheek, and his serious face leaned right into Ai Fas ears.


    If you win, I swear that I will acknowledge you as a hunter and wont mock you ever again If I win, you have to join the Wu n.


    As I was standing right beside Ai Fa, I was probably the only other person who heard that.


    Ai Fa red at Darum Wu from close range and then answered in a suppressed tone:


    What will happen to Asuta then?


    If you wish to, I can persuade my dad and let that hearth caretaker join the Wu n too. You wont have anyins now, right?


    Under the troubled gaze of his elder sister and a puzzled look of his younger sister, Darum Wu quickly left Ai Fas side.


    If you possess the honor of a hunter, ept my challenge. If you flee, I will never see you as a hunter.


    Darum Wu walked towards the center of the za.


    Ai Fa sighed softly, and I grabbed her arm when she was about to stride forth.


    Hey, are you going to agree with his one-sided proposal?


    Since he questioned my honor as a hunter, I cant run away That second son must have resolved himself when he said that.


    Even so


    Besides, the Wu n is now the tribal chief n of the Forest''s Edge. If we dont form proper bonds with them, it might affect other people around us too. I think this is a good chance to improve my rtionship with the second son.


    Ai Fas eyes were calm and steady, and the light of determination shone from the depths of her eyes.


    My rtionships with the head, the eldest son, and the second son of the Wu n main house arent too good. But thanks to your efforts, the n head Donda Wu has eased up a lot. Thats why I want to form proper bonds with the second son.


    Ai Fa showed a strong and quiet smile.


    And then I wasnt sure if she did so unconsciously, but her fingers grasped the blue stone ne.


    Since we are battling on equal terms, you dont have to worry about me losing to the second son. Just watch me.


    Ai Fa left.


    Hi, you guys are back.


    At this moment, Ludo Wu walked over nimbly.


    Darum-nii is with Ai Fa right now. Are they going to battle?


    Seems like it. No matter how good Ai Fa is, I dont think she can defeat Darum-nii.


    When he heard L Wus words, Ludo Wu grunted and flicked back her yellowish-brown hair.


    Alright then, I will just find another opponent. Even if we leave these two alone, they will still make it to the next round.


    Ludo Wu! If Ai Fa and Darum Wupete, who will win?


    I couldnt suppress the unease in my heart and asked.


    Ludo Wu shrugged and answered


    How would I know? In a test of might, even the strong might lose because of a tiny mistake. Unless there is a deep gulf in prowess, of course.


    Who is stronger, Ai Fa or Darum Wu?


    When he heard my rude question, Ludo Wu made a funny face at me.


    Who will tell you such things? Hey, Shin Wu is up next.


    Like what Ludo Wu said, Shin Wu and an unfamiliar youth entered the central za.


    Ai Fa and Darum Wu stood quietly behind the tall old man who was acting as the referee the former head of the Lutim house, Raa Lutim. They were the next pair of contestants.


    Hmm, thats the youngest son of the Min house. Maybe Shin Wu can win Huh? Whats wrong, Sh Wu? Shin Wu ispeting right now, you know?


    Ludo Wus words surprised me, and I turned towards Sh Wu.


    Sh Wu didnt seem to notice Ludo Wu calling out to her. She wasnt looking at her brother with teary eyes, but the two behind him.


    At this moment, Shin Wu fended off the attacks from the youngest son of the Min house and subdued him. Basked in heated gazes and cheers, Ai Fa and Darum Wu walked to the middle of the za.


    To my right, Darum Wu of the Wu n. To my left, Ai Fa of the Fa house. Show us your honor as hunters.


    Even with the cheersing from all around him, Raa Lutims voice was still loud and clear as he announced the names of the two contestants.


    Ai Fa and Darum Wu stood about five meters apart and faced each other.


    Their height difference was half-a-head, and the weight difference was more than 10 kg. Even though Darum Wu was leaner than a normal man, Ai Fa was even skinnier than him.


    Could Ai Fa really win against him?


    You lose if your torso touches the ground; because of the simplicity of this rule, body build and muscle power werent enough to ensure victory. However, I thought Ai Fa was better matched against a hulk like Jii Mamu.


    This example might sound extreme, but if the opponent was Mida, I believed Ai Fa could definitely win. Even Vena Wu could trip Mida if she had a krilee stick.


    However, what if the opponent was Darum Wu? They were different because of their genders, but I thought Ai Fa and Darum Wu had a simr style. Both of them had the body as taut as a whip, sharp like steel, long slender limbs and possessed agility and tenacity From their body build alone, Ludo Wu and Shin Wu were closer to Ai Fa, but on the whole, I thought Ai Fa was more simr to Darum Wu.


    Although their type was simr, Darum Wu was one size bigger than Ai Fa. Such an opponent was probably difficult to deal with. An example would be a fight between two boxers whose weight sses were more than 10 kg apart.


    When a boxer fought with a sumo wrestler, some battles would favor the contestant with a smaller build. The same applied when a boxer got matched up against a wrestler or a karate practitioner. The rules of the match would be the deciding factor, not the size of the fighter.


    However, the rules for the test of might contest didnt pose any disadvantage to both parties. Mida and the others might be hindered by these rules, but that didnt apply to Darum Wu.


    What did Ai Fa think about her chances of winning?


    As I was lowering my head troubling over that, Raa Lutim announced the start of the match.


    Begin!


    Darum Wu lowered his stance a little.


    Ai Fa did the same.


    I was about ten meters from the middle of the za, but I could feel the intense bestial fire burning in their eyes. It was like a wolf and a lynx howling and staring down each other.


    In a blink of an eye, Darum Wu reached out with his right arm.


    Ai Fa swiftly jumped to the outer side of his arm.


    Before Ai Fa could close in, Darum Wu quickly turned to face her.


    Their agility was about the same.


    However, their arm strength was different because of their body build. How would Ai Fa find a path to victory?


    If this was really a duel between a wolf and a lynx, the one that injured the weak point of the other party, such as the eyes or throat would win. But this contest forbade the use of such attack which could ovee the difference in body build.


    Darum Wu carefully punched and kicked, and Ai Fa fended him off. With Darum Wu one-sided attacks, time passed by slowly.


    Before I knew it, the crowd had gone quiet. These two seemed to have infected the crowd with their tense atmosphere.


    And then the situation changed suddenly.


    Ai Fa who was on the defensive suddenly charged into Darum Wus chest, her bold move felt a little reckless.


    She lowered her head and attempted to headbutt Darum Wus stomach. Darum Wu twisted his body nimbly and tried to hit Ai Fas neck with his right elbow.


    Ai Fa seemed to be able to see behind her, and she lowered her body even more to dodge the elbow strike. She then went around her opponents right side, and her arm reached Darum Wus back.


    Ai Fas fingers grabbed the back of Darum Wus shirt.


    Ughh!?


    Darum Wu sneered angrily and then threw his right elbow towards Ai Fa behind him.


    Ai Fa started moving too; she kept the same distance from Darum Wu, staying right behind him, so Darum Wus attack missed.


    Ai Fas other hand also grabbed the back of Darum Wus shirt, with both hands grabbing the spots close to his shoulders. Their position was strange, like a centipede fight of sorts.


    What kind of joke is this! Fight me fair and square!


    Darum Wu yelled as he swung his elbow and roared at Ai Fa again.


    From his position and angle, it was impossible for his attack to reach.


    Attacking the weak point is also a proper tactic.


    With these words, Ai Fa turned around.


    Her fingers were still grabbing Darum Wus shirt.


    When she turned around, her right leg kicked at Darum Wus left heel, making him lose bnce. Ai Fa then bent over, and Darum Wus feet were airborne.


    Darum Wus waist stuck closely to Ai Fas waist, and he flipped over backward andnded on his head.


    Was this a back against back over shoulder throw? What a strange and terrifying technique. If this was a judo match, the referee would never allow such a move.


    But they werent in a judo match; instead, it was the contest of might. Hence, Raa Lutim dered Ai Fa the victor.


    The match is over! Winner, Ai Fa of the Fa house! Darum Wu of the Wu n, please leave the arena.


    Darum Wu managed to protect his head with his arms at thest moment, but he seemed to have a mild head concussion. He was groaning on the ground with his hands on his head.


    Cheers erupted like a dam breaking. Ai Fa stood quietly in ce for a moment and then finally squatted down beside Darum Wu with a worried face.


    And then, Darum Wus right arm sprung out like a snake and grabbed Ai Fas left shoulder.


    I was feeling relieved but stood up quickly in reaction.


    But Darum Wu didnt do anything else. He justid on the ground while grabbing Ai Fas shoulder, and stared at Ai Fas face.


    Oh, he got utterly beaten by you! Darum Wu, you still alive?


    Someone walked towards us withrge strides with those cheerful words. It was the head of the Lutim house, Dan Lutim, whom I had not seen in a long while.


    After the house head conference, Kan Lutim became an advisor to the tribal chief Donda Wu and had to run all over the ce. And so, Dan Lutim took on the responsibility of protecting his own house and the rest of the kin houses. Hence, Ai Fa and I had not seen him for half a month.


    After half a month, he was still the same. His face was like a cheery Arabian demon god, with a bold, innocent, and happy smile.


    Aside from Donda Wu and me, I never thought that there is someone who can throw Darum Wu down like this! What an interesting match! Ai Fa, hurry up and win another match and then test your might against me.


    As Dan Lutim spoke, he reached his arm under Darum Wus left armpit and easily picked him up. Darum Wu was heaved onto Dan Lutims round body, and his hand finally left Ai Fas shoulder.


    No, I dont want to disrupt the Wu ns festival any further. I still need to tend to the hearth, so I have to go now.


    Ai Fa said as she stood up, and Dan Lutim replied with a heartyugh:


    You cant do that! Amongst the hunting kins of the Wu n, Darum Wu is one of the elites. Since you won against him convincingly, I must see the full extent of your abilities, or I wont be able to enjoy this festival!


    But


    This is a harvest festival, right? Its a ritual where the hunters celebrate our harvest and disy our might to the forest! Hearth caretakers have their job, while hunters have theirs! You are an outstanding hunter, so you just need to perform your duty as one!


    After that, Dan Lutim refused to listen to Ai Fas objections and returned to the wall of people with Darum Wu on his shoulders.


    Deafening cheers surrounded Ai Fa again as she returned victoriously.


    Thank you for your hard work. No matter what, I feel relieved.


    Ai Fa just sighed without answering.


    A small figure approached us quietly from behind and jumped onto Ai Fas back.


    Ai Fa, you are amazing! Not just Jii Mamu, you even defeated Darum-nii! You are so cool!


    You are heavy; Rimee Wu, dont cling to me.


    Dont wanna.


    Rimee Wu rubbed her cheeks against Ai Fas with a brilliant smile.


    I remembered something that worried me at this moment and looked Sh Wus way.


    Sh Wu closed her eyes tightly as she sped her hands before her breasts with her face in desperate prayer.

 Volume 8 - Ch 6.2

    3


    Alright then, lets start cooking.


    Everyone returned to the stove room in Shin Wus house.


    The participants were the members helping with the stall, Vena Wu, Sh Wu and L Wu.


    After that, Shin Wu lost his next battle to Jii Mamu who challenged him and got knocked out of thepetition with one win and two losses. After watching his intense battle, we started preparing dinner.


    I was worried about Ai Fa who was still in the tournament, but since her battle with Darum Wu ended without incident, I could only pray that there wont be any idents.


    Lets start with the preparation work for offal, their freshness is the most important factor.


    The pot by my feet was filled with the kiba offal from Ai Fas hunt today. Since Ai Fa wasnt here, I performed my first evisceration in a long while.


    I already nned for this in advance. If Ai Fa hunted a kiba today and bloodlet it properly, I would prepare this dish for everyone.


    We carried the kiba to the stream behind the vige. This was downstream of the water source used by the main house. This river meandered around the east of the Wu n vige. I guess the Wu n settled here because of this beautiful river. Eighty years ago, when the denizens migrated to Forest''s Edge, the Wu n was already a powerful house.


    Upon reaching the water source, I taught the Wu n women the washing method I just learned yesterday. With their great cooking skills, they cleaned the bloodied offal in no time.


    Please remember the color of the organs. When kiba falls ill, the color of its organs will turn strange. Eating them will result in serious food poisoning, so just return it to the forest if they make you feel uneasy.


    Hmmp, what a pain Is the offal of the kiba so delicious, that people are willing to spend so much effort on it?


    Everyone has different preference. Those who like it will love it, while the opposite is also true.


    When we came back to the Shin Wu house, Shin Wu and Ryada Wu were waiting for us in front of the stove room.


    Asuta, if you need to skin the kiba, we can help.


    Ehh? Dont you need to watch thepetition?


    The eight braves have been decided, and thepetition will stop for a short break. Im not a hunter, so that ceremony has nothing to do with me in the first ce.


    Ryada Wu answered.


    Father and son resembled each other; both of them had long dark brown hair, high corner eyes that looked like a Semu, and quiet expression. Shin Wu would definitely be a calm and mature man in the future.


    Thank you, Ryada Wu Ah, Shin Wu, did Ai Fa progress to the next round?


    Yes. A man from the Lei house challenged her and lost. She also defeated Darum Wu and Jii Mamu and deserves to be called a brave By the way, she wanted me to ry to you that she apologizes for not being able to help with the hearth during rest time. Rimee Wu dragged her to Jiba Wus chambers, so she had to go.


    After hearing Ai Fas message, Shin Wu was worried that we wont have enough help and came here together with Ryada Wu. Including Sh Wu, I was very much indebted to this family.


    Can you tell me who else are left? Aside from Papa Donda, Dan Lutim and Ai Fa, are Jiza-nii and Kan Lutim in the tournament too?


    Shin Wu nodded at L Wus question.


    The other three are Ludo Wu, Rau Lei, and Mida.


    Ehh, Mida actually qualified!? How cocky! Hmm, Jii Mamu didnt make it?


    Yes, Mida defeated him.


    L Wu opened her arms and yelled again: How cocky!


    Sh Wu who looked dejected for a while said timidly.


    Then Is Darum Wu alright?


    I didnt see him, but he should be fine. If he got hurt, Ai Fa would be disqualified and someone else would be one of the eight braves But Darum Wu only lost once, and he went home without challenging anyone else.


    I see


    Sh Wu sighed sorrowfully.


    Shin Wu looked at her for a moment and then shifted his gaze back to me.


    Well then, lets start our work. Is the kiba inside this room?


    Ah, please wait! I need to do something before you skin it.


    I ced the pot full of offal back into the stove room, picked up the necessary tools, and followed Shin Wu and the others to the ughterhouse.


    Hold on a bit.


    A 60-kg kiba that was one size bigger than yesterday was strung up in the middle of the room.


    We took the eviscerated kiba down and ced it on a tform and then painted the oil I brought from the Fa house only on its right hind leg.


    Asuta, what are you going to do?


    It might be a bit of a waste, but I want to burn off the fur from this leg.


    As both father and son fell into puzzled silence, I used the Rana grass to lit a stick and moved the fire near the kiba hind leg. The dark-colored fur smeared with oil started to burn, and the mix of stenchesing from blood and burning fur gave off a terrible smell.


    If I burned it too much, the skin would get scorched too. So after burning as much fur as I could without harming the skin, I doused the me with water and was done.


    Alright then, before skinning it, can you cut off its right hind leg? I n to use it to make a dish tonight.


    Parent and child probably had plenty of questions, but they didnt ask anything. Be it good or bad, the two silent men wouldntment on the work in the stove room.


    After cutting off the right hind leg, can it be skinned as usual?


    Yes, thank you. I still need to prepare the food for my stall, so you will be a big help.


    After thanking the quiet father and son, I returned triumphantly with my prize.


    Uwah, what is that?


    L Wu, the girl who was not quiet at all, asked me.


    As you can see, its the leg of a kiba. I just burned off its fur. The next steps will be much easier now.


    Before that, we had to take care of the offal.


    I marinated the chopped offal in a liquid made from myam, fruit wine, and Tau sauce, and buried the heart, liver, and kidney with Pico leaves. I nned to season it with salt and Pico leaves which would take the ce of pepper.


    And then, I need to remove the singed fur on the kiba leg.


    I used the cleaver in the stove room to shave away the ck burned fur.


    After cleaning off most of it, I soaked the entire leg in a pot full of water and used the brush for scrubbing which was actually hard kiba bristle to clean it. It was ironic that I was using a brush made from kiba to deal with the kiba fur.


    Anyway, after taking care of it carefully, the skin on the hind leg was exposed. The pinkish skin resembled that of a human or a pig. In the past or should I say, in my previous life before I came to Forest''s Edge, I participated in a farm experience camp. Back then, the hunting hobbyist once told us verbally how to deal with the fur. I tried it out once in the Fa house, and the hide that had been burned couldnt be sold, so Ai Fa gave me the stink eye that day.


    The truth was, Ai Fa secretly gave out the hide of the kiba she hunted to the minor houses. This was an open secret, but she still insisted that she threw away all the hides. I felt bad that Ai Fa couldntin to me because of her lies, so I only used fire to remove the fur just that one time.


    And so? Why are you burning the fur? The bigger the hide, the more copper tes it can be exchanged for, right?


    I can only answer it tastes better this way. Everyone can only enjoy this luxurious meal during festivals Can you ept this exnation?


    I dont know. Its fine, right? This kiba was caught by Ai Fa anyway, so the Fa house can do whatever it wants with it.


    That was right, I only dared to use this method because Ai Fa caught this kiba, but I felt relief that she agreed with me. With the simple and thrifty lifestyle of Forest''s Edge, I had to avoid any actions that might get interpreted as splurging.


    After receiving Donda Wus request, I only had one day to think up the dish. I could only re-mesh the dishes I tried out in the Fa house and try to serve a brand new dish. It was a little troubling.


    And so, how will you deal with this leg? The contest of might will end before dusk.


    I need time to marinate the meat, so that is just enough time Sh Wu, do you want to learn this cooking method? Its different from the way I usually do it.


    I said that because Sh Wu looked distracted and looked different from usual.


    Ehh? Ah, sorry I should concentrate on work.


    Sh Wu patted her own cheeks.


    I will focus My house probably cant burn the kiba fur away.


    This dish is just for the feast today. I wanted to make it feel morevish, so I left the skin. If Ai Fa didnt hunt this kiba, I was nning to make this dish with normal leg meat. Lets start the preparation work then.


    I deboned the leg and carved it out intorge pieces. I would present one kg of it to the winner of the Battle of Skill and use the other three kg for the other dishes.


    I carefully tenderized the meat with a clean stick and then rolled the one kg of meat with rock salt and Pico leaves. It was roughly twice the size of a normal steak.


    I then cut some slit on the meat and stuffed myam into the openings in the ce of garlic. And with that, the preparation work wasplete.


    We will let the meat rest for a while, about the same amount of time we marinate the Myam-roasted meat.


    Which meant, we would leave the meat there for an hour and another hour was required to cook it. The dish would be done when the sun sets.


    Before that, we need to take care of the stall preparation for tomorrow. Vena Wu and L Wu, please help me with mincing the meat for the hamburg steak. Sh Wu, please dice the aria.


    I started cutting the meat to be used in the other dishes.


    While Shin Wu and his father were helping me skin the kiba, I cut off some loin and abdomen meat from the torso. The way the meat was cut would affect the taste, and I couldnt let others do this delicate work.


    I used the knife Ai Fa gave me to cut them into bs and then used the Santoku knife to cut them into thin slices.


    Im working my dads knife too hard, its about time to buy a specialized meat cutting knife.


    That was what I thought, but after browsing the meat cutting knives sold in the Post Station Town, I realized that their sharpness was on par with hunting knives, so I couldnt push myself to make the purchase. On top of that, I bought a top of the line vegetable cutting knife from Shumimaru recently, so I was even more reluctant to make apromise.


    High-quality knives were probably sold in the castle town, but I needed to see the de personally before making the purchase. It would be great if Shumimaru also sold meat-cutting knives.


    When I was thinking about this, the za became rowdy again. It seemed that rest time was over, and the Battle of Skill was restarting.


    Fifteen minutester, Rimee Wu charged into the stove room with ragged breath and her face red.


    Amazing! Ai Fa won again! Ai Fa just needs to win two more matches to be the number one brave!


    Ehh? Who did she win?


    L Wu asked in my ce.


    Her opponent was Rau Lei! Rau Lei was good, but Ai Fa threw him out easily! Easily!


    Her opponent was Rau Lei, huh.


    Since she was victorious against Darum Wu, she could definitely defeat Rau Lei. This meant that Ai Fa had made it into the final four. I didnt know whether I should be happy for her performance and felt conflicted


    What about the others? Ludo?


    Ludo lost! He tried to trip Mida, but fell down himself!


    Hmmp, in the end, he still cant get a match against Papa. He must be frustrated. In that case, the ones left are


    Papa Donda, Kan Lutim, Jiza-nii, and Dan Lutim! Jiza-nii is up next, Im going to watch!


    Donda Wu against Kan Lutim and Jiza Wu against Dan Lutim Coincidentally, this was the head against heir cross match from the Wu n and Lutim house. What an incredible lineup, which made feel like watching, and, at the same time, I didnt feel like watching it too.


    Jiza-nii and Kan Lutim are both amazing, but they cant defeat Papa Donda and Dan Lutim. These two were the finalists for the past ten years.


    I was surprised to hear L Wu say that.


    T-Ten years? What an incredible record There are three harvest festival every year, correct?


    Yes, onerge scale and two smaller scale festivals every year. By the way, todays festival is small scale. All the kins will attend therge-scale festival.


    Three times a year, that meant thirty times in a decade. Either Donda Wu or Dan Lutim had won the tournament every single time. Their prowess was outstanding amongst the denizens of Forest''s Edge; I had always vaguely felt that point.


    And then Ai Fa would be matched up with one of them. Although the Battle of Skill would ensure the safety of all participants, my stomach still hurt from thinking about that.


    Its impossible for Ai Fa to win the tournament.


    That thought also gave me stomach cramps. If Ai Fa had to battle with Donda Wu in the finals, I would be terrified.


    Time flew by, and the preparation work was ending soon. From my body clock, I estimated there was still one more hour before sunset. I had to prepare the dish for the winner.


    Well then, Im going to start. First, sear the outside with a strong fire, just like braised kiba.


    I ced thepletely marinated chunk of meat onto the griddle, and the surface turned brown. Just like the preparation of steaks and hamburg steak, this was done to seal in the juice.


    After that, spread the cut vegetables into the pot with a small fire.


    I chopped the arias and Chachi ahead of time.


    The arias were quartered into crescent shapes, while the Chachi was split boldly in half. I spread them across the entire pot and then ced the grilled meat on top.


    Next, pour in a quarter bottle of fruit wine and then cover the lid. We will need to weigh it down with rocks.


    Is that all? This is really simr to that Braised kiba dish.


    Thats right. However, we cooked Braised kiba by using water and sauce and only added fruit wine to this dish for the aroma. This dish uses the moisture from fruit wine and vegetables to steam it, instead of boiling it.


    When adding more firewood, I took care not to let the fire get too big.


    When making Kiba burgers or steaks, I would switch to steaming midway to cook the dish thoroughly, right? This meat is even thicker, so the steaming would be even longer. You can think about it that way.


    I see What dish is this?


    For now, I dub it Roast kiba.


    This wasnt a dish served in my home or restaurant, but the method to roast beef which I used when Dad, Leina, and I went camping.


    It would be great if there was an iron lid that covered the pot tightly. Unfortunately, the Post Station Town in Genos didnt sell such lids. However, I already tried steaming 10 cm thick bs of meat, and it was proven to work.


    The n this time was to prepare an amazingly thick b of meat. I thought that presenting a generous dish to the winner of the contest of might was fitting, but I wondered if the champion would think so.


    The important thing is the fire. Please keep it at a weaker level than the usual weak fire. If the me is too big, the vegetables touching the bottom of the pot will burn.


    We just needed to continue steaming it for 40 to 50 minutes, and we would be done.


    The preparation for tomorrow was finished too, and the girls were free to go now. I was just thinking that when Rimee Wu ran over again.


    Asuta, you are still not done? The next match is Dan Lutim against Ai Fa!


    Ehh! The semifinal is Ai Fa against Dan Lutim?


    Yes! Both Jiza-nii and Kan Lutim lost! After Ai Fas match is Papa Donda versus Mida!


    Ai Fa against Dan Lutim and Mida against Donda Wu, huh.


    What a heart-pounding pairing.


    Asuta, go take a look, I will watch the fire.


    Sh Wu said with a calm smile.


    Vena Wu, L Wu, you are worried about Donda Wus match too, right? Just leave this ce to me.


    Ehh, can I?


    L Wu looked at me squirmingly.


    I was troubled, but I still restrained my desires.


    I will be there when the job is done. L Wu, go watch the match. You too, Sh Wu.


    No, my family isntpeting Asuta, is this really fine?


    Yes. Dan Lutim definitely wont hurt Ai Fa. I will also do my job properly.


    Alright then, we are off! I will let you know the result of the match!


    The sisters from the Wu n main house left, leaving just Sh Wu and me to work in the stove room.


    That might be so, but we didnt need to do anything other than adding firewood every few minutes. I stared at the wavering orange me as I kept praying for Ai Fas safety in my heart.


    Ai Fa is really exceptional as a hunter. Recently, Darum Wu and Rau Lei can fight on par with Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim in a match, you know?


    Sh Wu and I squatted before the stove, and she finally said quietly.


    I see. Ai Fa is hunting kiba at an rming rate too By the way, I hope Darum Wu will get well soon.


    When Sh Wu heard what I said, she just sighed depressedly.


    Feeling uneasy, I continued:


    Oh right, Darum Wu got badly injured when he protected Shin Wust month. I interact with him the least of all the Wu n main house members, what kind of person is he?


    Darum Wu is very rash. ording to my father Ryada, of all the main house siblings, Darum Wu resembles Donda Wu the most.


    Thats true, his eyes look just like Donda Wu.


    Yes I think Donda Wu and Darum Wu are both outstanding hunters that befit the status of the tribal chief house.


    I couldnt get along with both of them though.


    However, I have known since a long time ago that Donda Wu wasnt a simple brute. I might not get along well with him, but I didnt hate him either. As for Darum Wu because of themotion with him over Ai Fa, there was a deep gulf between us. When I heard him mocking Ai Fa intentionally, I thought of him as lowly as Diga Tsun; both of them made me mad.


    Does Ai Fa n to be a hunter until she withers away in the forest?


    Sh Wu finally spoke quietly again.


    She is a woman, but instead of raising children, she lives as a hunter No, Im not refuting her lifestyle, but I dont understand why she thinks in such a way.


    I dont know either, but I think this suits her really well.


    I just hate the life of waiting for the men toe back everyday: Ai Fa told me that in the past. Instead of being protected, she would rather be the one protecting others.


    I didnt really understand the truth behind her words, but my wish to respect her feelings remained the same. However, I didnt want to be a carefree character that gets protected. Aside from strength, I wanted to watch over Ai Fa in other areas.


    Ai Fa has no intention of marrying anyone?


    Yes, thats probably so


    I was surprised at mid-sentence. Sh Wu was hugging her knees, squatting on the floor, and staring at the mes; her face looked really red.


    S-Sh Wu, whats wrong?


    Ehh? Is something the matter?


    No, its just that you look different from usual.


    Is that so? Maybe


    Sh Wu covered the lower half of her blushing face with her arms that were hugging her knees. Her helpless gaze shifted towards me.


    Just the thought that you might know how I really feel made me embarrassed. Sorry.


    Y-Your feelings? You mean for Darum Wu?


    P-Please dont say it!


    This was the first time I saw her being so panicky. For the first time, the mature and quiet Sh Wu showed her girly side.


    Even though Sh Wu looks so mature, she is just one year older than me.


    I felt a little distraught. Was this unfamiliar feeling the so-called protective instinct?


    Asuta.


    Yes.


    Please dont tell anyone else, okay?


    Okay! I will keep it a secret!


    Also, dont worry or sympathize with me. I''m just a woman who cant even move a water sk, and I dont have the rights to pick a husband.


    Thats not true!


    I thought over it for a moment and decided to stand up.


    Sh Wu, can you help me cook this piece of meat that has its skin attached?


    Ehh?


    I n to grill this into a simple meat steak and give it out to everyone. I want you to help me cook this meat and make the sauce by yourself.


    W-What should I do?


    You have to decide by yourself.


    Sh Wu lowered her head with her face still red.


    She then tilted her head puzzledly.


    Speaking of which, L Wu and the others arent back yet. She said that she will tell you the results after Ai Fa and Dan Lutim are donepeting.


    Ah, thats true.


    It has been 15 minutes.


    The uneasiness I had suppressed was starting to swell again.


    Ehh, does one match take so long?


    No. Im baffled by it too.


    Cheers continueding from the arena.


    Well then, they probably cant leave the za because Donda Wu and Midas match is right after that match, right?


    No, after finalizing the elite eight, there will be a break after every match Asuta, you should go check out the situation.


    But


    You have always been looking out for me, so Im just paying you back. Please go over I also want some time to mull over my feelings.


    She probably said all that after noticing how I felt. But even if she didnt, I could no longer suppress the uneasiness in my heart.


    Excuse me, I will go take a look.


    With that, I charged out of the stove room.


    Ai Fas opponent was Dan Lutim. He called the Fa house his friend, so things wouldnt go badly Thats what I thought, but I couldnt keep my heart from wavering.


    Did one of them suffer a serious injury?


    Or did a malicious third party disrupt the contest?


    I entered the za worriedly, and the heartyughter of Dan Lutim wiped all my unfounded fears away.


    Ai Fa! You are really a superb hunter! Aside from Donda Wu, this is the first time I have met such a challenging opponent!


    Dan Lutim stood in the center of the arena with his feet wide apart. His Ebisu-like face, shiny bald head, and round tummy were drenched with sweat.


    Facing off against him a few meters away was the equally sweaty Ai Fa. She had a casual expression on her face in her match against Jii Mamu, but she was sweating profusely now, with her shoulders heaving widely.


    It seemed that they had been going at it for the entire 15 minutes.


    But it is about time to end this! Im getting hungry!


    After saying that, Dan Lutim spread out his arms and attempted to grab Ai Fa.


    I was shocked by his nimble movements. His massive body weighed over 100 kg, but his explosiveness was on par with Ai Fa and Darum Wu.


    Ai Fa barely dodged him, but Dan Lutim didnt stop.


    One of his arms shot out at Ai Fa so fast that the air howled.


    Ai Fa kicked off the side of Dan Lutims stomach and lept further back.


    Dan Lutim changed direction with the same zing speed in pursuit.


    Ai Fa bent down and counter-attacked with the sweep she used to defeat Jii Mamu. But Dan Lutim evaded it easily with a jump.


    Ai Fa immediately pushed off with her palms, dodging like a jumping lynx. Dan Lutims fingers closed around the space where Ai Fas head was a moment ago.


    The cheers were thunderous. It was the loudest cheer of the day. Did such an amazing match continue for fifteen minutes? I was at a loss for words.


    Dan Lutim was an extraordinary individual. How could he move as fast as Ai Fa despite thatrge tummy of his? His body weight was twice that of Ai Fa; this was too illogical.


    Not just that, Dan Lutim alsoughed loudly from time to time. He looked incredibly gleeful.


    On the other hand, Ai Fa was going all out. Like a lynx being attacked by a brown bear or lond gori.


    Ai


    I shouted unconsciously.


    Ai Fa! Dont give up! Get him!


    Did she hear me? Ai Fa braced herself and charged into her opponent.


    Dan Lutim didnt dodge like Darum Wu. Standing his ground firmly, he swung his arms at the approaching Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa twisted her body and went around to Dan Lutims right.


    Dan Lutim finally caught her arm.


    At the same time, Ai Fa bent down in an attempt to sweep Dan Lutims leg.


    After grabbing Ai Fa firmly, Dan Lutim could have gone for a bold throw. However, he let go of Ai Fas arm without hesitation and avoided the attack by lifting one leg.


    Ai Fas attack whiffed, so she was about to fall onto the ground. At this moment, Dan Lutim tried to grab her back.


    Ai Fa!


    Ai Fa used one light as a pivot and swiftly turned towards Dan Lutim.


    Dan Lutim grabbed her shoulders with his big hands.


    It was over.


    Ai Fa was falling backward, as if she couldnt withstand Dan Lutims charge.


    However while she was falling, Ai Fas right arm grabbed the front of Dan Lutims shirt, and her left leg kicked at her opponents right ankle.


    Dan Lutim lost his bnce for the first time.


    If this continued, Ai Fa would fall too and get crushed by his giant body. Hence, she pressed her knee into hisrge tummy and shifted her center of gravity downwards.


    She grabbed his chest, kicked his feet and lowered her body. All these actions worked in tandem together and Dan Lutims massive body leaned forward and into the air.


    This was probably the circr throw in judo.


    But while Ai Fa was doing that, she looked as if she wanted to support herself with her left arm on the ground.


    No, I probably saw it wrong. In the end, Ai Fas left hand didnt touch the ground, and she threw Dan Lutim out with her left knee on his belly.


    Dan Lutims huge body drew an arc in the air before falling with a thud.


    The ecstatic crowd erupted in cheers.


    However, Raa Lutims stern voice cut through the cheers.


    Victor, Dan Lutim of the Lutim house! Ai Fa of the Fa house is disqualified!


    The cheers turned into grumble and boos.


    The white-haired and muscr elder of the Lutim house stared at the crowd with eagle-like eyes.


    Before Dan Lutims torso touched the ground, Ai Fas waist was already grounded. Hence, Dan Lutim is the winner!


    That was why Ai Fa tried to support herself with her left arm midway through the match.


    Ai Faid sprawled on the ground and panted. Dan Lutim who was thrown two meters away was also out of breath as heid on the ground.


    Kan Lutim charged out from the crowd to check on his father. I also entered the za. With the grumblesing from behind me, I rushed to Ai Fas side.


    Ai Fa, are you alright!?


    I Im fine


    She opened her mouth wide with her eyes tightly shut and answered hoarsely. This was the first time I have seen Ai Fa so exhausted.


    Shoulder Lend me your shoulder I cant walk by myself


    I understand.


    I picked up Ai Fas right arm, supported her back and propped her up. Ai Fas body was burning hot, and she leaned weakly onto me.


    My sweat might dirty you


    Its fine, dont worry about that.


    At this moment, Dan Lutim who was helped up by the powerful arms of his son showed a weak smile:


    I thought that I lost! Ai Fa, why didnt you support yourself with your left arm? If you did, you would have won!


    My left arm just healed; I wasnt sure if it could support your huge body. If my arm dislocates again, I wont be able to hunt.


    I see, so thats the reason! I understand.


    Dan Lutim pulled Kan Lutim to walk towards us and suddenly leaned his sweaty smiling face towards Ai Fa:


    You are really an exemry hunter! Not only are you powerful, you also know what is important! Ai Fa, Im d to be friends with an outstanding hunter like you!


    You tter me I will make a move first.


    After saying that, Ai Fa kicked my leg.


    She was hinting that it is time to go. I nodded at the gleeful Dan Lutim and Kan Lutim who was smiling awkwardly and left the za with my battle-worn house head.


    The crowd gave their generous apuse and cheers for Ai Fa. I couldnt help smiling awkwardly at how great my house head was.


    Whats the matter, Asuta? Are youughing at me for losing so terribly?


    Ehh?


    I looked at Ai Fa in surprise and found her pouting and leaning against my shoulder.


    How was that terrible? There arent many hunters amongst the kins of the Wu n who could fight with him to such an extent, right?


    A loss is a loss.


    Ehh, didnt L Wu tell you earlier? Winning is an honor, but there is no shame in losing. Besides, you performed admirably, so you dont need to feel frustrated over this match.


    No way. I almost won, so, of course, I will feel frustrated.


    My house head was still pouting cutely, as she pressed her blonde head against my cheeks firmly in retaliation against me.


    4


    Sorry for the wait, this is the dish I prepared for today.


    When the sun set beyond the western woods, torches were lit around the za, and I presented the dinner of blessing to the champion of the Battle of Skill tournament.


    As expected, the winner was Donda Wu.


    In the end, I didnt see any of Donda Wus matches. In the semi-finals, when Mida who had the size advantage charged at him, Donda Wu took him on directly and then tossed Mida aside, disying the difference in power between them. In the match against the exhausted Dan Lutim, Donda Wu didnt stall the battle, twisting the arm of his opponent with exceptional skill and pushing him onto the ground.


    The champion sat on a mini wooden tform, and he crossed his legs with one leg propped up as usual. The grand elder Grandma Jiba ced a grass crown of blessing on his messy brown hair.


    He showed his usual sour face, with his usual intimidating aura. But he fought elites like Kan Lutim, Mida, and Dan Lutim in quick session earlier, so his face was full of sweat, and his shoulders and chest were rising slightly. His gaze fell on the te I presented to him.


    This was the biggest te in the Wu n vige, and I ced the dish for today in it. It was full of steaming hot Chachi, aria, and one kg of Roast kiba in the middle of the te.


    I thought you would present something more spectacr, but it looks really normal.


    Yes, but I hope it suits your taste.


    I cut the Roast kiba into thick bs instead of thin slices and poured a special sauce over it. This was made with Tau sauce and fruit wine as the base, and diced aria, myam, salt, Pico leaves, and the caramel-colored kiba juice that dripped off during the roasting were other ingredients. It was the most delicious sauce I had ever made.


    Please eat it while its hot. The special thing about this dish is that it tastes delicious even if it gets cold. But the denizens of Forest''s Edge prefer hot dishes, correct?


    Hmmp.


    Donda Wu grunted before standing up.


    The seventy-odd kins stood around the tform and awaited the start of the feast.


    Well then, let the harvest feast begin! Kins of the Wu n, offer your thanks to the forest and let its grace be our flesh and blood!


    Whoooaaa!: the people responded with courageous cheers and then grabbed their skewers and fruit wines.


    After seeing that, Donda Wu sat down heavily and reached for the te. He picked up a piece of Roast kiba with his skewer and bit down with his white teeth that looked strong enough to crush stones.


    The meat in Roast kiba wasnt as tough as normal steaks, but it wasnt too tender either. After all, I avoided using loin meat and chose the tougher thigh meat.


    Unlike roast beef, the insides of Roast kiba had to be cooked thoroughly. But I didnt roast it until it was dry, keeping the pinkish meat juicy and concentrating the fresh taste inside the meat. The tender lean meat that had been adequately stripped of its fats, and the skin had been roasted again until it turned a caramel shade, giving it more variety of taste and texture.


    In order to draw out the basic taste of the ingredient, I didnt pour too much of the sauce I took pride in on it. Just the salt and Pico leaves I carefully smeared over the meat, and the myam I embedded inside was enough to season the roast meat. The taste would be more prominent after it has cooled down, but it was equally good fresh out of the oven too.


    I had been in Forest''s Edge for about 60 days, and this dishbined all the techniques I had learned aftering to Forest''s Edge. How did it taste? I wasnt expecting for Donda Wu topliment the food when


    Delicious.


    Ehh?


    I lifted my head in surprise.


    Donda Wu had his usual sour face as he took another bite of the Roast kiba without even looking at me.


    He shifted his gaze suspiciously to his feet. There was a bowl of kiba meat soup prepared by the women of the Wu n, filled with vegetables, and a te of grilled poitan and offal.


    Hey, whats that? Theres some unfamiliarly shaped meat in there. Did you use the meat of some other animal?


    Ah, those are the offal of a kiba. I learned to cook it yesterday, it has an interesting taste.


    There were grilled kiba heart, liver, kidney, and other offal cut intorge pieces.


    Ai Fa likes the kiba heart. It doesnt have any unique vor, and the texture is the same as meat.


    Heart of the kiba, huh.


    Donda Wu picked up a piece of kiba heart with the skewer and put it in his mouth. He closed his blue burning eyes and chewed slowly.


    Donda Wu swallowed the heart and then took off one of the nes from his neck and handed it to me.


    Thanks for your hard work, heres the payment.


    Ehh? Payment?


    Now that he mentioned it, we didnt discuss the payment term at all.


    Be it the house head conference or the uproar that happened after that, the Wu n had taken great care of us. So I prepared these dishes without expecting any remuneration.


    Thank you. But isnt the payment too much?


    There were around 20 tusks and horns on the ne, about 5 kibas worth or 60 red copper tes.


    Are your skills that cheap?


    Donda Wu tossed the ne to my chest and focused on eating his Roast kiba.


    He then red at me unhappily:


    How long are you going to watch me eat? Your work is done, go eat your food.


    Y-Yes. Im going off now.


    With an indescribable feeling of hype and happiness in my heart, I left the tform.


    The next instant, a figure charged out like a hound and grabbed my chest.


    Hey, Asuta! Whats going on here!?


    T-That scared me. Why do you look so upset?


    He had blonde hair, which made me mistake him for Ai Fa, but he was actually the young head of the Lei house, Rau Lei. His aqua-colored eyes were burning as he stared at me from close up.


    How dare you even ask! I ate your cooking!


    Oh, is that so? So why do you look so furious? Was it not to your liking?


    How can that be!? I was surprised by how delicious it was! Did you pull your punches for the house head conference!?


    I was confused.


    However, I had seen a lot of people lose it because of delicious food, so I wasnt too shaken by his reaction.


    Im curious too. Asuta, did you hide your skills during the house head conference? Or did you improve that much in this half a month?


    The sky was getting dark, and the only sources of light were the torches. Arge figure walked over from the other end of the za. He had a squarish face, mature demeanor, and well-toned body He was one of the three tribal chiefs I had not met for a long time, Dali Sauti.


    Ah, Dali Sauti, you have recovered from your wounds.


    Yes.


    He nodded magnanimously.


    Ai Fa met him recently because of the Totos issue, but thest time I saw him was right before Zattsu Tsun and gang caused an uproar. Like what Ai Fa said, he had recovered from his injuries.


    By the way, he was speaking with Kamyua Yost in the Post Station Town when Ist met him, and he was rather excited. He had reverted to his calm personality tonight and was smiling cheerfully.


    Sorry for the trouble I caused the other time. Its great that you look lively Well then, can you answer the query from the head of the Lei house and me? We have no rights to be mad even if you conceal your true abilities, but I will feel uneasy if you dont tell me the reason why you did so.


    Do you think I hid my skills?


    A few days ago, the people from the Wu n main house praised my improving culinary skills, but, seeing how worked up Rau Lei was, I thought he wanted to tell me something different from that.


    What are you arguing about? Asuta only made this little, it will be all eaten up if you dont pay attention.


    Ludo Wu was holding arge te as he walked over while eating a thigh steak. That was the thick cut steak I made with the 3 kg of meat. It wasplemented with steamed aria, Chachi, and other vegetables. There was only about a quarter of it left.


    Save me my share! I havent eaten my full yet! Asuta, whats going on here? You agreed to tend to the hearth for the house head conference for the sake of letting the house heads taste your cooking, correct? So why did you keep your power level a secret?


    Im sorry to hear you say that, but I always give my all in my cooking.


    Then, did your skills improved by leaps and bounds in half a month? I also tried your dish during Kan Lutims wedding! That was twenty days before the house head conference, but the improvement wasnt so prominent!


    Rau Lei wasnt angry, just confused. But I was even more lost than him.


    Ludo Wu easily sorted out our confusion and questions.


    So, is Asutas cooking so delicious that you are shocked? Rau Lei, this is no surprise at all.


    But why? Ludo Wu, do you know the reason why his delicious turned delicious?


    Of course. The food at the house head conference wasnt prepared by Asuta. Although Shin Wu and I only ate jerky that night and didnt taste the food at the house head conference.


    I didnt get it immediately.


    After a while, I realized what Ludo Wu was saying.


    Ah so thats how it is.


    Thats right. You said that the goal on that day is to teach the Tsun n woman how to cook, so you and the others would refrain from doing the cooking. Even if they followed your instructions, their cookings wouldnt be as delicious.


    But even so, for the people who ate kiba meat that hadnt been bloodlet everyday, the taste made a great impact. So did the grilled poitan.


    The dish I chose for that day was Myam-roasted meat, and even a poorly skilled person could prepare it. That might be so, but how well cooked the meat was, and the way it was grilled with the sauce would affect the tenderness of the meat and the taste of the dish. The standards of me and the other women instructing the Tsun n was low to just make sure the meat wasnt undercooked or burnt.


    No matter what, I felt honored that brutish men like Rau Lei and Dali Sauti were so surprised by the difference.


    I ate the food at Asutas stall in the Post Station Town before. It didnt taste this delicious.


    Rau Lei pressed me for answers, and I exined:


    Back then, I didnt prepare additional meat patties, so what you ate were Myam-roasted meat, seasoned to the taste of the people in town. Denizens of Forest''s Edge might find the taste to be too strong.


    Thats right. During the Lutim houses wedding, the food was prepared by the women of the Wu n. Rau Lei, this is the first time you are tasting food cooked by Asuta for the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Ludo Wu exined as he tossed a Chachi into his mouth.


    Ah, it tastes great! The meat is tasty, but this Chachi is delicious! I like Chachi.


    Ludo Wu rxed and showed a smile as adorable as a girl.


    The matter had been resolved. As I was sighing in relief, someone grabbed Rau Leis arm from the side.


    Hey, head of the Lei house, why are you doing something so rude to Asuta? If you dont have a good reason, I will be happy to take you on.


    It was Ai Fa.


    Rau Lei looked troubled and finally let go of my T-shirt.


    We are not arguing, dont be so mad Ai Fa, you want to have another match with me?


    No matter how many times we fight, the result will be the same.


    Ai Fa said with cold fury and flicked away Rau Leis hand.


    Rau Lei scratched his nose childishly.


    Ai Fa, Asuta, you two are too sly! Your house has only two people, but one is the best hearth caretaker, the other is a hunter that pushed Dan Lutim to the limit. I dont get this!


    Who cares what you think.


    Ai Fa crossed her arms under her breasts smugly and looked at Rau Lei sideways. At this moment, the quiet Dali Sautiughed softly.


    When I learned that Donda Wu is holding a harvest feast during such a turbulent time, I thought he was an unexpectedly easy-going man. But at least for me, today has been a meaningful day Since we have the convenient Totos now, I should have invited Graff Zaza to make a trip here too.


    Ehh, whats that about Graff Zaza?


    The Wu n is outstanding. Not only is the hunters prowess impressive, I feel that all the kins of the Wu n are filled with energy.


    Dali Sauti surveyed the entire za.


    Illuminated by the torches and the makeshift stoves, everyone was smiling happily. It was a joyous feast, and I saw the same thing during the Lutim house wedding banquet too.


    Everyone and their beloved family and kins were enjoying delicious food, drinking wine and making merry. For someone from another world, this powerful and heated scene made me dizzy Wasnt this a familiar scene when a feast was held in Forest''s Edge?


    Other than the Wu n, the Zaza house and the northern houses are the most powerful group, followed by us, the southern houses. However, we wouldnt be smiling so blissfully during a small harvest feast. Kiba meat and the vegetables from the Post Station Town are food that allows us to survive, just like air and water. We wont feel any special joy or bliss from them.


    I see


    Every meal gives us joy for surviving another day. The greater the joy, the stronger the will and power to survive. Asuta, thats what you said, correct? I heard that from Donda Wu.


    Donda Wu told you that?


    Yes. Just from today, I understand how powerful the Wu n is. At the same time, I realize the capability of the Fa house.


    There was a bold smile on Dali Sautis squarish face.


    We will be meeting the people from the Genos castle in 3 days. The denizens of Forest''s Edge need to obtain even greater strength and work together. Asuta, Ai Fa, I hope the two of you can do your best for our tribe in the future too.


    Y-Yes.


    This is only natural for denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    After Ai Fa and I nodded in agreement, Dali Sauti turned around.


    Well then, let us enjoy the dishes that the women of the Wu n prepared for us. I will take my leave now, please stay safe.


    After Dali Sauti left, another figure appeared. It wasnt just one person, but L Wu, Shin Wu, and Mida.


    Finally found it! Ludo, dont take Asutas cooking away! I searched all over for it!


    L Wu led the way and charged towards her brother, and then pinched his left ear with all her might. Even though Ludo Wu got the title of a brave, he still couldnt evade the attack while holding such a big te.


    That hurts, retard! If I leave Asutas dish unattended, that big guy there will devour it all!


    You are as much of a glutton as Mida! Enough, hand it over!


    As the siblings squabbled, Mida stared at me with his pig-like small eyes.


    Mida wont eat all of it. Mida wants to try Asutas cooking too


    He didnt make a scene like he did in the past and muttered to himself a little sullenly with his cheeks trembling.


    I understand. Theres just a bit left, so eat it cherishingly, alright?


    Yes I will cherish it


    Tch Hey Mida, I wont lose to you in the next contest. So dont lose to anyone else aside from me, okay?


    Hmm?


    The atmosphere was harmonious.


    During the Lutim house wedding banquet, I worked behind the scenes the entire day and didnt enjoy it with the others at all. Although I didnt cook too much, just what was on this te, everyone had blissful smiles as they tasted the cookings made by Mama Mia Lei, Leina Wu, and the others. It was a feast the denizens of Forest''s Edge only get to enjoy every few months.


    Grandma Jiba was seated on a rug not far from here, surrounded by many kins. Therge figureughing heartily with ribs in both hands was definitely Dan Lutim. The small figure mimicking his posture his feet might be Rimee Wu. Two tall figures were chatting some distance away with fruit wine bottles in hand. They were probably Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim.


    Everyone was enjoying the feast. Be it man or woman, or the small number of elderly and children the torches shone on the 70-odd kins of the Wu n. They ate, they drank, and they celebrated life in Forest''s Edge.


    Dali Sauti was right. Three dayster, the tribal chiefs would have a meeting with the people from the Genos castle. Donda Wu intentionally held a harvest feast during such a turbulent time so they would experience the life they want to protect and the happiness that they had.


    Asuta, did you eat anything?


    Ai Fa red at me with her eyes half closed.


    I just grabbed a few bites when I was cooking.


    I knew it! You never learn, do you? You are always


    Ludo Wus cheerful voice cut off Ai Fas words.


    Ah, Darum-nii, you are finally up. Look, this is a dish cooked by Asuta.


    Ai Fa and I exchanged a look and then turned to Ludo Wu. Darum Wu pushed his brothers petite body aside gently with the back of his palm and stood before us.


    Hearth caretaker of the Fa house, I have something to say to you.


    The eyes he inherited from his father had a strong light in them.


    Ai Fa wanted to speak, but Darum Wu stopped her and continued:


    I already spoke with the head of the Fa house. Hearth caretaker no, Asuta of the Fa house, you are next. I just want to speak with you without being disturbed by others.


    Second son of the Wu n, are you willing to swear that you wont hurt him?


    Ai Fa interjected with a sharp voice, and Darum Wu replied quietly:


    I promise. You can take my arm or leg if I break my promise. In the name of the second son of the Wu n and as a hunter in Forest''s Edge, Darum Wu hereby vows that he will not harm Asuta of the Fa house. All who hear me are my witness.


    Wait! Darum-nii, what are you saying all of a sudden!


    L Wu yelled angrily, Ludo Wu frowned troubledly, Shin Wu remained expressionless, and Mida was the same as usual. As for Rau Lei he red at the side of Darum Wus face with hound-like eyes.


    Are there any problems between you two? Never mind, I heard your vow just now. Darum Wu, if you go against your promise, I will cut off your arms.


    Whatever.


    Darum Wu muttered softly.


    Ai Fa bit her lips tightly and looked at me. I nodded at her and looked up at the tall Darum Wu.


    I understand. Where should we talk?


    Anywhere is fine, as long as no one disturbs us.


    I followed the poker-faced Darum Wu out of the za. We went into a dark alley between two houses.


    It was some distance from the noise of the crowds and the torches. Darum Wu checked the surroundings for anyone hiding in the dark and then turned towards me.


    Asuta of the Fa house, did you hear the promise I made with Ai Fa before our contest of might?


    Yes, I did.


    In the end, I lost to Ai Fa. I dont have the rights to stop her anymore Only you can stop her now.


    Stop Ai Fa?


    Darum Wus expression was nk, but his blue eyes were burning.


    If Rau Leis eyes were like a hunting hound, then his eyes were like that of a wild wolf.


    Im not good with words, so I will just say what I think Asuta, dont you want to stop Ai Fa? Can you live carefree even if she withers away in the forest?


    Are you saying that Ai Fa should give up her work as a hunter?


    Of course, what else could I mean?


    His words were too unexpected.


    W-Wait. Darum Wu, you are also doing the dangerous work of a hunter, correct? But you are refuting the job of a hunter?


    She is a woman. She doesnt have the responsibility of being a hunter, unlike men. Dont make me state suchmon sense.


    But Ai Fa takes pride in being a hunter. She just happens to be a woman; she has the soul of a hunter, just like you


    Thats not important. Asuta, I want to know what you think.


    With the sound of a footfall, Darum Wu took one step my way.


    There was no use in retreating. If Darum Wu wanted to harm me, I couldnt evade at this distance.


    Can you bear with such a fate? She might wither away in the forest tomorrow, you understand? If that happens, will you still ept the reason because she is a hunter?


    Thats Not all hunters die young in the forest. Even though Ai Fa is a woman, she is still an amazingly capable hunter


    Hypocrite. No matter how good she is, she cant live forever. Didnt she suffer a heavy injury just a few days ago? If she ran into a kiba on her way home back then, she would have died.


    The piercing light in his burning eyes leaned in close.


    I could feel his rage and regret.


    Besides, she even used the dangerous Sacrificial hunting method. She even went that far, just how long can she stay safe? Answer me, Asuta. If Ai Fa withers in the forest tomorrow, will you be fine with that? Is that how insignificant Ai Fa is to you?


    To me, Ai Fa is more precious than anyone else! But I dont want to refute her lifestyle.


    Is it fine even if you lose her? I I dont want to lose her!


    Darum Wu could no longer suppress his voice.


    The scar across his right cheek turned red.


    I dont want to lose Ai Fa! I cant bear seeing her face such a fate! So I want Ai Fa to live on as a woman! But I  I know I cant stop her anymore.


    Thats


    That night during the house head conference, I failed to protect Ai Fa. And today, I lost to her. I dont have the rights to say anymore I cant protect her, Im powerless now!


    Darum Wu grabbed me by the chest.


    He was stronger than Rau Lei, and his fingers were trembling from regret.


    Arent you going to stop Ai Fa? You are her only family She already acknowledges you as a member of the Fa house, dont you want to protect her?


    Of course I want to protect her! But


    How should I express my feelings?


    I didnt wish Ai Fa to die. That much was obvious.


    However, I didnt want to refute Ai Fas way of life, because


    I want to protect Ai Fas feelings, thoughts, and pride. If Ai Fa wants to live as a hunter, I will protect this wish of hers.


    That wasnt it.


    After saying that out loud, I felt that I didnt state the most important point.


    I didnt even agree with what I said.


    And of course, Darum Wu looked as if he didnt agree and pulled at my chest harder.


    Then, can you bear losing Ai Fa?


    I might not be able to bear it. I might regret it for the rest of my life. But if I want to prioritize Ai Fas feelings and live with her, I can only steel myself for this.


    Was I wrong?


    When the women of the Wu n sent off their men into the woods, they did so with a resolve I couldnt imagine. In my eyes, they cared for their family more than anyone else, but they epted the cruel fate that their family might die at any moment. They could only trust their family, and pray for their safety.


    What Icked was this resolve. And so, just like how they trusted their family I should trust Ai Fa too. Was I wrong?


    You are very capable. In this short period of time, you have proven this point. Only you can earn copper tes by working in the Post Station Town. Hence, Ai Fa doesnt need to work as a hunter anymore, correct?


    Darum Wu grit his teeth hard as he squeezed out these words with a low and hoarse voice.


    So Darum Wu was so worried about Ai Fa. That was a big shock to me.


    That made me waver a little. The person most suited for Ai Fa the one who could save her from this cruel fate wasnt me, but someone like him


    I


    I looked quietly at Darum Wus twisted face.


    I didnt know how much time went by Darum Wu finally let go of my chest, and he averted his face exhaustedly.


    When Ai Fa withers away in the forest, I will take your life. Even if I die in my attempt, I will not let this matter rest.


    Finally, Darum Wu turned and left with these words.


    I stood in ce, unable to move.


    Darum Wu left the dark corner, and I felt a slender figure with a te rushing over I was probably mistaken. My senses seemed to be failing me.


    I could return to the bright and warm world just by advancing a few meters. The orange me, the noise of the crowd, the heat and vigor of the feast were everywhere.


    But, did I have the right to return to that ce? I didnt know.


    Am I just relying on the strong will of Ai Fa?


    Ai Fa was an outstanding hunter. She told me often that she wouldnt throw her life easily and the proper way of the hunter was to live a long life and hunt as much kiba as possible. I believed her, and, in the end, I was relying on her.


    I didnt think Ai Fa would die.


    I assumed that fate wouldnt take Ai Fa away unreasonably.


    I didnt understand anything.


    And despite not understanding, I


    Asuta, how long are you going to stay here?


    I turned back in surprise.


    I definitely wont mistake this voice. With the za dyed in reddish-orange color behind her, Ai Fa stood tall in front of me.


    Ai Ai Fa, whats the matter?


    Do you even need to ask? I saw the second son of the Wu ning out, but you were still nowhere to be found, so I came to fetch you.


    Ai Fa tookrge strides towards me with a sulking face.


    I backed away unconsciously, but she grabbed my arm.


    Why are you running away? Why do you look so sad? You shouldnt be affected by whatever nonsense that second son told you.


    Ai Fa nced up and down at me with angry eyes; she probably wanted to check if I suffered any violence.


    Did you eavesdrop on us earlier?


    Im not Kamyua Yost and wont do something so shameless. If you say something so rude again, I will make you pay for it.


    Thats true. Sorry.


    Whats wrong? The one you are angry with isn''t the second son of the Wu n but me?


    Ai Fa lowered her head a little and pouted like she usually did.


    As there wasnt anyone else here, she showed her feelings freely. She looked adorable and made my heart ache at the same time too.


    If you are mad at me, I will apologize. Asuta, dont look so sad.


    Ehh? You dont need to apologize


    Is that so? When I lost to Dan Lutim, didnt I vent my anger out at you?


    I didnt care about such trivial things.


    Even though Ai Fa always did that.


    Back then, I couldnt suppress my frustration. After calming down, I realized that despite the many restrictions of that contest, I still fought on par with Dan Lutim who was on equal footing with Donda Wu, so it was something to be proud of.


    Ai Fa smiled a little bashfully.


    My father Gill taught me well. Im now more confident that Im a qualified hunter. I made you worried, but the contest of might is very meaningful to me.


    I see.


    Whats the matter, arent you happy for me?


    Ai Fa frowned again and leaned in close to me suddenly.


    You are acting weird. Its rare to see you show such a pained gaze. Asuta, I already told you to not hide anything from me.


    That might be so, but some things are hard to say.


    Ai Fa seemed peeved by my answer.


    She then said: Dont wanna.


    Instead of You cant, it was Dont wanna.


    The subtle change in her tone was her childish side she would show every now and then.


    I earned my pride as a hunter, and your cooking skills got acknowledged by Donda Wu once again. Your eyes cant be so sad on this joyous day.


    Even if you say that


    Dont wanna, dont wanna.


    Ai Fa clutched my fingers tightly with hers.


    Somehow, I feel that you are so far away. No, not simply far away I feel as if you are going to disappear.


    Ai Fa walked towards me with an anxious face.


    I already told you. Asuta, I wont permit you to disappear in front of me.


    You are my irreceable family. If you are gone I wont be able to hold on too.


    I could feel Ai Fas breath on my face.


    Her sweet fragrance tickled my nasal cavity.


    I could feel the warmth from her fingertips.


    If I made you ufortable, I apologize.


    Ai Fa said quietly, rxed her fingers, and then hugged me from the front.


    Stay by my side forever. I will promise to apany for the rest of my life too.


    Ai Fas arms circled around my back and hugged me tightly, and I felt that I was going to be crushed.


    Although I couldnt hug her back equally hard, my arms still went around her back quietly.


    If you permit it, I want to stay by your side too.


    What are you saying? Im the one who wants us to be together forever.


    I realized one thing.


    I liked how Ai Fa was right now.


    Be it her pride as a hunter, her stubbornness, her childlike fragileness, her kindness hidden behind her acting difficult  I liked everything about Ai Fa.


    I didnt want to lose her.


    If possible, I hoped she wouldnt do anything dangerous.


    But what I really wanted was for Ai Fa to never change.


    If Ai Fa could transfer her pride and conviction to a work other than a hunter, I would give her my heartfelt blessing But since living as a hunter brought Ai Fa the most happiness, I had to support her and protect her instead of refuting her.


    That was the only thing that I could promise for now. With that in mind, I finally hugged Ai Fa tightly.


    After about 15 seconds, Ai Fained: It hurts.


    And so, the 27th of the Blue Month, on the 64th day since I arrived in this world, with the thoughts of many people entangled in my fingers, I spent a quiet night.


    Mid-Meal Snack: The Mncholy of the Wu ns Eldest Daughter


    Vena Wu mncholically watched her kins enjoying themselves at the banquet.


    Today was a wedding banquet of the head of the Lilim house taking a woman from the Lei house as his wife, and it was held in the Wu n za. All one hundred-odd kins were here to witness this marriage. Torches were lit all around the za, and makeshift stoves were used to grill meat or reheat the soup. The celebration was so heated that it was bordering on madness.


    Aside from influential people, a wedding wouldnt normally be held in the Wu n za with all the kins in attendance. The banquet today was special. Because the Lilim house that wasnt rted to the Wu n by blood was now a kin of the Wu n, it was cause for celebration.


    To think a minor house like Lilim can be a kin of the Wu n


    Vena Wu who was in an elegant banquet attire sighed quietly in the night.


    Vena Wu just turned 15 a few days ago. Denizens of Forest''s Edge could be wed when they were 15. Young people of marriageable age would seek out their spouses during such banquets. And so, Vena Wu hid in an inconspicuous corner of the za and looked at the figures of her kins enjoying the party from afar.


    I just turned 15, so why are so many people proposing to me


    Vena Wu thought as she looked at the bride and groom clinging to each other on the ceremonial stage.


    The head of the Lilim house was a man in his prime who was close to 40. His bride was a 16 years old girl from the Lei house.


    The difference in age wasnt important; the head of the Lilim house was a capable hunter and had to leave his strong bloodline behind. Since he got widowed while he was still young, it was only natural for him to remarry. For powerful hunters, this was part of their noble obligations.


    The Lilim house was a surprisingly small house. Including the house head, they only had four members and two young children. Normally, such a minor house couldnt be a kin of the Wu n. Vena Wu could understand if they forsook their family name and joined the Wu n. After all, ording to the tradition in Forest''s Edge, it was only natural for the weak houses to lose their family name.


    Despite that, the Wu n allowed the Lilim house to join them as a kin house. Amongst the Wu ns kins, the Lei house was the thirdrgest, right behind the Wu n and Lutim house. After obtaining permission from the six house heads led by Donda Wu, the Lilim house took in a Lei house woman in marriage. They became rted to the Lei house through marriage and were now the seventh kin house of the Wu n.


    It went without saying that there were heated arguments at the start, but the head of the Lilim house showed great sincerity and prowess as a hunter, and his wish got granted.


    Vena Wu heard that the girl from the Lei house also showed her will and determination to the head of the Lei house and Donda Wu. This couple met each other along the road, but they yearned for each other so strongly and won this uphill battle. Just what kind of emotions made them do something so reckless? The young Vena Wu couldnt imagine.


    They could actually fall so deeply for another person Im very envious, but on the other hand, it fills me with fear


    The men who proposed to Vena Wu or expressed their wish to marry into the n for her were as numerous as the stars. As the eldest daughter of the Wu n main house, Vena Wu couldnt be wed to someone of dubious standings. She got her hands full dealing with the Wu n branch houses, the Lei house, the Lutim house and men from other powerful houses. Turning down all these men one at a time annoyed her to no end.


    I didnt even talk much with them, why did they think Im someone they can spend the rest of their lives with


    Vena Wu couldnt understand.


    She was convinced that these people were only after her looks or her status as the eldest daughter of the Wu n.


    They dont care what kind of person I am How can I marry a man like that?


    Vena Wu didnt share her thoughts with them.


    Vena Wu who was just 15 understood that very few people in Forest''s Edge had the same troubles as her.


    There wasnt any need for a reason to love somebody. After falling in love, you would want to spend the rest of your life with them, share all your joy and suffering, and the urge to raise children woulde naturally. There was no need for reasons or words Vena Wu grew up where such an idea was prominent.


    Vena Wus parents met few times during banquets and decided to marry. But even so, they still loved each other deeply and had seven children. After twenty years of marriage, their feelings for each other remained unchanged. This was the way that the denizens of Forest''s Edge should have.


    How did they manage to do that


    Vena Wu loved her family deeply. To her, her parents, grandmother, great-grandmother, and siblings were all irreceable existences. If the heavens were to take any one of them, she would dly go in their ce. She couldnt bear seeing righteous souls of her family return to the forest, while someone with a twisted personality like her gets to live. That was how deeply Vena Wu loved her ten family members.


    A thought arose in her. If she couldnt love her spouse with the same feelings, there was no point in getting married.


    Everyone has so sincere thoughts; why am I the only one with such twisted thinking?


    Vena Wu sighed as she thought about that. She had lost count of how many times she had sighed today.


    At this moment, some noise came from the trees beside her.


    Was it the pup of a Gizu? Vena Wu stood up hurriedly.


    However, it wasnt a beast but a man of Forest''s Edge wearing a hunters cape and a saber by his waist.


    Vena Wu sighed in relief, but the man seemed troubled. He looked around him and was more flustered than Vena Wu. He knelt down on one knee as if he was pleading for something.


    Pardon me for surprising you. I didnte here with malicious intent.


    Vena Wu didnt understand what he was saying in the beginning.


    However, his words fermented slowly in her mind, and she backed away on reflex.


    You You are not a kin of the Wu n


    Yes, Im from the Dai house. My name is Diru Dai, Im the second son of the main house.


    Vena Wu had never heard of this house before.


    No matter what, this man wasnt a kin of the Wu n.


    Why is someone from the Dai house intruding into the Wu n vige? As you can see, we are having a wedding today


    Yes, Im sorry. I heard that the scale of the Wu n banquets is very big, so I couldnt suppress my curiosity and came to take a look.


    Diru Dai didnt look particrly ferocious or brave and seemed a little weak amongst the men of Forest''s Edge.


    He was tall but wasnt bulky, and his expression had a hint of gentleness. Diru Dai had brown hair that reached his shoulders and meek-looking brown eyes. Vena Wu was used to the fierce and strong appearance of men in the Wu n, so Diru Dai seemed unreliable to her.


    Curiosity, huh But isnt it against the customs of Forest''s Edge to peek at the banquet of a house that isnt your kin?


    I cant deny that. I have been feeling mncholic recently and lost control.


    Even his words sounded weak. Was he someone from the Post Station Town pretending to be a hunter from Forest''s Edge? Vena Wu couldnt help imagining.


    Why are you mncholic?


    She only asked on a whim.


    After all, this young man seemed incapable of harming Vena Wu. Besidespared to her kins who looked so happy, she felt closer to the gloomy young man. She was more suited to being with dreary people today. She couldnt refute that she harbored such depressing thoughts.


    Diru Dai remained on one knee and blinked.


    Right No, this isnt something I can tell others


    I wont force you if you dont want to tell me But since you surprised me, shouldnt you tell me about it aspensation?


    Alright I just fell for someone who has a huge difference in status from me, and it fills me with pain.


    Is that so


    Vena Wu was a little disappointed.


    So its love troubles, huh I was hoping for something more interesting


    T-Thats rather mean. For me, its something that will decide my future.


    The subject will definitely think that But to think a man could be troubled over something like this


    Of course I will feel troubled. Choosing a spouse is the most important matter in ones life, correct? Its the same for both men and women.


    Really?


    Vena Wu said disinterestedly and then sat down on the log again.


    Its my first time seeing a man talking about such things with a woman You are really weird


    You are the one who asked me to tell you.


    Diru Dai said and suddenly raised the corners of his lips.


    You are also weird. Are all women in the Wu n strong and cold like you?


    This has nothing to do with the Wu n Im just me


    Vena Wu answered a little unhappily, and Diru Dai continued smiling, but his eyes were a little sad.


    I see. But if the denizens of Forest''s Edge didnt ce so much emphasis on ones heritage, I wouldnt have to be so troubled. Im proud to be a denizen of Forest''s Edge but I hate the customs of Forest''s Edge.


    You are exaggerating


    Vena Wu shrugged.


    Just who did you fell for Is it a kin of the Wu n?


    No, its


    What are you doing!


    When Diru Dai was about to answer, a stern yell came from the direction of the za.


    Vena Wus older and younger brother, Jiza Wu and Darum Wu came over.


    Who the hell are you? You are not a kin of the Wu n, correct? Are you from the Tsun n?


    Darum Wu reached for the de at his waist as he asked a series of questions. He was just fourteen but was tall and a very capable hunter. After seeing Darum Wus burning blue eyes that were just the same as Papa Dondas, Diru Dai quickly lowered his head.


    No, Im from the Dai house. I dont wish to intrude into the Wu ns banquet


    The Dai house is a minor house situated further to the north, correct?


    Jiza Wu asked calmly this time.


    Even though Jiza Wus voice and expression were calm and steady, his body was much bulkier than his brother. Jiza Wu who just turned eighteen could already make it into the elite eight in the contest of might.


    No matter what, houses not rted to the Wu n may not participate in the banquet. Hurry up and leave.


    No, thats


    If you dont leave, that would bemitting the taboo of transpassing the home of another family. I will have to take your toe.


    Diru Dai stood up, his face twisted from sadness, and his head hung low.


    I will leave right now. I apologize for my impudent actions Farewell.


    Ah, wait


    When he heard Vena Wus words, the youth nced at her sadly and disappeared into the night.


    What a suspicious man, I should inform the n head Donda.


    After saying that, Jiza Wu looked at Vena Wu with his slit-like eyes.


    You should call for us when you see a suspicious character. Why did you chat with him so leisurely?


    Its nothing I only talked with him because I was bored


    Vena, you are the only one who thinks this is boring.


    Jiza Wu tilted his thick neck quizzedly.


    Its almost time for the women to dance and you should get ready too.


    Dont wanna I dont want to dance


    You are already 15; you should dance for everyone so you can find a good spouse.


    Jiza Wu insisted, but Darum Wu spoke up for her:


    Its fine even if she doesnt dance. Even if you leave her alone, there will still be plenty of men proposing to her. She doesnt need to unt her beauty; leave the chance to the other girls.


    Darum, thank you you are so gentle


    Don''t treat me like a kid, Im already a hunter.


    Darum Wu showed a vicious face, but Vena Wu just found that adorable. Even though Darum Wu was already taller than Vena Wu and had stopped addressing her as an elder sister, Vena Wu still thought of Darum Wu as a cute little brother.


    Jiza-nii, you should go back to the za? This is your only chance to speak with Sati Lei, right?


    Jiza Wu stared at Vena Wus face, shrugged his massive shoulders, and returned to the za.


    Darum Wu watched him go and then leaned against the tree that Vena Wu was sitting under.


    Darum, arent you going back?


    Im just 14 and cant choose my spouse yet. Theres no point in watching the girls dance.


    He said crudely.


    He was staying with Vena Wu because he was worried that Diru Dai woulde back; that was his personality.


    By the way Just what is with that Diru Dai


    With her precious younger brother apanying her, Vena Wu lowered her head and pondered.


    Vena Wu would find out in the near future.


    The next morning, everyone was busy cleaning up after the banquet.


    They needed to clean up after the party of over a hundred people, so just dismantling the temporary stone stoves and the ceremonial stage was tedious work. They had to deal with the remnants of the bonfire, clean the pots and tes that were used, and dump the kiba bones into the woods. When they finished all these tasks, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Alright then, lets start doing our usual chores. We will forage for firewood and herbs; please tan the hides and do the house chores.


    After their mother Mia Lei Wu gave her instructions, she left for the woods with a few others. Kiba would wake from their slumber at noon, so they had to hurry and forage for firewood, Pico leaves and lilo in the morning. Vena Wu and her sisters were left to house sit and finish the tasks assigned by their mother.


    Vena-nee, the bride from the Lei house yesterday was very pretty.


    Theyid out the kiba hide in a sunny ce, and Leina Wu started speaking.


    Leina Wu was twelve years old and Vena Wus first younger sister. Leina Wu possessed ck hair, which was rare in the Wu n, tied up into twin tails and had an innocent smile.


    The next ones to be wedded should be Jiza-nii and Sati Lei, right? Everyone will have toe to the Wu n and celebrate again.


    Yes, thats true


    Im looking forward to it. Vena-nee, when are you getting married?


    Seeing her sisters expectant eyes, Vena Wu responded with a heavy gaze.


    Im just 15 I dont want to have a spouse so soon


    Ehh? But everyone wants to marry you! Did you turn them all down?


    As the eldest daughter of the Wu n main house, I cant choose a partner so thoughtlessly


    Vena Wu made an offhand excuse, and Leina Wu nodded.


    I see, but Im looking forward to your wedding! You are already beautiful, so you will be more mesmerizing than any other women on the day of your wedding.


    I hope so


    It was cruel to ask the twelve-year-old Leina Wu to understand how she felt. Vena Wu suppressed her sigh and then hung the hide of the kiba on the rope tied between two trees.


    At this moment, there were shouting sounds from the food store behind them.


    Themotion originated from their younger siblings, Ludo Wu and L Wu.


    Whats all this racket? You have to do your work properly


    Ludo threw Pico leaves at me! They got into my nose!


    Hmmp! You are so short yourself, and you still call me a shorty; its your fault!


    Ludo Wu was ten, and L Wu was eight. They were at an mischievous age, but children five years and older had toplete the tasks entrusted to them.


    Mama Mia Lei will scold you if you waste Pico leaves


    Vena-nee is so noisy Where did Rimee go?


    She went on a stroll with Grandma Jiba just now L, are you alright?


    Yes.


    L Wu rubbed her nose with teary eyes. One could easily sympathize with her appearance, but Ludo wouldnt bully his sister without reason. L Wu must have acted first, which led to Ludos retaliation.


    Really now. I want to be a hunter soon, I cant wait three years!


    If you really think so, work hard and build up your strength Your body is still so small, you cant work as a hunter yet


    Vena, even you are saying Im too small! Just because your butt has gotten bigger~.


    Ludo Wus smacked Vena Wus ass with his small palm.


    Vena Wu turned red and cried: Stop that!, but Ludo Wu had already scurried off.


    Ludo is being such a bother I have to get Papa Donda to lecture him


    Thats right.


    Although she said that, Leina Wu was all smiles.


    Vena-nee, you will be a great wife after all.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Its probably because you have many younger siblings, so even though you are just 15, you look no different from a mother!


    But you are better than me at grilling meat and cooking soup


    Thest nights wedding probably filled Leina Wus mind with weddings and marriage. Vena Wu was the same, but their feelings were worlds apart. That made Vena Wus mood even heavier.


    Alright, thats it with the hide I will go chop some wood. Leina, can you go sun the Pico leaves with L? If there are any signs of rain, remember to shift the hide and Pico leaves under the shade


    Yes, got it!


    And so, Vena Wu managed to get away from her beloved sister. She took out a machete and wood and then headed to the side of the house by herself.


    Jiza-nii is 18, Sati Lei is 16 when I get older, everyone will rush me to marry


    Fortunately, her mother who was in charge of all the women Mia Lei Wu wasnt rushing her to wed. Mia Lei Wu thought that Vena Wu just had to wait patiently for her fated partner to appear.


    One day, even Mama Mia Lei will lose her patience Can I really meet someone I will want to marry?


    Vena Wu swung her machete while harboring such thoughts.


    The wood got split and rolled off the chopping block.


    She worked quietly, and when she was halfway done, she felt someone approaching her.


    She turned her head back and held her breath in surprise. Diru Dai had appeared before her once again.


    Sorry for disturbing your work, may I have a word with you?


    You What are you doing here?


    I didnt intrude in today. I told someone that I was looking for you, and they permitted me to enter the vige.


    Diru Dai smiled gently.


    Now that she was seeing him in the day, Vena Wu found him to be gentler than the other men from the Forest''s Edge and a little unreliable.


    You are looking for me But you dont even know my name?


    Yes, I just said I was looking for a beautifuldy with light-colored eyes and hair who is around 15, and they assumed I am looking for Vena Wu from the main house So you are Vena Wu.


    Diru Dai stopped a few steps away and didnt go any closer to Vena Wu.


    It was impossible for him to do anything nefarious in the middle of the Wu n vige. The powerful hunters were resting at home in preparation for their hunt at noon. Moreover, Diru Dai seemed weaker than the youngest hunter in the Wu n.


    What business do you have with me?


    I want to apologize to you for rudeness yesterday. After I told the women from the branch house that, they brought me over unhesitantly.


    I think you should leave before Papa Donda and the rest wake up, you know?


    Yes, I dont n to stay for long; I still need to perform my duties as a hunter.


    Diru Dai said and stayed where he was.


    Vena Wu sighed and waved the machete in her right hand a little.


    You already apologized yesterday Is there anything else?


    No Its nothing important


    Diru Dai narrowed his eyes and smiled sadly.


    Vena Wu, you are beautiful.


    What?


    This was on my mind sincest night. I have never seen a woman more beautiful than you.


    Didnt you mentionst night that you are in love with a woman? And she isnt from the Wu n?


    Yes. But your beauty mesmerized me However, it is ironic that you are the eldest daughter of the Wu n.


    Diru Dai shook his head slowly.


    I came to see you because I wanted to give up on that impossible love. But to think that you have such a high status Its really ironic. Seems like Im fated to fall for women out of my league.


    That has nothing to do with me


    Vena Wu pulled back her long fringe and stared at him.


    You were madly in love with another woman, and you are saying this to me even though we just met Are your feelings so cheap?


    Thats not true I have been tormented by a love that wont bear fruit, so I wanted to rely on you. But it is probably the will of the forest that I experienced such pain once again.


    You actually think your own shallowness is the will of the forest; isnt that too cocky?


    After saying that, Vena Wu felt a little puzzled.


    Diru Dai you are really a queer man You are like a man from the city pretending to be a denizen of Forest''s Edge


    Thats right, my family often tells me that. I probably turned out this way because I like going to the Post Station Town.


    Do you like the Genos city?


    What a surprising statement.


    Diru Dai smiled gently and nodded.


    Thats right. Even if you ask me, Im not sure how to answer either. But the people in the city are very free, right? Especially the travelers from Semu and Jaguar, they can juste and go as they please. How do they feel about living such a life? I have always been curious about that.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge spend their entire lives in the edge of the Morga Forest and would only visit the city asionally to procure aria and poitan. We never met the people outside. I cant tell anyone else about this but such a lifestyle seems too constrictive.


    Yes I think so too


    Vena Wu felt her heart start to race.


    That was the thought that Vena Wu hid deep in her heart and had never confessed to her family.


    The people in the Forest''s Edge settlement only see me as the eldest daughter of the Wu n The people in the Genos Post Station Town only think of me as a barbaric denizen of Forest''s Edge Will the people far away from Genos treat me like a normal girl?


    Yes, you are right.


    Diru Dai narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Vena Wus heart raced even faster.


    In that case, you can just leave the Forest''s Edge settlement, right? Then you wont need to give up on your feelings


    Ehh?


    Diru Dai opened his eyes wide.


    Vena Wu leaned closer unconsciously.


    I dont know who is the object of your love But if you leave the forest, you wont have to worry about the scale of the houses You will have to abandon your hometown, but your love will blossom, and you can live a blissful life


    Diru Dais face turned pale, and he backed off a few steps.


    He then held his right fist to his forehead and lowered his head.


    Oh forest, please forgive this confused denizen Vena Wu, even if its just a joke, you cant talk about leaving the forest.


    The forest bestows us with our souls, and our spirit will return to the woods in the future. Thisw is absolute, and no matter what doubts you may have, you cannot vite this rule.


    I see


    Vena Wu felt her heart cooling down quickly.


    Im saying this for your own good It seems you would rather give up on your hearts desire instead of abandoning the forest


    Just harboring such thoughts is desecrating the forest. Besides, there is no way she would agree to this.


    In that case, you should find a partner that suits you


    Vena Wu had lost interest in this young man.


    Diru Dai was probably showing a sour face. She turned her back towards him, picked up a piece of wood, and set it on the chopping block.


    Alright then, I still have matters to attend to, could you leave? You have to hunt too, right?


    I see Then, may I ask onest thing?


    Diru Dai went around to Vena Wus side with a smile again.


    I heard that the Lilim house became one of the Wu ns kin houses. Even though the Dai house isnt big, we have more members than the Lilim house and are more powerful. In that case, could the Dai house be part of the Wu ns kin


    The head of the Lilim house defeated the head of the Lei house in a contest of might, you know? Even though he couldnt defeat Papa Donda and the head of the Lutim house, they still acknowledge his prowess as a hunter Can you do that?


    Vena Wu looked at Diru Dai with a sideways nce.


    You can be delusional if you want But I have no intention of marrying a weak man like you, please dont forget that


    Diru Dai smiled sadly.


    Was a person who could smile in such a situation strong or weak? Vena Wu neither knew nor wanted to know.


    Sorry for disturbing your work. I will be going now.


    Vena Wu didnt answer and continued chopping wood with her machete.


    With Diru Dai gone, Vena Wu was left alone.


    He is just a normal Forest''s Edge denizen


    Diru Dais reaction wasnt strange at all.


    So Vena Wu was the only one with such thoughts after all.


    Was living her entire life in the Forest''s Edge settlement the right thing to do? No other denizen of Forest''s Edge worried about that.


    I did something stupid


    She told what she was concealing from her family to someone she metst night. Doing that so thoughtlessly made her emotions even heavier.


    Vena Wu didnt want to abandon her hometown. Just the thought of leaving her beloved family broke her heart.


    However, she couldnt forsake this dream of hers either.


    If she really left Forest''s Edge, would she be able to live without any regrets? Would she stop troubling over how out of ce she was and live on freely?


    Its impossible for me to leave this ce


    Vena Wu swung her machete down with all her might.


    The wood seemed to be rotten in the middle and broke into pieces.


    A few dayster, when Vena Wu had finally banished the existence of Diru Dai from her mind, those people appeared.


    It was noon, and the men had entered the woods while the women were taking a short break before embarking on their next chores. Vena Wu was strolling by herself in the vige when those people blocked her path arrogantly.


    Ohh Are you the eldest daughter of the Wu n?


    One of them was a girl with an ominous aura about her.


    The girl was about Vena Wus age. Her dark brown hair that had been braided into dreads hung over her shoulders. There was an icy light in her dark eyes, and, despite her beautiful appearance, she felt as dangerous as a snake.


    The other person was a gray-haired old man. He had a well-toned body that befitted a hunter, but his eyes were as murky as a dead man. In another sense, the air around him was as dangerous as that girl.


    Who are you? I have never seen you around here before?


    Im the eldest daughter of the Tsun n, Yamiel Tsun. This is Tay Tsun from the branch house.


    When Vena Wu heard her answer, she stood stiffly on the spot.


    The Tsun n was the tribal chief n of the Forest''s Edge. They had been on bad terms with the Wu n since times of old. People had been saying for a long time now that the Tsun and the Wu n would sh in a battle to extinction sooner orter.


    Why are the people from the Tsun n loitering here? Your vige is in the northern end of the settlement, correct?


    Yes, Im troubled by this too.


    The woman who called herself Yamiel Tsun raised the corners of her lips slightly.


    However, its fortunate that I met you. This might be the guidance of the forest.


    What business do you have with me?


    Vena Wu pretended to be calm, but she was very shaken inside.


    All the Wu n men were in the forest; even if she ran home, there were only women in her vige. The man before her might look lifeless, but a woman couldnt match him.


    Forest''s Edge did not permit anyone to harm others without any reason. However, when Vena Wu was born, people from the Tsun n abducted a woman from the Mufa house who was going to marry into the Wu n and murdered her. There wasnt any clear-cut evidence, but since that incident, the two ns became sworn enemies. If the two of them killed Vena Wu, the Wu n would demand the Tsun n to pay back in blood.


    Its not a big matter. Do you know Diru Dai?


    Diru Dai?


    Yes, Diru Dai. He is a troubling man. He hails from a minor house, but wishes to woo me.


    Did this venomous snake-like women win Diru Dai over? Vena Wu was shocked.


    That man apanied his house head to the house head conference and fell for me at the first sight when he visited the Tsun n vige. To fall for the eldest daughter of the Tsun n main house, what is he thinking?


    Whats so strange about that? Just let him marry into the Tsun n, and the matters would be solved


    How can a minor house Dai be a kin of the Tsun n? Their members are few, and they are located far away; its impossible for us to acknowledge them Besides, the Dai house is close to the Wu n vige, who knows when they would betray us.


    Yamiel Tsun smiled viciously at this point.


    I wont ept his marriage proposal. Even if everyone agrees, the former n head of the Tsun n wont give his approval.


    The former head of the Tsun n?


    Anyway, because of the troubles Diru Dai caused me, I advised him to note near the Tsun n ever again But then, I heard him mention your name.


    That man actually mentioned Vena Wus name to this woman.


    Vena Wu felt annoyed from the bottom of her heart.


    Im d that man fell for another girl but will you marry him? Its unlikely for the eldest daughter of the Wu n main house to marry into a minor house like the Dai house, right?


    I wont marry over or take him into the n I have no ns of making that man my spouse


    Really?


    Yamiel Tsun narrowed her eyes.


    Her eyes were like those of a venomous snake who had her sight on her prey.


    You dont have to be concerned about me. I came all this way to break off all ties with that man.


    Im not being concerned about you


    Did this matter make Yamiel Tsun feel ill will towards Vena Wu?


    Yamiel Tsun was troubled by a man who kept wooing her, and when she made the effort to warn him against making any more advances, she realized that man had already fallen for another girl. It was hard for Vena Wu to imagine, but if Yamiel Tsun was a prideful person, she might be infuriated by this.


    I see. If that is the truth, you made a wise choice. If you marry that man who is all talk, you will end up in misfortune.


    You dont need to worry about that man anymore. Diru Dai will be wed to a woman from the Dai branch house.


    Huh? How sudden


    Thats right. It was decided just now.


    Yamiel Tsun giggled.


    I ordered him to do so. He has a frivolous nature and might appear before us again one day. Do stop him from doing so; I requested for him to get married to a woman from their branch house.


    While Vena Wu was still stunned, Yamiel Tsun walked towards her.


    Yamiel Tsuns glossy red lips breathed out warmly and said venomously:


    Think about it; that man proposed to both the Tsun n and the Wu n at the same time. No matter what his intentions were, if we permit his frivolous actions, the Tsun and Wu n might shed blood in a sh of ns. Im doing this to stop this possibility at the roots.


    You are forcing him to marry for something like this?


    Ahh, a war between the Tsun and the Wu ns is a serious matter though? If that really happens, the Forest''s Edge settlement would be destroyed.


    They were so close that their cheeks were almost touching. Yamiel Tsun showed a venomous snake-like smile.


    I had to do this for the sake of saving Forest''s Edge. It would be retarded for that man to cause the destruction of Forest''s Edge.


    You are a really scary woman


    Yamiel Tsun was still smiling viciously as she moved away from Vena Wu.


    Anyway, this matter is resolved. If you still yearn for that man, its regrettable, but I suggest you find a better partner.


    And so, Yamiel Tsun and the strange follower named Tay Tsun turned and left.


    Vena Wu returned to the Wu n vige and sighed heavily.


    Could it be that girl named Yamiel Tsun wants to escape from the Forest''s Edge settlement too?


    Both she and Vena Wu held expectations for Diru Dai but were betrayed Vena Wu couldnt help thinking that way. If not for that, Vena Wu didnt think she would treat Diru Dai so cruelly.


    Never mind,pared to Yamiel Tsun and me, he will have a happier life with another woman


    Vena Wu had no intentions of belittling herself, but she couldnt help feeling that way.


    At the very least, she did harbor thoughts that went against the rules of Forest''s Edge. She didnt have the courage to realize this thought, but just having this thinking was enough to make her an infidel and betrayer.


    It would be best for Diru Dai to marry a woman without such thoughts and live a peaceful and happy life. ording to Vena Wus observation, a weak person like him couldnt be the spouse of Yamiel Tsun or herself. It had nothing to do with their difference in status; he justcked the capacity to match them. That was why Yamiel Tsun turned down his proposal.


    Thats right Yamiel Tsun and I are too strange It is Diru Dais misfortune to fall for women like us


    Diru Dai will live on properly as a denizen of Forest''s Edge in the future. Although seeing him spend the rest of his life with a partner he had no feelings for made Vena Wu sympathetic, but he could finally be released from the vicious cycle. What he gained would definitely be more than what he lost.


    What kind of fate awaits me? As a denizen of Forest''s Edge, can I apany my precious family properly until the very end?


    Vena Wu was young and couldnt imagine that at all.


    She would meet Asuta and Shumimaru five yearster and she would spend even longer time to decide her feelings.


    With no idea what kind of the future awaited, Vena Wu hurried home to her precious family.

 Volume 9 - Ch 1

    1


    On the 28th of the Blue Month, the day after the Wu ns harvest festival, he came to my stall. To me, this was the 31st day since I set up shop in town and the first day of my memorable 4th contract.


    The first contract The first ten days of my business was like groping in the dark. I only prepared ten Kiba burgers on my first day, which showed how cautious I was.


    Sales in the first ten days far exceeded my expectations, and I expanded to four staff workers. On thest day, we sold 170 portions. 80% of our patrons were southerners or easterners, but I felt that this was incredibly good.


    But the next ten days were marred by many incidents.


    We attended the house head conference in the Tsun n back then, leading to themotion caused by Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun. The distrust towards the castle, shes with the town folks, and other matters that werent rted to business also caused us a lot of trouble. Even weapons were drawn in the end.


    The third ten-day contract that followed these turbulent times was more peaceful than I expected.


    After obtaining Totos unexpectedly, I started catering food for the Cryptic Venerable Inn, my second business partner after the Big Tree of the South Inn. There were many positive changes, and the unstable rtionship with the westerners had finally reached a bnce.


    Sales recovered to the level before themotion, and there werent any westerners throwing rocks at us. Although they started looking at us with a suspicious gaze that was different from fear or prejudice, I think this was a good thing. Letting them know what kind of people the denizens of Forests Edge were would be the first step towards our mutual understanding.


    And now, on the first day of our 4th ten-day contract, he appeared before us.


    Hmm, a stall selling kiba? Hey, is that food really made from kiba?


    There wasnt anything special about our meeting, and this was actually the norm for customers who first learned about existence of my stall. I didnt suspect anything and replied: Yes, thats right.


    There was nothing strange about his dressing, which included a vest, pants, a hat, and a short cape. This was themon attire among southerners.


    His brown hair was short and neat, and he had green eyes and fair-colored skin. His hair color was not uniform like that of a stray dog, but that was amon trait among southerners.


    So the first thing that surprised me was his juvenility.


    I didnt know exactly his age, but he was definitely younger than me, 15 or 16 at most.


    It wasnt as far as the eastern kingdom, but the distance from here to the southern kingdom of Jaguar wasnt trivial at all. From what I knew, traveling to Nerva city that was at the north end of Jaguar the hometown of architect Bn would take half a month.


    The further the distance, the more dangerous the journey. Perils such as bandits, wild beasts, and natural disasters meant one needed to risk their lives to travel in this world. Hence, in the Post Station Town, a melting pot where people of all races gathered, foreign women and elderlies were a rare sight, much less young people like him.


    In other words, all the Semu were dressed in a way that made it hard to gauge their age. And while I had seen Jaguar people who were about my age, they were very few of them.


    This youth was even younger than them.


    Not just young, his figure was a little strange which brought me to the second thing that surprised me.


    He is probably less than 1.6 m, which is fairly normal for southerners


    But being short and burly was the standard for southerners. Compared to the tall and skinny Semu people, they were stouts with short limbs but had big bones and tough muscles. That was the impression the Jaguar people gave me.


    And Jaguar people at my age all had nice brown beards, which gave the impression of dwarves seen in movies and games.


    But this youth neither had a beard nor was stout.


    And a beard wouldnt suit him at all. He hadrge eyes like southerners, but the shape of his nose and cheeks were slender like a girl and looked rather cute. The young people in Forests Edge looked androgynous too, but his facial features looked more delicate than them, so he was expected to be a handsome youth who would get all thedies after growing up.


    His thin body matched his face well. Especially his pale arms and tight waist could rival that of a girl his age.


    This had nothing to do with his origins; a boy this cute is a rare sight no matter where he is from.


    As I was thinking about nonsensical things, the youth walked briskly to my stall and stared at the Myam-roasted meat being heated on the griddle.


    Fufu, its kiba meat. So there are actually people who eat such things! Isnt kiba meat hard, stinky, and unptable?


    Westerners often said that too.


    His voice was high-pitched like a girl. He looked so cute that he would be mistaken for a girl if he wore a skirt.


    But the important thing right now was doing business. My partner L Wu behaved herself and observed without a word, and I replied gently:


    Thats not true. It must be the conclusion of people who ate kiba meat that wasnt properly processed. Kiba meat that had been cooked in the right way tastes as good as kimyusu and karon, you know?


    How is that possible! Lavis, look, this is kiba cooking! Isnt that amazing I wonder what people who eat this are thinking!


    So he had friends with him. I followed the youths gaze.


    Diagonally behind the youth was a quiet young man who was dressed simrly.


    His body was well built like a southerner and wasnt short. Being half a head taller than the youth, the young man was about 1.75 m tall.


    With brown hair, green eyes, and fair skin, he looked to be in his twenties. His facial features were distinct, and his thick jaw had the strong feature of the Jaguar people.


    However, this young man didnt have a beard either. It seemed that not all Jaguar men had beards.


    Hey, Lavis, do you want to try this kiba cooking? If you do, I think you can boast about it when you go back home


    The youth said with a mischievous smile. The young man named Lavis looked at the smiling youth with a serious face:


    Dell-sama, is that an order? If so, I will carry it out.


    It was a deep and rough voice.


    His expression was too stiff for a southerner, but there was still a subtle hint of loathing and disgust on his face.


    Ho, Dell-sama, huh.


    It was rare hearing such an honorific in the Post Station Town.


    Now that I thought about it, even though he was wearingmoners garb, it gave an impression of being very high-ss. The design was simple, but the cor and sleeve openings were stitched and dyed perfectly. Along with his sheathed short sword meant for self-defense, all these were quietly unting his wealth.


    Are they nobles? Probably not. They live inside the stone city, not the Post Station Town.


    Leaving that aside, Dell seemed displeased by Lavis reply and muttered How boring with a frown. He might have hailed from a wealthy family butcked etiquettes and manners.


    But kiba tastes really good. I have a lot of return southerner customers. Would you like to try?


    As I was saying that, I took out the te for sampling that I had rarely used recently. But he said mockingly: Stop joking around


    You think I will eat something like that? The food in the Post Station Town doesnt have any good points except being cheap anyways. And this is kiba we are talking about, I wont spend money on this!


    He revealed unwittingly that he was a traveler who wasnt lodging in the Post Station Town. They were just passing by here on their way to the city. Anyway, a peasant like me had nothing to do with them.


    In that case, I could only pray that they would leave soon. But for some reason, they just stood there with no intention of leaving.


    Erm, you are a westerner, right? Why is a westerner doing business together with denizens of Forests Edge? Dont westerners hate the denizens of Forests Edge more than southerners?


    The youth put his slender arms on his hips and stared at my face a little arrogantly. His pretty jade-like eyes were sparkling.


    Whats so strange about that? The denizens of Forests Edge are also devotees of Selva of the west now, right?


    Thats just lip service! They dont have the intelligence to worship god. Enough about that, answer my question.


    This youth was too cocky.


    But none of the denizens of Forests Edge were bothered by this insult, and L Wu turned her face away as if this matter was of no concern to her. I could only suppress the displeasure in my chest.


    Im not sure how to answer you. Its true that I wasnt born in Forests Edge, but denizens of Forests Edge epted me as one of them, and Im living there now. I just happen to be running this business and living in Forests Edge at the same time.


    Fufu, how weird! And can you stop talking to me in such a stiff manner? You are older than me, right?


    I sighed in my heart. It was this conversation again.


    This has nothing to do with age. I cant be rude to my patrons.


    But Im not your patron. Dont worry, I will never buy kiba food!


    The youth thenughed in an exaggerated manner.


    If I covered my ears, his smiling face was actually pretty cute, but my stress was still growing.


    And then, a group walked towards us from the north as if they were here to soothe my heart. They were the Silver Vase led by Shumimaru.


    Wee! Sorry for the wait, Shumimaru.


    What, wait I?


    The young easterner pulled back his hood, showing off his silver hair, and tilted his head.


    I left the cooking of the Myam-roasted meat to L Wu and shifted arge sack by my feet to the side of the stall.


    This is the jerky you ordered. My deep apologies for handing it to you just mere days before the deadline.


    This was the 40 kg of jerky Shumimaru pre-ordered.


    I wanted to deliver the goods earlier, but the quality of the Sudora houses jerky was mediocre or rather, the proportion of spice used by the Sudora house was too different from the other houses. The taste was too strong and unpleasant, so they had to work overtime and remake a new batch.


    The taste of the jerky was different for each house. It was my fault for my realizing something so obvious. I consoled Rii Sudora who cried from the guilt, taught her the spice proportions that I needed, and she managed to finish it on time.


    After inspecting the jerky inside the sack, Shumimaru squinted happily.


    Much thanks, for you, pay.


    The price was 60 white copper tes.


    In ordance with the rule of running a business, I started counting copper tes in front of Shumimaru. Dell who was still hanging around made a curious grunt.


    What a hardworking Semu. You came from the north, are you doing business in the city too?


    Shumimaru turned his head calmly.


    Yes. Me, Silver Vase, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino.


    No need to introduce yourself. I dont n to tell a Semu my name either.


    The youth stuck out his tongue in disgust.


    How infuriating.


    Erm, this is an honored customer of my stall and an important friend. Could you please refrain from being rude?


    What the hell, you are speaking up for a Semu? They are probably the only ones who are willing to eat kiba


    Before I knew it, I was walking right up into his face.


    But Shumimaru stopped me.


    Shumimaru then looked back at the youth with a light of defiance in his green eyes.


    Please no fight. Southerners, easterners, fight no can, in western kingdom.


    Hmmp! Then scram back to your eastern kingdom! Only the Jaguar people need to trade with the western kingdom! Just the sight of your faces pisses me off!


    When I first started doing business in the Post Station Town, the atmosphere between Arudas group and the Silver Vase wasnt exactly peaceful either. And the reason they got along harmoniously was the unspoken rule of not disrupting my business. Hence, such quarrels breaking out between people from hostile nations werent that umon.


    I understood that, but witnessing this personally was still an unpleasant experience. Even more so for Shumimaru who was being disparaged one-sidedly.


    Pardon, back go we.


    After saying that, Shumimaru gave me a slight nod.


    I hurriedly bowed towards him deeply.


    Dont apologize, Shumimaru Thats not my customer, and he was rude too.


    And of course, thetter half was said quietly.


    The youth red at us and stomped his feet.


    Worry no. Thank you, jerky for.


    Shumimaru handed the sack of jerky to his brethren, took the Myam-roasted meat from L Wu, and prepared to leave.


    He then stopped unnaturally.


    Asuta Vena Wu, not here?


    Oh right! I almost forgot! Actually, Vena Wu hurt her ankle while performing chores at home, so she cante to town. I heard that she needs to rest for two or three days before she can walk again


    It seems that when they were cleaning up after the banquet yesterday, one of the branch house woman dismantling the temporary stove dropped arge stone on Rimee Wus feet. When nimbly pulling Rimee Wu away, Vena Wu fell from moving too intensely and sprained her ankle.


    I waste in my introduction, the one substituting for Vena Wu at the Kiba burger stall was Leina Wu. They might be sisters, but they looked so different that others definitely wouldnt mix them up.


    Shumimaru returned to the stall and leaned his head in over the griddle.


    Vena Wu, bad, hurt?


    No, she didnt injure her bones. She can still walk by holding onto the wall, so she would be back at work in three days at most


    But today was already the 28th day of the Blue month.


    Three dayster would be the 31st day of the Blue month thest day Shumimarus band would do business in Genos. They would then set off to another city the next morning. If he missed this chance, Shumimaru wouldnt be able to see Vena Wu again.


    Shumimaru closed his mouth with downcast eyes.


    His facial expression didnt change at all.


    But even so, he looked incredibly sad.


    Understand. Thank you.


    With that, Shumimaru left for real this time.


    I sighed deeply. L Wu was just about to speak when that youth interjected:


    Really now, those Semu are so gloomy! Even if our countries arent at war, I dont want anything to do with them! Why did you even bother befriending them?


    You are annoying. Arent you being rude, saying all that to my customers while Im running my business?


    I couldnt tolerate it anymore and retorted.


    Well, he was really disrupting my business.


    Mno Mast always warned me that, in order to upkeep the public order in the Post Station Town, I had to report to the guards if anything happened.


    However, that youth just smiled gleefully.


    You finally revealed your true nature! You sound more normal without all those honorifics. At least, I prefer it this way.


    I dont care what you like. Unless you behave yourself, I will call the guards on you for disrupting my business.


    Wait, Asuta, calm down.


    L Wu tugged my sleeve with an irritated face.


    Theres no end in bothering yourself with this sort of person. No good wille from quarreling.


    I knew that too. But during this period of time, the denizens of Forests Edge had to show that they werentwless ruffians, and I couldnt let anyone mess that up.


    I was very bothered by the relevant people in the castle. Pyschkurewuss, who was acting on behalf of Marquis Genos, had plenty of mysteries about him. But with all the negative rumors centered around him, he could think of my stall as an eyesore since he was responsible for managing the denizens of Forests Edge. In that case, there was an even more pressing need for me to abide by thews of the Post Station Town and settle things in a proper manner.


    Fufu, guards, huh. The guards in the Post Station Town are low-ss soldiers, right? I dont think they cany a hand on me.


    Oh, are you a noble so the guards cant do anything about it? What is a great person like you doing at my humble stall?


    Im not a noble. Im just the child of a mere merchant. Never mind, I havent fallen so low that I need to eat kiba.


    The youthughed cheerfully.


    His cute girlishugh filled me with hate.


    Asuta, whats the matter? Quarreling with someone?


    A new group appeared.


    It was Pops Bn and the Jaguar architects.


    Ah, wee. Its nothing, thank you for your patronage.


    Your face doesnt look like its nothing Never mind, just make it quick; Im hungry.


    The group was all sweaty and probably worked from morning til now. Seven of them queued up in front of the Myam-roasted meat stall, and the other five stood before the Kiba burger stall.


    And, of course, Dellmented on this.


    Hey, you! Why are people from Jaguar eating kiba!? What are you thinking!?


    Huh? Whats with you? Given how pretty you are, the delinquents will harass you if you walk around the Post Station Town dressed like that.


    Bn raised an eyebrow and nced back at him.


    The youth turned his body sideways and pointed to the young man behind him with his thumb.


    Im not afraid of any hoodlums! Lavis is a sword master. He had even caught three bandits before!


    I see. Aside from his dagger, that young man also had a sword.


    But since I had met people like the denizens of Forests Edge, Kamyua Yost, and Malfreed, I didnt feel intimidated at all.


    Pops checked out the young man named Lavis and then grunted.


    I dont really mind, but you seem to be some kind of big shot, huh. Are you from the capital?


    Yes, Im from Zend.


    Is that so. Im from Nerva. Speaking of Zend thats the city of steel situated beside an ore mine, correct?


    Yes. My ce sells steel items; we came to Genos to peddle wares.


    The air about them suddenly turned peaceful.


    However, the youth didnt want to end the conversation cordially.


    Erm, man from Nerva, why are you eating kiba food? You dont seem to be living a hard life.


    Why do I have to be poor to eat kiba? Kiba dishes cost the same as karon dishes. Or rather, kiba dinner is actually more expensive.


    Oh? Then why dont you eat karon?


    Karon is nice, but the kiba tastes great too. I can only eat kiba in Genos, so I decided to keep eating it.


    Pops Bn answered crudely as he savored the fragrance of the kiba being heated up.


    I dont believe kiba tastes good! Are you under some kind of evil spell?


    The youth frowned unhappily.


    Arudas who had been quiet all the whileughed cheerfully.


    Only easterners can cast magic. And if I can taste something so blissful, I dont care if it''s a spell. Just think of it as being tricked by me, and give it a try.


    The youth turned his face away: I dont want to try any kiba dish.


    But when he saw the men eating the freshly made Myam-roasted meat happily, the youth turned his gaze back again.


    Erm, does it really taste that good?


    Yeah, its really great.


    Hmm


    If you want to eat, buy one yourself.


    I dont want to eat kiba!


    A strange rumbling sound rang out alongside his voice.


    The youth grabbed his tummy with his face beet-red, and the architect groupughed heartily. This scene felt a little nostalgic.


    N-No! Its because of the aroma! The myam smells too good!


    Thats right, myamplements kiba really well.


    Arudas replied with a smile, and the others in his group smiled too.


    This dish is fantastic, but I like the food served in the inn better.


    Thats because of the Tau sauce! Ahh, I want to try meat grilled with Tau sauce too.


    Wouldnt it be awesome if you add myam on top of that? Isnt that right, Asuta?


    Myam was simr to garlic, while Tau sauce was something akin to soy sauce. Both of them meshed really well with kiba. By the way, the kiba dish they were talking about was the Braised kiba I made with Tau sauce, which was sold in the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    Thats right. I tried grilling meat with Tau sauce and myam at home, and adding both of them works great with kiba.


    Thats too sly! If you made it before, sell it at your stall!


    Im still hesitating about selling it. Theres nothing special about grilling it, and the price will increase if I use Tau sauce.


    Yeah, Tau sauce aint cheap in the west. This wont be a problem in Jaguar country Just the thought that I can only eat three more days of Asutas food makes me feel like crying.


    Thank you very much, I feel lonely to part with you too.


    The architect group nned to return home after the Blue month ends. Why did they have to leave on the same day as the Silver Vase? The departure of both groups at the same time made me sad.


    Farewell then! Im looking forward to your dinner, so make it a good one.


    Alright, thank you for your patronage.


    And with that, they returned to their work.


    Only the two beardless Jaguar men were left behind.


    I sighed as I looked at the youth standing right there with a sideways pout.


    So, how long are you going to stand there? Since the dishes in the Post Station Town arent to your liking, why dont you return to the city?


    Annoying! Dont order me around!


    His stomach growled again, probably because of his yell.


    His pale cheeks reddened again as the youth red at me.


    Is the kiba really tasty?


    I think its good. Comparable to karon thigh meat and kimyusu.


    Karon thigh meat is cheap, correct?


    Thats true, but only the thigh meat of karon is sold in the Post Station Town.


    Well, shouldnt you


    It was almost time for the lunchtime crowd to gather, so I wanted to tell him Shouldnt you go already?


    But before I could finish, my words were drowned out by a loud:


    I got it! Make a bet with me!


    Bet?


    If the kiba tastes good, you win. If not, its my win. The loser will give the winner one white copper te!


    But why! I cant use the precious copper tes to gamble!


    You really are annoying. Stop yapping and grill some meat!


    The youth let out a strange giggle.


    This youth was probably a cute mischievous child that Ludo Wu and Rau Lei could get along with. But, given how his environment had sculpted him, I didnt really want to treat him like a customer.


    However, I was probably overthinking it to suspect this youth of being a spy for Pyschkurewuss. There were simpler methods to disrupt my business.


    Still, I didnt let down my guard and agreed with a nod.


    I will grill some meat for you. But I cant use those copper tes freely, so lets bet something else.


    Fufu. What do you want to bet?


    Well If I win, can you stop being rude to my tribemates and customers? If you wish to speak ill of the denizens of Forests Edge and easterners, I hope you can do that in a ce where I cant hear.


    The youth narrowed his eyes deviously, then grunted again.


    Interesting. If I win, you will address me as Dell-sama. You can continue speaking with me in the tone you are using though.


    What a naive way of thinking.


    Anyway, my request wasnt really logical either. It was almost time to make a new batch anyway, so I epted with an Okay and picked up the pouch filled with meat.


    This is retarded, why are you wasting precious ingredients on this?


    L Wu said with surprise.


    If that person says it isnt good, with no regards for the facts, then Asuta has no chance of winning.


    I will just say the word Dell-sama sarcastically to someone that shameless Anyway, there are ten or so leftover portions of Myam-roasted meat every day. It might be precious food, but this isnt entirely meaningless.


    I was also curious what the wealthy ss that dismissed the food in Post Station Town thought about my kiba cooking.


    He would keep disrupting my business if I didnt let him eat it anyway, and he would lose interest in my stall if the taste didnt suit him. I thought that would be better than him being so noisy here.


    Hence, I ced the meat soaked in fruit wine sauce and myam onto the griddle along with some aria to grill in a mid-strength fire. I then wrapped it with a grilled poitan together with shredded tino.


    During this time, the youth watched me make the Myam-roasted meat with a face of satisfaction. The young man behind him remained expressionless and didnt say a word.


    Sorry for the wait, please enjoy.


    Fufu, the aroma is still passable I guess.


    After saying things that werent cute at all, the youth took the Myam-roasted meat that was fresh out of the grill. He then bit into the poitan wrapping fearlessly with his white and healthy teeth.


    I braced myself for the insults that I havent heard in a long time Yet, the youth lowered his head as he chewed.


    He then finished off the Myam-roasted meat wordlessly with a nk face.


    How is it? Is it to your liking?


    Huh?


    Delicious.


    That was wonderful.


    However, his voice was quivering.


    The young man ced a hand on the youths shoulder and said: Dell-sama?


    The youth pushed his hand away, walked quickly around the stall, and stopped right before me.


    W-What is it?


    He was younger and richer than me, but he was still armed with a dagger on his waist. Was he trying to attack me out of rage? I was about to back away when he grabbed my chest with his delicate and fair fingers.


    It is really delicious.


    Dell slowly lifted his head.


    He had a generous smile full of praise.


    Sorry, its my fault. It is so good that Im at loss for words Your name is Asuta?


    Thats right, Im Asuta.


    Its really tasty. You are really capable, Asuta.


    The youth tugged my T-shirt harder as he spoke:


    Asuta, can you forgive me? I never imagined that kiba can taste so good. Asuta, you must have thought of me as a fool for saying kiba meat is stinky and tough, correct?


    No, I didnt think so at all Erm, will you let me go?


    Ah, sorry! Im too excited!


    The youth unhanded me and took a step back.


    His face turned red as he squirmed his body.


    Such a drastic change.


    No, all that didnt matter at all. Southerners were forthright, so it was no surprise for him to be so emotional.


    However, something felt strange.


    As though he was embarrassed for what happened earlier, he was looking up at me with his cheeks rose-red. He was indescribably cute, which made my heart race.


    No, wait, wait! I dont swing that way! Definitely not!


    That was it. He said all these stinging words in the beginning, so this sudden change was very scary. He had delicate features, so when smiling bashfully without any ill will, even a guy like me would see him as cute That was what I thought.


    Erm Can you forgive me?


    Huh? F-Forgive?


    Wasnt I rude to Asutas important friends? The denizens of Forests Edge mean nothing to me, and the people of Semu are from a hostile nation But my behavior definitely made Asuta angry, right?


    I-I forgive you. So dont do it again.


    Really? Im so d.


    Dellughed happily.


    His strangely colored brown hair shone under the noon sun. There was a clear light in his jade-like eyes, and his lips that were rtively small and soft for a southerner showed a blissful smile His smiling face was as pure and cute as belonging to an angel.


    Asuta, you are really incredible. I heard that a westerner is running a business with the denizens of Forests Edge, so I came here to tease you. But you surprised me instead Hey, where are you from, Asuta? Are you an easterner mixed blood? Raven hair and ck eyes are the features of easterners, right?


    E-Erm, Im not from this continent. I was born on an ind nation called Japan


    Hmm! Asuta, you came from overseas!?


    Dell opened his eyes wide in surprise and leaned in close to me again.


    Even with a serious expression, he was just as cute. The strange thing was, after stopping his sarcastic and defiant attitude, he looked younger and cuter.


    Speaking of which, your skin color resembles a westerner, but not your face. Your eyes look a little girlish too.


    W-What are you talking about! You look more girlish than me.


    I replied on reflex, which made Dell open his eyes wide.


    Me? Girlish? Asuta, you really are a cunning linguist.


    Ahh, sorry for blurting that out carelessly. But we were both rude, so lets call it even.


    I couldnt calm myself down.


    I tried finding excuses, but the panic in my face probably looked too stupid. Dellughed out loud.


    Ahahaha! Asuta, you are really weird!


    I wanted to reply Is that so?, but stars suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    I didnt know what happened and fell backward.


    But Dell held onto me.


    He grabbed my chest once again.


    Huh?


    Dells face was beet red.


    But it wasnt from bashfulness this time, but rage.


    Dells angelic smile was reced with raised eyebrows and a scowling nose, making an angry face.


    Hey! Im a girl, you know!?


    Dell said as hended another merciless punch on my left cheek.


    And so, I got acquainted with the daughter of a wealthy merchant from the Jaguar, Dell.


    2


    Asuta, you really didnt notice that she is a girl?


    L Wu said incredulously.


    Shes obviously a girl! Isnt that so, Leina-nee?


    Yes, thats true.


    What about you, Sh Wu? You noticed too, right?


    Yes, she didnt look like a guy at all.


    Rii Sudora Ah, you werent there just now.


    Yes, but when I arrived, there was a southerner leaving the stall in a fit. If its that person Sorry, Asuta, I cant think of her as anything other than a young girl.


    There was no need for Rii Sudora to apologize. It would have sufficed for her to let me carry this shame alone.


    After finishing all our work, we returned the stall to the Kimyusus Tail Inn. We had other matters to attend to and needed to kill some time, so we waited in a small alley between two inns and the questioning started.


    No, instead of a questioning, this was a denouncement. When that girl who was dressed like a boy left, it was almost noon. I needed to rush to the Cryptic Venerable Inn, so they didnt have time to denounce me back then.


    I didnt really mind, but L Wu and the others didnt seem content with letting it go.


    I cant even! You deserved to be pped! I wasted my effort worrying about you!


    Worry about me a little more. And I already got punished for it.


    Several hours had already passed, but my left cheek was still stinging. My lips might have split too, so I decided not to use Chitto for dinner tonight.


    She is a girl who is older than me too. I feel mad just thinking about this thing happening to me. Thats an insult towards women.


    Like I said, I was blinded by the assumption that there are no foreign women in the Post Station Town. L Wu, you have never seen women from Jaguar or Semu in the Post Station Town, right?


    That has nothing to do with it. A man cant be so pretty.


    True. Shin Wu is good looking too, but thats what L Wu thinks, huh.


    L Wu punched me in the liver to hide her embarrassment.


    I was kicked and punched around all day. And it was all my fault, how depressing.


    Hmmp! I thought you were ring your nose because you knew she was a girl! Your face was so close to hers, and she evenplimented your cooking. Asuta, its obvious how happy you were.


    Dont be ridiculous, I thought she was a boy, so my nose was fine.


    So you would if you knew she is a girl? Hmmp, should I tell Ai Fa about this


    As we were talking about this, the subject herself showed up. I wanted to stuff L Wus mouth But a hoarse voice came from behind, asking: Whats that about me?


    I turned back with cold sweat and saw Ai Fa holding the reins of Gilulu and standing before the busy traffic.


    Sorry for the wait. I didnt catch any kiba today, so I set the traps further away.


    T-Thats fine! Thank you for your hard work, are you alright?


    Its nothing So, whats that about your nose?


    Well, theres a spot under nose called philtrum. If poked at that spot, you would turn stiff and couldnt move!


    Ai Fa replied Thats interesting as she squinted suspiciously.


    Before L Wu could say anything more, I bowed to everyone and said: Thank you for today!


    Since Ai Fa is here, I will go off and buy the wagon. Leina Wu, you have been a great help, thank you foring today.


    Dont mention it, Im just fulfilling the promise the Wu n made with the Fa house And I learned a lot today too.


    I left the work in the inn to Leina Wu instead of L Wu or Rii Sudora. L Wu and the others might be more experienced with the work in the stall, but Leina Wu was better than them in culinary skills And I was right about that; she showed her outstanding talent on the first day here.


    Before Vena-nee recovers, I will be helping out. I will be in your care tomorrow too.


    Leina Wu said with an incredibly refreshing smile.


    I felt that Leina Wu who had been greedily learning culinary techniques had gained quite a few levels.


    I perked myself up; I couldnt afford to rx.


    Hmm? Are you looking for me?


    Ai Fa smiled quizzingly, and I was surprised by someone rushing to Ai Fas side.


    Shumimaru? Whats the matter?


    Asuta Asuta and everyone, request, have I.


    Feeling that something wasnt right, I jogged towards him.


    The reason was Shumimarus voice. The ever-calm and collected Shumimaru sounded a little rugged as he was out of breath.


    On a closer look, Shumimarus dark face was sweating quite a bit.


    Sorry run here I, panting. Great see Asuta and everyone.


    Whats the matter? Something urgent?


    Yes I go, Forests Edge, can?


    I was shocked.


    Shumimarus looked at me and the girls with his dark eyes.


    Vena Wu, I worry. I go, see can?


    Y-You want to pay a visit to the injured Vena Wu, right? Shumimaru, do you want to go to Forests Edge?


    Yes.


    I was speechless and turned back towards the women.


    L Wu whispered tensely to Leina Wu.


    Leina Wus childish face fell into deep thought, and she then walked to my side.


    Easterner, I am the second daughter of the Wu n main house, Leina Wu. The younger sister of Vena Wu.


    Yes, I, bandleader of Silver Vase merchant group, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino.


    You are Shumimaru. I understand So, Shumimaru, why are you so worried about Vena Wu? Who is Vena Wu to you?


    She, to me, no rted. I, her, just worry.


    Arent you Vena Wus friend?


    No, stall she sell, I buy. Thats all. No friend.


    I see


    Leina Wu lowered her head.


    If you have no ill will, we wont forbid you from going into Forests Edge. You are free to go to the Wu n. But our n head will decide whether you will be invited in as a guest.


    Yes, understand.


    I will pass your message to the n head and Vena Wu then. We will give you an answer tomorrow, is that alright? If the n head permits, we can bring you to the Wu n vige.


    Yes, very thanks. I, much grateful.


    Shumimaru made a gang sign with his fingers and then bowed towards Leina Wu.


    Leina Wu suddenly showed a warm smile.


    I dont know why a foreigner is so worried about Vena Wu, but Im grateful for your kind thoughts as her family. Well then, see you tomorrow Asuta, we will make a move first.


    Alright, be careful on your way back.


    Compared to Sh Wu and Ema Min Wu, Leina Wu seemed more childish, but I felt that she could handle things better than me in times like this.


    And so, the four girls walked down the street, leaving Ai Fa, Shumimaru, and me behind.


    Shumimaru, you sure are bold. You actually n to visit Vena Wu.


    Yes, I very troubled. And, if I no action, no see Vena Wu. Dont want.


    I never thought Shumimaru was so troubled.


    I understood that Shumimaru wanted to do something for Vena Wu, but, as he mentioned before, they were just a stall clerk and customer. The conversation they had were few and far between.


    And Shumimaru wasnt a westerner and had to leave Genos three dayster. Their rtionship had no chance of progressing.


    And maybe Shumimaru had no ns of developing their rtionship anyway. He might just wanted to visit her out of concern.


    While I was thinking about all that, Shumimaru looked at me with unwavering eyes.


    No trouble, Asuta. No worry.


    No, its no trouble at all Its just that the head of the Wu n is the tribal chief of Forests Edge, and he has a short temper. The denizens of Forests Edge and easterners have different ways of thinking, so please be careful.


    Yes, much thanks.


    Ai Fa who had been quiet all this time spoke to Shumimaru instead of me:


    This is the first time in eight decades that an easterner had requested to visit Forests Edge You are that person who asked me to protect Asuta during themotion with the Tsun n. Easterner, I remember your silver hair.


    Yes. Me, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino. You, Fa house head, Ai Fa?


    Yes, Im the head of the Fa house, Ai Fa. If you dont transgress the rules of Forests Edge, the denizens of Forests Edge wont harm you. But you will be subjected to harsher punishment than Genos if you vite our rules. Please keep that in mind.


    Yes, understand.


    Shumimaru visiting the Forests Edge settlement I never dreamed that such a day woulde.


    I was happy and worried, and couldnt stop my excitement.


    Shumimaru, if the Wu n head permits, please allow us to go together with you. I understand Shumimaru the best, so this should make things much easier.


    Asuta, trouble you, wont this?


    Not at all. Im worried about Vena Wu too, so it suits me just fine.


    Iughed softly, and Shumimaru squinted happily.


    We have to go now. I need to visit the assembly shop to pick up the wagon I pre-ordered.


    Okay, thank you. Tomorrow, your stall, visit.


    See you tomorrow, and thank you for your patronage. Ai Fa, lets go.


    Wait, I need to ask something.


    Huh?


    I turned back and looked at Ai Fa. The conversation with Shumimaru didnt seem to be over.


    Someone suddenly grabbed my jaw.


    Ai Fa leaned in close in the middle of the street.


    Whats with this wound, Asuta?


    W-Wound? Where?


    Dont try to fool me. Your lips are chapped, and your left cheek is red. Someone hit you there, correct?


    A fire was burning in Ai Fas eyes, and she squeezed my jaw even harder.


    Why is there a wound on your face? Did you fool around while I wasnt with you, Asuta?


    That hurts! You are breaking my jaw! I didnt fool around! Due to a simple misunderstanding I got punched by someone!


    My jaw hurt even more as Ai Fas face inched closer.


    For me today, this distance was too stimting.


    Last night my heart was filled with all sorts of emotions, and I hugged Ai Fas body with all my strength. The warmth and vertigo from that moment wasnt something I could forget in such a short time.


    Ai Fa bit her lips, let go of my jaw, and kicked my leg.


    She then averted her face which was slightly red. But I didnt have the time to watch her closely.


    No I did have the time, but I felt that I would blush too if I watched her closely. I didnt want to do something so embarrassing on this bustling street.


    We are going then! See you tomorrow, Shumimaru!


    Okay.


    Shumimaru nodded; his eyes were gentle for some reason.


    Gentle and seemingly happy over something Like giving his best wishes for something.


    In the end, I still couldnt suppress my embarrassment and blushed.


    The assembly shops run by woodwork craftsmen were situated to the south of the Post Station Town.


    It was a single-story building with a high ceiling and filled with all sorts of wood. Instead of a shop, this was closer to being a workshop. I sighed in awe as I stood inside this workshop covered in sawdust:


    Woahh! This is incredible!


    Therge wagon inside the workshop was the merchandise we bought at a high price.


    Yup, of all the single Totos wagon here, this is the toughest one. If you are not reckless with it, it shouldst you five to ten years.


    The owner of the assembly shop was a middle-aged man that had the air of a stubborn craftsman about him.


    He was around 40, about my height, but had a buff and solid body. His hair and eyes were brown, while his skin was yellowish brown. He had a towel tied around his waist, sandals on his feet and was otherwise naked.


    Westerners around him dressed in the same way were sawing wood, assembling wooden structures, or fixing metallic parts onto them. This workshop not only made wagons, but also doors, desks, chairs, and other types of wooden furniture.


    However, you will need to inspect the wheels monthly. You can skip that part If you are fine with the wagon breaking down halfway.


    Once a month? I understand, thank you.


    No need for thanks; Im just telling you the right way of using it, so you cantin to me in the future.


    The owner of the assembly shop stroked his messy brown beard as he spoke.


    He seemed to bear no good will towards denizens of Forests Edge, but his professional attitude towards doing business reminded me of Mno Mast, so I felt a little closer to him.


    Anyway, the important thing was the wagon.


    It was a wagon, but the shape was that of a covered carriage.


    There were four wheels on its rectangr body with arge cloth cover on top. It was 4 m long, 2 m wide, and the top of the tent was 2.5 m.


    A simple drivers tform was erected in the front, with two poles used to secure to a Totos. The tent formed an arch, and after peeking inside I saw eight curved beams supporting the tent like a ribcage.


    The body was mostly wood, but metal was used on the important parts. The V-shaped metal te between the axle and the base was probably the chassis. I could feel the effort put in by the craftsmen and the functional beauty in this simple design.


    It was a wagon I often saw in the Post Station Town, but this was the first time looking at it from up close. The shiny new wagon moved me. Ai Fa who was beside me opened her eyes wide and couldnt suppress her curiosity and awe.


    It looks really big from up close. How many people can it seat?


    Including the driver, it can seat six or seven. But you will need to control the pace of the Totos if you have more than three pax, or the Totos would tire out.


    This way, we could transport the necessary equipment and five employees. The wagon alone was probably more than a hundred kilograms, showing how strong Totos were.


    And this is the harness. Please remember how to put it on so you can make adjustments yourself. It would lose its sticity after using it for some time, and you would need to remove it and put it on again.


    The uncle exined as he tied the harness onto the Totos round body.


    He then looked at the Totos docile face in surprise.


    Fufu, no matter how obedient a Totos is, it would resist when harnessed for the first time Did this Totos towed wagon before?


    Erm, yes. Im not very sure, but it should have done so in the past.


    Gilulu was one of the Totos that escaped from Kamyua Yosts fake caravan, so it should have pulled a wagon back then. It didnt have a harness when it was found, so the harness probably fell off while it was wandering in the woods Or Kamyua Yost cut the harness lose before the Totos could get gored to death by the kiba.


    The metallic part on the harness was secured to the two handles of the wagon. This was the wagon pulled by a Totos which wasmonly seen in the Post Station Town.


    Gilulus face remained dull, but it looked more majestic now. Ai Fa quietly showed a proud expression, which didnt escape my eyes.


    Next would be the whip. Your legs cant reach the Totos from the drivers tform, so you need a whip in ce of kicking.


    The uncle said and handed me a whip.


    He called it a whip, but it wasnt a rope-like object and looked closer to a stick used by horse jockeys.


    It was made from a Krilee-like wood and covered with leather. It was 2 cm thick and 1 m long; the end of the stick was small and blunt.


    What is this? Are you going to hit the Totos with this thing, Asuta?


    Ai Fa came close to me with a scary face.


    I inspected the sticity of the whip, turned back and asked her: What?


    Hmm, anyway, let me demonstrate. You heard my exnation earlier, right? This is used in ce of kicking the Totos.


    Is it painful for the Totos?


    Ai Fa raised her eyebrows and finally showed a dangerous aura.


    No, since this is used in ce of kicking, it wont be more painful than being kicked. Erm, isnt that right?


    The uncle nodded as if he was saying something very obvious.


    He was still showing a straight face, but I couldnt help breaking into a cold sweat when I thought about what grievance he might have towards Ai Fa who was a denizen of Forests Edge.


    If you use too much strength and hurt the Totos, it might go on a rampage. Hit the spot where you will usually kick with the same force. This fe has a nice set of feathers and wont feel any pain.


    The uncle exined as he pped Gilulus butt.


    He then narrowed his eyes in surprise.


    Hey, this Totos is not branded?


    Branded? Ah, yes, not yet.


    Kamyua Yost once said that the Totos could be branded as proof of ownership.


    Unless branded, you cant prove that its your Totos if it gets stolen Never mind, no one will darey their hands on the property of a denizen of Forests Edge. But its a simple matter of going to a Totos shop and spending 5 red copper tes. Just go and brand it.


    Whats branding?


    Even Ai Fas voice had started taking on a dangerous edge.


    B-Branding means using a burning hot iron to burn a mark. That will prevent Gilulu from being mixed up with any other Totos.


    It would be bad if Ai Fashed out at the uncle, so I answered hurriedly.


    Ai Fa suddenly yelled: No!.


    I can recognize Gilulu without doing that. I wont permit any branding.


    After being called by its name several times, Gilulu stretched its face towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa then hugged itsrge head and red at me with a mixture of anger and sadness.


    I wont allow it!


    I suppressed my sigh and turned to the uncle.


    Erm, this Totos had never been branded before; is that a vition of thews in Genos?


    Thats up to the owner. If the Totos runs away or gets stolen, they would just have to bear with the losses However, it is a basic courtesy to other Totos users to put a prominent symbol on the reins and harness. The Totos are usually differentiated by these essories instead of the branding.


    Symbol, huh. I understand.


    I nodded and looked back, and found the mistress of my house searching her cape urgently.


    She took out a familiar ne of kiba horns and tusks.


    After I started doing business, there was no longer a need to exchange the tusks and horns, what she got from hunting, for copper tes. It was a hassle wearing all these on her neck, so the excess ones were hidden in a pouch within her cape.


    Ai Fa then took off three horns and tusks, strung them with a new string, and tied it on Gilulus neck.


    The hunters of Forests Edge had the custom of gifting ne to their female family members as a blessing to keep them healthy. I didnt know what Gilulus gender was, but this was a fine gift since it was a member of the Fa house.


    Ai Fa caressed Gilulus neck and puffed out her chest proudly.


    Will this do? I wont permit any branding.


    Got it. Im fine with anything. Im starting to feel that you are overprotective of your family, Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa said: Annoying and showed a face of relief simr to one after escaping danger. She then patted Gilulus neck.


    The uncle muttered: What a queer couple


    Surprised by his words, I turned and saw the uncle smiling wryly as he scratched his brown hair.


    I thought you were a bunch of scary barbarians and didnt expect you to fight so childishly. The denizens of Forests Edge are hard to understand Hey, you have a stall in the Post Station Town, right? I spend the entire day in this shop, so I have only heard rumors.


    Hmm? Rumors?


    Yeah. Wasnt there a bloody incident that involved the people in the castle recently? I remember that the viin from Forests Edge was killed by denizens of Forests Edge?


    I was speechless.


    The uncle looked at me probingly.


    The people in the castle had always turned a blind eye to the crimesmitted by the denizens of Forests Edge. They stir up trouble in town, damage stalls and even kill people without getting punished. And then, thatmotion happened. Werent you guys abandoned by the castle people?


    I dont think abandoned is the right word. The denizens of Forests Edge are also proper citizens of Genos, so obeying thews of the western kingdom is only the norm.


    I didnt expect him to ask this so suddenly, so my reply was a bit stiff.


    Fufu You people obeying the kingdomsw?


    Of course! The denizens of Forests Edge that vite thew are a minority, and they had all been sentenced, or awaiting their sentencing!


    Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun were dead.


    Zuro Tsun, Diga, and Doddo were imprisoned.


    As for the others


    Ahh but for the crime of desecrating the grace of the Morga Forest, we n to discuss with the people in the castle with regards to the punishment. They were merely following the orders of their former tribal chief, so I hope we can resolve this peacefully.


    Grace of the forest? Oh, theres such aw, huh. Thats aw that targets the denizens of Forests Edge specifically. The people in town wont go near the forest where the kiba roam in the first ce.


    The uncle said in an annoyed voice and waved his thick hands.


    All that doesnt matter. The important thing is your rtionship with the people in the castle. The townsfolk have to follow the orders of the castle people. Their words arew. And they seldom venture out of the rock walls, so they dont affect us too much. The problem is thewless people they turn a blind eye towards the denizens of Forests Edge.


    When I realized it, Ai Fa was already standing by my side.


    The uncle checked Ai Fa out with guarded eyes.


    Not a single denizen of Forests Edge had ever visited this assembly shop, so this is my first time speaking to one So, what kind of people are the denizens of Forests Edge?


    What kind of people Even if you ask me, I can only say the denizens of Forests Edge are just the denizens of Forests Edge. They follow the rules of the woods and hunt kiba in the Morga Forest. Thats how the denizens of Forests Edge live.


    Fufu, what a simple and hard life. Completely unlike that barbarian just now.


    Ai Fa pouted when she heard what he said.


    The uncleughed at the sight of her childish face.


    Never mind, it doesnt matter for a guy like me who doesnt really interact with people. The people whose stalls are in the main street and often see denizens of Forests Edge might think differently though Anyway, I can only pray that my patron isnt a big fat liar.


    Yes, I hope we can prove our innocence through our words and actions in the future.


    Then please pay the price for the merchandise in ordance to the kingdomsw. After deducting the 50 white copper tes of deposit, you still need to pay the bnce of 70 white copper tes. The whip and harness cost 7 white copper tes, so that would be 77 white copper tes in total, Forests Edge customer.


    The uncle smiled happily as he said that, showing off his white teeth.


    Ai Fa, what are your thoughts on what the assembly shop uncle said?


    I turned and asked her as I held on the reins on Gilulu which was pulling a wagon.


    The road from the Post Station Town to the Forests Edge settlement was narrow, hilly, and covered on both sides with tall trees. The visibility was poor, so we didnt push too hard and proceeded on foot.


    This was the path Kamyua Yosts fake caravan went through. Hence, the condition of the road wasnt too terrible. But if a beginner like me made the Totos run by ident, the tent would definitely get torn by the branches. So Ai Fa and I used the machete we brought alone to clear these obstacles as we walked slowly ahead.


    Ai Fa who was wearing a cape and walking ahead turned back and asked quizzingly:


    What do you mean by my thoughts? I dont think that westerner said anything strange.


    Well, rather than being strange, he seemed rather friendly towards the denizens of Forests Edge. He also said that he rarelyes across any of them, so he doesnt have any opinions about the denizens of Forests Edge.


    I pulled the reins to stop Gilulu from going too fast as I answered her.


    However, dont all the businessmen look at the denizens of Forests Edge with critical eyes? After the resolution of thatmotion with Tay Tsun, I felt that everyones attitude had softened a lot. But the root of the problem still remains.


    Whats the root of the problem?


    Huh? Thats


    I was stumped when she asked me so directly.


    What the townsfolk knew was that not all denizens of Forests Edge werewless delinquents, the denizens lived a simple and hard life, and that the preferential treatment for the denizens had stopped.


    But this information wasnt confirmed, just deductions made from the conversation between Tay Tsun and the other denizens of Forests Edge. Thats why the townsfolk were looking at the denizens of Forests Edge with suspicious eyes.


    Were they really barbarians with no regards for thew?


    Were they really treated so unjustly?


    Are they holding a grudge for their unjust treatment?


    Would the people in the castle treat the denizens of Forests Edge fairly from now on?


    They were probably trying to figure out all these.


    I think the people in the Post Station Town have been ostracizing us stubbornly. The denizens of Forests Edge are fierce, and nothing good wille from getting involved with them. The people in the city are in cahoots with them anyway, so just ignore them Thats basically how they feel.


    Yes. The Tsun nmitted all sorts of crimes, so this is to be expected.


    Right. But a lot of things got dug up during thatmotion, so peoples opinions will change. Its like opening a gap in a tightly closed door and peeking out.


    That sounds simr to what Rimee Wu would do.


    Iughed when I imagined that image.


    But I couldnt dismiss it with augh.


    However, things are still the same for the denizens of Forests Edge, right? Well, there arent any denizens of Forests Edge causing trouble in town anymore, so with time we can prove the innocence of the denizens of Forests Edge But, isnt there any other way?


    I dont understand. Are you saying we should shout while walking around town and tell them we wont do nefarious things like the Tsun n?


    Well, thats not convincing at all If the Post Station Town had something like a mayor, we could arrange for a meeting between the tribal chiefs and him.


    I already learned from Mno Mast that the Post Station Town didnt have any mayor. The Post Station Town was governed by the Genos castle, and the person that had the authority of the Post Station Town mayor was a noble living inside the city.


    Asuta, arent you worrying too much? Its the job of Donda Wu and the other tribal chiefs to worry about this. Your job is to cook delicious meal and build good rtionship with the Post Station Town.


    Yes, but Donda Wu and the others dont really care about the Post Station Town in the first ce Isnt not caring a form of rejection? Leaving the evil deeds of the Tsun n aside, I think their attitude is one of the reasons why we are estranged with the townsfolk


    Its a waste of time to get people interested in things they dont care about. And if Donda Wu and Graf Zaza came to the Post Station Town, the townsfolk would freak out just at the sight of them.


    That might actually be true.


    It was the womens job to buy things in the Post Station Town in the first ce, so the men didnt visit the Post Station Town. Hence, the townsfolk of the Post Station Towncked immunity towards the burly Forests Edge hunters.


    The hunters of Forests Edge had the lifeforce of feral beasts. Leaving Donda Wu aside, even those with gentle appearances like Ai Fa and Ludo Wu had a different air about them. They exerted an intimidating aura just by walking around in their capes made of kiba hide and sabers by their waist.


    But uncle Dora and Tara didnt freak out before the female denizens and were fine when they saw Ludo Wu and Shin Wu too. Thats why Im saying that they can understand each other better if they have a chance to interact. Im not from Forests Edge, and I get along with the denizens of Forests Edge very well.


    I find yourck of danger awareness disturbing. The people in the Post Station Town arent as rxed as you think.


    But arent the denizens of Forests Edge very strict on observing thews? So even violent and rough men like Donda Wu wont be a danger to the townsfolk. We can find a way to improve our image with enough time, correct?


    Arent we spending time on this right now?


    Ai Fa slowed her pace and walked beside me.


    She looked at me with serious eyes.


    Asuta, have you forgotten what Kamyua Yost said? You are probably the only one who build up a rtionship with the Post Station Town You and the women from the Wu n. You all go to the Post Station Town daily and prove that the denizens of Forests Edge arent a group of vicious viins. If not for you, the situation wouldnt be so peaceful after thatmotion with Tay Tsun. Or rather, the townsfolk would be left with only the fear of the denizens of Forests Edge after thatmotion.


    Yes, I get what you mean. But that assembly uncle spoke in a normal tone with you too, Ai Fa. He was guarded at the start, but he softened his stance because of Ai Fas charm.


    No, let me finish before you kick me! Im not teasing you! I just want to say, what the townsfolk dislike isnt the personality of the denizens of Forests Edge. Dont you think the townsfolk would get along with people like Kan Lutim and Dali Sauti in no time? If it is Dan Lutim, anyone will be happy to drink with him.


    That might be so, but those men arent so free to visit the town for no reason.


    Yes, but if we dont do that, it will be hard for the townsfolk to get to know the denizens of Forests Edge: what kind of existence the Tsun n was, what the denizens of Forests Edge thought about them, their thoughts on the crime, and other important things. That makes me anxious.


    I answered and tried to grasp the source of my anxiety.


    Which means that in Genos, the city is apletely different ce from the Post Station Town. If the denizens of Forests Edge want to build a cordial rtionship with Genos, we have to maintain normal rtions with both ces.


    Ai Fa was quiet for a moment and then sighed softly.


    Asuta, I think you are right, but arent you worrying about this too much? The tribal chiefs will be holding a conference with the people of the city soon. We cant do anything else until they have done that.


    Hmm? Ah, I shouldnt worry about these things so much after all.


    Thats not it It feels like you are anxious about something.


    Ai Fa suddenly leaned her face in close.


    This distance made my heart race a little.


    The denizens of Forests Edge have been discriminated by the townsfolk since eighty years ago. Zattsu Tsuns gang merely added to the existing problem. Even though Zattsu Tsuns gang is gone, I dont think it will solve anything.


    Yes, but Zattsu Tsuns gangs demise had a big impact. I think this is a chance to improve rtions with the townsfolk in one shot.


    Thats why Im asking, why are you so anxious about that?


    Ai Fa suddenly pouted.


    I wavered before this surprise attack.


    You are usually moreid back than others, but sometimes be anxious as well. I dont like seeing you like this.


    Y-You dont like it?


    I dont like it a lot It feels as though you are rushing to finish the troublesome chores before disappearing.


    Ai Fa said in a tantrum-like tone and tugged at the cloth I tied around my waist.


    The goal of the Fa house is to sell kiba in town and bring prosperity to Forests Edge, Asuta.


    Yes, its as you say.


    In order to do so, you have to increase the townsfolk demand for kiba. If you cannot do this, the prosperity cant reach every corner of Forests Edge.


    Yes, you are absolutely right.


    That is why the denizens of Forests Edge and Genos need to build up an even better rtionship than before. Its only natural for you to put so much effort into this But realizing this goal will take many long years.


    Ai Fa pouted and leaned her face even closer.


    So during this time, you need to work hard in the Post Station Town as a member of the Fa house. Dont think you can do all this so easily, dummy.


    But, isnt it better to resolve these issues sooner?


    When she heard what I said, Ai Fa turned quiet unhappily.


    It looked as if she was going to grab my shoulder However, she put her hand down right away.


    Ai Fa rolled her eyes at me this time.


    You think Im waiting for you to say that?


    No, thats, well


    Why are you making me worry so much?


    What I said seemed to have disrupted Ai Fas train of thought.


    I shook my head quickly and answered: Thats not what I mean.


    Resolving the issues between the Forests Edge and Genos before disappearing I wasnt thinking about something so impractical. However, before seeing this to the end, I didnt want to disappear yet. This thinking was probably making me anxious without me realizing it.


    Sorry, I just want things to develop in a good direction. Im just thinking about things with my limited intellect.


    I dont think the rtionship between the Forests Edge and Genos will improve so easily, so I think we should be more cautious Erm, if things improve all of a sudden, that will be too good to be true and might be dangerous in a sense. I apologize for not thinking it through carefully.


    Last night, didnt I tell you how I feel?


    I want to be by your side.


    That was what I said while embracing Ai Fa tightly.


    My heart was racing, and Ai Fa could notice even though there wasnt any physical contact Just when I was thinking that, Ai Fa suddenly let go of my waistband and walked briskly ahead.


    As long as you understand.


    Ai Fas suppressed voice reached my ears with the wind.


    Before I could think up an answer, we reached the Forests Edge settlement.


    The scene here was the same as usual, with the dirt path being more even and wider as the only difference.


    The path we were on was the lowest part of a T junction, and the route extended north and southwards at the end. The Wu n vige was just five minutes down the southern path, while the Fa house was an hour away to the north.


    Okay, lets try riding in the wagon from here.


    Ai Fa grunted as usual in response to my cheerful voice.


    I calmed myself as I climbed onto the drivers tform.


    Ai Fa also got onto the wagon and then leaned her arms onto the back of the drivers tform with her upper body leaning over.


    Your posture worries me; will you really be alright?


    I cant check whether you are holding the reins properly without doing this.


    Ai Fa replied; her mood seemed to have recovered.


    She had to be excited about riding in a wagon for the first time. After seeing her childish and gentle face, I decided not to discuss thoseplicated matters today.


    Basically, this is no different from riding on the back of a Totos. The control of the reins is the same, and this is just recing the kicking motion with the whip. If I start and stop properly, there is no danger of me falling off the drivers tform. This is easier for a beginner than riding directly on the back of a Totos Thats what Leito said.


    Hmm. Then you can more or less drive it, right?


    Ai Fa who controlled the Totos as though it was an extension of her own limbs in just five days asked me with a gentle expression.


    By the way, I could finally make the Totos walk slowly without falling off.


    I wanted to challenge myself and see if I could drive this wagon smoothly.


    Alright, lets go. It would be a little wobbly, so dont fall off, alright?


    I picked up the whip after saying that.


    Ai Fa suddenly called out: Asuta.


    Be careful not to hurt Gilulu, okay?


    Got it.


    I tapped the base of Gilulus leg.


    Gilulu started walking.


    With the whip in my right hand, I grabbed the reins.


    First was the normal walking speed. The Totos moved twice as fast as a human, so it was about 10 km/h.


    As expected, the shaking was bad. I should put something like a cushion on the drivers tform. Sitting there for long periods of time might grind my ass away.


    Hmm, this isfortable.


    At 10 km/h, there was no need to worry about falling off.


    The height of the drivers tform was about the same as the Totos back, so my field of vision was simr to riding on a Totos back.


    However, I heard Ai Fas displeased voiceing from above me.


    This speed is really ufortable. Isnt it too slow, Asuta?


    Yes, its a little slow. Usually, we would have started doing chores at home about this time I will speed up a little.


    I maintained the strength on the reins with my left hand and hit the Totos body with my whip.


    The speed increased from normal walking speed to trotting.


    The whipping force was alright, and Gilulus speed increased by about 50%. It was pulling a wagon and two people, but the strength in its strides remained the same.


    Its still shaking as much as before. Ai Fa, are you alright?


    Im alright.


    Ai Fas voice sounded closer.


    Hey, Asuta, arent you putting too much strength in your right arm? You are holding the reins lopsided.


    Ah? Is that so?


    Ai Fa pointed that out quite often.


    Even so, Gilulu still trotted in a straight line. Ai Fa said: Thats because the road is straight, so Gilulu continued on ahead even though it was a little confused.


    She added that the confusion would umte the stress in Gilulus heart bit by bit, so I should hold the reins properly. Ai Fa spent the same amount of time with Gilulu as me, but her words sounded strangely convincing.


    Your right arm is stronger, correct? So you need to rx it a bit more, isnt thatmon sense?


    Ehh, but Im putting equal strength on both sides though.


    First of all, the height of your arms while doing it is wrong. Lower your right arm a little.


    Ai Fas voice got even closer, and her brown fingers grabbed my right wrist.


    My right ear touched her soft hair, which made my heart race.


    About this much. Now, rx.


    I felt her voice beside my face.


    Before touching each other, I could feel Ai Fas body warmth on my right shoulder and neck.


    I-I understand. Like this, correct? Hmm, this feels right.


    Why are you panicking?


    No, thats How can I exin, stupid.


    Whos stupid?


    She pressed her head right onto my sideburn.


    This is necessary, alright? Do you still hate physical contact even during times like this?


    The anger in Ai Fas voice gradually intensified.


    Why do you look so unhappy about physical contact with your family? I know you dont like it; thats why I had been careful not to annoy you.


    Her understanding of the situation was very wrong.


    Who would be unhappy about touching Ai Fa?


    But didnt you hug mest night?


    Ai Fa seemed determined to make me die from embarrassment.


    I dont want to make you feel ufortable either, but this is necessary to teach you how to hold the reins. If you are not willing to amodate this, thats looking down on my goodwill for you, right?


    Ai Fas tone was a little strange.


    She pulled her head back and took her hand away from my body. I could feel her voice and bodys warmth going further away from me.


    I adjusted the reins as Gilulu made a small turn and sighed softly.


    Okay, let me exin the misunderstanding I would waver when you touch me not because I dislike it, but because its embarrassing, Ai Fa.


    This exnation sounded so silly.


    But we were born and raised in different worlds. Since ourmon sense and values differed, I could only convince her with logic.


    I dont understand why you have to be embarrassed.


    You dont understand? We might be family, but we are not rted by blood, correct?


    So, you dislike physical contact? I dont like non-family members touching me too.


    Was that why Ai Fa thought I was being distant with my reaction?


    I racked my brain.


    Erm, you dont hate Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba touching you, right?


    Of course, Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba are my precious friends.


    Thetter half of her words were too soft.


    I felt sorry for making her say something so embarrassing.


    What if you had male friends? If a man hugged you like Rimee Wu does, would you be unhappy?


    Of course. But thats because Rimee Wu is still a child, right? If a boy Rimee Wus age did that, I dont think I would mind.


    Yes, but when Rimee Wu grows up, you wont hate it if she hugs you, right?


    She wont be such a childish adult.


    Is that so? If it is Rimee Wu, I think it might be possible.


    Silence.


    Ai Fa must havee to the same conclusion that such a future was usible.


    Then let me ask you this. If you be friends with someone like Shin Wus little brother, what would you think when that little brother turns 17? You will be unhappy or embarrassed, right, Ai Fa?


    That might be so but you are not a friend, but my family, Asuta.


    Yes, but in the world I lived, once a family member reaches a certain age, we wont be so touchy anymore.


    As I was speaking, I felt a sense of deja vu.


    A response came from my right.


    I heard that from you before. That was before we started the business in the Post Station Town When we lodged in the house Lutim, you said the same thing, Asuta.


    Ahh, how nostalgic. I think I said that before too.


    Yes, we even talked about beddings back then.


    It had been a month, and she still remembered that so clearly.


    As I was reminiscing about that time, she suddenly grabbed my neck.


    My eyes were still looking to the front, so she probably locked my head.


    And I also told you back then: this isnt your old ce, but the Forests Edge settlement. Being a denizen of Forests Edge means following the rules of Forests Edge, Asuta.


    T-Thats true! But is it normal for a family in Forests Edge to stick so closely together? I have never seen that before.


    I dont know about other houses, but we will decide on the customs of our house by ourselves.


    Her words didnt seem to make sense, or was I just mistaken?


    Leaving that aside, there was a wonderful warmth on my neck and right shoulder. My nasal cavity was still filled with the sweet scenting from Ai Fa.


    W-Watch out! We are going to crash into that tree!


    Gilulu isnt that retarded.


    A pleasant sensation came from my cheek along with these words.


    Just imagining it was bad for my heart. That smooth warmth was probably Ai Fas face.


    Asuta, could it be that you are not actually unhappy about this?


    Huh? W-What? W-We are going to crash!


    I dont understand why you are so embarrassed, but Im d that this doesnt make you unhappy.


    She hugged my neck tightly and brought her face even closer.


    At the same time, she grabbed my right hand.


    You are using too much strength again. Dont be nervous, newbie.


    Ai Fa said with a smile.


    Is there anyone who wont panic in such a situation? I cried out in my head.


    In the meantime, Gilulu continued trotting with light and nimble strides along the path in Forests Edge.

 Volume 9 - Ch 2

    The next day, when I appeared in the Wu n vige with my wagon, a smallmotion urred.


    I already informed L Wu and the others, so I was mentally prepared for this incident. The children cheered at my arrival, which scared me a little. But thankfully, no one cast any usatory gaze my way.


    Before entering the za of the vige, I pulled the reins to make Gilulu stop. I then got off the drivers tform and continued on foot.


    Wee to the Wu n, Asuta. So you learned to drive the wagon in just one day.


    Sh Wu ran over from Shin Wus house that was in front of the Wu n main house.


    Yes. Ai Fa trained together with me this morning too, so I learned the fundamental skills. If I drive slowly down the path to town, it will be fine.


    And the price of that was Ai Fa chopping wood and foraging herbs alone.


    I felt apologetic towards her because Ai Fa wasnt too interested in driving the wago. She only helped me with my training after I invited her earnestly.


    After finishing the training, Ai Fa got off the wagon reluctantly when it was time to go to the Wu n.


    From today onwards, I will pick up everyone with my wagon. First will be loading the cargo from Sh Wus ce But since there is a wagon now, I wont need to borrow a pot anymore.


    After I bought a griddle, we had to go through a bit of hassle; I needed to put the tarapa sauce into pouches, meet up with Sh Wu at the Post Station Town, and then transfer the sauce into the pot she brought over. It would be difficult for Vena Wu and me to carry both the griddle and the pot, so we had to do it this way.


    But now, I could bring as many things as I needed directly from the Fa house. The wagon had a pot full of tarapa sauce, the griddle for Myam-roasted meat, 60 meat patties, 60 grilled poitan, 90 slices of meat marinated in the sauce. Also included were the meat for the inns and 2 kg of jerky.


    That was quite arge number of things.


    Aside from the griddle, Vena Wu and I needed to carry that many things.


    It served as fine physical training, but I felt really happy that I didnt need to bring all these things across that dangerous suspension bridge.


    Anyway, I loaded the 90 grilled poitan made by Sh Wu onto the wagon and set off for the main house.


    Over there, Rimee Wu and the Wu ns Totos, Lulu, were waiting for me.


    Uwah, a wagon! Amazing, Asuta!


    I walked towards Rimee Wu who was mounted on Lulu. This girl who liked Totos as much as Ai Fa started training on riding a Totos so early in the morning.


    Amazing, amazing! But it looks so heavy, thank you for your hard work, Gilulu!


    And of course, Gilulu just tilted its head with a dumb expression.


    Lulu also stared nkly at Gilulu.


    Ah, Asuta. Wee to the Wu n. Thats all the firewood for today.


    Mama Mia Lei who came out of the house after hearing the noise outsideughed heartily.


    Leina Wu and L Wu carried arge amount of firewood out from the back of the house, and we were all set.


    Lets go then; everyone, get on the wagon.


    Leina Wu, L Wu, and Sh Wu climbed on board noisily.


    I nced at them through the corner of my eyes and then asked Mama Mia Lei: Erm, Vena Wu hasnt recovered yet?


    Thats right. Even if you ferry her over in a wagon, she cant stand for the entire day. Like I told you right from the start, it would be three days before she can work in town again.


    Is that so? Then, what about the matter with the easterner Shumimaru?


    Well, we have decided to invite him over for now. After the n head and I meet this guest, we will think about letting him see Vena Wu.


    I see. I can vouch that he is a trustworthy man. I will be in your care then.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and led Gilulu to the exit of the za.


    The wagon started rolling, and the girls on board started squealing.


    Let us be off. It will be a little shaky, so be careful not to fall off.


    I sat on the drivers tform and hit the base of Gilulus leg with the whip.


    Gilulu started walking briskly. Even with so much load, its stride remained nimble as ever.


    It was still early, so I decided to let Gilulu walk at a normal pace instead of trotting.


    It would take 40 to 50 minutes to walk from the Wu n vige to the Post Station Town, but a Totos walking speed could cover that distance in ten to twenty-five minutes Even when traversing a meandering road, it would take 30 minutes at most. We could reach earlier than usual just by driving safely.


    Asuta, is it fine for our wage to be the same even though you are taking care of us so much? I feel a little bad about this.


    Sh Wus voice came from behind.


    There wasnt anything dividing the drivers tform from the wagon, so we could still talk freely if we raised our voices a little.


    Its fine. The work will only start after we reach the Post Station Town, so please dont mind what happens before and after that too much.


    I see, but the traveling time got shortened greatly. We can gather more firewood if we reach home early.


    I smiled gently; Sh Wu was a serious girl.


    But I changed the topic.


    We already have enough firewood. Sh Wu, would you like to do some other work?


    Other work? Like what?


    As we turned a corner on the Forests Edge road, I raised up a proposal I had been thinking about for quite some time:


    Like making the meat patty for Kiba burger and tarapa sauce or cutting the meat for Myam-roasted meat and its sauce. Im thinking of handing one of these works to you, what do you think?


    Sh Wu seemed a little troubled and stayed quiet.


    And I just waited patiently for her answer.


    But If we interfere too much, there will be less way for Asuta to perform?


    True, but that is my objective. It might take some time to do so, but I have been thinking aboutpletely handing one of the stalls over to the Wu n.


    Silence again.


    I continued:


    I have had this idea for a long time now. I signed contracts with innkeepers, prepared the dishes, and ensured the taste and quality was up to standard. I then made a profit after deducting the cost of the ingredients and stall rental. If you can do all this without me, then the earnings from that stall will belong to the Wu n.


    I had not discussed this with Donda Wu yet, and I dont n to rush this too. But as a precondition, I hope you all can learn how to prepare these dishes What do you think?


    B-But why? Doing this will just reduce the copper tes earned by the Fa house and wont benefit Asuta at all, correct?


    Sh Wus voice was trembling.


    A gust of wind brushed across my face, and I couldnt help smiling.


    Thats not true. If I hand one stall over to the Wu n, my job will be much easier. I can also expand my business in other ways In order to do so, I need to work hard in studying and research.


    Studying and research?


    Thats right. If things go well, I can cater food for more inns. Even if I cant do that, Im still nning to update the menu. The cooking time for Braised kiba is too long, and a dish that uses pickled Chitto costs too much.


    Hmm


    Im also thinking about new dishes for the stall. Right now, we have 90 portions of Myam-roasted meat and 60 portions of Kiba burger, a total of 150 dishes every day. But there are about ten leftover Myam-roasted meat every day, correct? Then it would be better to reduce the number of Kiba burger and Myam-roasted meat to 50 or 60 each and introduce a third dish.


    Ah, you want to expand to 3 stalls?


    Not really, this is just a thought. No matter what, I dont want to increase the workload right now, given the situation. I will give it serious thought after handing one of the stalls over to the Wu n.


    Considering the cost of the venue, stall rental and manpower, increasing the number of stalls would just reduce the profits. However, I nned to introduce new dishes slowly while continuing to offer the popr items.


    If each of the three dishes could sell more than 60 portions, it would fulfill the objective of letting more people eating kiba. Another thing to consider was whether we couldpete with the other stalls if we sold 180 portions in three stalls, instead of 150 portions in two stalls.


    Anyway, our goal in selling kiba dishes wasnt to earn money but to promote the deliciousness of kiba selling not just dishes, but also kiba meat. This was a grandiose n and also an exhibition of our merchandise.


    Like I said, I dont n to push this n ahead quickly. This business has been running for just a month. With how turbulent the times are, we have to exercise caution However, I dont think the handing a stall over to the Wu n will be that hard since I have seen the work everyone has done.


    If the Wu n could run the business on their own, the goal of bringing prosperity to the Forests Edge would persevere even if I was gone It was one of the reasons I had this idea.


    No one knew when they would die. This wasmon sense in this world, and I might be gone at any moment too. So taking measures to prepare for that wasnt a bad thing.


    This might be one of the reason, but it wasnt the biggest one.


    One month ago, on the fifth day of my business, this thought came to me naturally when Sh Wu came to help me out. If Sh Wu was this capable, could I hand a stall over to her? So I was just saying what I had been thinking about for the past month.


    Mama Mia Lei also asked me in surprise about why I always choose the route where I stand to lose out. However, the objective of the Fa house was bringing prosperity to the Forests Edge. Ai Fas intention wasnt to gather all the wealth within the Fa house.


    If this was a job that only I could do, I would give it my all. But if others could manage it, then letting them take over to free me up for other tasks would be the most effective way.


    And those who were capable should be rewarded ordingly. Sh Wu had such a qualification.


    Erm But, I


    I think there is no problem with your cooking skills. You have been in charge of the tarapa sauce all this time, Sh Wu, and you are good at making the meat patty for the burgers, right? The most important thing in doing business is to keep the taste the same. I n to train you on this too.


    ...


    Byparison, the Myam-roasted meat is easier to make, correct? Once you learn how to cut the meat, the rest is easy But, honestly speaking, I would prefer you to learn the moreplicated Kiba burger.


    Its fine! Im good at making Kiba burgers!


    A voice answered firmly in a tone, different from Sh Wu.


    I could already guess that was Leina Wu.


    Asuta, your myam dish has a stronger taste to suit the preferences of the townsfolk, correct? If so, it might be better to let the Wu n handle the Kiba burgers. It will be difficult for us to make a dish we dont like ourselves.


    Oh, that makes sense.


    I think it will be hard for Sh Wu to have the resolve to rece Asuta. Its hard for me to do so either. But If I work together with Sh Wu we can at least be half as good as Asuta.


    You think too highly of me. With your powersbined, you can make a dish that exceeds my capabilities.


    Asuta, its you who thinks too highly of us.


    Leina Wu continued answering in a firm tone.


    Sorry, Sh Wu, I have been the only one talking all the while, but I really want to give it a try and see just how far I can go. If it works, not only can I earn copper tes, I will have the honor of being a chef just like Asuta, right?


    Honor, as a chef


    Sh Wu spoke softly, but she was no longer quivering like before.


    Only the sound of the wagon rolling along could be heard When we reached a bend where we could see the road leading into the Post Station Town, Sh Wu finally spoke:


    Will Asuta guide us on what we arecking?


    Yes, of course.


    Then I want to test my abilities.


    I answered: Thank you very much. with gratitude and then pulled Gilulus reins to slow it down.


    Nothing of note happened after reaching the Post Station Town.


    We were permitted to park the Totos at the empty space behind the stall. But the Totos would eat the surrounding vegetation when it was tied up, so we needed to pay an additional 2 red copper tes of venue rental.


    The stall rental was 1 red copper te per day, but the fee for parking the Totos was twice of that amount. The pricing did seem queer to me, but since the rental was cheap in the first ce, I had noints. Leaving it in a proper Totos stable for half a day would cost 3 red copper tes, so the price here was more reasonable.


    Anyway, business was good.


    The southerners and westerners started queuing early in the morning, and when that wave left, the westerners starteding slowly. The southerners and easterners each made up 40% of my patrons, and the rest were westerners. This ratio was still the same.


    Despite thatmotion, the number of patrons remains the same. Im really grateful to my customers


    However, things were still a little troublesome.


    Especially the western customers.


    During this month, the easterners and southerners had mostly changed. There werent many of them staying in the Post Station Town long term like the Silver Vase and Pops architects.


    But there were those who visited Genos after hearing rave reviews about the Big Tree of the South Inn and the Cryptic Venerable Inn, who did in turn patronize my stall. This trend was even more obvious after I started catering for the inns.


    On the other hand, the westerners were always the same few people. Some of them came from another town to work here, but the permanent residents were the majority.


    Which meant, the 30-odd westerners that visited the stall daily were all regrs.


    I had no idea how many westerners lived in Genos Post Station Town, but I recalled that Ai Fa said there were a few thousand. However, that was just outdated second-hand info.


    Judging from how developed the streets were and the number of residential buildings, I would estimate there to be about a thousand to two thousand residents. It wasnt to the extent of ten thousand, but a few thousand people was an appropriate way of putting it.


    And of course, not all the residents in the Post Station Town would buy their meal in the marketce. The customers were mainly travelers and people working nearby. Some of them dined at the inns too.


    There were tens of food stalls in this vast marketce more than 50, maybe even 60 or 70.


    I heard the sales for a stall was 20 to 50 portions a day, which was about 35 on average.


    Assuming there were 60 stalls, multiplied by 35, that would be 2,100 people. And my two stalls garnered around 140 patrons a day, which was quite a substantial number.


    So the problem was still the ratio of customers.


    From the pedestrians traveling on the streets, the majority was westerners, making up 60 to 70 percent of the crowd.


    Of the 2,100 estimated customers, at least 1,260 were westerners.


    Less than 30 visited my stalls, which was below 2.46 percent.


    Only that many westerners visited my stall unreservedly.


    In contrast, of the 840 foreigners, 110 patronized my stall. That was 13 percent.


    One out of every ten easterners or southerners visited my stall.


    Only 2 out of every hundred westerners patronized my shop.


    No matter how well my business was doing, this was the reality my stall was facing.


    On top of this huge gulf, thatmotion happened ten days ago. Even so, there were still many people who didnt desert denizens of Forests Edge and continued buying kiba dishes from us. This was great, but I still didnt know how to proceed.


    Well, I worry about this too much, thats why Ai Fa thinks Im very anxious.


    As my thoughts wandered astray, someone tugged the waist of my T-shirt.


    Asuta, are you okay? Theres a customer.


    Leina Wu who was tending to the Kiba burger stall with me looked up at my face worriedly.


    I nodded at her and tapped my cheeks lightly.


    Sorry, I was thinking about something Sorry, and wee.


    But my smile froze at this moment.


    A beardless southerner was standing before me with a nk expression.


    Ah, hello How may I help you?


    Leina Wu didnt seem to notice that this was Lavis who visited the stall yesterday.


    Im here to purchase your food. Will you still sell them to me, despite what happened yesterday?


    His face looked unhappy, but his tone and attitude were sincere.


    I looked around me, confirmed that mischevious girl wasnt around, and then answered: Of course.


    I was in the wrong yesterday too. So, one portion for you?


    Yes.


    But the dish here has a stranger taste then yesterdays dish, and the texture is more unique. Some southerners dont like this taste and texture, so would you like a sample before buying it?


    There were a lot less customers trying the samples now, and, if someone wanted a sample, I had to sacrifice some of my merchandise, which couldnt be helped. The two red copper tes used to draw in new customers was a necessary expense.


    But the young man seemed irritated when he heard what I said.


    Is that so Is the taste of this dish that heavy?


    Yes, but there are southerners who like this dish. But on the whole, the southerners prefer the myam dish over there.


    The young man tilted his thick neck and pondered aloud: What should I do?


    Well, even if you ask me: I gasped mid-way through my sentence.


    From behind the stout body of the southerner young man, a head with uneven brown hair and beautiful green eyes poked out.


    Ah, so you are here too. Erm Apologies for what I said yesterday, Im very sorry.


    I took off the towel on my head and lowered my head about 30 degrees.


    The southerner girl Dell red at me with her left eye.


    What should we do? Want to try a sample?


    The young was about to turn back.


    The girl suddenly yelled: Idiot! Dont move! He will see me!


    Erm, you already showed yourself, so why are you still hiding?


    I pointed out gently, and the small visible patch of pale skin around her eyes reddened.


    Arent you angry?


    What?


    I hit you twice yesterday, Asuta, arent you angry?


    Well, I did offend you in the first ce. I dont agree with violence, but I was in the wrong, so Im not angry.


    I didnt show a kind and gentle smile, but still answered her manneredly. And it was true that I wasnt mad.


    Are you really not angry?


    Yes, Im not.


    But Im still angry.


    Ah, erm, Im very sorry. Im reflecting on it.


    Do you still think Im a boy?


    I wouldnt dare! I thought there are no southerner girls in Genos. Im reflecting on my actions, can you forgive me?


    My coercion probably worked, and that girl finally walked out from behind that young man.


    She was as petite as ever, with a slim figure and cute appearance. If I knew right from the start, I would definitely see her as a girl. I couldnt help wondering why the idea that she was a boy that is as cute as a girl appeared on my mind. Human psychology was hard to fathom.


    If I was to say, she should have dressed more femininely if she didnt want others to mistake her for a boy. Her sleeveless shirt and pants were just like the young mans beside her, and the colors were in too.


    Be it the denizens of Forests Edge or westerners, the women all had feminine attire and extravagant essories and showed a lot of skin. This girls body didnt look very th, but if she dressed the part, she would definitely be cute enough to turn the heads of everyone who saw her.


    That person is really a beauty.


    Dell looked at Leina Wu with serious eyes.


    Leina Wu showed a troubled smile, tilted her head, and said: Whats the matter?


    That person is pretty too, and the red-haired girl is cute as well. Are there a lot of beauties in Forests Edge?


    Well, its hard to dispute that fact.


    With so many beauties around you, someone like me will naturally be thought of as a boy.


    Not at all! You are very cute too and wont lose to them at all.


    I answered on reflex.


    In the end, Dells fair face turned beet red, while Leina Wu narrowed her round eyes coldly, just like my house head.


    A-Are you stupid? You cant say that even if you dont want to upset me, or you will lose your credibility, you know? Asuta, you are really insensitive!


    Yes, I hate myself sometimes too Anyway, if you dont mind what happened and are willing to try the sample, please do! I will cut the sample now


    There is no need for sampling Will you really sell it to me?


    Do I have any reason not to? Im d that you are willing to buy from me.


    With her face still red, Dell happily really happily, smiled bashfully.


    The moment I saw her smile, thest bit of grudge in my heart faded away. This girl might be a little mischievous in her words and actions, but she could face her emotions head on. If I had to describe her as examples using the people I knew around me, she was simr to L Wu.


    And so a smile on this sort of people was very charming. It reminded me of the first time Pops Bn smiled.


    Then sell it to me! How many copper tes?


    Thank you for your patronage. Two red copper tes, please.


    So cheap! Can you even break even like this?


    Yes, this is on par with the other stalls.


    After Ai Fa started hunting again, I didnt need to procure kiba meat from the other houses. The operation cost dropped drastically, but the other conditions remained the same as at the other stalls.


    By the way, the meat today wasnt bought from the Wu n, but the Lan house. The price wasnt 12 red copper tes for one kiba, but 120 copper tes. After Zwei spoke with Mama Mia Lei, I finally corrected the price of the meat.


    The price was between 100 and 140 red copper tes, depending on the size of the kiba. Half a kiba would be half the price. Unlike the Wu n which hunted several kiba a day, the smaller houses had to think carefully about how much they needed to eat.


    Then give me one! Lavis, are you really not eating?


    Yes. I ate a light meal before leaving the mansion.


    The young man took out a pouch from his waist, fished out one white copper te, and ced it on the counter with a thud.


    Thank you for your patronage, your change is 8 red copper tes.


    While I was making the Kiba burger, Leina Wu handled the change.


    But when Leina Wu handed the money over, Lavis showed no reaction.


    Leina Wu seemed to notice something and then nodded before cing the copper tes on the counter. That young man then picked up the 8 red copper tes wordlessly.


    He wanted to avoid touching the hands of the denizens of Forests Edge, huh.


    When the denizens of Forests Edge moved from the Jaguar jungle into the Genos, they switched their belief from the southern god to the western god. There were still some Jaguar people who used this as an excuse to ostracize the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But the number of southerners who thought this way was in the minority and didnt approach the stall in the first ce. So this was a rare situation.


    Hmm They arent bad guys, but its hard to deal with them.


    I thought this as I handed the prepared Kiba burger to Dell.


    Sorry for the wait. Be careful not to spill the tarapa sauce.


    Yes, thank you!


    She waspletely in a good mood and was all smiles.


    Unlike yesterday, she bit into her meal without hesitation and squinted blissfully.


    It tastes really good! Theres no need to sample after all! Its as good as the dish yesterday, Asuta!


    Thank you, Im happy to hear you say that.


    But this meat is a little soft. Is this kiba?


    Yes, I made it by mincing the meat and melding them together before grilling it.


    Hmm, this is great. To think that there are proper dishes in the Post Station Town too.


    Proper dishes, huh.


    I felt a bit curious after hearing that.


    Erm, what do you really usually eat in the city? Are there extravagant dishes beyond that of the Post Station Town?


    Hmm? How should I put it, the food ispletely different! But Asutas cooking is great too. Why is a meal that costs 2 red copper tes so good?


    She took another bite of the Kiba burger gleefully.


    This diced vegetable is tino, right? And the one inside the pot is tarapa, correct? Cheap tarapa is sour, but this one is sweet and yummy.


    Huh? There are tarapa which arent sour? I cooked it together with diced aria to neutralize the sourness and also seasoned it with fruit wine and myam.


    Fruit wine, huh. But thats just cheap stuff too, right?


    Fruit wine is cheap. A bottle like this is just one red copper te.


    One red copper te! Itsughably cheap!!


    How incredibly arrogant.


    It was probably her nature to not have second thoughts about her words. I feltplicated about her praising the food but criticizing the ingredients.


    However, you made delicious food with cheap ingredients, which shows how high Asutas cooking standard is. Why is someone like Asuta doing business in a ce like the Post Station Town?


    Because Im a denizen of Forests Edge. How can a denizen of Forests Edge do business inside the city?


    Dell drooped her brows when she heard that.


    Her mood changed really quickly.


    Sorry. I said a ce like the Post Station Town. I dont hate the Post Station Town, you know? The atmosphere in the city is too strict and doesnt suit my personality, thats why Ie out every day But, I just bring myself to like the cheap food of the Post Station Town


    Ah, I dont really mind that.


    You dont like others saying your ingredient is cheap, right Sorry.


    No, like I said, Im not mad! Eat up while its hot!


    Yes


    Dell looked worriedly at me for a while, and then finally recovered her mood and started eating.


    At this moment, a group of cloaked tall men walked over, which almost made me sigh. The timing was bad or was their timing fixed? As I thought, they were the Silver Vase.


    Dell who was about to walk away from the stall stood stiffly in ce when she saw the silver hair under the mans hood.


    Asuta, five, give.


    Thank you for your patronage Erm, does what we said yesterday still count?


    I asked Dell anxiously, but she just replied impatiently: Annoying.


    The girl looked up at Shumimaru angrily.


    Hey! Let me make this clear first!


    Shumimaru looked down at Dell silently, like an avatar of calmness and expressionless.


    This difference in temperament was probably the reason for their hostility. Dell raised her brow irately.


    But what came from her mouth was: Sorry.


    I dont like Semu people, but its wrong of me to insult a Semu in the western kingdom. Im sorry.


    An apology with the tone of admonishing others.


    But for this girl, she had to work really hard to make thispromise.


    Shumimarus face remained stoic, and he nodded gently.


    I always wait, Semu, Jaguar, end war. Hate Jaguar, I never.


    Im from Zend, which is in the west of Jaguar so I dont know anything about the war anyway Ah, forget it! Dont let me say so much! I will blurt out something rude again!


    Dell bit into the Kiba burger again, as if she was trying to stuff her mouth. She then stared at me, as if she was asserting that I shouldnt have anyints now.


    And of course, I didnt have anyints. I thought she was a good girl who could apologize earnestly.


    Yesterday, in city, yellow mansion. You, I see.


    Shumimaru said quietly as he waited for his Kiba burger.


    Didnt I tell you not to let me say too much! Yes, Im from Zend so my family is obviously a steel smith.


    Zend, steel, famous. From Zend, buy des, I, no business.


    Ah, you are the one who is forcing a sale to that old man? How unfortunate! In terms of knives and pot manufacturing, Jaguar is as good as Semu!


    She stuck out her chest proudly while saying that and then turned and looked my way a little worriedly.


    That, doesnt count as speaking ill, correct?


    Yes, Im not that sensitive.


    Shumimaru was the one who asked her in the first ce.


    They wouldnt initiate a conversation with Jaguar people lightly, so this had to be important to Shumimaru.


    We, every year, sell des. But, he say, no need Because you, sell.


    Hmm? Ah. My father signed a special contract with that grandpa. I dont know the contents and wont tell mypetitors anyway! So, are you a steel smith too?


    No, steel smith. We everything, sell. de, jug, ss, cloth.


    Oh? Then you will need to change your business direction! Steel is a specialty of Jaguar, and Zend is a city that became prosperous because of steel! We wont lose to a jack-of-all-trades merchant!


    Dell looked at my face after finishing each sentence.


    But right now, I felt more relief than anger. And it was necessary for merchants to promote their products.


    I will work hard, make, good de But, say something, can I?


    What? You sure can talk for a Semu.


    Chat, I like. More westernnguage, I want learn Yellow mansion old man, promise break. de, waste prepare. Careful, you should.


    Hmm? What are you talking about!? If your business fell through because there is no contract, then you cantin. How did you manage to run a merchant group?


    I sign, contract. Contract, vite. He say, if want sue him, go city, make entry pass. Cannot, so give up, contract.


    When she heard what Shumimaru said, Dells face turned from cute to scary. Like a dog who got disturbed mid-meal.


    What is this? Is that old man such a problematic person? Never mind, instead of a noble, he looks closer to being a broke merchant. So, why are you telling this to a businesspetitor?


    Why No reason.


    Shumimaru then squinted.


    It was a happy squint.


    Buy apologize, you did. I think, rarely seen Jaguar girl, you are. So, talk to you, I want.


    Dell averted her head and grumbled: Hmmp! Whats so strange about that!


    She then nced at Shumimaru:


    Never mind, I will tell my father to be careful. I dont know if this is true, so I wont thank you for this.


    Thanks, no need. We, make des, work hard together.


    After finishing this line of questioning, Shumimaru ate his Kiba burger too.


    I wanted to tell Shumimaru as soon as possible that he had been permitted to visit the Wu n, but I should say that after thatbative girl had left.


    And so, I decided to make idle chat.


    Business in the city is hard too By the way, are you doing business with the nobles, Shumimaru?


    Yes. By chance, meet. Old man, many des, buy. Vegetable knife, meat knife, buy many.


    Ah, so the knives are for culinary use.


    The knife beside me was a high-quality vegetable knife that I bought from Shumimaru with 18 white copper tes.


    That old man is really engrossed with gourmet food! He had dealings with several restaurants, and even has a live-in chef! He also prepared rooms for us! His personality isnt great, but he is a really gracious host!:


    Dell interjected strongly.


    You lived in that nobles mansion? What a surprise.


    Its not too bad! If things go well, the soldiers in the city will buy their weapons from us Ah, thats confidential!


    I looked at the girl covering her mouth with a wry smile.


    Dont worry, I wont spread that news. We dont want to get on the nobles bad side.


    Please do so, okay? That old mans personality isnt that great! To a noble, money is more important than the lives of peasants.


    After Dell said that, her eyes started sparkling.


    Oh. right! Why dont I introduce Asuta to that old man? If you work for a noble as a chef, you will be able to rest easy for the rest of your life!


    No need, no need! Im more suited for the Post Station Town! I definitely cant cook anything that a noble will like!


    Is that so I feel that Asuta wont lose to the chef in that mansion.


    Dell puffed her cheeks unhappily.


    Its better to not be involved with that scummy old man. It will be bad if he drags you in I really feel like letting them try Asutas cooking. Those nobles will definitely be shocked by how delicious kiba is!


    The nobles in the city were a faraway existence to me. Just working in the Post Station Town was busy enough for me.


    By the way a scummy old man, huh.


    I hated those types too, but I still wanted to see for myself.


    By the way, whats his name? Erm Its fine if its not convenient for you to tell me.


    Hmm? His name? Whats he called Something like Zurun or Taran.


    I felt relief.


    On the other hand, I also didnt want to get involved with the nobles. And I didnt want to suspect this girl who had finally warmed up to me as a spy.


    Anyway, I didnt even know how many aristocrats there were in the Genos city, and it couldnt be so coincidental At this moment, Shumimaru said: No.


    Yellow mansion, old man, is Count Turan. Turan territory, north of, Genos. Many field, for fuwano, fruits.


    Yes, thats right, its Count Turan! Erm, thats the title, not the name, correct?


    Yes, Turan Count house, Head, Pyschkurewuss. Genos, three noble house, one of.


    Shumimaru said quietly.


    I looked up, and it was almost noon I then sighed with all my strength.


    2


    I, no know well, Lord Pyschkurewuss. Business with him, I do, through his delegate.


    On the way back to Forests Edge after closing up shop, Shumimaru who had been recognized as a guest got on the wagon with the girls and exined:


    Twice, Lord Pyschkurewuss, I see. No much speak. But I think, let down guard, cannot. Else, promise, he no keep.


    Is that so. He broke the contract and even asked you to request for an entry pass so you can sue him in the city, how vicious.


    Yes. So, Lord Pyschkurewuss, I no do business, no regret. Break bad rtions, I want.


    Breaking off such ties was for the best.


    But, as the denizens of Forests Edge, we couldnt break off such ties even if we didnt like their way of doing things. We would finally be having a meeting with the people in the city tomorrow.


    Kamyua Yost and Malfreed seemed to be doing something to dig up the skeletons in Pyschkurewuss closet, but they had not found the crucial evidence yet. Our goal was different from them right from the start. It would be possible for us to work together if Pyschkurewuss was confirmed as themon enemy of the denizens of Forests Edge and them But right now, Pyschkurewuss seemed to be just a grey character that took advantage of the Tsun n.


    Leaving all these matters aside, Pyschkurewuss was a representative of the governing tier in Genos and even demanded the Forests Edge settlement to hand over all 39 Tsun n members.


    Aside from Zuro Tsun who had been judged guilty by the Forests Edge, Pyschkurewuss also demanded Diga, Doddo, Mida and Yamiel, Zwei and Aura and even Tulu Deng, her father and all the branch family members to be handed over to Genos city.


    Anyway, this problem will have to wait until the end of tomorrows conference And someone rted to this Pyschkurewuss just happened to be my customer.


    ording to Dell who imed to be the daughter of a steel merchant, she was traveling with her father, who was the leader of a merchant group, and learning the ropes of running a business.


    Her father was a rather wealthy merchant and had been doing business in Genos city for many years now. He even obtained a contract with a grand noble Pyschkurewuss during hisst visit.


    This time, he brought the merchandise ordered by Pyschkurewuss a deal to procure kitchen knives, the same deal that Pyschkurewuss didnt follow through Shumimaru and reached Genos two nights ago. Dell, who was allowed to move freely on the second day, came to the Post Station Town with her escort Lavis and discovered my stall.


    There wasnt anything strange about all this. My stall was situated at the northern end of the Post Station Town and was easy for peopleing in from the north side of the city to spot.


    Even though this was just a coincidental meeting, I thought keeping an adequate distance from her would be the appropriate strategy. However, the problem was with Dell and what she thought about all this.


    I carefully steered Gilulu as I sighed.


    Asuta, down, you seem to be. Worry, I am. Lord Pyschkurewuss, what about him?


    Yes, its nothing, just that for the denizens of Forests Edge, Pyschkurewuss is a familiar figure.


    Familiar? Nobles in city, the denizens of Forests Edge, dealings?


    At this point, I decided to answer: Yes. If I was to say too much, Shumimaru could get embroiled in unnecessary conflict.


    After a moment of silence, Shumimaru muttered: I see and then became silent.


    And then, I finally saw the Wu n vige.


    I parked the wagon at the entrance of the za and then alighted together with everyone else. We parted ways with Rii Sudora who needed to go shopping, so there was just Shumimaru, Leina Wu, L Wu and Sh Wu with me.


    Most of the women and children in the vige were working, be it sunning herbs, tanning hides, or chopping wood. They already knew that Shumimaru would be visiting, and there wasnt anymotion.


    However, the gaze on Shumimaru wasnt warm at all. It wasnt hostile or cold, but everyones gaze bore the same suspicion why is an easterner visiting the vige. It was the same for the children who cheered when they saw Totos and wagons.


    Curiosity, doubt, and worry filled their gazes as they looked at the foreigner, unsure if he was friend or foe. Before Ai Fa told me to dress appropriately for Forests Edge, the other denizens also cast simr gazes towards me.


    Just like the denizens of Forests Edge were judged by others in the Post Station Town, the townsfolk got the same treatment in Forests Edge. However, things were only so peaceful because this visit was nned ahead of time. If Kamyua Yost and others happened to run into them during their course of work, these men might have even drawn their des.


    There was still a long road ahead before the denizens of Forests Edge and the townsfolk could understand each other This was a sobering fact.


    Hmm? Darum-nii?


    L Wu said loudly.


    The person she was talking about walked out from the Wu n main house right in front of us, approaching us slowly.


    He was wearing hunters clothes and a set ofrge and small des, showing readiness to hunt.


    After the harvest festival, the Wu n vige entered the hunting offseason. For the next half a month, the hunters could stop their work and rest their exhausted bodies. However, Darum Wu was still in hunters garb, and it was the reason for L Wus befuddlement.


    Whats going on? Where are you going, armed like that?


    Darum Wu stopped 3 meters away from us.


    He looked at his family and guests with subdued eyes.


    The Zaza vige. For the next few days, Wu and Sauti ns will be loaning them people in order to watch Zuro Tsun and his gang.


    Huh!? So Darum-nii is going? But didnt you juste back from the Tsun vige recently!? Cant we send someone from branch houses, for example, the Lutim or Lei house?


    House Lutim and house Lei will send one man each. I am representing the Wu n.


    Why must it be Darum-nii!? Why is Papa Donda dumping all the troublesome matters on you?


    L Wu looked very displeased, Leina Wu seemed worried, while Sh Wu appeared more depressed than anyone else.


    Darum Wu tilted his head puzzledly and then walked closer with the silent footstep of a hunter. After looking at his family members for a while, he said:


    This has nothing to do with father, I wanted to go on my own. Stop being so noisy.


    You yourself? But why!? You just came back after half a month, and it hasnt even been three days! You werent home for my birthday too.


    L Wu was more violent towards this second son of the Wu n than I imagined.


    Darum Wu frowned annoyedly and then patted his sisters head.


    The work this time wont be for too long, assuming the conference tomorrow goes smoothly. Anyway I have business with the Zaza house.


    The Zaza house? What business? You dont have anyone you know in the northern tribe, correct?


    Whats with all your questions, so annoying. Im just going to visit their stupid sons.


    After saying that, Darum Wu stole a nce at Sh Wu but looked away quickly. He then said Im going then. and went off.


    That pissed me off, so I yelled: Wait!


    You said you have business with Doddo and Diga, what happened to them? Whats going on here?


    I was worried about something different from L Wu.


    Because of their escape attempt from the Dom house, Doddo and Diga were imprisoned again. There was no meaning for Darum Wu to visit them. I felt uneasy since I didnt know what Darum Wu was thinking.


    This doesnt concern you, Asuta of the Fa house.


    But Darum Wu didnt even look at me.


    Feeling worried, I debated on whether to hand the reins to someone and give chase, but a hand grabbed my arm.


    Sh Wu was the one who stopped me.


    She whispered into my ear:


    Let him go, it must be very important for Darum Wu.


    Do you know the reason, Sh Wu?


    I asked softly while staying vignt of L Wu and Leina Wus gazes.


    But Sh Wu just shook her head sadly.


    I dont know whats troubling Darum Wu either. But on the night of the banquet, Darum Wu said that he was weak Not just physically, but also mentally. This weakness might be simr to the men of the Tsun n who fell into depravity because of the reputation and prowess of their n Darum Wu said that.


    Darum Wu wanted to see Diga and Doddo in order to judge how weak he was.


    It was hard for me to understand his feelings.


    Anyway, I couldnt stop Darum Wu who was heading towards the Zaza house with a mission. We could only go on with stifled feelings in our hearts.


    I parked the wagon before the main house and tied Gilulu who was freed from its load to a tree nearby. We came before the door of the main house and Leina Wu opened the door. Someone unexpected burst out from within.


    Ohhh, you are finally back! I have been waiting for this!


    D-Dan Lutim!? Why are you here today?


    I didnt expect Dan Lutim.


    Dan Lutim blocked the path andughed out loud.


    Well, theres a rare guesting, so Im here to take a look! We will need to discuss about tomorrow anyway!


    Isnt Kan Lutim handling this? Going by tradition, the house head or heir should stay at home, correct?


    Its fine, I will be going home tonight! I dont need to hunt either, so Im bored!


    Following the motto of Going my way, Dan Lutim brushed off my query andughed heartily.


    He then scratched his bald head and turned his sights to Shumimaru with a grunt.


    So you are that guest from the east!? Hmm! Its been a while since Ist saw a Semu, you people are as ck as ever! But your hair is as white as an old mans!


    This wasnt in the realm of Going my way anymore, it was No regards for anyone.


    My head started to heat, but Shumimaru didnt waver at all.


    Easterner, Silver Vase merchants bandleader, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino. Thank you, letting visit, me today.


    Im the head of house Lutim, kin of the Wu n! You dont need to be so formal either, guest!


    Shouldnt a guest behave properly too?


    But Dan Lutim didnt care about all that and backed into the house while shouting: Come in,e in.


    Waiting inside the house were the n head Donda Wu, his wife Mama Mia Lei, as well as Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim.


    n head Donda, I have brought the guest from the eastern kingdom Shumimaru with me.


    Leina Wu announced on behalf of the group.


    She then extended a hand towards Shumimaru.


    Guest Shumimaru, can you let me safekeep your steel, as I exined during our journey here?


    Yes.


    Shumimaru pulled the cloak on his body aside, revealing clothes with swirly patterns simr to the attire in Forests Edge. There were all sorts of metallic and gem essories on his arms and neck and also a crescent-shaped scimitar on his waist. Shumimaru handed the scimitar and his cloak with hidden pockets containing many needles and a pencil-sized dagger to Leina Wu and then bowed to everyone in the hall.


    He was taller than Dan Lutim but had an incredibly slender body.


    However, his long arms and legs were covered in muscles. His posture was proper, so he didnt give the impression of being weak. This was the Shumimaru, the bandleader of a merchant group, who could withstand the rigors of long journeys across the continent. Shumimaru showed no fear before the powerful hunters from the Wu n and Lutim house.


    Pleasee in, guest from the east. Let us get to know each other first.


    Mama Mia Lei was all smiles as she sat on the top seat in the hall.


    Shumimaru and I took off our shoes and entered the hall. The girls who safekept our steel ced them and the cloak by the n head and then left the house to forage for firewood.


    Easterner, Silver Vase merchants bandleader, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino. Thank you, letting visit, me today.


    Shumimaru sat at the bottom seat and repeated what he said earlier.


    The one putting up airs beside me is the head of the Wu n, Donda Wu. On the other side is our eldest son Jiza Wu. The one who weed you is the head of house Lutim, Dan Lutim, and his eldest son, Kan Lutim. Im the wife of the n head, Mia Lei Wu Thank you for visiting us for the sake of our daughter Vena Wu, guest from the east Shumimaru and Asuta.


    Shumimaru and I bowed quietly.


    Mama Mia Lei was all smiles, but Donda Wu still had a scary face. I couldnt tell what Jiza Wu was thinking either. Dan Lutim was smiling cheerfully like Ebisu, and the calm Kan Lutim made me feel at ease.


    And so, I want to understand first. Dear guest Shumimaru, why are you so worried about Venas health? Leina might have asked you the same though. Vena isnt hurt too bad and can go to town the day after tomorrow.


    But, day after tomorrow, I gone. I, morning three dayster, Genos, go from. Back next, half year No meet day after tomorrow, no meet half year.


    And how would that be an inconvenience to you? I heard that you two dont really know each other well.


    Inconvenience, no Just meet, I want.


    Shumimaru sat with his legs crossed and looked straight at Mama Mia Lei.


    Dan Lutim who seemed happier than Mama Mia Leiughed loudly.


    I never thought that someone in town will be interested in a woman of Forests Edge! Anyway, you want to take Vena Wu as your wife, right, guest from the east?


    He was so direct that even a bystander like me broke out in cold sweat.


    Shumimaru seemed to have made up his mind and squinted a little.


    Marry hard. Vena Wu, me, different faith. I, Semu, Vena Wu, Selva.


    Fufu, so you are saying you will marry her if you worship the same god?


    Assumption, meaningless. Vena Wu, incredible woman. Semu, no have, like Vena Wu, charming girl. Definitely, because, denizen of Forests Edge, she is.


    Right. But not many women in the Forests Edge have a figure like hers! So its only natural that she enamored you with her looks!


    Shumimaru tilted his head slightly and asked: Looks? Looks, charm, unrted. Vena Wu charming, because of heart.


    Oh? I didnt speak with that girl much, so Im not sure about her heart! But she is beautiful, right?


    Beautiful Vena Wu, appearance, beautiful?


    I was shocked.


    However, Shumimaru had serious eyes.


    Semu thinks, slim, beautiful. Vena Wu, no slim. Semu, no think, Vena Wu, beautiful.


    What!? She isnt exactly slim, but thats the perfect sense of meatiness for a woman! Dear guest, there is no woman in this world as tempting as she!


    Please stop for a while, Dan Lutim. Its awkward for me and the n head to listen to you saying this as your old friend.


    Dont worry! I have given all my love to myte wife! I wont remarry again!


    Dan Lutim said with a heartyugh, while Mama Mia Lei sighed and replied: Thats not the problem.


    At this moment, Jiza Wu spoke:


    Guest from the east, why are you so obsessed with my sister? Your rtionship with her is superficial, and you dont think she is charming enough to be your wife. So I dont think you have any reason to be so obsessed with her.


    I think, charming, she is. Vena Wu, amazing. Appearance, no pretty, but Vena Wu, cute.


    Shumimaru said calmly without showing his emotions.


    No, appearance, charming too. Vena Wu, beautiful eyes. Mesmerizing smile. Enchanting voice Marry her, difficult. But Vena Wu, charming.


    Even if you find her charming, there is no point in the rtionship between man and woman if it doesnt involve marriage. I dont know what are the customs in town, but this is the reality in Forests Edge.


    Yes! Jiza Wu, we actually thought of the same thing! I think so too! Friendship does bond men and women sometimes, but what are you seeking from Vena Wu, guest?


    Dan Lutim stroked his beard as he leaned forth.


    You neither n to wed Vena Wu nor marry into Forests Edge; whats the point of deepening this rtionship? Do you want to be Vena Wus friend? Or have a one-night stand?


    Shumimaru was stumped for the first time.


    He then replied: Dont know. But, see her, I want. Painful, I feel, if no see her. Thats all Sorry, shallow thinking.


    Thats so shallow! But your feelings are deep!


    Dan Lutimughed cheerfully after saying that.


    Driven by vague emotions, someone from town visited Forests Edge. What a surprise! Donda Wu, just how charming is your daughter!


    Enough with your bbering. You are a guest too, so behave yourself.


    Donda Wu spoke for the first time.


    He stared holes into Shumimaru with his fiery blue eyes.


    Easterner, for the past eight decades, no denizen of Forests Edge had tied the knot with someone outside our tribe. That is the case for westerners, much lest easterners.


    Yes.


    And the Forests Edge wont permit ridiculous things like a one-night stand. Man and woman can only be bonded by marriage.


    Yes.


    If you understand, do with her what you will.


    After Donda Wu finished speaking, he stood his huge body up.


    As the head of the Wu n, Im grateful that you made the trip here out of concern for my daughters health Hearth tender of the Fa house, are you here for Vena too?


    Y-Yes.


    Hmm Hey, take them inside. I will continue sleeping until those guys from the Sauti and Zaza nse.


    Thatst bit was directed towards Mama Mia Lei.


    Mama Mia Lei looked up at her husbands annoyed face and smile: I understand, n head.


    What, you are sleeping? You sure like to sleep! Who is going to tend to us when you are asleep, Donda Wu?


    With the parting line Annoying, Donda Wu disappeared down the corridor to the right.


    Mama Mia Lei stood up as she watched him leave.


    Dear guest Shumimaru, I will bring you to my daughters room. Jiza, please entertain our guests for a while.


    And so, we headed down the left corridor, opposite where Donda Wu went.


    Grandma Jibas chamber was in the right too, so this was the first time I headed down this way. Just like what I remembered, the corridor extended 10 meters or so, with three doors along the wall. Mama Mia Lei knocked the door closest to us.


    Vena, the n head gave his permission, so I brought our guest Shumimaru over. Asuta is here too, can they go in?


    After about 10 seconds of silence, Mama Mia Lei was about to knock again when the door was slid to the side violently.


    Yo, Asuta! Its great that Dad didnt punch our guest!


    It wasnt Vena Wu, but Ludo Wu.


    And he was holding Jiza Wus son Kota Wu in his arms for some reason. The infants pure and ck eyes were looking at Shumimaru and me curiously.


    Hey, can someone watch over Kota for now?


    Yes. Kota,e y with grandma.


    Mama Mia Lei smiled brilliantly and rubbed the cheeks of the toddler. Kotaughed happily in response.


    Yeah, I remember your hair that is as white as Grandma Jibas. Dear guest, Im the youngest son of the Wu n, Ludo Wu. Nice to meet you.


    I, Shumimaru Jiz Sadumutino. Seen you, I have.


    Well, I worked as an escort in the Post Station Town for a long time Let me say this first, my father permitted you to see Vena-nee because he trusts you. If you betray his trust, I will definitely kill you.


    Ludo Wu tapped his waist.


    Hanging there was the new dagger that he bought after that incident with Tay Tsun.


    You might be good, but you are no match for me. I heard that Semu use poison, so if you make any strange moves, I will kill you on the spot Anyway, can you promise to stay more than an arms length away from Vena-nee?


    Promise, I will.


    Yes, please do. I dont want to dirty my own house with blood And that goes for you too; Asuta, dont do anything weird.


    I wont do anything like that I thought and just considered this a mandatory process.


    If my judgment of character was off, and Shumimaru was actually scheming to harm the Wu n, then Vena Wu would be in danger because of me. Donda Wus arrangement actually ced a lot of trust in Shumimaru.


    Come in then. This is Vena-nees room, so it is really girly, hence, be prepared, alright?


    Ludo Wu backed away, and we finally entered the room.


    There wasnt anything very feminine about this ce, but it was filled with flowery fragrance.


    Just like Grandma Jibas chamber, the room was tatami big. There was only one big cab taking an entire wall, with daily necessities ced on it. However, this room still had the air and style of a womens quarters, which made it hard for us to calm down.


    On the other walls were brightly-colored clothes, decorated with flowers and a deep fragrance.


    Womens essories were adorned on top of them. These were probably used for their banquet dress. From afar, they seemed to be sparkling metal or stones. The shimmering rainbow light must be from their veils and sashes.


    Not only was there a cloth hanging on the wall as decoration, there was also flimsy cloth with swirly patterns there probably the girlsundry.


    This had to be the room she shared with her other sisters. There were plenty of clothes here, with most of them looking like lingerie or swimsuit. But this was the attire normally worn in Forests Edge, so there was nothing to be shy about Yet, I still felt as if I had stumbled into a forbidden garden.


    And the owner of this forbidden garden was lying elegantly in the room.


    There were several cushions on the bed, and the th body lying on it belonged to Vena Wu.


    She supported her head with her right hand, with her body facing us like a sleeping Buddha. There was nothing special about her posture, but it entuated the curves on her body.


    Her eyes were narrowed into a slit as usual, and there wasnt any expression on her face. Her injured right ankle was wrapped in light grey bandages. There was some sort of herb medicine under it, and I could smell a faint refreshing and stimting fragrance that was a bit unlike flowers.


    Sorry for my untidy appearance My butt will hurt if I keep sitting down


    Its fine, dont worry. Its really unfortunate, Vena Wu.


    I sat down in the middle of the room.


    Shumimaru sat beside me, while Ludo Wu sat down very close to Vena Wu, opposite us.


    Vena Wu, visit, sudden, sorry.


    Shumimaru quietly lowered his head.


    Vena Wu didnt reply.


    Maybe I was just imagining it, but her eyes looked a little annoyed. This atmosphere definitely wasnt weing Shumimaru.


    After that, silence engulfed the ce. Be it Shumimaru or Vena Wu, they just stared at each other without a word.


    Time crawled slowly like a snail, and Ludo Wu who couldnt stand the silence finally said:


    Erm, didnt you have business with Vena-nee? The Zaza and Sauti ns will being in a while, so I cant stay with you for too long.


    Time, no have?


    There is still some time left.


    Thank you, precious time, give me.


    But the silence continued.


    Erm If you are not going to do anything, can you please leave?


    Vena Wu said coldly.


    Shumimaru tilted his head puzzledly.


    Thing, I am doing.


    What thing You mean looking at each other without saying a word?


    Yes. I, morning, three dayster, Genos, leave. Vena Wu, carved in heart, mind, I want.


    If he said it more fluently, this would be a great line.


    But I thought this was the best that the introverted and honest Shumimaru could do to convey his true feelings.


    However, Vena Wu looked annoyed.


    Fufu. When Vena-nee is able to walk by herself, she can go to town. That might ur the day after tomorrow. Wouldnt this make a wasted trip for you?


    Ludo Wu said on behalf of his silent sister, while Shumimaru narrowed his eyes in a satisfied manner.


    Good, if we meet, day after tomorrow. Your injury, heal well, I hope.


    I dont understand If it is a proposal, I can just turn it down. What should I do in a situation like this?


    Vena Wu used her free left hand to fidget with her brown hair.


    You are not here to propose marriage or a one-nightstand or to be friends Then why are you here?


    Huh? I almost fell down from surprise.


    However, Shumimarus expression remained the same.


    Shumimaru stared at Vena Wu and then took off an essory he was wearing on his right wrist.


    Vena Wu, gift, ept can you?


    Stone, misfortune, keep away. Hope, Vena Wu, ever healthy.


    It was a silver locket, with several fingernail-sized pink-colored stones embedded in it.


    The workmanship looked a little simr to the blue stone ne that I gave Ai Fa.


    Ludo Wu nced at the silent Vena Wu and then said:


    What will you do, Vena-nee? If you want it, I can safekeep it for you.


    Vena Wu propped herself up, exerting the same aura as Donda Wu did earlier. While seated sideways, she said quietly:


    But why? I cant ept a gift from someone Im not close with


    Vena Wu, ever healthy, I wish you. Sad I will, if hurt, Vena Wu is, after leave.


    Return gift, no need. Vena Wu, happiness, I hope.


    Since he is giving it to you, just take it. If you dont want it, just throw it away.


    Ludo Wu yawned, as if he was bored by this interaction.


    Vena Wu whose head was slightly lowered red at Shumimaru through her long fringe.


    Are you mocking me?


    Shumimaru blinked nkly.


    Mock? Understand, I do not.


    Why are you wishing for my happiness? I thought youre not interested in fat women?


    As I thought!


    Ludo Wu scratched his blonde hair and mumbled: The cats out of the bag, huh.


    These two siblings definitely eavesdropped on the conversation in the hall.


    Since Im so fat no one wants to marry me. I will just end up as a middle-aged woman whos only good for her strength


    Thats not true; didnt you turn down all those men who proposed to you, Vena-nee?


    Yes So leave me alone


    Vena Wu leaned weakly onto the wall behind her.


    When he saw her do that, Ludo Wu grunted and stroked his smooth chin.


    Its almost time, dear guests. Im sorry, but thats all for today.


    Shumimaru replied Yes, and then lowered his gaze with the essory clutched tightly in his hand.


    He stood up, bowed quietly at Vena Wu, and turned around.


    Sorry about that. She had a fever yesterday, and even discounting that, she had been grounded at home for two days. Thats why Vena-nee isnt in a good mood. However she had always been frail.


    After leaving the room and closing the door, Ludo Wu started talking.


    She is especially bad at affairs of the heart. Because of her looks, Vena-nee had been wooed by tens of men before. Thats why she would get incredibly depressed after turning down someone. In the end, she became a woman that no man dares to approach.


    Ludo Wu smiled and showed his white teeth as he spoke about Vena Wus sad past.


    But this is the first time Vena-nee met a man who doesnt think she is pretty; thats why she is so upset. She almost exploded with rage when she heard that while eavesdropping. So this is her limit for today.


    Yes.


    Well, do you want me to pass this to Vena-nee?


    Ludo Wu looked at Shumimarus clenched right fist.


    But Shumimaru shook his head and answered: No need.


    Day after tomorrow, Vena Wu, I give. If no meet, give up.


    I see. Shumimaru, you sure are an interesting man.


    Ludo Wu said as he lightly tapped Shumimarus chest with his fist.


    It will be fun if you marry into the Forests Edge. But that isnt a simple matter either. But If you truly wish for Vena-nee to be happy, I cant bring myself to hate you. Farewell then.

 Volume 9 - Ch 3

    Huh? Mia Lei Wu, is it just you alone?


    When I returned to the hall, only Mama Mia Lei was there.


    Yes, arge group of guests arrived. The house is too small, so I asked them to wait outside.


    Arge group of guests?


    But this was the Wu n main house, which was big enough to house twelve people and a toddler. Even if Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, and their followers came, they should be able to fit inside the hall.


    Aside from the two tribe chiefs, there were also some men that I dont really recognize. They seemed very agitated too; I hope there wont be anymotions Oh right, Ai Fa is with them too.


    Huh? Ai Fa?


    I felt even more lost.


    Anyway, we retrieved the cloak and steel that Shumimaru deposited and went outside.


    What awaited for us were fearsome Forests Edge men more than ten of them. The main house was indeed too small for these many people.


    Donda Wu, who was holed up in his room until this time, cast a sideway nce at us: Done with your business?


    Standing beside him were Jiza Wu, Dan Lutim, Kan Lutim as well as Dali Sauti and Graff Zaza who reached when I wasnt aware. These tribal chiefs also brought followers along, so there were eight of them.


    Ai Fa and six men stood on the other side, as if they were opposing them.


    When Ai Fa saw me, she nodded as if she was saying Thank you for your hard work. I felt relieved from the sight of her calm face.


    Is that the easterner guest visiting the Wu n?


    One of the three tribal chiefs, Graff Zaza of the Zaza house said it with his thick and hoarse voice.


    No matter how many people there were, the men from the Zaza house were prominent with the kiba heads they wore on their heads. And this guy was as buff as Donda Wu too.


    The Wu n is free to invite whomever they want. But we are busy now, so please leave.


    Alright, I go. n head, Donda Wu, today, thank you.


    Shumimaru deftly evaded Graff Zazas gaze and bowed towards Donda Wu.


    I grabbed Shumimaru who was about to leave by the arm.


    Wait, Shumimaru. Erm Can we talk for a while?


    I didnt know why I said that. But I didnt want Shumimaru to leave just like that.


    Asuta, talk, no mind. Happy, I am.


    Erm, what should we talk about


    I couldnt just leave Ai Fa alone in this situation either.


    As I was looking around me, Shumimaru pointed with his thin fingers at the wagon parked beside the Wu house.


    I wait. Where cant hear, but can see you.


    Ah, thank you very much.


    As expected of a caravan band leader that traveled the world, Shumimaru walked undauntedly towards the wagon under the doubtful gazes of the Forests Edge men.


    When he was far away enough, Graff Zaza faced the men I wasnt familiar with again.


    I got the gist of what you want to say. Its regarding the number of people and the representatives we will be sending tomorrow, right?


    Yes. Can you understand, tribal chiefs?


    The one who answered Graff Zaza was a small-sized man with a monkey-like face, the house head of the Sudora house.


    On a closer look, I saw a few familiar faces. On the other side of Ai Fa was the head of the Fou house, and beside him should be the head of the Lan house. Were all of them from minor houses?


    We will submit to the decision of the tribal chiefs and wont take the capability and judgment of the tribal chiefs lightly. However, we wont just follow blindly like our time under the Tsun n. We want to see what the tribal chiefs see, hear what they hear, and work hand in hand with them.


    The head of the Fou house continued where the Sudora head left off.


    He seemed about Donda Wus age and was tall and skinny.


    Hmm, so not just the conference tomorrow, you also want the rights to discuss these issues with the three tribal chiefs?


    One of the three tribal chiefs, Dali Sauti said in a dignified manner that was beyond his age. His build was on par with the other tribal chiefs too.


    On a second observation, I noticed that there was a prominent difference between the chiefs and the others.


    First, the number of tusks and horns hanging on their necks was vastly different. Next was their attire. The clothes on the minor houses were a little worn out.


    The biggest difference was their body shape and aura.


    Including kins like the Lutim, the tribal chiefs were all buffed and full of might. Inparison, the minor houses might have the ferocity and intimidation befitting a hunter of the Forests Edge, there was an air of poverty about them.


    The minor houses basically lived from hand to mouth, and it showed in their body and aura.


    However, the smallest sized Sudora house head answered Dali Sauti without fear: Thats right.


    And we will convey the content of the discussions to the other house heads too. If we can spread the word to the north and south ends of Forests Edge, we wont need to wait for the annual house head conference to learn the intent of the tribal chiefs.


    Are you afraid of us falling into depravity like the Tsun n?


    Graff Zaza said in a heavy tone. He wasnt trying to intimidate others, but there was an indescribable tension in the air whenever he spoke.


    But even so, the head of the Sudora house didnt back down. He shook his head and answered with a shake of his head: No.


    The Wu n, Sauti n, and Zaza house will keep watch over each other, and its impossible for the three chiefs to be depraved at the same time. However, when we headed to the Post Station Town to protect Asuta of the Fa house together with the men from the Wu n during that incident a few days ago, I happened to hear something.


    And then we, the Fou and Lan houses, learned what the Sudora house head discovered. We heard that Graff Zaza thinks we should cut off ties with the city and desert the Morga Forests Edge. Is that true?


    When he heard what the heads of the Sudora and Fou said, Graff Zaza narrowed his eyes.


    I didnt say we must desert this ce. But I think we should give up on life in this ce if we have to throw away our honor of living as humans.


    The minor house heads started getting rowdy.


    The head of the Fou house red at Graff Zaza with serious eyes.


    This is a shocking revtion. To give up thisnd we have lived on for eighty years Are the nobles of Genos so heartless?


    I only spoke with an old man named Pyschkurewuss. The denizens of Forests Edge offered our des to the Lord of Genos, not that old man If that man holds our des, I will not hesitate in taking them back.


    A carnivorous light burned in Graff Zazas eyes.


    I also think that if we dont meet with the Lord of Genos and continue being shunned by others, we would fall into depravity like the Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun too. Then giving up on the honor of being kiba hunters and seeking a newnd will be the right path to take.


    To be so rash after just one meeting I dont think we need to say this, but Graff Zaza, you are also regretting your frivolous words too, correct? So we dont need to worry about us deserting this ce so hastily.


    Graff Zaza clicked his tongue after hearing Dali Sautis words.


    Also, Graff Zazas view isntpletely baseless. If our goal doesnt coincide with Genos, we wont be able to work together with them. If the Lord of Genos refuses anypromise and continues supporting Pyschkurewuss, there will be no choice but to abandon the Morga Forest. However We cante to a hasty conclusion without understanding the true intents of thendlord.


    What kind of person is this Pyschkurewuss? After hearing what you said, there is all the more reason for us to work closely together with the tribal chiefs. Not many people will be willing to abandon the Morga Forest without knowing what is going on.


    The Sudora head said quietly in a gloomy voice.


    And that isnt all. We need to be on the same page with the tribal chiefs regarding the Fa houses stall.


    I was surprised when my house was mentioned.


    Ai Fa remained silent, while the head of the Fou house beside her took a step forward in uncharacteristic enthusiasm.


    Dont the three tribal chiefs hold different opinions towards the Fa houses business? The Wu ns members are employed by the Fa house, the Sauti n is neutral, while the Zaza house is against it. Despite what the Zaza house thinks, the Fa houses business wont be forbidden, correct?


    You got a problem with that?


    No, Im just thinking that the tribal chiefs need to know if their opinion holds water.


    The Lan house continued after the Fou head:


    I also think the tribal chiefs need to know our thoughts about this.


    The head of the Sudora said:


    Present here are six houses: Sudora, Fou, Lan, Latzu, Gazu, and Beim. Our homes are quite close to the Fa house, and, aside from the Beim, we all concur with the Fa houses actions. We have also learned bloodletting and cooking delicious food from them. However, after the house head conference, the houses that live further away are living the same impoverished life as before.


    Theres something wrong with that?


    In response to Dali Sautis calm words, the Sudora head replied: Yes.


    During the house head conference, we agreed to observe the Fa house quietly and judge if their actions are poison or medicine to the Forests Edge. But in just twenty or so days after the house head conference, our lives have changed drastically.


    You are saying that the kiba sold by the Fa house has brought us a prosperous life?


    Its nowhere near prosperous yet, but the fact remains that we have obtained a staggering amount of copper tes. To be honest, I am doubting if it was right for us to get so much copper tes just by making that amount of jerky. And the head of the Beim is adamant that the denizens of Forests Edge shouldnt earn this wealth.


    This was the first time I heard of the Beim house.


    Aside from the kins of the Zaza house, they opposed the actions of the Fa house the most strongly of all the minor houses.


    The Fa house ims that they are doing business in order to bring prosperity to Forests Edge. This means that it will involve the whole Forests Edge. So parties from both the for and against camps should witness what the Fa house is doing and determine for themselves whether this will be medicine or poison for Forests Edge.


    It was slowly devolving into a monologue by the Sudora house.


    The head of the Sudora house continued speaking to the tribal chiefs who were one size bigger than him:


    As a fellow denizen of the Forests Edge, I think the Wu n, Zaza house, and Sauti n are too wealthy. Wealthy people wont understand the thinking of poor families, and impoverished folks wont understand the worries of rich denizens. I think the head of the Fa house is unbiased because she experienced poverty in her youth and became wealthy by her own abilities.


    Ai Fa appeared annoyed when she heard that. My mistress didnt takepliments from others well and was introverted.


    The thinking of the impoverished folks, huh. But no matter how wealthy a n is, we wont look down on impoverished houses.


    The Sudora house head looked with serious eyes at Dali Sauti who was tilting his head.


    Then let me ask you, Sauti n head. Have you ever lost a child to starvation before? Have you ever had thoughts: If I let my wife eat the fruits hanging before her, she will be able to nurse my child? Have you evermented your own failures as you watched your child wither away day by day?


    N-No.


    Then can you understand our hatred for the Tsun n? In addition to not hunting and splurging the bonus money in leisure, they evenid their hands on the grace of the forest. Can you, wealthy ns, understand how we felt when we decided to forgive them?


    Dali Sauti was silent.


    The head of the Sudora house took a deep breath and said quietly:


    However, letting the tribal chief fall into depravity is the sin of all denizens of Forests Edge for being weak. I think what Donda Wu said is very just. During previous house head conferences, when the Wu n was trying to bring the Tsun n to task, I didnt do anything to help So I agree with Donda Wu. After hearing his thoughts, I have slowlye around to forgiving the Tsun n. If I didnt listen to his exnation and was simply told to forgive the Tsun n, I probably wouldnt have yielded to the demands of the three tribal chiefs.


    I believe the tribal chiefs will lead us towards the right path. However, I hope we can also see what the tribal chiefs see, hear what they hear, and walk down the same path The demise of the Tsun n, the rise of the new tribal chiefs, and the Fa houses business in the Post Station Town. With so many changes happening in such a short time, can our lives continue as before?


    After the Sudora head finished, silence engulfed the entire ce.


    The one who broke this silence was Donda Wu who had been listening quietly.


    Simply put, your request right now is for a representative to participate in all tribal chiefs conferences that concern the future of Forests Edge, correct?


    Yes, thats right. Just like the tribal chiefs disseminating the information to their kin houses, we will also spread this information to the other minor houses.


    You want all seven people here to join in?


    Of course not, just two will be enough. If possible, I hope that the heads of the Fou and Beim houses can participate.


    Hmm I have no reason to reject.


    Donda Wu looked at the two tribal chiefs beside him.


    Im only worried about one thing. Worrying about unnecessary things might affect your work as hunters.


    That also applies to the bloodletting and cooking too. As we discussed at the house head conference, we cant let our goal of leading a prosperous life dally our work.


    Dali Sauti answered quietly while Graff Zaza grunted without a word.


    The proposal by the minor houses appeared to be epted by the tribal chiefs.


    That house head suddenly came to the Fa house, saying that they wanted to discuss something with the tribal chiefs and asked me toe along.


    Ai Fa exined in the wagon.


    The heads of the Sudora and Fou houses seemed to have discussed the things mentioned just now a long time ago. When I heard they want to have a meeting in the Wu n vige, I became even more certain about that.


    I see. This is the first time I heard of the Beim house; are they very against the Fa houses business?


    I asked as I held onto Gilulus reins.


    I could feel Ai Fa who was sitting right behind the drivers seat shaking her head.


    Dont worry. The Sudora house head said the Beim house only opposed so strongly because they felt uneasy about the recent drastic changes.


    Is the head of the Sudora house really fine? Its a bitte to say this, but the first payment we gave for his jerky was quite a tidy sum.


    Its fine. They understood that they earned that much copper tes that round because only seven houses took part in the jerky production. Thats why He said we should let more houses chip in, and share the wealth.


    Dividing the wealth as evenly as possible Mama Mia Lei and I both shared this opinion, and we had already conveyed this to the head of the Sudora house. His idea was also built on this opinion too.


    Anyway, I want to teach the other houses bloodletting, so the wealth can be distributed to everyone. Then both the support camp and opposition camp can judge whether this is medicine or poison for Forests Edge We should also convey to the three tribal chiefs how we came up with this idea.


    Yes.


    Im also curious about how the three tribal chiefs think too. We should also learn what their opinions are. Thats why we gathered in the Wu n vige.


    Yes, I understand. This opinion really suits the style of Forests Edge too. I actually feel the same way too. In a sense, this is a brand-new way of thinking that has never urred to the denizens of Forests Edge before.


    The head of the Sudora house being a weirdo is probably a factor. The Fou and Lan house must have been convinced by him too.


    The head of the Sudora house, huh.


    He had a small stature rarely found amongst the men of Forests Edge and a monkey-like face and belonged to an impoverished family with few members. His kin house had also died out But even so, the gaze of this middle-aged man still was sharp.


    His wife was helping me at the stall, and he also saved me from the hands of Tay Tsun. It remained uncertain whether Tay Tsun was really trying to kill me, but he was still my benefactor.


    But among the representatives of the minor houses isnt Sudora, but the Fou and Beim house heads. I was so agitated, wondering if Ai Fa would get picked.


    Fa house has few members and is busy with chores, so the head of the Sudora house said that he wont burden me with such a heavy responsibility. He also couldnt be away from his house for the same reason. He felt that there should be one house from the supporting and opposition camp, so the Fou house and Beim house were nominated.


    Yes, thats very true. The Sudora house head sure is quick-witted.


    The Fou and Beim house heads would be participating in tomorrows conference too. They were now holding thest meeting in the Wu n before the actual event tomorrow, while the rest of the house heads headed south to ry this news to the other houses.


    The Forests Edge tribe, that didnt concern themselves with houses that were not rted to them by blood, was now actively engaging with each other. This was an attempt to build a socialwork within this Forests Edge and its 500 odd-denizens.


    They held opposing views, but the fact that the Tsun n fell into depravity in thest decade due to ack of interaction with the other houses spurred them to change their mindset.


    So you understand? Then its about time you answer my question.


    Ai Fa leaned forth into the drivers seat.


    Why did you invite that easterner to the Fa house?


    Ai Fa wasnt the only one on the wagon, Shumimaru was there too.


    Ai Fa didnt suppress her volume, and Shumimaru, who was sitting in the wagon, was admiring the scenery outside right now.


    Well, many things happened. I want to cheer Shumimaru up, so I invited him over for dinner.


    Shumimaru was unexpectedly happy when I invited him.


    He must have been depressed by how his meeting with Vena Wu went. If Vena Wus injury didnt heal by the day after tomorrow, he would have to part ways with her for a long time without seeing her again.


    You are not asking him to stay the night, right?


    No, Shumimaru said he cant just leave his merchantrades be and spend the night elsewhere, so dont worry. Ah Can you send him back to the Post Station Town with Giluluter? I cant ride Gilulu at night yet.


    Well, thats better than letting someone I dont know spend the night at our ce. With this wagon, I dont need to be physically close to someone who isnt a family member too.


    Ai Fa seemed gleeful; she was probably happy that she could drive the wagon.


    After twenty minutes of journey, the Fa house appeared before us.


    Even though Gilulu shortened the journey greatly, we still stayed too long at the Wu n and came backter than usual. Having another person dine with us wasnt much of a problem though.


    We are here. Shumimaru, wee to the Fa house.


    I was too embarrassed to call this my humble abode.


    After alighting, Shumimaru looked at the Fa house which was two sizes smaller than the Wu n.


    Everyone, as expected, southern style.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    House. Style, southern.


    Southern probably refers to the southern kingdom Jaguar.


    But which part of it was like a southern style? The houses in the Genos Post Station Town would more or less use materials aside from lumber, but the structure was basically the same as the Forests Edge.


    At this moment, I remembered. Most of the buildings in the Post Station Town were erected by the Jaguar people, and Pops and his architects also visited Genos to maintain the buildings.


    Just like how most buildings in Japan are western style too. How intriguing.


    I pondered as I carried the ingredients and pot into the kitchen. Ai Fa tied Gilulu to the tree and said: Of course.


    When our ancestors moved to this forest eight decades ago, they tried for a time to build houses with straws as we did in the dark jungles of the south. But there is a lot of rain here and the grass huts dposed quickly. So they learned from the southerners staying in Genos how to build sturdier houses.


    I see. Interested, I am.


    It was interesting indeed.


    The round ceremonial hall building we saw in the Tsun nst time was probably the traditional building of the denizens of Forests Edge. Lets ask Grandma Jiba about this some other time.


    And, Forests Edge, clothes, eastern. Weaving pattern, from east, spread to Genos.


    Huh? This pattern was chosen to make it hard for the kiba to spot us in the forest.


    Yes. But, Morga Forest, big and rich. Source of fiber, wood, many. Denizens of Forests Edge, weave strings, cannot?


    We used to weave our own clothes when we first moved here. But when we learned that the tree barks and fruits were the kibas food, we were forbidden from stripping the trees. Easterner you really like to ask questions.


    Sorry. Interested in Forests Edge, I am. Questions, unhappy, made you?


    Not really. I just thought that, contrary to your appearance, you sure can talk.


    Southerner, daughter of merchant, same thing she said.


    Daughter of the merchant?


    I grew stiff for a moment, but rxed when I remembered that Shumimaru shouldnt have seen me being hit by Dell.


    Even then, I should tell Ai Fa about her. Leaving other matters aside, we needed to be wary of people who were close to Pyschkurewuss.


    Anyway, even Ai Fa who was not good at dealing with others had no trouble talking with Shumimaru. It was a pleasant surprise for me.


    90 minutester, we dined in the Fa house which was a little dim.


    Sorry for the wait, I hope the taste is to your liking.


    I cooked dinner while preparing the ingredients to be sold tomorrow and finally finished dinner at the usual time. Roughly 30% of the food prep work wasnt finished, so I would have to work on them after Shumimaru goes back. I didnt need to sacrifice any sleep to finish the work, so it wasnt a big deal.


    Fragrant, very nice.


    The meat dish was cooked in the stove outside. Shumimaru squinted happily when I brought the finished product in.


    Ai Fa who was in the seat of honor sat with one knee up and frowned.


    Asuta, I noticed that you used that red fruit again.


    Yes, but I didnt make the food too spicy, so dont worry. It doesnt look as spicy as Kiba Chitto, correct?


    Its the same, its entirely red.


    I told you it is fine. Its red because of the tarapa.


    And as a special service, Ai Fas portion was made to be milder.


    I smiled at the scowling Ai Fa, scooped up the vegetable stew I heated up at the stove in the house, and then returned to my seat.


    The side dish was the usual grilled poitan and kiba soup seasoned with Tau sauce. I added thigh meat, aria, and Chitto into the soup. The taste was simr to Kenchin soup, and I wondered if this dish would be popr in the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    The main dish was grilled meat with Chitto.


    How should I name it? If I had to call it something, Kiba saut- Arrabbiata stylewould be appropriate. This was the result of my research for a dish that was on par with the Kiba Chitto made with pickled Chitto.


    Chitto fruit was an ingredient simr to chili in both color and spiciness. It was spherical and about the size of a soybean. Two or three of it were equivalent to one red chili, so it wasnt too expensive either.


    I sliced the Chitto and myam and then fried it with kiba oil over a small fire. I thought about using vegetable oil as a recement for olive oil, but I couldnt find any vegetable oil in the Post Station Town. I wondered if there was any inside the city.


    The myam gave a nice fragrance when fried over a weak fire. I then shifted it to a mid-fire stove and quickly cooked the sliced kiba loin meat and aria. After the meat was cooked, I poured tarapa sauce that was stewing in another pot, and it was done.


    When in doubt I would turn to tarapa. After the tarapa vegetable stew and Kiba burger, I made the third dish with tarapa sauce. I wanted to add more variety, but, given how well the tomato-like tarapa meshed with the chili-like Chitto, this vegetable dish was the best choice.


    If I let Leina Wu take over part of the preparation work, I could use my free time to try more ingredients. In short, if I could bring the tarapa sauce I made ahead of time to town, I could shorten the time spent in the Cryptic Venerable Inn greatly.


    I had to pay due care and attention to the heat strength. I needed to heat the Chitto long enough to bring out its spiciness and had to take care not to let it turn mushy. With that in mind, cooking it was a simple matter.


    I n to sell this dish in the Cryptic Venerable Inn next month. I will be delighted if Shumimaru can taste this dish before leaving Genos.


    Happy, I am too.


    Ai Fa scowled her mouth, as if implying she was the only unhappy one.


    But the dish today wouldnt be spicy enough to make her cry. I added less Chitto into Ai Fas share and even removed the seeds, so the taste should be mild. I held expectations in my heart that this meal might make Ai Fa happy.


    Ai Fa mumbled something quietly, while I said: Rub a dub dub, thanks for the grub.; Shumimaru said: Thank you for the meal. and after all three of us said grace in our own way, we started to dine.


    I scooped up a spoonful of the main dish and sent it to my mouth.


    And I tilted my head with a: Huh?


    The tomato-like tarapa sauce was cooked together with the diced aria and fruit wine, so the style and sweetness were just perfect. The fragrance of the myam and the spiciness of the Chitto mixed together harmoniously, giving it a texture that was on par with Kiba Chitto.


    The source of this thick texture was the kiba.


    The loin meat known for its tenderness had great texture. The crunchy aria was a fine too.


    But this taste felt less strong than I remembered.


    It was spicy, but it was the milder version, closer to what I made for Ai Fa.


    My taste buds had probably grown blunt after tasting so many different dishes. I was a little worried about my dish and stole a peek at Shumimaru.


    Erm, sorry, but does it taste too nd?


    No, delicious it is.


    Shumimaru was already trying the tender grilled meat. I felt relieved after seeing him squint his eyes happily.


    What about Ai Fa? I turned my gaze towards her and found Ai Fa holding the te with quivering shoulders.


    Asuta, you lied to me.


    Hmm? Whats the matter? Its not as spicy as before, correct?


    After saying that, I noticed.


    The dish I ate was the milder one.


    Ah, did I mixed up our tes?


    No, I couldnt have messed that up. Aside from Shumimaru, whether this dish would please Ai Fa was the thing which was most important to me.


    I tilted my head and wondered what was going on, and Shumimaru did the same.


    Asuta, Ai Fa, te taste, different?


    Yes. I added less Chitto in Ai Fas share


    Ai Fa, te, switch.


    Huh?


    When Asuta, soup take, from stove, back face us. Ai Fa te switch, then.


    What!? Why did Ai Fa do that!?


    Ash, from stove, Asuta te, fell. Ai Fa, remove ash, te switch.


    So ash from the stove fell onto my te. Ai Fa noticed it, so she cleared away the ash and switched my share with hers, huh.


    What a gentle house head!


    The gods were cruel to let such a gentle and kind house head suffer like this.


    Sorry, Ai Fa, this is your actual share That hurts!


    She pinched my left cheek hard.


    And she kept crying as she pinched me.


    Its all your fault for changing the taste! Dont do unnecessary things, moron!


    But if it all tastes the same, it will be spicy for everyone Hey, that really hurts!


    Im the one who is hurting!


    She was going to tear my cheek off.


    But my gentle house head let go before the skin came off.


    I was driven to tears just like my beloved mistress. This was all because we were concerned about each other; I could onlyment this illogical world.


    Ai Fa snorted like a kid beside me and wiped her tears with the back of her palm. Shumimaru said calmly while observing her cuteness: Blissful, two of you are.


    I, family, no have. I think, blissful, Asuta and Ai Fa is.


    Huh? Shumimarus family had also passed on?


    Yes. Mother, died, soon after I born. Father, passed, three years ago. I then, Silver Vase leader, inherit.


    Ah, so the previous band leader was Shumimarus father.


    After switching tes with Ai Fa, I endured the spiciness as I answered.


    Silver Vase, my father, founded. I, ten years, work. Permission, work, Genos city, five years I know Lord Pyschkurewuss, then.


    Ai Fa who was drinking the soup with teary eyes raised her eyebrow.


    Easterner, so you are acquainted with the noble Pyschkurewuss from the city?


    Yes. Through chef, in city, know Pyschkurewuss. Since 5 years, Pyschkurewuss, buy des, many.


    Ai Fa gave me a death stare, so I answered quickly: I only learned about this today.


    But why was Shumimaru mentioning this again?


    Lord Pyschkurewuss, break contract. Many, rumors, bad. Rumors, I not sure, but friend chef, scared, Lord Pyschkurewuss. Lord Pyschkurewuss, powerful.


    And so?


    Defy, Lord Pyschkurewuss, danger. I worry, denizens of Forests Edge.


    Shumimaru shouldnt have heard the conversation with the tribal chiefs just now. But he probably sensed danger from the questions I asked during the journey back from the Post Station Town.


    Anyway This has nothing to do with you, easterner. You might be Asutas friend, but thats exactly why you shouldnt get involved with some things.


    Ai Fa shook her head a little and picked up the te with grilled meat.


    You are leaving the Post Station Town in a few days, right? Then dont bother with all this and worry more about yourself.


    Yes. I know what to do, I need.


    Shumimaru lowered his gaze with a little loneliness in his eyes.


    Ai Fa grunted softly and then put the meat covered in red sauce in her mouth.


    She then started tearing up.


    Huh? Is it still spicy? I already added much less spices.


    The first mouthful was already painful, and its hurting me more now.


    Ai Fa kicked my knee while seated.


    But she didnt put down the te but carried on eating as she wiped her tears.


    Hmm I dont know if it tastes good If the first mouthful wasnt so painful, I would definitely have found it tasty


    Really? That makes me really happy.


    I couldnt help smiling.


    She then kicked me harder many more times.


    I think, Asuta, Ai Fa, blissful.


    Shumimaru said the same thing again.


    This bliss, please treasure. I pray, you two, on journey.


    Ai Fas face turned as red as tarapa sauce as she said: Annoying loudly.


    Time then passed slowly and leisurely until Shumimaru left the Fa house.


    1


    The next day, the 30th day of the Blue month.


    After half a month, the second conference between the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge and the noble of Genos Pyschkurewuss urred.


    Not all things could be resolved today.


    Or rather, this was the beginning of new troubles.


    In order to correct the twisted rtionship between Forests Edge and Genos and to uncover the schemes of Pyschkurewuss, Donda Wu and his tribemates came to town with the future of Forests Edge on their shoulders.


    Did Pyschkurewuss really exploit the Tsun n to further his own ends?


    What was he trying to do by demanding for the entire Tsun n to be handed over to the city?


    What actions would Kamyua Yost and Malfreed take?


    Could the denizens of Forests Edge continue to hunt in the Morga Forest?


    Would the Fa houses business in the Post Station Town continue?


    This might not be the day when all these issues were resolved, but it was definitely a turning point.


    In the end, what we needed to do remained the same.


    As usual, we came to town and sold our food. Aside from the two hunters serving as our guards, everything else remained the same.


    The townsfolk of the Post Station Town didnt seem to know that such a conference would be held today, and the customer flow appeared the same. There were thirty-odd customers queuing before we opened the stall, and we took turns to rest two at a time after the rush hour was over. Customers visited every now and then during the off-peak period, and things were the same as usual.


    Dad and the others should be here soon.


    The one speaking leisurely at the back of the stall was Ludo Wu. To avoid spooking the townsfolk of Post Station Town, young people with mild faces were assigned as escorts.


    The other guard was standing between the two stalls and sweeping the streets with her gaze calmly. She was the head of my Fa house, Ai Fa. Now was the hunting offseason for the Wu n and they could afford to spare the manpower, but Ai Fa still volunteered for this assignment.


    There probably wasnt any need for escorts this time. Unless rtionships between Genos and us fractured irreparably, the guards wouldnt need to do anything.


    On the other hand, the fact that escorts were assigned showed how fragile the rtions between Forests Edge and the city was.


    Ah, its Ludo Wu!


    An energetic voice suddenly called out.


    Then, a person ran towards the stall. It was the daughter of Dora the vegetable peddler, Tara.


    When he saw her, Ludo Wu who was near the wagon answered: Yo! and approached her.


    Long time no see, brat. Dont you need to work at the stall in the morning?


    Yes! Papa asked me to run an errand at the inn!


    Tara, who had a caramel-brown hair and eyes, smiled cheerfully. She became a regr when I first opened the stall and was no longer afraid of the denizens of Forests Edge at the other stall.


    Ludo Wu, dont leave your post. You want to get attacked from the back?


    Ai Fa admonished him quietly.


    But Ludo Wu just tilted his head puzzledly with a: Huh?


    Theres no need to be so uptight, correct? If we needed to be so wary, we would have sent 3 or 4 escorts right from the start.


    That might be so, but isnt it only normal to maximize the efficiency with the manpower avable to us?


    Its fine. The Totos and wagon is the wall behind us. We will know right away if someone approaches us from the rear.


    You want to use Gilulu as a shield!? Never mind Im going to the back.


    From their conversation, it was clear that Ai Fa was the only one on guard the entire morning.


    Unlike that time with Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun, we were not expecting anyone to attack us. And the conference was scheduled to start at noon, so there was no reason to expect any troubles in the morning.


    I was worried about Ai Fa, so I left the stall to L Wu who was chatting with Ludo Wu and Tara and walked towards Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa, whats wrong? You are acting weird since we came to town.


    Ai Fa caressed Gilulu who was tied to the tree and red at me sideways.


    I sense a strange gaze since morning. A malicious and hostile gaze, like poison needles.


    Ah? Really? But I thought no one looks at the denizens of Forests Edge with such eyes anymore?


    That isnt so. It wasnt the gaze from the usual group. Its from people I had never seen before.


    Was she implying someone was spying on us from the dark?


    I hoped Ai Fa was mistaken, but from her serious expression, I wasnt too optimistic about that.


    However, would the people from the city only spy on us now?


    Before I could finish, I heard L Wu wailing: Hyaa!


    Whats the matter, L Wu!?


    I hurried back to the stall.


    A tall figure stood in front of it.


    However, Tara was standing right beside this person, and Ludo Wu didnt adjust his position either. L Wu herself was just standing there with her hands on her hips, and there wasnt any sense of danger at all.


    Ah, what a waste! Let me say this first, its you whose hand slipped. I wont refund you the money, you know?


    What exactly happened?


    I went over together with Ai Fa who was following me closely.


    Uwah, what happened here?


    I quickly found out the reason for her wail. A portion of Myam-roasted meat was scattered on the griddle.


    The grilled poitan broke apart, scattering the meat and aria inside. To avoid them getting burnt, L Wu scraped them to a corner of the griddle with a spat as she looked at us angrily.


    As you can see, this customer spilled the food! What a waste, I cant even!


    My gaze rested on that customer.


    His 1.8 m tall body was covered by a hooded cloak. His jawline that wasnt hidden by the hood showed his dark skin. It was a customer from the east.


    I thought for a moment that he was Shumimaru, but that wasnt so. That man removed his hood and lowered his head apologetically. His hair, tied in a ponytail behind him, was brown, not silver in color.


    Sorry. I spilled it identally. You not wrong, I am.


    He spoke more fluently than Shumimaru.


    Most easterners looked the same to me. He had a long face, narrow eyes, lips, and a high nose bridge, making the typical facial profile of a Semu. He had a tall and slender build and seemed very thin. But his light-colored hair and brown eyes were rare among the Semu.


    And it was even rarer seeing the food being spilled onto the griddle.


    This easterner customer squinted his eyes with a hint of sadness and uncovered the right side of his body. His thin but muscr right arm was wrapped in bloodied bandages.


    My right arm is hurt, so I wanted to take it with my left hand. Left hand a little clumsy, so spilled. Dirtied the griddle, apologies.


    He was still a little stiff, but he spoke western much better than Shumimaru.


    And it was probably due to his umon hair color, but I felt a different air about himpared to Shumimaru.


    Anyway, I felt a sense of goodwill towards this customer.


    Please dont mind that. Can you wait for a moment?


    As the food didnt fall onto the ground, I couldnt just waste this Myam-roasted meat.


    But the crucial part of the dish, the poitan wrap was covered in oil and sauce from the griddle, and it would be difficult to revert it to its original form. By the way, one of the ingredients, the shredded tino was scattered all over.


    Alright then, lets mash it up.


    I removed the filling from the poitan as best as I could and moved the poitan to the chopping board. I then diced them with a knife and shifted them to a sampling te.


    I moved the rest of the ingredients to the center of the griddle, added half a spoonful of myam and fruit wine sauce, and then mixed it. Once the cabbage-like tino softened, it was done.


    After shifting these to the te, I mixed the filling together with the diced grilled poitan.


    How does this look? It might not look pretty, but the taste should be about the same.


    It looked like a stir-fried dish from Chinese cuisines. It was eptable to me, but how would he find it?


    That customer smiled happily. I was shocked to see a Semu smile, since they thought that showing emotions was disgraceful.


    Thank you. No waste copper tes, Im very thankful.


    The easterner clumsily held the te with his right hand and used the spoon I gave him to eat the Myam-roasted meat bowl.


    The smile on his face brightened.


    Very delicious. Kiba, very delicious.


    T-Thank you for yourpliment.


    By the way, as Semu people didnt speak western well, this was the first time I talked so much with an easterner other than Shumimaru.


    My right arm, injured. Cant work, for now. So copper tes, precious. Im very grateful.


    After he quickly finished the Myam-roasted meat bowl blissfully, he said to me.


    Im Sangjura. Can tell me, your name?


    Yes, Im Asuta of the Fa house.


    Asuta of the Fa house. I will be in Genos every day, until I recover. Every day, Ie buy from your stall.


    Thank you very much, Im happy to hear that.


    I feel the same. Im happy to know such a tasty dish.


    Ludo Wu stood beside L Wu, while Ai Fa was beside me, and both stared intensely at this smiling customer the easterner Sangjura.


    Hmm, you seem really capable. How did you injure your hand?


    Ludo Wu couldnt suppress his curiosity and asked.


    Sangjura shook his head in surprise.


    I rode a Totos to travel. Totos, suddenly fell on a rocky path. I fell off the Totos, and my hand hit a sharp rock.


    Oh, I see. That exins why such a deft person like you got injured.


    Sangjura blinked in greater surprise.


    Im just a wanderer, not a swordsman.


    Hmm? But you seem to be very strong.


    In journey, danger is expected. Bandits, beasts, dangerous. I have learned how to protect myself.


    Sangjura said as he smiled bashfully.


    And then handed me the empty te.


    Many thanks for today. Im grateful to art father Selva of the west.


    Huh? Sangjura, arent you an easterner?


    No. My mother, easterner. But I grew up in the western kingdom. I, westerner.


    So Sangjura is a mixed blood of the east and west, huh.


    But that brought another question, why was he speaking western so stiffly? But I couldnt bring myself to ask that. In this world, being of mixed blood meant aplicated background.


    Well then, I will be back, tomorrow.


    With that, Sangjura put on his hood and headed south.


    What a pleasant moment, I felt satisfied with myself.


    However, I heard two voices discuss with intense bloodlust:


    Hmm, to think someone so skilled is in this town Ai Fa, do you think you can take this guy?


    If the terms are the same for both sides, I can. But I probably cant afford to make any mistakes.


    The two of them were Ai Fa and Ludo Wu, of course.


    When he heard Ai Fas icy response, Ludo Wu clicked his tongue with a: Tch!.


    Ai Fa, you are that confident of winning? I-Im not sure I feel like I might lose


    Thats not for sure, you are on the same level as that man.


    If you put it that way, that means Ai Fa is stronger than me!


    You dont think so?


    The killing intent intensified.


    As they were getting heated up, I dowsed cold water on the argument: Wait, wait.


    He is just a normal customer, can you not think about things so strangely? He might be capable, but isnt he warm and gentle?


    Well, we only spoke for a while, so who knows if he is friend or foe. You are the one who is too trusting.


    Ai Fa is right. If the town is full of such people, two guards wont be enough.


    After saying that, Ludo Wu ruffled his blonde hair.


    Anyway, we can tell whether there are more of such people after walking around town. That Kamyua Yost and the noble with grey eyes cant be trifled with either.


    Speaking of which, Ai Fa and Ludo Wu both got into the elite eight of the Wu n test of mightpetition. I didnt know how well they would fare in actualbat, but since both of them regarded him that highly, Sangjura must be exceptionally skilled.


    But anyway I dont think he will cause any trouble.


    While I was thinking about all that, Tara who was left alone said loudly: Tara needs to go home soon!


    I want to order one Myam-roasted meat and three Kiba burgers!


    You are eating four portions? Thats incredible.


    No! This is for the clothes shop owner and the pot dealer uncle!


    Tara said indignantly, and Ludo Wuughed out loud.


    The atmosphere finally brightened, and Ai Fa returned to the rear with a shrug. The moment she left, a customer came. They were Dell with uneven-colored brown hair and her escort Lavis.


    When she saw them, Ai Fa stopped in her track.


    W-Wee. Do you want to eat the dish from this stall today?


    Yes! I have decided to alternate every day, so I will eat here today!


    Dell was all smiles. I could feel that Ai Fa was looking at her over my shoulder.


    Actually, after Shumimaru leftst night, I told Ai Fa about this girl. I thought I should tell Ai Fa that this girl was part of the merchant group invited by Pyschkurewuss to stay in his mansion, and since Ai Fa will be visiting the Post Station Town as a guard, they might run into each other. So I decided to exin everything before any misunderstanding arose.


    I wondered if my judgment was sound and felt incredibly tense.


    Hmm There seem to be more people today?


    Dell surveyed my stall suspiciously.


    When her beautiful green eyes caught sight of Ai Fa, a fire of defiance started burning in them.


    Thats fine and all, but, that person over there, why are you staring at me? What did I do to you?


    You didnt do anything to me, but youid your hands on my family, girl from the south.


    Ai Fa said quietly and walked to my side.


    This development made me break out in cold sweat.


    Or did Asuta make a move on you first? Its rare seeing a young southerner girl in the Post Station Town though.


    What? Are you talking about me hitting Asuta? What has that got to do with you?


    It concerns me because Asuta is my family.


    I nced at Ai Fa from the corner of my eye, and she didnt look angry. She was just very unhappy, with a cold light shining in her eyes.


    I must admit that Asuta is at fault too, but I dont think violence that will leave a mark is right. I hope you can be more careful in the future.


    Family What do you mean by family!? Are you two husband and wife!?


    N-No, we are not married. We are just a family living under one roof. We are not blood-rted, but she is an important family member.


    When she heard my answer, Dell looked even more agitated:


    If you are not married, what sort of family are you? Is Asuta owned by this woman? Isnt very illegal in the western kingdom, aside from the north?


    I-Im neither a ve nor a pet. Erm, how do I exin this


    No need to exin. Anyway, girl of the south, if you dont want others to speak badly of you behind your back, be more prudent with your actions and obey thew.


    You are really annoying. I dont want to hear you talk about Asuta this or Asuta that! I already apologized to Asuta, and he forgave me! Why are you still telling me all that!?


    Thats why Im just asking you to be careful in the future and not pursue this further. Why wont you listen?


    It was bing a chaotic battle.


    This was also the first time Ai Fa argued with someone in town. I needed to step up and smooth things over But, what should I do?


    Hey, calm down a little! Erm Dell, I did something rude to you, and even though both of us had resolved things, your family would stillin a little, right? Thats how Ai Fa feels, and I hope you can understand.


    Ah but


    And Ai Fa, Im happy that you are worried about me. But didnt I tell you that I already resolved this amicably? We have both apologized and reflected on it. Its fine now.


    But


    Both of them shut up with dissatisfied faces.


    But peace didnt evenst five seconds.


    I was wrong for hitting you, but Asuta was at fault for saying rude things first! Asuta, what gives you the right to admonish me!?


    Thats right, this problem was caused by you in the first ce. You are the one who needs to reflect the most.


    Ai Fa then leaned in close and continued: And how does that girl look like a boy? Aside from dressing like a boy, she seemspletely like a girl.


    She then kicked me plenty of times behind the stall.


    I was wondering how manly that girl looked since you mistook her for a man Asuta, are those eyeballs just decorations on your face?


    Thats too much, you are going too far.


    I rebuked softly, and Ai Fa turned her head exaggeratedly with a grunt.


    When I realized it, L Wu was watching this scene with a smile just like Kamyua Yost.


    Y-You want one portion? Please wait a moment, I will prepare it for you right away!


    I pulled myself together and started making the Myam-roasted meat.


    While all this was happening, Ludo Wu observed Lavis who was standing behind Dell, and Lavis was watching Ludo Wu too.


    The young man was probably wary of Ludo Wu and Ai Fa who were in hunters garbs and armed with machete and saber. He didnt seem too tense about Ludo Wu and was merely returning an unfriendly gaze.


    Oh, Asuta, you are still at the stall!


    The architects group swamped in.


    Arudas who was at the fore of the groupughed heartily.


    Wee! Have you been busytely?


    Yes, this job needs to be finished by tomorrow. We will make a loss if we drag on for another day, so we cant ck off.


    Arudas then drooped his bushy brows.


    Sigh, I want to stay in Genos forever to eat Asutas cooking. But after thinking about the cost of the inn and Totos stable, I cant do that Ah, what a pity! Unless there is some urgent job, I will only visit Genos once a year.


    How many times are you going to say that? Your wife and kids are waiting for you back home.


    The grumpy Pops jabbed Arudas stomach.


    He then turned towards me.


    Asuta how much jerky do you have left?


    Huh? Jerky? I only have this much left today.


    I have been preparing 2 kg of jerky every day.


    After seeing the amount in the sack, Pops grumbled: Thats not enough.


    This isnt enough. I want ten times this amount by tomorrow.


    T-Ten times? What for do you want so much jerky?


    Why else but eating them on the way home, of course? There are eight of us and the journey back takes half a month, so we need ten times more.


    Pops stared at me.


    Can it be prepared then? If not, I will just have to buy Karon jerky.


    I-I think I can prepare them. But I cant be sure unless I go back to Forests Edge and check.


    I already told the houses nearby that a big job mighte in, and the Wu n and Lutim house should have that much leftover fresh meat. With the mobility of Gilulu, transporting 20 kg of jerky from the vige wasnt too difficult.


    But Pops, I thought you dont like the taste of kiba jerky? The taste of salt and spice in the kiba jerky is strong, so is the taste of kiba


    I know all that. Business like this doesnte often, arent you going to ept?


    Pops answered irately and scratched his messy hair.


    After eating so much every day, I have gotten used to the kiba vor. Since the price is the same as Karon jerky, I think kiba is fine too.


    Ah, if I cant eat Asutas dishes, chewing on kiba jerky can soothe my soul.


    You are the only one thinking such retarded things!


    Aftershing out at the picky eater Arudas, Pops scratched his head again.


    Anyway, prepare as much as you can. I will top up the bnce with Karon meat. So I might only drop by in the afternoon tomorrow, so tell the girls tending the stall in advance, alright?


    Yes, so will you being at noon tomorrow?


    This might be the moment that we would part.


    I took off the towel on my head and bowed towards the architect group.


    E-Erm, thank you for taking care of me all this time


    Dont do that! We are not parting forever!


    Pops suddenly yelled and mmed two red copper tes on the counter.


    We will visit Genos once every year! Are you going to bid farewell so annoyingly every time? And there are dozens to hundreds of southerners going in and out of Genos every day.


    Yes, but my regr patrons are a great source of support for me. Im really grateful to everyone.


    Pops looked like he wanted to say something, but he turned his head away without a word.


    Hispanions behind him allughed cheerfully.


    We will still visit after the Blue month! We will eat your share too, Pops, so dont worry!


    Annoying! You want me to send you flying with a kick!?


    If you keep dallying, we cant finish our work by tomorrow! Finish your food already!


    Some of them were hired locally too. Speaking of which, Pops said he was going back home with 8 other people, but this group had more than ten people.


    Are these people mixed blood or permanent residents of Genos? Or frencers staying in Genos?


    There was no way to find out.


    However, all of them were my important patrons.


    Hmmp, are you going back to Nerva?


    Dell who had shifted to the side asked curiously.


    Pops who was quiet from annoyance scowled and looked back at her.


    Oh, its the girl from Zend. What, you are actually eating kiba?


    Yes, I tried it once and it was delicious! It was so embarrassing of me toin about it being stinky and tough.


    Hmmp, I made a bigger fool of myself in the past.


    Pops then red at me.


    His face looked displeased, but there was a gentle light in his green eyes.


    Asuta, we will be back tomorrow. I heard things are a little rough right now, but if you shut down your stall before wee back, we will go right into Forests Edge to settle things with you.


    Okay. I will be happy if you taste my cooking next year too.


    I was tearing up before I knew it.


    One yearter Would I still be able to see them again?


    I wasnt god and didnt know, so I could only do the best on my part.


    By now, the sun was high above my head, and the meeting between the noble of the city and the Forests Edge tribal chiefs would be starting somewhere in Genos soon.


    2


    Kan Lutim reported that the conference ended smoothly for today.


    There were 6 participants from Forests Edge, namely the three tribal chiefs Donda Wu, Dali Sauti, and Graff Zaza, as well as Kan Lutim, the head of the Fou house, and the head of the Beim house. Basically, the followers of the tribal chiefs were reced by the representatives of the minor houses.


    Our side informed that there would be six attendees, and the people of the city only seemed interested in the tribal chiefs, hence we decided on this lineup.


    The venue was the same asst time, Pyschkurewuss mansion.


    However, it wasnt located in the city. It was a vast orchard and mansion surrounded by rock walls to the north of the city. I didnt know this ce existed since I did my business in the south of the city, or that it was the territory under Pyschkurewuss the territory of the Count of Turan.


    And the grand Pyschkurewuss mansion was built in a corner of this territory. It seemed that Pyschkurewuss disliked inviting the denizens of Forests Edge into the city, so this mansion was used as the meeting venue when the Tsun n was still the tribal chief n.


    It was a grand and extravagant building erected from stone instead of timber.


    The tribal chiefs of Forests Edge waited in the hall of this building ahead of the agreed time for Pyschkurewuss group to arrive.


    The agreed time was noon.


    Kamyua Yost and Malfreed reached just before noon.


    The exterior of the mansion was probably guarded by soldiers, but only three of them came into the hall.


    Kamyua Yost was the same as usual, and Malfreed was dressed in his white armor too. Unlike the denizens of Forests Edge whose des were temporarily confiscated at the entrance, the two of them came in with their swords.


    And so, time passed by slowly, and the toll of the bell announcing the arrival of noon could be heard faintly At this moment, Pyschkurewuss came into the hall under the escort of twenty guards. Kan Lutim then recounted slowly.


    Fufu Sorry for the wait, everyone


    Pyschkurewuss said as he sat in arge leather-d chair.


    We stood in the middle of the room. Pyschkurewuss guards held spears that were about their height, and half of them lined up against the wall to the left, right and rear.


    The other half surrounded Pyschkurewuss, who turned his gaze towards Malfreed.


    Lord Malfreed, what a surprise What good will it do for you to attend this conference


    He showed his clear displeasure towards Malfreeds attendance.


    I will rule Genos one day after all and dont think keeping the peace in Genos is a trivial matter, Count Pyschkurewuss Turan.


    Malfreed answered.


    It wasnt my first time meeting him, but he was an incredible person.


    He took off his helmet in the hall, and I finally got to see his face. He seemed older than me, had light brown hair and proportionate facial features, and looked just like a noble.


    But his grey eyes were as cold and clear as the moonlight, just like Asuta described.


    I think he was quite formidable as a swordsman.


    But I wasnt as keen as Ludo Wu and Ai Fa in gauging this so I couldnt be certain. I just felt that he couldnt be trifled with.


    Leaving that aside for now, Pyschkurewuss smiled coldly at Malfreeds response.


    Pyschkurewuss was always smiling.


    He was probably concealing his emotions by smiling.


    By surprise, I mean the eldest son of Marquis Genos Marstein disguising himself as a plebeian with a dirty piece of cloth Lord Malfreed, arent your actions overstepping your authority as the captain of the castle guards...?


    You might not like my way of doing things, but rest assured that I wont neglect my work. It is my freedom to do what I wish during my free time, Count Pyschkurewuss Turan. That aside Holding a talk with the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge is your duty. How aboutpleting your own duties first?


    Pyschkurewuss smile twisted even further as he cast his gaze towards us.


    What a creepy man.


    No matter how many times I met him, my impression of him remained the same.


    He was dressed as elegantly as a noble, with soft, thin, and white clothes covering his entire body. Only his neck and limbs were bare. His neck and wrists had plenty of metallic and stone essories, and his attire glittered like that of a womans gown.


    Speaking of which, his stature was as thin and petite as a woman. Only his head looked big, which made his body look unbnced. Instead of a woman, a child would be a more apt description.


    His skin had a strange shade of dark blue and his eyes were bloodshot, resembling a face of a person at ill health.


    Although Graff Zaza and the others called him an old man, he wasnt that old. He was just skinny with an unhealthy skin color, making him look much older than he was.


    However On hisckluster and wrinkled face, his light-colored eyes were full of life.


    Those eyes scared me.


    More specifically, I felt strong disgust towards them.


    I didnt know the reason.


    The tribal chiefs said: Those were eyes of contempt, just like Zuro Tsuns.


    I thought so too. But I felt this wasnt the only reason.


    An anxiety arose within me, as if I was facing a feral beast that I couldntmunicate with words or something like that.


    Anyway, we feared Pyschkurewuss not because of the forceful nature of his words, but because of his eyes.


    Then I shall do just that then and work on this troublesome task Tribal chiefs of Forests Edge, what punishment did you mete out to the Tsun n who vited this serious crime?


    Our conclusion remains the same. We think that only Zuro Tsun who guided our tribe down the wrong path needs to be punished further.


    Dali Sauti answered.


    Donda Wu and Graff Zaza had already lost their cool from rage and disgust, so, on that day, the discussion was centered around me and Dali Sauti.


    Pyschkurewuss smiled impatiently.


    I already gave you more time then agreed on, and you are still so stubborn So there was no reason to let your tribe deliberate further in the first ce


    That isnt true. We have considered it for many days and discussed countless times beforeing here today with an even stronger conviction. If you feel our conclusion is wrong, then I hope you can guide us towards the proper path with your words.


    Dali Sauti was very calm.


    Pyschkurewuss was still smiling.


    My thinking remains the same as thest few days, punishment for the crime The seriousness of the crime between the mastermind and those who are ordered is, of course, different so thew officer in Genos will decide on the sentencing


    You said the same thing a few days ago. But doesnt the Forests Edge settlement have the right to judge and punish denizens who transgressed thew by themselves? The people in the city have no rights toin about how we deal with the denizens of Forests Edge in the first ce.


    Thats because the rules in Forests Edge are more strict than thews of Genos If you followed your own rules and scalped their heads, we would see no need to interfere


    Pyschkurewuss said in a ridiculous tone.


    It is a known fact that the denizens of Forests Edge can govern themselves, and you also have the authority to sentence your own people too So we cant ept that you are punishing your own people in a more lenient way than what the Genosw dictates


    But why? Isnt the punishment meted out as a judgment of the seriousness of the crime? Thats why we have chosen to punish all members of the Tsun n in ordance to their sins.


    And the criminals escaped andmitted new crimes because you didnt execute them like you should have?


    And of course, he was referring to Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun.


    Not punishing the criminals justly and failure to maintain public order in Genos The incident I mentioned proved this point, correct? If the denizens of Forests Edge dont have the resolve to execute the criminals, then let us handle it before more harm is done...


    I decided to interject here.


    Because I could sense intense rage from Graff Zazas face.


    Please allow me to share my opinion. You mentioned the resolve to execute the criminals, but is executing criminals indiscriminately the correct resolve? After careful consideration of the Tsun ns behavior, we have decided to sentence Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun to death, and guide the others back on the proper path.


    Fufu Isnt it the unspokenw amongst the denizens of Forests Edge that the rules of Forests Edge are absolute? I am skeptical about the weak attitude of twisting the rules to forgive the criminals, which is different from the style of the Forests Edge


    The rules need to be respected. But if someone was force-fed the grace of the forest, do you think they should be scalped? We dont.


    Pyschkurewuss mouth twisted in a smile, and he looked at each of us one at a time.


    I have wondered about this since the conference a few days ago; you sure have a way with words for a young Forests Edge hunter Why dont we elect a talent like you to be the tribal chief and lead the denizens of Forests Edge to a bright future?


    Pyschkurewuss often said things to taunt the tribal chiefs.


    Before Graff Zaza burst out in anger, I answered:


    You are mistaken, Im just speaking on behalf of the tribal chiefs. Just like you representing the Lord of Genos, Marstein.


    Pyschkurewuss was momentarily silent.


    But a vicious smile returned to his face.


    It is our fault that Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun escaped, which put the townsfolk in the Post Station Town in danger. It is as you say, if we executed Zuro Tsun and Zattsu Tsun on the spot, the disaster a few days ago would have been avoided.


    If we kept lingering on the same subject, the problem wouldnt be solved. I decided to answer him.


    But thanks to that, we have learned a lot of new facts too. Pyschkurewuss, what are your thoughts about that?


    What are you referring to?


    I refer to Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun assaulting the fake caravan group and confessing that theymitted the same devious thing ten years before.


    Pyschkurewuss raised the corner of his mouth in a smile.


    It was a displeasing smile.


    This is ridiculous At best, this is a nonsensical rambling of a dying viin We cant believe such nonsense


    Yes, there is no longer any evidence of the crimes in the past. But there is no doubt that they attacked the fake caravan and that the same thing happened a decade ago. And there have always been rumors that the culprit is a denizen of Forests Edge, correct?


    Rumors are just rumors They are not facts


    Is that true? I heard that an evidence that proved the murderer is a denizen of Forests Edge was found ten years ago.


    Pyschkurewuss was quiet for a moment.


    The leader of the caravan died with a hunters ne from the Forests Edge in his hands. I had never imagined that I will learn this truth.


    Kamyua Yost and Malfreed who told us that stayed silent.


    And we also heard about the denizens of Forests Edge not being brought to task aftermitting countless crimes. Are these all baseless rumors?


    Nothing more than rumors To be swayed by such rumors, and you call yourselves denizens of Forests Edge?


    Pyschkurewuss caught his breath and then started speaking:


    I dont know what you mean by countless crimes, but I do know about the caravan being attacked ten years ago However, the young hunter from Forests Edge, the culprit for that incident has already been executed


    I see, so thats how it is.


    I already heard about this from Kamyua Yost, so wasnt surprised at all.


    Pyschkurewuss looked at me with a sharp gaze.


    The culprit for that incident was the Red Beard Gang whose base of operation is around Genos Those bandits have all been apprehended and brought to justice Young hunter from Forests Edge, there is no reason to doubt this fact


    A bandit gang, huh. Then how do you exin the hunters ne in the merchants hand?


    How would I know such details But the horns and tusks of kiba can be bought in the western kingdom. Doesnt your tribe sell them in exchange for money?


    Although kiba tusks and horns werent sold in Genos, they were peddled off to various cities as a type of materials.


    After buying or stealing these tusks and horns anyone could make a hunters ne.


    That caravan was nning to go through the Morga Forest and head to the eastern city Did the Red Beard Gang want to make the denizens of Forests Edge their scapegoats? What a shallow scheme, and those who got fooled by this should be ashamed


    Yes, but its not an easy feat to convince the people in the Post Station Town though?


    Kamyua Yost spoke for the first time.


    Pyschkurewuss red at him with murky eyes.


    Speaking of the Red Beard Gang, I heard they were against murder and just robbed from the rich and gave to the poor. They were thieves of justice and very reputable. A decade ago, when I was a new guardian, their exploits had already spread to the neighboring towns. No one would have believed back then that the Red Beard Gang wiped the entire caravan out and pushed the me to other people.


    Calling them thieves of justice is a lie They are just a bunch of ouws


    That is true for the targeted nobles, but not the peasants. Thinking back, when the Red Beard Gang that was revered as heroes got executed in ce of the denizens of Forests Edge, that fueled the animosity of the people towards the denizens of Forests Edge.


    Kamyua Yost smiled retardedly as usual.


    Pyschkurewuss was also smiling, but his bloodshot eyes were dripping with hate.


    Arent you Malfreeds follower? Since you are just his follower, know your ce


    Im speaking on behalf of my silent friend right now. If anything I said went against Malfreeds thoughts, he would have stopped me, so dont worry.


    Pyschkurewuss shifted his gaze onto Malfreed.


    Malfreed remained silent.


    Continuing with the topic earlier, as the young hunter from Forests Edge Kan Lutim mentioned, there are rumors in the Post Station Town of the various crimesmitted by the denizens of Forests Edge such as abducting women, stealing crops, and assaulting travelers. The strange thing is, all these were pushed to the Red Beard Gang, and they were executed for them. Whenever a member of the Red Beard Gang got executed, there were rumors of the denizens of Forests Edgemitting these crimes. Even though the rumorsing before the execution would make more sense.


    These incidents stopped in these ten years. It remains unclear whether the reason is the execution of the leader of the Red Beard Gang, or because Zattsu Tsun, the former head of the Tsun n, fell ill.


    At this moment, Pyschkurewuss face changed drastically.


    He was still smiling but somehow, it felt like the smile of a munto that fed on carrion.


    Although I have never seen a munto smile before.


    So What are you trying to say, swordsman who resembles a northerner?


    It is as you say, I have the blood of a northerner. But the god I worship is the western god. Anyway Leaving those trivial details aside, the denizens of Forests Edge are being used of not getting punished no matter what crimes theymit. And they got away scot-free by sacrificing the lives of others The Red Beard Gang has faded into obscurity after ten years, and only these rumors remain. Until a few days ago, when Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun confessed to their crimes.


    It was unnatural for the Red Beard Gang to set an ambush in the middle of the Morga Forest in the first ce, with all the kiba roaming around. If I were them, I would have attacked them when they left the forest, just before entering the city. This way, there would be less risk of kiba attack, and I could push the crime to the denizens of Forests Edge. Its more natural to think that the culprit behind the attack ten years ago was Zattsu Tsuns gang, isnt that so?


    Theres no point in debating this Whether the criminal is the former head of the Tsun n or the Red Beard Gang bandits, all of them have been brought to justice No matter how hard we try now, we wont be able to find any evidence


    Pyschkurewuss wetted his disgustingly discolored lips and answered unwaveringly.


    But, is there really a need for evidence? There is no doubt that they were the culprits The Red Beard Gang were bandits that targeted the nobility and the wealthy, while the former Tsun n head trampled on the grace of the Morga forest and evenmitted arson All the criminals have paid for their crimes with their lives and the issues have been appropriately resolved


    Kamyua Yost snickered and then asked: Appropriately resolved, huh. What about the devious crimes that happened after the caravan was assaulted ten years ago?


    He resembled some kind of animal when he smiled.


    These might be old news, but you didnt forget them, did you? The envoy from the Banam city, which was closely rted to Genos, got wiped out, and the former captain of the town guards was murdered. Can you say for certain that the Red Beard Gang was behind both these incidents?


    Speaking of which, there were rumors in town that the denizens of Forests Edge were behind this.


    All this doesnt add up. If the Red Beard Gang did this, why did they break their principle of notmitting murder? If Zattsu Tsun did this, why go after the captain of the town guards? Maybe attacking the envoy makes sense But the captain of the town guards wont walk around town with gold and other essories on him.


    That means the Red Beard Gang is behind this It is the duty of the town guards to subjugate the bandits, so it is no surprise if they hold a grudge against the captain


    No, no, pinning all this on the Red Beard Gang was done after the new captain took the post. Theres no need to say too much He is the younger brother of Lord Pyschkurewuss, captain Shileru.


    Thanks to the work of the new captain Shileru, the Red Beard Gang was subjugated. Zattsu Tsun and the others got away scot-free after all this got pinned to the Red Beard Gang, and the seed of suspicion towards the denizens of Forests Edge was nted deep into the heart of the townsfolk.


    I never heard of something so outrageous before


    You might not have heard of this in the city. But this is the reality in the Post Station Town. After the Red Beard Gang faded into obscurity, the townsfolk started to fear and ostracize the denizens of Forests Edge.


    Kamyua Yost said with a shrug.


    Like I said, thanks to Zattsu Tsun confessing to his crime from ten years ago, a wind of change is brewing But this is really strange. The Red Beard Gang was used of pinning the crime on the denizens of Forests Edge, when in fact the Red Beard Gang became a scapegoat for a crime perpetrated by a denizen of Forests Edge The crimemitted by Zattsu Tsun. What made captain Shileru so sure that all this was the doing of the Red Beard Gang? Were there any red beards left behind at the crime scene?


    You can ask Shileru about that


    Malfreed already did. But hecked enough evidence to convince my friend.


    Everyone turned quiet momentarily.


    With a cold smile on his lips, Pyschkurewuss said slowly:


    I dont know about that Even so, all the criminals have been executed Whether those crimes weremitted by the Tsun n former head or the bandits, what has that got to do with us?


    Yes, thats the issue here. If all the criminals have been brought to justice, there is no point in bringing up old news. However, we cant sit by idly if the mastermind behind all this is still scot-free.


    Kamyua Yosts smile remained unchanged.


    Malfreed was still expressionless.


    Zattsu Tsun was a denizen of Forests Edge and had almost no knowledge of the outside world. So it was strange for him to attack the Banam envoy and the town guards outside Genos.


    Thats why this is the doing of the bandits


    Instead of the Red Beard Gang breaking their principle of not murdering people out of the blue, wouldnt it be more natural to assume that Zattsu Tsun had help from the outside?


    Kamyua Yost subtly cut off Pyschkurewuss words.


    By the way, external help is a must if they want tounder the goods they robbed from the caravan and envoy. Someone coerced Zattsu Tsun to attack And that someone might also have the hidden agenda of wiping out the Banam envoy. Didnt some of the people in the city think that continuing business with Banam would be bad for their trade?


    And if this is pinned on the Red Beard Gang, you can also get rid of the bandits who were an eyesore to the aristocrats.


    You are delusional, this is all nonsense


    Is that so? My friend had not interrupted me once. Anyway We disguised ourselves as a caravan based on this deduction. We still didnt uncover the real mastermind, but we managed to prove that Zattsu Tsun was behind the incident ten years ago.


    Malfreed stood beside the grinning Kamyua Yost and stared quietly at Pyschkurewuss.


    Silence engulfed the hall once again.


    There was a sense of danger in this silence.


    Finally, Pyschkurewuss said in a strangely hoarse voice: Its as if


    Its as if you are using me of being the mastermind behind all this


    Kamyua Yost didnt answer.


    Pyschkurewuss was like munto hiding in the dark, with a dim glow in his eyes.


    High-quality mamaria and fuwano are grown in Banam... If we continue trading with them, at the very least, the orchard in my Turan territory will suffer a lot


    And the captain of the town guards is my brother Shileru, and I also continue to be the liaison with the Forests Edge You are implying that if there is a mastermind behind these series of events, no one is more suspicious than me, correct?


    Malfreed answered coldly: There is no doubt that you are the biggest suspect.


    Pyschkurewuss slowly moved his sights onto him.


    What a surprise Lord Malfreed, are you seriously ndering me? ndering me, the head of the Count Turan house?


    This is no nder. Im merely stating the fact you are a suspect. I cant pass judgment without any evidence.


    Malfreed used his grey eyes devoid of any human emotions to intimidate Pyschkurewuss.


    This felt like a standoff between a Madarama snake and a munto.


    And of course, if there is evidence, a criminal is a criminal. It doesnt matter whether they are a noble or amoner. I will wield the de of justice in ordance with thew of Genos.


    If there is evidence Splendid Wonderful words from the captain of the castle guards, the ones who uphold thew


    Pyschkurewuss seemed relieved.


    He was like a munto retreating into the depths of the woods after seeing the Madarama snake had already eaten its full.


    Malfreed and Kamyua Yosts questioning ended for the day.


    What followed was the negotiation between us, the denizens of Forests Edge, and Pyschkurewuss. Dali Sauti and I looked at each other, unsure who should speak first.


    But Donda Wu acted before we did, moving his body a little as if he was wiping the dangerous air out of the hall, and said:


    Is this your so-calledw, representative of the Genosndlord?


    Donda Wus voice was very calm.


    Pyschkurewuss slowly turned his head towards him.


    I dont really understandplicated matters, but I cant find a shred of logic from your words, representative of the Genosndlord.


    What a shocking statement Wavering because of baseless ramblings is a sign of foolishness, tribal chief of the Forests Edge


    Then can you prove that incident a decade ago was the doing of the bandits? The hunters ne found at the crime scene, Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun confessing their crimes. With all that in mind, what is your reason for thinking that this was the doing of the Red Beard Gang?


    The one who judged them to be the culprits wasnt me, but the captain of the town guards


    Isnt that captain your younger brother? Then please call him here.


    The hall turned rowdy.


    The spear bearing guards slowly lost their calm.


    Probably because of Donda Wus aura.


    Donda Wu sounded very calm, but a smile appeared on his face.


    The smile he has when facing an enemy.


    We werent moving at all, but the guards seemed ready to thrust their spears at a moments notice.


    Zattsu Tsun is suspected ofmitting grave crimes in the Forests Edge too. My Wu ns rtionship with them was already very tense twenty years ago. But they didntmit their felonies openly, so we could only bear with them for the past two decades.


    Pyschkurewuss face didnt change at all.


    His body was as small as a child and weak as if he was ill. But this man had the guts to withstand Donda Wus aura.


    Maybe he had met with Zattsu Tsun many times before Zattsu Tsun fell ill, and got used to the intimidating air of a Forests Edge hunter.


    But droplets of sweat seemed to be appearing on his bluish-ck smiling face.


    That is trivialpared to the recent incidents in town. I already said that those bastards from the Tsun n are free to draw their des and damage stalls in the Post Station Town without any repercussion. Even if they get brought in for questioning, someone from the city would settle the problem with money Can you tell me the reason why the denizens of Forests Edge arent being judged as criminals?


    This has nothing to do with me Maintaining the peace in the Post Station Town isnt under my purview, but the responsibility of the town guards


    Thats why you should get your younger brother toe over No


    Donda Wus grin grew even wider.


    Lets call the Genosndlord over then. Or should we head over to the city to invite him?


    Pyschkurewuss put his arm on the armrest and leaned his body to the right.


    I could feel that his mind was churning.


    Tribal chief of the Forests Edge Marquis Marstein Genos has already entrusted the negotiations with the denizens of Forests Edge to me Arent you being too arrogant, if you are asking me to invite Marquis Genos?


    We offered our des to thendlord of Genos, not you. If we cant resolve this with you, we can only escte the matter up to thendlord.


    Donda Wu said in a booming voice.


    His smile was gradually bing that of a hunter.


    We didnt have any proof, thats why the Tsun n was allowed to act out of line and trouble others. Not just the denizens of Forests Edge, they troubled the people in the Post Station Town too. We dont want to make the same mistake.


    Which means you dont trust me, huh


    Fufu Pyschkurewuss showed a devious smile.


    In that case, tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge, I dont trust you very much, so please let someone else be your representative If I said that, would you understand what Im thinking?


    What?


    Donda Wu red furiously.


    The guards readied their spears, but Pyschkurewuss stopped them.


    I wont say something so hostile but I dont really trust you that much Heads of the Wu n, Zaza house, and Sauti n, whether you are qualified to be tribal chiefs I have my doubts about that


    Donda Wu restrained the enraged Graff Zaza as he asked: What do you mean?


    Tribal chiefs, Im suspecting you You didnt execute the members of the Tsun n whomitted grave sins, and even let Zattsu Tsun got away If you also allow Zuro Tsun to escape, no blood will be spilled Im suspecting whether this is all a scam


    Impossible! Are you saying we let Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun escape on purpose!?


    Graff Zaza finally roared.


    Pyschkurewuss smiled cockily.


    I dont want to suspect you either But your actions are soft, unlike the denizens of Forests Edge. You forgave the criminals and let Zattsu Tsun who was to be executed to escape. Completely unlike my impression of Forests Edge denizens And you even got fooled by lies and ndered me


    Is this your answer, representative of the Genos Lord?


    Donda Wu raised an arm to stop Graff Zaza who wanted to yell again, and said calmly:


    We cant trust each other So the talks are at an impasse?


    Then I can only ask the Genos Lord for his true intention with my de personally I thought Donda Wu would say that and, honestly speaking, I was very anxious.


    Pyschkurewuss probably thought the same way.


    After a short silence, Pyschkurewuss said in a more serious tone:


    Its still too early toe to a conclusion, tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge We have only just met I think we need more time to build a strong rtionship of trust


    Fufu. Then what do you think we should do? Repeat the same questions, like scratching the scar that hasnt fully healed yet?


    We need time to think, but going over the same content is meaningless So I will take a step back as a show of trust and goodwill


    Pyschkurewuss said:


    I will trust your judgment on the branch house members who vited the taboo under the coercion of the former n head, and not pursue their crimes further But I want you to hand over the n head and the six other main house members This decision is a show of my trust

 Volume 9 - Ch 4.1

    The next day, the 31st of the Blue month, the number of escorts increased to four.


    This was because of the ominous warning by Kamyua Yost and Ai Fasment that she could sense someone watching us.


    The additional members were Shin Wu and a youth from the Wu n branch house I wasnt familiar with. Unfortunately, we couldnt ask the head of the Lei house Rau Lei to be our guard so easily.


    And Rau Lei has a short fuse. Arent you worried about him interacting with the people in town?


    These were Ludo Wus actual words.


    If Donda Wu was worried about that when making this decision, it was indeed an appropriate concern. I wouldnt be surprised for the people of the city to use some sort of scheme in town.


    We could only start doing the days work, with no idea how guarded we should be.


    Aside from the possibility of Pyschkurewuss acting behind the scenes, there was another matter lingering in the corner of my heart.


    And, of course, its about Shumimarus leaving Genos today and the issue with Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu, is your leg fine?


    While attending to the Myam-roasted meat stall I directed my question towards the Kiba burger stall, and Vena Wu responded calmly: Yes Im fine


    Vena Wu had finally returned to her job at the stall.


    But the feet she was concealing had not recoveredpletely yet, so she couldnt return to her job without a wagon ferrying her.


    And with the guards here, there was no need for Vena Wu to stay with me. She had asked Mama Mia Lei to let Leina Wu and her to work at the Post Station Town on alternate days.


    Erm, when is that easternering?


    L Wu who was tending the Myam-roasted meat stall asked softly.


    Who knows. Usually, he would be here by now.


    Ah Im getting worked up over this. He isnt proposing marriage, so why am I so flustered?


    I was flustered too, but I didnt know whether it was due to the same reason as L Wu.


    Speaking of which, why was L Wu so worked up?


    I dont understand! But, do you think that easterner''s intentions are so serious so he would propose a marriage? Thats why Im so flustered.


    L Wu put her hand on her chest as she said that, and took a deep breath.


    It will be great if Vena-nee finds a good husband soon. Then things wont be so troubling!


    Is it troubling for Shumimaru and Vena Wu to be together?


    Obviously! By the way Im not too sure, but is changing ones faith a serious matter in town?


    Im not very sure, but it seems so.


    Ah, Asuta doesnt know about the four gods in the first ce. What an incredible tale! Anyway Changing faith means cutting ties with their family, you know? I dont want that!


    Well, living apart doesnt mean that you wont see each other again Ah, how do I put this I better not say something irresponsible.


    Its the same everywhere; marrying away means living apart from ones family. I dont want Vena-nee to leave Forests Edge and not be a tribe mate anymore.


    L Wu lowered her brows slightly and bit her lips.


    This strong-willed girl would asionally show such a cute face.


    What about a foreigner marrying into the Wu n?


    Huh? Thats good I guess? Then Vena-nee will still be my family.


    Ah, so that works?


    I dont really mind. Mama Mia Lei probably wont mind either. Im not sure about Papa Donda


    Donda Wu, huh.


    I wondered what were his thoughts on this.


    He probably wont agree. If the easterner marries in, he cant do the work of a hunter properly. He does business in the Genos city, right? Why would such a man give up his lifestyle and marry into Forests Edge?


    So L Wu wouldnt mind?


    Yes. Im fine with anyone as long as Vena-nee is happy.


    L Wu resembled Ludo Wu not just in their expressions, but thinking as well.


    Anyway, Ludo Wu wished his sister to be happy even if Vena Wu were to leave Forests Edge.


    But their marriage isnt that easy


    Abandoning ones hometown, friends, and way of life, and marrying into Forests Edge Even a foreigner like me could imagine how preposterous this was.


    What about marrying out?


    Vena Wu yearned for the world outside of Forests Edge too.


    And the denizens of Forests Edge worshipped the forest as a god and didnt disy any devotion towards the four main deities. In that case, they were less resistant to the idea of changing ones faith.


    But I didnt think this was such a simple matter. Even if the subject herself wasnt resistant to this idea, she wouldnt be able to live in the western kingdom and the Forests Edge, if she changed her faith.


    Shumimaru didnt have any family and ran a business. After leaving his hometown, he would tour around the western and northern kingdom for almost a year. He definitely couldnt leave Vena Wu in Semu alone, since she didnt know anyone there.


    Then he just needed to tour the world together with Vena Wu


    No, that wasnt realistic at all.


    Shumimaru must have had considered all these, which was why he told me it was difficult.


    Anyway I can only hope that Vena Wu will ept Shumimarus gift.


    With worry and tiredness rising in our mind, L Wu and I sighed.


    At this moment, Ai Fa said coldly: Shes here again


    How annoying! Is this your attitude towards a customer?


    It was the southern girl Dell.


    Dell stuck her tongue out at Ai Fa who was acting like a bouncer and then stood before the Myam-roasted meat stall with a smile.


    Im visiting again today! Asuta, I have a request.


    Ahh, wee. Hmm? If you are alternating every day, shouldnt you be buying Kiba burger today?


    Hmm? Its fine since its tasty! Asuta is over here, so I want this one.


    Her first days attitude was like a lie. Dell smiled brightly, and Ai Fa crossed her arms and red at me when she saw that innocent smile.


    Actually, I told Kamyua Yost about this girl yesterday. It was very unlikely for Pyschkurewuss to be involved with a girl like her visiting my stall.


    Oh, the merchants from Zend? I know them; they are the steel smith merchants that got invited to stay in Pyschkurewuss manor. Malfreed has already investigated the people visiting Genos recently. They are here purely for business and are neither the pawns of Pyschkurewuss nor will do anything to the denizens of Forests Edge.


    Kamyua Yosts words wiped away my worries for now.


    But the fact remained that they were involved with Pyschkurewuss, so I should still keep my distance. So I wore my professional smile and attended to this girl.


    Ah, smells nice! Can this be reheated in the stove?


    Huh? But why?


    I want the people in the city to try it too! They all say that kiba isnt edible and wont believe me at all!


    Her words gave me goosebumps.


    E-Erm, the dish will spoil after some time! It will be bad if you get food poisoning. So please dont bring the dish into the city.


    Huh!? Since I bought it with my money, Im free to do whatever I want with it.


    Dell stopped smiling and puffed her cheeks.


    B-But many people in Genos dont wee the denizens of Forests Edge and kiba. You know that, right?


    Hmm? I dont really know, but there are many denizens of Forests Edge who look scary, so they are just intimidated by them, correct?


    Dell said as she looked at Ai Fa with loathsome eyes.


    Ai Fa looked back at her icily.


    This is not that simple. The kiba is a symbol of disaster, so the denizens of Forests Edge who eat kiba get treated as the harbinger of catastrophe And they also changed their faith from the southern god to the western one. Because of their heritage, people dont see them as fellow citizens, and the rtionship with the townsfolk didnt improve after all this time.


    What? Thats too strange! The denizens of Forests Edge abandoned Jaguar decades ago and still arent epted as fellow citizens here?


    I was shocked; she didnt even know that?


    So that was the extent of what a foreigner doing business in the city would know. Despite being fellow Genos citizens, the people in the city and the denizens of Forests Edge had no proper interactions at all. Pyschkurewuss was the only exception, and I didnt think he would take the chance to talk about the Forests Edge with merchants.


    Thats right someone in the city might never have the chance to meet a denizen of Forests Edge. The rtionship between the Post Station townsfolk and the denizens of Forests Edge is of no importance to them.


    This was a new revtion.


    However, what kind of answer would denizens of Forests Edge get if they asked this question?


    I decided to focus on the problem at hand right now and answered Dell:


    Anyway, I can imagine the troubles that will be caused by bringing a kiba dish into the city. I still want to run my business in peace here, so can you reconsider?


    Dell moaned for a while and then answered disappointedly: Okay.


    I just want to surprise them. But if it will cause trouble for Asuta, I will give it up.


    Her face looked like a puppy with droopy ears.


    After thanking her, I tossed the meat and aria into the middle of the griddle.


    Just one? That will be two red copper tes.


    Yes! I didnt eat anything beforeing, so make it tastier, alright?


    Dell cheered up and smiled gleefully.


    As her infectious smile made me smile in return, I heard the voice of a new customer: Ahh, long time no see!


    I turned back and found a westerner girl with long brown hair standing there with a smile as bright as Dells. Her figure was as th as Vena Wu, and her ivory skin looked rather sexy. She was Yumi from the West Wind Inn.


    Ah, hello. It has been a while.


    I have to work in the inn, so its hard for me to sneak out before noon! But I still came every day, you know?


    Yes, I heard about that. Thank you for your regr patronage.


    She and Uncle Dora were westerner regrs which was rare in my stall. I had less chance of seeing them now, but I was still grateful towards them.


    Will she find trouble with western customers?


    I looked away uneasily, and Dell put her hands on the counter like a dog begging for food. Her escort Lavis had already handed the money to L Wu.


    Ah, pardon me. I will make it right away, so wait a moment.


    Yes!


    Dell smiled brilliantly. She was the worlds best in terms of the speed her face changed.


    And, for some reason, Yumi stopped smiling and started observing Dell.


    I have never seen you before. Are you a friend of Asuta?


    Hmm? We arent really friends though?


    Dell looked back at her puzzledly.


    Yumi flicked her hair with a grunt.


    You are a regr of this stall then? I dont remember seeing a southern girl like you.


    Regr, huh. I have visited four days in a row!


    I shrugged quietly. She hadnt paid for the first day yet.


    But now wasnt the time to take it easy. Yumi stared at me, her gaze turning icier with every passing moment.


    Asuta, whats going on here?


    Ah? W-What do you mean?


    Didnt you say you use honorifics with me because Im a customer!? Then why do you speak to a little girl that just came four days ago like a friend!?


    That seemed to have triggered Yumi.


    By the way, I remember Yumi saying the same thing to a kid like Tara. She only relented when I exined to her that I got to know Tara before opening the stall.


    N-No, thats It became like this before I realized it


    Before you realized it? I dont get you!


    How annoying. If you are here to buy food, just eat it quietly.


    Dell took a bite of the Myam-roasted meat I gave her and answered calmly.


    Did the pot just call the kettle ck!? Even though I was thinking about that in my heart, Dell didnt seem agitated about Yumi getting mad, which was a relief. It looked that Dell could deal with southerners and westerners reasonably.


    Asuta, you have two choices.


    But Yumi was already fuming.


    Yumi raised two tender fingers with an angry face and shoved them up to the tip of my nose.


    You can either stop talking to me in such a formal tone, or you can treat all your patrons the same way. Asuta, what will you choose?


    Erm Its difficult to change the way I have been speaking for the past month


    So you wont talk to me in a formal tone now, correct?


    Dell smiled angelically.


    I didnt know whether she would cry or get mad if I failed to meet her expectations, and just thinking about it put my heart in a turmoil. That was how her smile was.


    So I could only answer: Yes.. Yumi yelled: Thats too sly! when she heard that.


    Dont just bully me! And I have known you for longer than her, how mean!


    You are too loud. Im going to call the guards on you for disrupting his business, you know?


    Dell tookrge bites of her Myam-roasted meat with a satisfied smile, while I sighed without letting Yumi notice.


    I only noticed an icy gaze staring at my right cheek.


    I turned back and it was my beloved house head casting a sideway gaze at me.


    I asked her why she was mad with my eyes. She answered with her gaze that I was being annoying.


    We were of one mind, which showed the bonds within the Fa house.


    Erm I cant do this right away; we need to find a way to resolve this in a more peaceful manner


    I said in an attempt to mediate, but Yumi leaned towards me with her brows raised high.


    Are you serious about trying to change?


    Yes Erm I will do what I can


    Yumi sighed heavily and then put two red copper tes onto the counter.


    Thank you for your patronage No, thanks


    I dont feel you are trying at all!


    I cant change immediately.


    I started cooking the Myam-roasted meat. She was better than Rau Lei who resorted to violence immediately.


    Yumi looked at Dell haughtily.


    Just who are you? Its rare seeing a southern girl in Genos; is your family merchants?


    Yes, Im with a steel smith merchant from Zend.


    Dell answered Yumi impatiently as she finished off her food.


    Fufu, a steel smith merchant, huh. That has nothing to do with me But why are you wearing boys clothes?


    Hmm? How can I wear flimsy clothes in the Post Station Town? Its me who should be asking you, arent you afraid of being targeted by delinquents if you dressed like that?


    If I was afraid of delinquents, I wouldnt live in the Post Station Town. You sure are delicate.


    Yumi looked down at Dell with her arms crossed.


    When I first met this girl, she was with a group of delinquent-like youths.


    By the way, she was wearing a tank top and had essories that ttered noisily and a long dress that went from her waist to her ankles. This was a popr attire amongst westerners. Her feet that were showing under her dress looked really mesmerizing.


    Hmm, I dont understand this custom. Since you are so cute, why dont you grow your hair out? Otherwise youll get mistaken for a boy.


    Yes, I was one of those who were mistaken.


    When I was just thinking that, Dells calm face started turning flushed.


    Annoying! Im free to cut or grow out my hair!? Dont tease me just because you look a little pretty!


    Uwah!


    Yumi let out a weird scream.


    I never expected for Dell to grab one of Yumis soft breasts with her right hand.


    Yumi shook off Dells hand and sat onto the ground weakly with her face red.


    W-What are you doing!? Dont surprise me like that!


    Hmmp! So you are fine with that if I dont surprise you? Shall I tell you in advance next time?


    Dell curled her fingers into a wriggly w and went near Yumi.


    Yumi backed away with her arms around herself.


    At this moment, Ai Fa grabbed Dells slender shoulders and said: Hey! Dont cause trouble in front of the stall. Girl from the south, you are not reflecting on your actions at all.


    Dell looked back at Ai Fa in surprise.


    And then, the young man Lavis who had been standing at the side like a shadow walked towards Ai Fa with his hand on his sword hilt.


    Denizen of Forests Edge, remove your hand from Dell-sama. If not I wont hold back.


    Oh? So there are many southerners with no regards for thew.


    Ai Fa didnt waver at all as she unhanded Dell.


    Dell said a little agitatedly in a quiet voice: Dont be like this, Lavis.


    Its my fault. Asuta Im sorry.


    Ah, its fine


    I apologize to you too. I cant help myself when people talk about my hair.


    H-Hair?


    My hair color is disgusting so it wont look as nice as yours even if I grow it out. If not for that, I wouldnt want others to mistake me for a boy too.


    Dell bit her lips quietly after saying that.


    Yumi stood up slowly and walked to Dell with her hands guarding her breasts.


    Whats so disgusting about it? Your hair color is just a little umon.


    It is! Its like the color of feral animals!


    Dells face twisted sadly as she ruffled her hair.


    The color of her brown hair was uneven and did look a little like that of a cat or dog. But I didnt find it disgusting at all.


    Is that so. But everyone has their own preferences.


    Yumi put her hands on Dells messy hair.


    But I dont think this color is disgusting, thats why I want you to grow it out. Sorry if that upset you.


    Dell lowered her head without a word.


    Yumi had a sincere and apologetic face.


    Y-You arent mad?


    Yes. I was just surprised.


    I see. It felt really soft andfortable though.


    Yumi ruffled Dells hair roughly: Dont say it out loud!


    Dell fled from her with augh.


    Sorry, I will be heading back now. I still have a job to do in the afternoon. Asuta Can Ie tomorrow?


    Huh? Yes, of course.


    Dell left with brisk steps after saying:  Thanks.


    Lavis followed her after ring at Ai Fa.


    What a weirdo! But never mind She isnt a bad person.:


    Yumi said with a sigh.


    Are you alright?


    When she heard me, she guarded her breasts for some reason and red at me with scary eyes.


    Hurry up already! I have work to do too!


    Oh? Yes, my deep apologies


    Language!


    Right! My bad!


    My manner of speech was like Midas right now.


    L Wu held back herugh as she turned away, while Yumi snatched the Myam-roasted meat from me in a rage.


    Really now, Im here for formal business with you, but it got messed up Well, Asuta, you are selling your food at the Big Tree of the South Inn and the Cryptic Venerable Inn, right?


    Hmm? Erm, yes?


    So you adjusted the taste ording to the preferences of the southerners and easterners, correct? For a westerner like me, which inn would you rmend?


    Huh? May I ask the reason for your query?


    Are you doing that on purpose?


    No, of course not!


    L Wus shoulders were quivering, and Yumi sighed.


    Recently, I noticed we are losing westerner customers to these two inns. My dad has finally made up his mind.


    Finally What does he want to do?


    I dont know yet. Maybe he wants Asuta to make some karon or kimyusu meat dish.


    Yumis father, the innkeeper of the West Wind Inn, seemed very wary of the denizens of Forests Edge and kiba.


    But he wasnt born and bred in Genos, and only moved here from another town when he was young. His hatred didnt have any specific reason; he was just affected by the atmosphere in the Post Station Town. That was what Yumi deduced.


    Which meant that Yumi was wary of the denizens of Forests Edge for the same reason too. Her hatred faded off after meeting me at my stall.


    Yes, but it will be meaningless if I dont use kiba in the dish. Like I mentionedst time, instead of making money, I started doing business in order to let everyone understand how delicious kiba is.


    Yes, I know. But my stubborn dad has sent me here to try your dish in order to ascertain Asutas skills. Not long ago, he got mad at me and my mom when I bought your cooking in secret! Isnt that amazing?


    Yumi then leaned her face over the counter with a serious face.


    What happens next would depend on Asutas capability. If Asuta manages to convince my dad to try the kiba dish, we can smash that rock head of his into smithereens! Ah Did I say something wilful again?


    No, you are right. Just getting him interested will make me happy.


    Selling kiba for westerner travelers in an inn operated by westerners would be a big improvement.


    If possible, I wanted to take this first step in the Kimyusus Tail Inn, but I couldnt let this chance slip.


    I also learned that the evidence of that incident a decade of ago wasnt treated seriously. If Pyschkurewuss isnt targeting Mno Mast, I can just talk about that incident openly in the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    I showed a forthright smile towards Yumi as I thought about this.


    Thank you. If Yumis father is really interested, I will work hard to make him understand the deliciousness of kiba.


    Yumi opened her eyes wide.


    Her ivory skin looked a little red, maybe because of the heat from the griddle.


    So you can talk properly after all.


    Ah, is that so? I might get conscious of it once I calm down though.


    And You remembered my name?


    Huh? I remembered your name a long time ago!


    That might be so, but I never had the chance to call her by her name. Not just Yumi, I had not addressed Pops Bn and Arudas by their names either.


    Yumi giggled and then pulled her body back.


    Im d


    Hmm? d about what?


    Nothing! The Big Tree of the South Inn and the Cryptic Venerable Inn, which do you rmend?


    Erm, well, I n to change the menu slowly tomorrow, but the dish in the Cryptic Venerable Inn uses a spice from Semu called Chitto, so the food from the Big Tree of the South Inn should suit you better. By the way Have you tried dishes made with Tau sauce before?


    I never tried it before, but thats a seasoning from Jaguar, correct? I heard that name before.


    Is that so? It doesnt taste as strong as Chitto, so I think it will be easier for others to ept. In any case, I dont just focus on the easterners or southerners alone when I set my menu.


    I understand. I will try the Big Tree of the South Inn then! Im looking forward to it.


    Yumi then smiled more brilliantly than before, which was great.


    Thank you. I wont waste the opportunity given to me by Yumi and will work hard.


    Yes! Do your best! But I can only tell the truth if it really does taste bad though.


    Yes, Im looking forward to Yumis thoughts on this.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched the smiling Yumi leave.


    I then felt a gaze on my right cheek.


    Turning back, I found Ai Fa staring silently at me.


    I asked with my eyes what she was being mad about.


    She answered with her gaze that I was annoying.


    Our wordless conversation wasnt so cheery this time.


    As I was thinking that, a tall cloaked figure approached us from the north.


    It was an easterner. But it wasnt Shumimaru or Sangjura. This person was easily over 190 cm tall, which was rare even for a Semu.


    Wee. Do you want one?


    No, two, give me.


    He replied as he pushed his hood away.


    Aside from Shumimaru and Sangjura, no one else had ever gone out of their way to show their face.


    Asuta, me, you know?


    Huh?


    Me, Silver Vase deputy bandleader, Radajiddo Nafashiru.


    I didnt recognize him at all. He had dark hair and eyes, and his long face was typical of a Semu.


    But I did remember someone this tall amongst the members of the Silver Vase.


    So you are a part of the Silver Vase. Are you alone today?


    Yes. Today, busy. Everyone, buy food, separate.


    With that, Radajiddo turned his gaze towards the Kiba burger stall.


    Asuta, Vena Wu, something tell you, I have.


    Vena Wu turned slowly towards him.


    Radajiddo continued in a strong and booming voice:


    Bandleader Shumimaru, urgent matter. Willete, Asuta, Vena Wu.


    I asked him: An urgent matter?


    Radajiddo nodded at Vena Wu.


    Close stall, hee. Go Kimyusus Tail Inn, he will. Timee, bid farewell.


    I see. As expected, he is busy on the veryst day. Hmm But does Shumimaru know that Vena Wu is in the Post Station Town today?


    Knows he. Shumimaru, since morning, in city. But brethren, about stall, inform him. Shumimaru, knows.


    I see.


    Speaking of which, it was almost noon and Pops Bn still hadnte.


    The excitement of my conversation with Yumi started to subside.


    Shumimaru,e, definitely. Lunch, give him, I will.


    Radajiddo said as he returned his gaze back to me.


    Silver Vase, ten people,e definitely. We, meet Asuta, thank you.


    No, Im the one who should be grateful for making your acquaintances.


    Radajiddo said emotionlessly: Farewell, close stall, after.


    But I could feel a gleeful gaze simr to Shumimaru behind his squinting dark eyes.


    2


    Afternoon, after Rii Sudora arrived to start her shift, we set off for the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    I had already entrusted the jerky preordered by Pops Bn to Sh Wu. After asking the Wu n and their six kin houses, and the five minor houses near us, we managed to gather 2 kg of jerky.


    The revenue of 30 white copper tes was split amongst the twelve houses, so each house didnt earn much this time. I gave priority to the minor houses the previous round, so I divided the task equally amongst all the houses this time.


    And with permission from my house head, the Fa house also prepared a little gift for our regr guest.


    The food I was researching right now was Kiba bacon. I was trying to make the smoked jerky that was as tough as wood more tender.


    The moisture was removed by covering it with salt, and the dried meat was then smoked with herbs. Forests Edge method of making jerky was basically the same as making bacon. But the priority in making jerky was its preservation effect, so the moisture needed to bepletely removed. The end result was so tough that a weak person like me couldnt bite through it.


    There werent any chilling facilities here, and the weather in Forests Edge and Genos was like early summer in Japan, so it was only natural for them to prioritize preservation. However, I wanted to know if it was possible to make the bacon I was familiar with Could I make it more tender by shortening its shelf life a little? Whenever the Fa house made jerky, I used a small portion of it for research.


    Whether it was the amount of salt, the marinating time with salt, how long it was left to dry after removing the salt, the length of time used to smoke it with herbs, or other ways to improve the smoking method such as the possibility of using Pico leaves which could remove moisture efficiently I tried all sorts of methods, but still had no answer at hand. Right now, I could only make bacon that was very close to being a jerky. I could barely manage to bite through it, and the shelf life was just a week.


    It was still far from my ideal standard of a bacon. But if I imagined myself to be a traveler cooking it with poitan and aria, it would taste much better than normal jerky.


    Jerky needed to be cooked until it turned into mush so it tasted like nd rubbery pieces of meat. But the bacon-like meat I made could retain its original vor.


    I used belly meat for this, as its fat had a thicker texture when made into jerky, so it greatly influenced the taste. I prepared 2 kg of such bacon meat for each group.


    It had to be consumed within seven days and didnt need to be cooked as long as jerky. This was a parting gift for their support of our stall for the past month, so they didnt need to pay. I left the stall after telling Sh Wu about these three points.


    Was doing this against the customs of the Post Station Town?


    Even so, I still couldnt suppress my feelings of wanting to present farewell gifts to Popspany of architects and the Silver Vase.


    If I found out that Pops turned down the bacon when I linked up with the others, I would probably cry. With this unease in my heart, I went south down the stone-paved street towards Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    I was apanied by Vena Wu, Shin Wu, and Ai Fa. Ludo Wu and the youth from the branch house stayed back in the stall.


    Vena Wu sighed sadly beside me.


    Vena Wu, are you okay?


    Yes I just want to settle this troublesome matter earlier


    Her strides were brisk and favored her right leg a little. The profile of her face was emotionless, so, as expected, she was very mncholic.


    Will she ept Shumimarus gift?


    These words were stuck in my throat, and I managed to swallow them back.


    Vena Wu had sort of confessed to me. Given my rtionship with her, it wasnt really convenient for me to ask her about Shumimaru.


    Just what kind of emotions did Vena Wu have when flirting with me? What were the fundamental feelings she felt? Was it curiosity and obsession? Her yearning for the outside world? Or just pure feelings of love I didnt really understand, and Vena Wu probably didnt either.


    The denizens of Forests Edge probably relied more on instincts to choose a spouse, in contrast to my previous world. Mama Mia Lei already confessed to Donda Wu the second time they met, while their daughter Leina Wu fell for me very quickly.


    Thinking that this was the custom in Forests Edge with just these two examples was probably jumping to conclusions. However, their family Vena Wuunched a more direct attack in an even shorter amount of time.


    Just how did she think about Shumimaru.


    What were her thoughts about Shumimarus feelings?


    I didnt really understand the way of this world, and couldnt understand.


    Whats the matter? You have been gloomy since just now.


    Ai Fa walked over and leaned towards me.


    If you are worried about something, dont hold it in, Asuta.


    No, Im fine. Im just thinking about something.


    I shook my head at Ai Fa, whose gaze was twenty percent sharper than usual.


    What about you, Ai Fa? Is that gaze still there today?


    Its gone now. There were just a few people staring at us yesterday. It will be great if thats the end of it.


    If there wasnt any concrete evidence, Ai Fa wouldnt be able to rx.


    But the next conference was half a month away.


    The Wu n which had started its hunting offseason was still alright, but Ai Fa couldnt neglect her hunting work yet. Since there was less kiba around the Wu n vige, that meant the kiba was roaming in the other areas.


    Due to the Tsun n deserting their hunting duties, it disrupted the hunting cycle greatly. At the very least, the number of kiba around the Fa house didnt decrease at all. The neighboring Fou and Lan houses were sessful in their hunts too.


    Ai Fa seemed to have understood what I was thinking and said:  Im thinking about hunting on alternate days before the 15th of the White Month. So Im nning to take turns with the Wu n to perform escort duties Asuta, dont cause any trouble while Im not looking.


    I got it. By the way, did I ever cause trouble in the Post Station Town before?


    Werent you punched by a southern girl a few days ago?


    Ai Fa poked my shoulder like an angry cat.


    Whenever we talked about Dell, Ai Fa would get upset.


    You two are really close, Ai Fa and Asuta


    Vena Wu muttered softly.


    Ai Fa suppressed her anger and then turned towards her:


    You seem listless. Does your foot still hurt, eldest daughter of the Wu n?


    Im fine My heart just aches when I see both of you acting lovey-dovey


    I was shocked by her words.


    However, Ai Fa just tilted her head puzzledly:


    Doesnt the Wu n have many family members? Why would you feel that way?


    Are you serious? I really cant deal with you


    A giant question mark appeared on top of Ai Fas head.


    Vena Wu looked weakly at Ai Fa from the corner of her eyes and sighed.


    Dont mind me Its my own problem


    Ai Fa nodded and replied: Is that so?


    She then continued with a rarely seen troubled expression:


    Grandma Jiba and Rimee Wu are in the Wu n. With these two that I know very well there I think the Wu n is a blissful family.


    I understand I cherish my family very much too


    After saying that, Vena Wu covered her face with her long bangs.


    I was probably the only one who heard what she said next.


    Just what am I hoping for


    Vena Wu mumbled uneasily like a child.


    Inside the Cryptic Venerable Inn kitchen, the innkeeper Neil said in a voice devoid of emotions: Asuta, the contract will end today.


    He was a young keeper less than thirty years of age and medium build. He had ivory skin, as well as brown hair and eyes, a typical westerner.


    Thank you very much for today I hope to sign a new contract with you tomorrow.


    Im honored by your words. However, like I exined just now, I will be switching the dish from tomorrow onwards and wont be using pickled Chitto.


    I replied as Iy out the ingredients I brought over onto the counter, and Neil said to me: Im actually looking forward to your next dish.


    His sincere and friendly words didnt match his emotionless face. This strange innkeeper had been trying hard to follow the customs of the easterners and didnt reveal his emotions.


    I have done the seasoning, so I would like you to try the taste. I will be starting then.


    Todays dish was Chitto hotpot which was modeled after the kimchi hotpot.


    It was a simple dish made by cooking kiba and tino in water and then adding pickled Chitto and Tau sauce. So I was free before the water boiled and could use the free time to make the new dish.


    It was the Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style that I asked Ai Fa and Shumimaru to try few days ago. A single portion was easy to make. I asked Vena Wu to watch the fire of the Chitto hotpot and then started working on the new dish quietly.


    Ai Fa stood guard by the window, Shin Wu stayed at the entrance of the kitchen, and Neil stayed beside me to watch me cook. The kitchen in the Cryptic Venerable Inn was the smallest of all the inns I had visited, and it felt cramp with five people inside.


    When we were guarding against Zattsu Tsuns attack, there were four escorts. Back then, three of them stayed outside to watch the surroundings, the back, and the front door. But there were just two escorts this time, so the two of them concentrate their forces indoors.


    Naudiz from the Big Tree of the South Inn was still a little afraid of the Forests Edges denizens, but Neil didnt seem to be so. Engrossed in the Semu culture of the eastern kingdom, he felt sad about the differences and unrest between the four great kingdoms. The denizens of Forests Edge abandoned Jaguar and became citizens of Selva, so they were discriminated for their background. But he tried his best to treat the denizens of Forests Edge fairly and equally with no regards for all that.


    He didnt have the resolve to change his faith or make others change theirs, so he didnt take an easterner as his wife. Thats what he said.


    As expected, changing ones faith in this world was a taboo.


    The side that was abandoned would be unhappy, and the other side wouldnt wee him either. That was the reason why the denizens of Forests Edge were poorly received by the people in Genos.


    What is the rationale behind this thinking? Do they think people who change faith cant be trusted?


    I heard that Kamyua Yost was a mixed blood of the north and west kingdom. His childhood was spent in the northern kingdom, and he moved to the western kingdom after his mother died.


    Why would someone like Kamyua Yost be born between the enemy nations of Mahildra and Selva? I didnt ask him the reason, but I knew he lived as a northerner with his mother in the past, and changed his faith to the one of westerners after his mothers death. His strange experience had to be the key to molding his weird personality.


    Kamyua once said he couldnt find a proper job because of his heritage and thats why he became a guardian. He felt a one-sided sense of camaraderie towards the denizens of Forests Edge who had simr experience as him.


    Changing ones religion wasnt an easy decision for both Kamyua Yost and the denizens of Forests Edge, but they werent epted by the western kingdom of Selva.


    In that sense, converting ones faith for the sake of marriage wont bring them happiness.


    I nced at Vena Wu, who was standing silently beside the stove, and sighed quietly.


    After the meat and aria were cooked, I poured the tarapa sauce I prepared into the pot.


    Is that the tarapa sauce you use at your stall?


    Yes, it meshes really well with Chitto.


    I see. I often add myam to Chitto, but tarapa is a surprise to me.


    It would be too sour to add tarapa directly. It wont taste too bad either way, but I rmend adding in diced aria to make it sweeter.


    The cooking was done as I was exining to Neil.


    The Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style was done.


    Please have a taste. I think this is as good as Chitto kiba.


    Neil picked up the spoon with a serious face.


    He then bit into the loin meat covered in red sauce and then covered his mouth with an Ahh.


    W-What is it?


    I cant stop myself from smiling.


    That makes me d.


    I couldnt help grinning.


    There werent any Semu nearby, so there shouldnt be any problem with showing his emotions.


    This is too shameful. Ah It tastes really good.


    Neil twitched the corner of his lips worriedly as he ate the entire dish. He managed to keep a straight face, but his hasty way of eating showed how satisfied he was.


    Yes, the taste is impable. It will definitely be as popr as the previous menu.


    Neil put the te he cleaned out back on the counter while saying that.


    He then looked at me with his light brown eyes a little worryingly.


    But there is only one dish? I requested for the dish to be alternated every day because I couldnt choose between the two dishes you presented


    Yes, its a rare chance, so I was thinking of preparing two dishes too. But the new soup dish Im researching still isnt ready.


    I made Arrabbiata style soup with the same method too But,pared to the vegetable stew I made before, I felt something was missing in this soup.


    The main ingredient of grilled meat was the meat. The tarapa and Chitto meshed perfectly as a sauce that brought out the taste. But when they were made into soup, something seemed to be missing. Just kiba stock, tarapa sauce, and Tau sauce alone werent enough toplement the spiciness of the Chitto.


    Erm, you make the pickled Chitto by marinating it with salted maru, correct? So there is seafood inside, and its taste ys a huge part in making Chitto hotpot


    This wasntmon sense, but the conclusion I came to from my memory of eating kimchi hotpot and Italian cuisine.


    Even if it wasnt seafood, adding Consomm or Bouillon would work too In short, I felt troubled by the absence of the taste of stock.


    For example, I could get thick stock by boiling kiba bones and use them. I could also cook several vegetables into vegetable stew too.


    But that would take a lot of time and effort, and the ingredients would cost a lot too. The time limit was an hour, and the price would be two red copper tes for one dish. It was unrealistic to cook it that way under such constraints.


    Your soup is popr with my customers. They willin if there isnt any soup dish to rece it.


    Neil looked at me with sincere eyes and continued:


    Asuta, I have noints about the meat dish earlier. Can you alternate between this meat dish and the pickled Chitto soup?


    Ahh, well To be frank, I need to review the cost price.


    Cost price? But why?


    You see, the Forests Edge settlement has adjusted the selling price of fresh kiba meat. It was too cheap in the past, so it has been increased to a reasonable amount. But it is still cheaper than karon meat.


    When he heard my answer, Neil nodded quietly:


    Thats true. When I heard that you wanted to use pickled Chitto in your dish, I was worried whether you would be able to make any profit at all. Asuta, can you tell me how much are your profits now? I wont pry if you are notfortable with sharing.


    Its fine. Right now I earn nine red copper tes for every 30 portions of Chitto hotpot.


    It might sound staggering, but the price of the kiba I bought from the other houses increased by 85 percent. Neil also widened his eyes in surprise.


    60 red copper tes worth of cooking make you a profit of nine red copper tes?


    Yes. When the meat was cheap, I could earn 30 red copper tes. I dont really mind this, but Im still running a business here.


    But the one who caused the price to increase was myself. This situation was a result of me relying too much on the cheap fresh meat.


    On top of that, I was busy with work back then and didnt have time to research my cooking. My only choice back then was to create this dish by taking inspiration from the kimchi hotpot and kimchi pork.


    But I know that now. I will continue to research my cooking, and before Ie up with a new dish that you find satisfactory, I will continue supplying Chitto hotpot like before.


    But Asuta, your profits will


    If the customers be unhappy because of this matter and it leaves a bad impression of kiba dish on them, that would be simr to putting the cart before the horse. I think this is the best choice right now. I just need to do my best and present a dish that others will like.


    I then added:


    However, the high cost of the Chitto hotpot is due to me buying pickled Chitto from Neil and using it in my cooking. If Neil makes and sells the Chitto hotpot, you can make a substantial profit, correct?


    By the way, Neil should be selling the kiba dishes to his customers at a profitable price now. If he took part in the cooking process, he could add the profit I was making on top of his current profits.


    But Neil lowered his gaze sadly and shook his head.


    Im confident of my culinary skills too, but Im not sure that I can cook a dish as delicious as Asuta. If my cooking isnt as good as Asuta, it will just make the customers unhappy.


    Is that so thats a shame.


    But Asuta, does that mean I can buy kiba from you?


    Huh? Yes, of course.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Neils eyes of regret were suddenly filled with lights of expectations.


    Then I want to buy some kiba. Making the same dishes as Asuta will make my ws more prominent, so I want to cook something original for my customers.


    Neil smiled after saying that:


    And I want to eat kiba too. Why should I serve it to my customers and only eat kimyusu and karon meat myself? I have been thinking about that recently


    Will you really buy kiba?


    Yes, although I wont be buying too much it wont be more expensive than karon meat, right?


    O-Okay! Right now, Im benchmarking the price against the karon meat sold in town. When this business gets on track, we might review the price again


    Im really lucky to buy kiba while it is still cheap then.


    Neil made a gang sign with his fingers.


    It was the gang sign the Semu people often made.


    Please sell me fresh kiba meat. I would like ten portions every day for now.


    Ten portions in the inn were about 2.5 kg.


    The price was equivalent to karon meat, so there was a profit of ten red copper tes.


    But there was finally someone who was willing to procure fresh kiba meat. I looked back at Ai Fa unconsciously.


    Ai Fa remained expressionless, but she squinted her eyes happily as she looked back at me.


    Thank you very much, Neil. Im really, really grateful.


    Im d too. The vor of the kiba is different from kimyusu and karon meat, and more people will like it with each passing day.


    After saying that, Neil suddenly said: Excuse me. and turned around.


    He disappeared into the food store and then returned a momentter with a jar and arge cloth bundle.


    This is the salted maru used to make pickled Chitto.


    Neil said as he ced the jar on the counter and opened the lid.


    I looked inside curiously and found it half-filled with small white translucent objects.


    I couldnt really tell the shapes. It was thin and about 1 cm in length, and was something like dried and salted krill.


    This can be caught in the western territories and isnt a rare ingredient. Shops that sell myam and rock salt will basically sell this too. One jar costs around two red copper tes.


    I see! So this is actually a snack that goes along with wine.


    This was like the equivalent of pepper squid. It probably wasnt suited to be mixed with tarapa sauce directly. A precious marine ingredient that could be eaten in Genos which wasnt near the ocean.


    Thank you very much. I n to buy some today and see what food I can cook with it. And this bundle is?


    This is curd. A caravan from Semu came this morning, and I bought some as promised.


    Ah, its cheese! And a lot of it too.


    Yes, I bought five pieces. I will let you have this one, Asuta.


    The Wu n wanted to buy some too. This one was about 400 to 500 g so I could split it cleanly in half.


    I turned to nce at Ai Fa, and she suppressed a smile on her lips and red at me.


    Ai Fa really liked hamburg steak with Camembert-like cheese on top. Even though Ai Fa wasnt a Semu, I was fine with it as long as she was happy.


    Thank you very much! The piece I bought previously is almost finished, this is a big help.


    Im d that you like them You must be even happier about selling fresh kiba, Asuta.


    Neil said with a hint of a smile on his lips.


    Asuta who is a denizen of Forests Edge likes Semu curd; Im a westerner and love kiba. This might be a trivial conversation in an indistinct shop, but I think it is very meaningful. Please maintain a cordial rtionship with me in the future too, Asuta.

 Volume 9 - Ch 4.2

    After finishing the job at the Cryptic Venerable Inn, we headed to the Big Tree of the South Inn next.


    The Cryptic Venerable Inn was located rather far from the stone-paved street and was in the middle of the residential zone. So we had to make our way through a narrow alley.


    Not much time had passed since noon. Most of the people were working in the shops along the street or in the fields to the south, so there werent many pedestrians.


    I shouldnt act too excited in front of the moody Vena Wu, but I couldnt help whispering to Ai Fa: We got plenty of great news today. The new dish was well received, we bought cheese, and someone is willing to buy fresh kiba. This is perfect.


    Thats great. But you still need to make another dish to be sold at that inn, correct?


    Yes, but we have Gilulu now, so the journey to and fro Post Station Town is shortened. I can delegate the preparation jobs to Leina Wu and the others, so I have more time now. I will figure something out.


    You will just keep feeding me dishes made from that red berry though.


    No, like I said, Ai Fas portion will be less spicy.


    Im a little peeved that you did that.


    Ai Fa pouted from an angle that Shin Wu and the others couldnt see.


    Dont pout. I will make you some hamburg steak with cheese for taste testing too.


    You think that will make me happy?


    Ah, you look blissful when eating hamburg steak.


    I was kicked.


    I need to restrain myself from going overboard.


    Anyway, Neil is not an ordinary person. He lives in the western kingdom, but his mindset is closer to the people from the east. Not many people will ept kiba that easily though.


    But this was still a meaningful step.


    Naudiz from the Big Tree of the South Inn might be thinking about cooking kiba himself, and I had a chance to work with the West Wind Inn too. If I could convince Mno Mast, I would be able to sell kiba dishes in the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Things felt stagnant just a few days ago, but there had been so much progress in just one day. It was at times like this that I needed to be cautious and take things slow and steady With that in mind, my strides turned lighter.


    This is the fourth day of the fourth contract; there are still six days before the contract is up. Why dont I rest for two days to research my cooking?


    I could only think about all this after on a day off after twenty odd days. Was I a workaholic?


    I thought quietly when Ai Fa suddenly grabbed my right arm. Vena Wu and the others behind us also stopped because of that.


    Before I could ask her the reason, someone appeared on the path we were heading down.


    Asuta, what coincidence. What you do in a ce like this?


    He spoke Western a little awkwardly.


    That person pulled back his hood, showing his long brown hair and a smiling dark face. He was Sangjura who visited our stall yesterday.


    Ah, hello. What a coincidence, we are heading back after finishing our work.


    Work, ce like this?


    Sangjura approached us slowly.


    Ai Fa was very wary for some reason, but Sanjura was smiling gently like yesterday.


    Thats right. Im actually catering for an inn. I still need to rush to another innter.


    Inn. Could it beCryptic Venerable Inn?


    Huh? Yes, its the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    As I suspect. That inn, serve kiba dishes.


    He continued smiling as he squinted his light colored eyes.


    What a charming smile.


    Ah, are you lodging in theCryptic Venerable Inn, Sangjura?


    Yes. I born in west but like eastern cuisine. So I always choose, inn catered for easterners.


    Aside from how he didnt conceal his emotions, Sangjura looked just like a Semu. It was only natural for him to lodge in Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    A mixed-blood between the east and the west, huh. He probably has aplicated family history too.


    I wasnt that wary of Sangjura, but there was a strange air about him. He felt a little unnatural and was simr to Shumimarus charm and Kamyua Yosts suspiciousness in a sense. I was drawn to him for some reason.


    Maybe its because he shows his emotions despite being a Semu.


    In any case, I felt good will towards him.


    So I bid him farewell with a smile:


    Alright then, I still have work to attend to, may we meet again


    Wait. Dont move, Asuta


    Ai Fa pulled my arm again.


    I turned back and was shocked. The rage of a hunter was burning in Ai Fas blue eyes.


    W-Whats the matter? He didnt do anything, right?!


    It has nothing to do with this man. Someone is watching us.


    Ai Fa said in a soft voice.


    Its different from yesterday, this gaze is like poison needles. There isnt anyone around here; I might be able to trace it back. Pretend to know nothing and dont panic.


    I swept the ce with my eyes.


    There werent signs of anyone else here, much lest a presence.


    Sangjura tilted his head a quizzingly.


    What is it? I, dont sense anything.


    After saying crudely: Sorry, please dont talk for now., Ai Fa looked at Shin Wu.


    Shin Wu nodded and walked calmly to Ai Fas side.


    How is it? Did you notice?


    Yes, faintly. But this feels like a hunter who is masking his presence.


    Yes. The townsfolk cant hide themselves so well Anyway, the presence is ahead of us, to the right.


    Ai Fa nced at Sangjura and then whispered to Shin Wu:


    I want to stay here to protect Asuta and the eldest daughter of the Wu n. Can you go if we find the source? It might be a little dangerous.


    Understood. To the right in front of us. Correct? Isnt that between those two houses?


    Maybe. Lets walk on ahead slowly.


    Ai Fa looked towards Sangjura after saying that.


    Easterner I have a favor to ask.


    Okay, do what?


    I hope you can leave immediately, if you have nothing to do with the presence over there.


    Sangjura furrowed his brows puzzledly.


    I dont understand. But Asuta, you have jobter? Then, I go.


    Yes, sorry about that. I hope you wont mind.


    I couldnt grasp the situation myself, so I just apologized vaguely.


    Sangjura showed me a refreshing smile before putting on his hood again.


    Tomorrow, I go your stall. I eat Asuta food just now.


    Ah, is that so? Thank you for your patronage.


    You wee. Tomorrow Ie early.


    Sangjura made a conscious effort to not go near Ai Fa, as he headed down the way we came from towards the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Alright, lets go. Asuta and eldest daughter of the Wu n, continue walking and pretend to not know anything, and slowly go around to my left. Just walk down to the fork road there. Dont do anything unnatural.


    Ai Fa half closed her hunters eyes and led the way.


    Aside from her dangerous gaze, her movements were no different from usual.


    Was someone really watching us?


    Just what is going on here? Things have been strange since yesterdays morning. If Pyschkurewuss is involved, his men should only be making their moves after the conference


    My heart started to race.


    I moved my legs that were growing stiff and slowly drifted towards Ai Fas left.


    We were less than 5 meters from the road leading to the right. When I noticed, Shin Wu was already on Ai Fas right, while Vena Wu was right behind me.


    The ce was still barren. We will reach the streets in a few more minutes, and the surroundings were still as quiet as a ghost town.


    This wasnt a well-to-do residential area. The closely packed houses were built mostly with wood, which wasnt too different from the Forests Edge settlement. When we were almost at the alley between two houses, Shin Wu suddenly jumped.


    Someone who was walking normally disappeared suddenly from my sights.


    Shin Wu dashed into the depths of the alley, with his hunters cape fluttering behind him.


    I yelled Ahh! on reflex.


    A pebble flew towards Shin Wu from the shadow of a house.


    But Shin Wu continued to run at the same speed after tilting his head to evade that attack.


    Ai Fa pulled out her saber with a sh to deflect the pebble flying our way.


    At the same time, a petite figure jumped out from the shadow of the house.


    The figure sprinted down the road with his back to Shin Wu.


    It was a child-like figure that was wearing a leather cape that differed from a kiba cape.


    Wait!


    Shin Wu shouted as he grabbed the shoulders of that mysterious person.


    In that instant, Shin Wus body suddenly flew up into the air.


    I couldnt tell what happened.


    When I realized it, Shin Wus body had spun in the air and fell down with his back to the ground.


    Shin Wu groaned and the assant turned towards us.


    An unfamiliar face.


    He wore his hood deep like a Semu.


    His stature was short, shorter than Ai Fa and Shin Wu.


    Under his yellow leopard-spotted cape were in clothes.


    His skin color was ivory? He looked tanned and a little dirty, so I wasnt sure. However, he definitely wasnt a Semu or a Jaguar.


    The small assant looked at the groaning Shin Wu on the ground and us who were standing 5 to 6 meters away.


    He then slowly reached for the weapon by his waist.


    On his child-like and girlish waist was a crescent-shaped scimitar.


    Stop!


    Ai Fa roared shrilly.


    You cant draw your de in town! Why are you targeting us!?


    Ai Fa yelled as she braced her sheathed de.


    She then said quietly to us with her eyes locked onto the assant: Stay behind me.


    The assant held the hilt of the scimitar as he stared at us.


    Shin Wu struggled to get up beside his feet.


    The assant then kicked Shin Wus face.


    Blood sttered, and Shin Wu copsed again.


    I told you to stop! You darey your hands on a denizen of Forests Edge? I will be your opponent!


    That wasnt something I expected Ai Fa to say.


    But Ai Fa probably thought that she couldnt save Shin Wu if she didnt say that much. With this distance, no matter how fast Ai Fa was, she couldnt beat the swing of the assants de.


    The assant swayed his head a little hesitantly.


    Should he turn and run, or stab the enemy by his feet to take down one enemy? That was probably what he was thinking about.


    After a short silence in this dangerous atmosphere, the assant made the third choice.


    He charged towards Ai Fa.


    Get down!


    After shouting at us, Ai Fa ducked down.


    The assant covered several meters in an instant, drew his scimitar, and leapt with a yell and then swung his de towards Ai Fa.


    But their des didnt touch the other parties body.


    A second before they would collide, the assant vanished.


    I couldnt understand what was happening before me.


    In the ce of the petite assant who disappeared was a tall cloaked man.


    He was wielding a sheathed de just like Ai Fa and was facing diagonally from us. It was Sangjura.


    Butting in, sorry. I was worried, so I came back.


    He said calmly with the sheathed de in his left hand, as he straightened his slightly crouching body.


    Hurt, are you? Probably, safe now.


    I sighed in relief and looked to my left.


    Ai Fa was already looking my way.


    The assant who got attacked from the nk by Sangjura held his left shoulder as he rolled on the ground.


    Sangjura took three steps forwards and stepped on the scimitar rolling on the ground.


    Ai Fa continued bracing her de warily and said softly:  Thank you for your help.


    Sangjura looked at the assant who was writhing in pain and said with a smile: You are wee.


    Maintain peace, responsibility of townsfolk. Hand him, to guards.


    Sangjura then flicked his sword.


    The tip of the sheath hooked the hood of the assant, revealing his face.


    Bright red filled our sights.


    The assants hair was as red as L Wus.


    Sangjura said quietly: Please, no struggle. Bandit, are you?


    The assant who was lying prone got up with his hand on his left shoulder.


    Dont be absurd! You are calling me a bandit!?


    His voice sounded more childlike than I expected.


    But his face was scary.


    His messy me-like hair hung over his cheeks, and yellowish feral light shone out from his bangs.


    His brows were furrowed from rage, and he bared his fangs like a carnivorous feline. I couldnt imagine how he actually looked because of how twisted his face was from rage.


    Damn Semu If you dare treat me like a bandit, I will kill you


    Drawing de in town, attacking innocent townsfolk. If not bandit, then what?


    Sangjura replied to the youth calmly then observed this assant who was a far cry from being calm.


    But your attire Instead of bandit, like Mars hunter.


    Ai Famented quietly: Hunter?


    The enraged youth red at Ai Fa.


    Filthy denizens of Forests Edge I will never forgive you.


    What are you talking about. If you have any grudge, let me hear it. If you bare your de at me, I can only respond in kind.


    The youth swung his right arm and yelled: Shut up!


    A silver sh cut through the air. Ai Fa and Sangjura parried his thrown daggers at the same time with their sheaths.


    The daggers fell harmlessly by their feet.


    Their reaction was incredibly fast.


    However, the youth achieved his goal.


    Sangjura left a gap when he adjusted his posture to swing his de, and that youth snatched the scimitar from under his feet.


    That youth was as nimble as a beast.


    I will definitely get my revenge! I swear on my name of Geta, son of Red Beard Goram!


    What?


    The youth had already turned and left when Ai Fa said that.


    The next moment Sangjura who wanted to give chase kept his sheathed sword with a sigh.


    Fast, he run. I cant catch.


    Ai Fa clicked her tongue and kept her sheathed de too.


    She could probably catch up, but she couldnt just leave us behind. That youth in a leopard-patterned cape disappeared between the buildings in no time.


    Red beard Goram Ai Fa, isnt that the bandit boss that was mentioned yesterday?


    The boss of the Red Beard Gang, Goram Kamyua Yost talked about him before.


    In order to find his significant other and child, Kamyua left Genos together with a few hunters of Forests Edge.


    Whats going on here? Did Kamyua just miss them? W-What should we do now


    Dont get flustered. Tend to Shin Wus injury first.


    Ai Fa red at me.


    So is bandit after all. Broad daylight, in town. Rare.


    Sangjura smiled leisurely.


    He wasnt fazed at all; I felt the need to change my first impression of him being the type to not get into trouble.


    But I feel, his shoulder de, fracture. In short time, wont do crime. Best, leave to guards.


    Yes, thank you.


    I answered with a sigh. We couldnt hand him over to the guards.


    Kamyua Yost was searching for the wife and child of Red Beard Goram, they were important witnesses. And the town patrol in the Post Station Town seemed to be members of the Towns Guardsmanded by Pyschkurewuss brother. We had to find that youth before the guards did.


    He cant forgive the denizens of Forests Edge because his father was executed on trumped up charges? Then the only option is to clear up the truth.


    If that youth still hates the denizens of Forests Edge it would be troubling.


    I suppressed my urge to sigh over thisplicated matter.


    This was definitely a trial the Forests Edge had to go through. The wrongdoings of Zattsu Tsun, and the denizens who didnt stop him. Not all the townsfolk thought that the te was wiped clean when Zattsu Tsun was executed.


    A child younger than me, huh; he actually hates us so much This isnt normal.


    Please appear before us again. Please have a talk with the new tribal chiefs I murmured in my heart as I looked at the street where the red-haired youth fled.


    4


    Shin Wu! What happened to you!


    After finishing our work, we linked up with the group that stayed with the stall. L Wu rushed to the pale-faced Shin Wu immediately.


    Shin Wu had a bruise under his right eye and his lips were chapped and bleeding. He answered expressionlessly: I was careless.


    What do you mean by careless!? Were you assaulted!?


    Dont be so loud. You will frighten the town folks.


    Shin Wu remained calm.


    L Wu leaned onto Shin Wus chest and red at Ai Fa.


    How did Shin Wu get wounded even with Ai Fa around!? Isnt Ai Fa able to deal easily with any opponents!?


    Thats enough. Ai Fa performed her task. I failed at mine, so its my ipetence at fault; Ai Fa is not to be med.


    Ai Fa remained silent.


    Ai Fa was probably wary of Sangjura, thats why she didnt leave Vena Wu and me alone.


    But if she said that, it would be as good as saying Shin Wu wasnt capable of stopping Sangjura. So Ai Fa didnt say anything until the end


    Shin Wu nced at Ai Fa and then grabbed L Wus shoulders.


    Tis but a scratch. I will continue to train so I can do my job properly.


    But!


    Annoying. Whats the use of talking about all that? Instead of getting mad, wont you be cuter if you cry?


    You are the annoying one!


    L Wu turned towards Ludo Wu, with watery eyes.


    What, so you really are crying. Well Shin Wu didnt do too great just now too. At a time like this, you should tell her that youre sorry for making her worry and then give her a hug.


    Shin Wu didnt say anything and started to blush.


    And, of course, L Wus face started turning red, and her mouth started gaping because she was too angry.


    Ludo Wu started giggling and then showed a sharp gaze in his eyes.


    Its fine, Asuta and Vena-nee are still alive and kicking. Something must have happened for Shin Wu to be like this. Lets discuss the details on the way back, Ai Fa.


    Yes, I dont want others to hear us.


    Okay, lets hurry back to Forests Edge


    Before Ludo Wu could finish, a group of cloak men walked over.


    And, of course, they were the Silver Vase.


    The person walking at their fore stood before me and Vena Wu and pulled back his hood. Vena Wu almost averted her face, but steeled herself and red at them with angry eyes instead.


    Asuta, Vena Wu,te I am, sorry. Bid farewell, Ie.


    Thank you, Shumimaru. Im d to have met you.


    My feelings were a mixture of anxiousness and relief, but I still answered him with a smile.


    Ludo Wu scratched his blonde hair and said: Ahh, I forgot about you guys.


    What a hectic day. But If we stay here, people might call the guards on us?


    Things werent that serious, but we were already very prominent. Nine denizens of Forests Edge, ten easterners, two Totos and a wagon, a massive group. Even though the stone-paved road was ten meters wide, we were still obstructing normal traffic.


    Why dont we go around the back of that building? The road leading back to Forests Edge has an open space nearby.


    Everyone epted my proposal unquestioningly and then started moving.


    I took the reins from Sh Wu and then headed south along the street.


    Sh Wu who had just moved to the back took out something from the wagon and came to me again:


    Asuta, I handed the jerky to the southerners. The remunerations are safekept together with the earnings from the stall.


    Ahh, thank you. Erm The special jerky I prepared


    They epted it happily.


    Sh Wu smiled brightly and showed a brilliant smile.


    Their leader Bn told me to hold on to this.


    Huh? What is it?


    It looks like fruit wine. Seems to be expensive.


    Sh Wu opened the bundle, and there was a rarely seen bottle in it.


    It wasnt the fruit wine that the denizens of Forests Edge frequently bought for one red copper te. These two were like the bottle Kamuyua Yost gifted me in the past and contained smooth and high-quality wine.


    They said gifting something like this isnt a custom in Genos or Jaguar. But since Asuta gave them a present too, they will call it even.


    The image of Pops Bns angry yelling face appeared before my eyes.


    He also said that he wille back to Genos after a year at most and to not get into any trouble.


    I understand, thank you.


    Sh Wu nodded and then went to the back to keep the fruit wine.


    Ai Fa then leaned in.


    Asuta, are you crying?


    Whos crying, stupid!


    I was careless and answered her a little too loudly. Ai Fa pouted and said: Why did you call me stupid?


    I apologized and then cast my gaze towards Shumimaru who was walking diagonally ahead of me.


    I will be bidding farewell to Pops Bn, Arudas, and Shumimaru today. The emotions in my heart started to well up.


    Whos crying, stupid


    I didnt even know myself who I was calling stupid, and just walked along in a daze.


    We followed the stone-paved path southwards, passed through an alley between two inns, and our field of vision suddenly opened up.


    It was a vast empty space. On the opposite side was the looming forest.


    Buildings to our back and forest to our front. There was a small worn path leading into right into the Forests Edge in the woods.


    This was the border between the forest and the Post Station Town.


    Which was also the ce where the people opposing and supporting our business gathered.


    Our two groups faced each other here.


    The denizens of Forests Edge stood with their backs to the forest, and the easterners had the town behind them. We stood in two rows representing different camps.


    Thank you, let us taste, delicious food.


    Shumimaru made a gang sign and bowed.


    The people standing on either side of him also pulled their hoods back.


    The only faces I recognized belonged to Shumimaru, the deputy band leader Radajiddo who visited this afternoon, and a young man whose name I didnt know.


    I think he was the one standing at the left edge of the row.


    After trying a Kiba burger sample, he called his brethrens from the caravan over. For my stall, he was the second patron after Tara.


    Shumimarus first visit of my stall was on the next day.


    When the Pops was hollering that this meat tasted nasty and was inedible, the Silver Vase visited my stall. Pops mates also came over, causing quite a scene.


    That was a month ago.


    And now, Shumimaru walked up to me.


    Ai Fa was between Vena Wu and me.


    But Shumimaru stood before me.


    Asuta, farewell,te, sorry.


    No, its fine


    Entire day, in city.


    Huh?


    Collect information, about Pyschkurewuss. Investigate, truth, of rumors.


    I was surprised beyond words.


    Shumimaru squinted apologetically.


    Butt in, sorry. But help Asuta, I want. How dangerous Pyschkurewuss is, want know But, truth, no find.


    But But why, Shumimaru?


    But someone who knows truth, I meet. Help Asuta, that person can. One day, visit Cryptic Venerable Inn, he will.


    A person who knew whether the rumors about Pyschkurewuss were true.


    However, the rumors Shumimaru heard were probably not directly rted to the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But that didnt matter anymore. I was just happy that Shumimaru was so worried about me as well as angry.


    Shumimaru, why did you do something so dangerous? Arent you the one who told me not to go near Pyschkurewuss, Shumimaru?


    Why Asuta angry, I understand. But help you, I want.


    Shumimaru lowered his gaze depressedly.


    Sorry, restrain myself, I cant.


    I couldnt bear a grudge against him after seeing how sad his eyes were.


    I never expect Shumimaru to be so reckless. Even though he looked so steady and calm.


    Yes. Brethren, say often.


    Contrary to how Shumimaru looked, he was very enthusiastic about chatting.


    I smiled even though I felt like crying.


    But, Im happy that you are so worried about me. Thank you.


    Wee. That man Michael of Turan, be of help, definitely.


    One of the members of Silver Vase who were listening to us quietly walked up to us slowly.


    Meet that man, you need, denizen of Forests Edge. Stars,st night, I read.


    He was an elderly Semu.


    His stature was tall, but his dark face was filled with deep wrinkles, and his neck and arms were covered in veins. He had serene eyes, the kind I imagine Shumimaru would have when he gets old.


    Denizens of Forests Edge, gain power when meet him. And denizens of Forests Edge, own path, will find.


    He was the Semu astrologist.


    This was the astrologist who prophesied that the malefic star Zattsu Tsun would fade He even said that he couldnt read my star.


    I felt my back stiffened.


    The elderly man kept his face emotionless, and after looking at me for a while, he shifted his gaze towards Ai Fa.


    You are star of the cat.


    What?


    Malefic star gone, Forests Edge, fate, change, revolution. Three-headed lion awaken, lead, Forests Edge, future. Star of three-headed lion, nked by, star of cat, star of monkey, star of hawk. Future, shining brighter.


    Sorry, I dont understand you at all. Whats a cat?


    Forests Edge, no cats? Eastern kingdom, have. Animal, sacred.


    I thought she was a cat-like woman too.


    I shifted my gaze back onto Shumimaru.


    I understand. I will trust Shumimarus judgment. If Micheal of Turan shows up, I will speak with him.


    Yes, help you, he will.


    Shumimaru sighed in relief.


    He then showed the right hand that was behind his cloak.


    His smooth and dark arms were holding a beautiful bundle.


    Gift, I have, for Asuta.


    Oh, what is it?


    Winess.


    I tilted my head and opened the bundle.


    Inside was a couple of simple transparent cups the beautiful wine sses I saw at the Silver Vases shop some time ago.


    The wine sses came in a pair.


    Ai Fa, its for you


    I turned back and said.


    Ai Fa also widened her eyes in surprise.


    Blessing for meeting Asuta, I want give. What to give, I no know Radajiddo tell, Ai Fa, Asuta, this wine ss, curiously looked.


    That was over twenty days ago. Ai Fa and I visited the Silver Vases shop in order to buy the Semu kitchen knife and the ne that could ward off misfortune.


    Speaking of which, a very tall easterner tended to their shop when Shumimaru wasnt around.


    ept please. Thanks, for Fa house dinner.


    With an unhappy gaze in her eyes, Ai Fa said formally:  This is too expensive as a return gift for treating you to a meal.


    Shumimaru looked at Ai Fa calmly.


    Price, no matter. Gift make Asuta and Ai Fa happy, I want. If you happy with rock, I also give rock. Price, no matter.


    I cant beat a cunning linguist like you after all.


    Ai Fa replied, and I felt really hyped up.


    I turned to the wagon to fetch my gift for them, and Sh Wu was already handing me that bundle.


    I thanked Sh Wu and then handed it to Shumimaru.


    Shumimaru, this is a gift from the Fa house for the Silver Vase. It is jerky made with a special method; please consume within seven days. Its more tenderpared to normal jerky and can be eaten without any preparation.


    Shumimaru squinted happily and epted the bundle with thanks.


    His gaze alone was a good enough answer for me.


    The nine Semy behind him also lowered their heads.


    Shumimaru handed the bundle to hispanion then stood before Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu, much sorry, for two days ago, sudden visit.


    Vena Wu looked at Shumimaru wordlessly.


    Shumimaru looked at Vena Wu with a peaceful face too.


    Leave Genos, I, tomorrow.


    Half year, back, Genos. Work Genos, one month, back, Semu. That, Silver Vase, way of life.


    Then, half year, rest home. Then, one year, journey. Continue, until old, cant travel. Journey, we love. insmen, we are, life is journey.


    Vena Wu muttered softly:  You spend more time traveling than at home I think thats a nice way of living too I yearn for the world outside of Forests Edge and am envious of such a life But, Im still a denizen of Forests Edge


    Vena Wu didnt show any expression on her face.


    But that didnt mean there werent any ripples in her heart; she was probably working hard to not show her wavering feelings.


    I cant abandon my family The souls of the denizens of Forests Edge must return to the mother forest


    Shumimaru nodded gently as he gazed into Vena Wus eyes.


    Right way to think, that is. But think two days, I. Make up mind, I did.


    Shumimaru said with conviction: I, to Vena Wu, propose marriage.


    L Wu and I held our breaths


    Vena Wu shook her head gently.


    Didnt you hear what I said?


    I hear.


    You want me to abandon the Forests Edge and my family?


    No.


    Then, you want to give up on the traveling you love?


    No.


    Then what do you want? I dont understand what you are saying


    Give up work in caravan, I cant. But in Semu, no family. For me, nine brethrens of Silver Vase, my everything.


    Shumimaru said calmly:


    So, abandon Semu, be denizen of Forests Edge, I will. As denizen of Forests Edge, continue work in Silver Vase.


    Emotions appeared on Vena Wus face for the first time.


    She looked at Shumimaru with her light colored eyes, as if she was seeing something she couldnt believe.


    But Abandoning Semu means disavowing your god Yourpanions will no longer be your brethrens?


    Yes. But forgive me, everyone did. Continue work, they allow. Work as friend, not brethren.


    Things wont be so easy


    Vena Wu hugged herself as if she was feeling cold.


    Shumimaru looked at Vena Wu calmly as he always did.


    Only, bad thing, two. I, be westerner, Silver Vase, no go Mahildra. I, no stay Semu. But brethren say, fine. No brethren, still friend.


    But


    Give up, business in Mahildra. Procure goods, my brethrens, in Semu. Radajiddo said. Radajiddo, take over, bandleader. I, as westerner, and denizen of Forests Edge, work in Silver Vase.


    People from ins, soul, return to ins. I, to Forests Edge, offer soul. Give up, ins, my home, painful. But, nine friends, and Vena Wu, I blissful.


    Shumimarus voice was as calm as his eyes.


    But he tried his best to express himself with his limited grasp of the westernnguage.


    Like I exin, leave home, one year, rest home, half year. But Semu, far. Semu, Genos,e and go, two months each. Aside from journey, away from home, about 8 months. Also, do work Genos, two months. If Genos is home, only leave, for half year. Leave Forests Edge, six months, rest of time, I want, be with Vena Wu.


    But You cant hunt kiba, right?


    Cannot. But, I travel western kingdom. Get knowledge, all kinds. Get weapons, all kinds. Give Forests Edge, hunt kiba, new techniques. What I can do, that is.


    My father is the tribal chief of Forests Edge, you know? He will never allow a foreigner to marry into the family


    Convince Donda Wu, I will. Make Vena Wu happy, I swear. Half year, when I back Genos, show power, to him.


    Shumimaru took off the essories on his hand calmly as he spoke.


    It was a silver bangle with small pink stones embedded in it.


    Vena Wu, peace be with you. ept my gift, will you?


    I


    She stopped mid-sentence.


    After a moment of silence, Vena Wu looked up into Shumimarus eyes.


    I dont know how to interact with an unfathomable person like you


    Shumimaru tilted his head quizzingly.


    And then


    He suddenly smiled:


    Be denizen of Forests Edge, I work hard, show feelings. Embarrassing. But, necessary, I think.


    He had a pure, warm smile that was just like Sangjuras.


    Vena Wu furrowed her brows troublingly.


    I trouble, few days I trouble, one month. Worry I am, when Vena Wu injured. I know. Vena Wu, I need. Vena Wu, I want to be with.


    But


    Vena Wu, worry for me, I happy. Half year, before I back Genos, can you consider? Half year, if reply, I happy.


    Shumimaru reached out his hands timidly and took Vena Wus hand.


    He put the silver bangle in Vena Wus hand.


    This half year, I swear, think of Vena Wu, nightly. I love Vena Wu.


    Vena Wu held that bangle tightly and lowered her head. I couldnt see her facial expressions.


    After Shumimaru looked at her onest time, he turned to me again.


    He was still smiling gently as usual.


    Well then, back, we go. Next meet, half year after. Asuta, Vena Wu, Ai Fa, Ludo Wu and friends names I no learn yet, peace be with all you. May Forests Edge, bright future.


    Yes, take care I look forward to seeing you again.


    Shumimaru nodded and turned around.


    His brethrens did a simple bow and then turned too.


    I silently watched the backs of ten tall and cloaked easterners.


    This was goodbye.


    No matter how short half a year was, we wouldnt be able to meet again until that time passes.


    It had been two months since I came here.


    In half a year, I might see them again.


    I might meet Pops Bn andpany a yearter too.


    However, it wouldnt be a surprise if I just disappeared for good.


    Anyone could die anytime, even me, but I still couldnt break myself free from the feelings of unease.


    This could be goodbye for forever.


    I wouldnt be able to hear that gentle voice and those warm eyes.


    Could I bear witness to Shumimaru and Vena Wus future?


    My chest started hurting as if it was being crushed.


    Ai Fa asked:  Asuta, are you crying?


    I answered: Whos crying, stupid.


    Ai Fa didnt respond.


    I hoped she would brush the corners of my eyes gently, but she just ruffled my hair violently.


    And so, after meeting all kinds of people, the Green month where I bid farewell to all kinds of people ended.


    Mid Meal Snack~ The Architects from the Southern Kingdom


    Asuta of the Fa house is a queer man Bn thought mindlessly on the wagon pulled by a Totos.


    He had finished his work in Genos and was on his way back to Nerva. On the first day of the White month, they set off from Genos first thing in the morning. It was almost noon now. The stone-paved road was smooth, so the wagon didnt shake too much, and hispanions yawned a little drowsily.


    Bn andpany who worked as architects stayed in Genos from the middle of the Green month to the end of the Blue month. It took them one and a half months to finish their work. The buildings in the Genos Post Station Town were mostly Jaguar style, so Bn andpany headed to the Post Station Town annually to perform maintenance work.


    And they met the strange youth from the Fa house, Asuta, at that ce.


    He was a madman.


    His appearance looked like a normal westerner, with an umonbination of dark hair and dark eyes. His had yellowish skin and a normal face and body. Even though he wasnt from this continent, there was no way to prove that. No one would have suspected that he wasnt a homegrown westerner.


    So the strange thing about Asuta wasnt his appearance, but whaty inside.


    For unknown reasons, Asuta became a denizen of Forests Edge and opened a business in a stall.


    The denizens of Forests Edge were people who had once betrayed Jaguar.


    However, they werent true Jaguar people in the first ce and had secluded themselves in the Dark Jungle, shunned by others since ancient times. Terrible man-eating beasts known as ck apes dwelled in the Dark Jungle, so sane Jaguar people never ventured into it.


    The Dark Jungle disappeared eight decades ago. No one could be certain, but it seemed to have been burned down during their war with the enemy Semu nation. Bns hometown was located in the peaceful western side of the country, so he wasnt involved with all this.


    Anyway, the denizens of Forests Edge lost their homes and moved to the Morga Forests Edge of the western kingdom Selva. They neither started to cultivate thend like real Jaguar people nor engaged the Semu in war; instead, the tribe chose to flee to the remote western kingdom.


    Changing ones faith was a serious taboo in this continent. So not just Jaguar, even Selva ostracized the denizens of Forests Edge.


    And of course, Bn was cold towards the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But it wasnt because of what happened in the past, but due to his present feelings.


    The denizens of Forests Edge pissed him off.


    Their light tanned skin reminded him of the Semu, and many denizens of Forests Edge resembled the Semu too. Just like the Semu people, he felt that they couldnt get along with the Jaguar people.


    And the denizens of Forests Edge also avoided others in Genos. They asionally visited the Post Station Town to sell the tusks and horns of kiba and buy salt and vegetables, but they didnt interact with others. For the Jaguar who thought of forthrightness as a virtue, this was the part that displeased him the most.


    The youth named Asuta colluded with this group.


    Which was why their first meeting was such a disaster. He felt pissed off right after meeting Asuta, who was peddling food from the symbol of disaster, kiba, with a group of pretty Forests Edge girls. Such foolishness enraged him. And the kiba he tried had a weird mushy texture, which was hard to ept, contributing to the idea that Asutas actions were retarded.


    In the end, I went out of my way to buy kiba jerky. He must think of me as aughingstock.


    He thought distractedly as he looked at the sack at a corner of the wagon.


    Bn was only opposed to kiba in the first few days. After Asuta started selling the new dish made with myam, Bns stubbornness was shattered.


    It was unbelievably delicious.


    So good that he couldnt imagine that it was made from the same kiba used in thest dish he tried.


    After eating kiba for some time, the unique taste of the kiba grew of him, and Bn even bought kiba jerky.


    The meals Asuta catered at the inn were also fantastic.


    That dish served in the Big Tree of the South Inn, where Bn was lodging in, was an even bigger shock.


    The food made with Tau sauce was so incredibly good that his eyes almost popped out. Tau sauce was a seasoning from Jaguar. He had not eaten something so delicious back at home.


    There was scantly any chance to eat such a high-ss cuisine in the Genos Post Station Town.


    Generally speaking, the food from his hometown Nerva was better. Genos was a prosperous city, and the quality of the fuwano and fruit wine were excellent, and there were plenty of fruits and vegetables too. However, the meat and seasoning were crude.


    Only a few inns served food made from Tau sauce while sugar and honey werepletely absent. Genos wasnt too far from Jaguar, but all these ingredients were sold in the city, so Bn andpany who could only visit the Post Station Town had no chance of eating them.


    In contrast, this readily avable karon meat that couldnt be found in Jaguar was normal. But it was seasoned with salt and spices since there wasnt any Tau sauce and sugar. The quality of the fuwano and fruit wine might be good, but since there wasnt arge quantity of vegetables, the food here wasnt really sumptuous.


    Hence, Asutas cooking tasted exceptionally good.


    The dishes made from aria, tarapa, and myam at his stall were great, and his ability to make dishes with Tau sauce, which was the taste of home to Bn, made this impable.


    And kiba wasnt really a high-ss ingredient either. Bn couldnt ept it when it was minced and melded, but if it was sliced normally, the kiba tasted better than kimyusu and karon meat.


    The taste was a little strong, but it was fine if strong seasoning like myam and Tau sauce were used. After getting used to it, the vor grew on him. The meat was fatty and the texture was impable, and he never criticized kiba dishes ever again.


    It is a little infuriating.


    Bn felt as if he had lost for some reason.


    Originally, Bn didnt want anything to do with Asuta and the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But Asuta went out of his way to invite Bn to try his new dish.


    Back then, Bn grumbled that he would never visit Asutas stall again. But even so, Asuta still asked someone to pass the message:  Pleasee and try this new dish.


    And so, Asutas dark eyes sparkled with a smile when he saw Bn being surprised by the delicious Myam-roasted meat.


    Asuta said: When youined that the Kiba burger tastes bad, I was really frustrated. And thanks to you, I did all I could to think up a solution. Im very grateful.


    He seemed to have made a lot of effort to convey his thoughts.


    Jaguar people would say whatever came to their mind, while other people wasted effort on conveying their thoughts.


    From that moment on, Bn visited Asutas stall every day.


    That was when the Green Month was ending and the Blue Month was beginning, so he ate Asutas cooking for one month.


    During this time, Bn and the other denizens of Forests Edge also got to know each other. Aside from the girls helping at the stall, he also got to meet the fearsome looking hunters of Forests Edge.


    That was because a viin from Forests Edge was threatening the safety of the Post Station Town. In the middle of the Blue Month, the viin of Forests Edge was executed in the town.


    Ever since then, Bn got to know the denizens of Forests Edge even better.


    Some of them were more forting than a Semu and could even match a Jaguar.


    They might be stubborn and keep to themselves, but the Jaguar had no rights to use Forests Edge denizens about that either. The denizens might be quiet, but they believed they were doing the right thing and took pride in their every move.


    The girls with cold attitude at the stalls gradually warmed up to others with the passage of time. Not only did they look good, they were hardworking too. Bn even had the foolish thought of letting his son marry a girl from Forests Edge.


    But as Bn andpany slowly got to know the mysterious denizens of Forests Edge, the Blue month was over.


    The wind from the window brushed Bns hair and beard, and he grunted.


    One of hispanions sat up uneasily, probably disturbed by Bns actions.


    Huh, Pops, you still awake? You sure are lively so early in the morning.


    He was the deputy of the group, Arudas. He was old friends with Bn, and they had worked together for more than ten years.


    Ah, my head feels a little dizzy. I drank too much yesterday.


    Fufu, I was worried about you spending all the money you earned in the Post Station Town in just one night.


    You are exaggerating too much. Just ten or twenty bottles of fruit wine wont deplete the money we earned.


    Arudas leaned against the wagon andughed heartily.


    Amongst the short southerners, Arudas was very tall. His hands were nimble, making him a great member of the architect group.


    After working for a month and a half, partying hard on thest night isnt too much. But Asutas cooking is really great. I think we ate all the kiba dishes in the innst night.


    Hmmp.


    Ah, just thinking about it makes me hungry. Its almost noon, right? We dont need to rush today either, so lets start a fire and make a good meal.


    Without waiting for Bn to reply, Arudas called out to the driver: Hey! Its time for lunch! How about finding a good spot to start a fire?


    Alright, this area should be safe.


    The young driver answered energetically.


    The wagon stopped in a short while.


    Hey, time to get up! Get up or you will miss out on lunch!


    Arudas yelled, and the rest of the people got up slowly.


    They got off the wagon, with a barren desert to their right and thick vegetation to their left.


    The dark Morga mountain loomed over them to the northeast, deep within the woods. It was as foreboding as ever.


    There was a barrennd on the left, probably the result of excessive tree felling. The ground was cracked from theck of water, and nothing was growing there.


    Whats happening, taking a break? What a leisurely journey.


    A voice came from up top. It was an escort who was riding on his personal Totos. The journey from Genos to Nerva was fraught with danger, so the hired two guards to escort them.


    We should reach the next Post Station Town by nightfall. So everyone will want to eat a good meal now, right? I will forage for branches, just wait here.


    Get some guys to go with you. There might be munto here.


    One of the escorts got down his Totos and followed Arudas and his group into the woods.


    The two wagons joined together and parked by the side of the woods, allowing the Totos to feed. The Totos took their time to eat the leaves on the trees.


    Hmm, this ce sure is quiet. The bustling scene in Genos is just like a dream.


    The young man who finished tending to the Totos stretched his back.


    It was quiet indeed. By this time, the travelers would have started to rest, and there were no other wagons in sight. Birds flew in the clear sky, and the soft caress of the wind felt really soothing.


    But this trip was really enjoyable. This is the first time I didnt want to leave Genos.


    You cant party so hard at home, right?


    Yup, but the thing I will miss the most is the kiba dishes.


    The young man sighed depressedly.


    Even if it is kiba, the taste wont be too different from karon after getting made into jerky, right? Sigh, we cant eat kiba in Jaguar, right?


    Even Nerva which is the closest to Genos is half a month away by wagon. If you dont like jerky, want to try bringing a kiba with us?


    Ehh, forget it.


    As they were chatting, Arudas came back. Aside from the escort, all six men carried branches in their arms.


    This much should do, right? Hey, bring out the pot!


    A young man handed a pot from inside the wagon to hispanion outside.


    This is the sack of kiba jerky, right? What about this small sack?


    Oh, that the special jerky Asuta prepared for us. He said we have to finish it within seven days. Lets eat it first.


    They piled the branches on the ground and then surrounded it with rocks. A pot was stacked on top of the rocks, and water was poured inside.


    Aria and poitan were thrown right in. Arudas then opened the small sack and said: Hmm?


    By the way, he said the jerky can be eaten directly. It will be a pity to boil it together with the poitan.


    The gooey poitan soup will overwhelm the taste of the meat. But if we dont add jerky, the poitan soup wont be ptable either.


    Add in half a meal of normal jerky into the pot and then give out half a meal portion of this special jerky.


    The others nodded after hearing Arudas words, and started cutting the normal jerky with their knives.


    After the jerky was tossed into the boiling pot of water, the others added in diced myam. Poitan soup was a nd tasting dish, resembling mud water. It was difficult to eat it without adding strong seasoning like Tau sauce.


    One of the escorts asked puzzledly: Hey, you guys were talking about kiba earlier; is that thing kiba jerky?


    He was a skilled swordsman introduced to them by someone in the Big Tree of the South Inn. This westerner from another city had brown hair and yellow skin. He imed to be a former mercenary and had a leather chest te, a sword, and an elegantly designed sheath. He lookedpletely different from the ruffians in the Post Station Town.


    Hey, you have stayed in Genos for quite some time. Havent you heard about the kiba dishes? We patronize that stall every day.


    I have heard of that before, but I cant eat that thing. I will be fine with the jerky I bought for myself.


    Huh? You are not from Genos, so why do you hate kiba so much?


    Thats because kiba and the denizens of Forests Edge have a bad reputation.


    Bn got mad when he heard that.


    Have the denizens of Forests Edge and kiba caused you any trouble before? If not, arent you fearing kiba dishes because of baseless rumors?


    Thats not the reason. I dont avoid kiba out of personal preference. Its just that I cant work properly if I eat something my stomach isnt used to.


    Hmmp! Can you work properly as escorts with such a frail bodies? How unreliable.


    It was the two mens turn to get angry.


    Arudas mediated and said: Hey, rx.


    No need to force yourself to eat kiba. After the job is done, I will include the cost of the jerky into your remuneration Pops, dont get so worked up.


    Hmmp! Im just saying the truth, whats wrong with that? Given how much they fear kiba, can they really fend off munto and bandits?


    Hey, thats going too far.


    Just shut up and try a piece of kiba! You will be surprised by how good it tastes.


    Bn grabbed some special jerky from the sack Arudas was holding.


    However, he was shocked by the slimy sensation. It was thick and rich in fats, just like fresh meat.


    The inside of the sack was protected by the smooth fake rubber tree leaves. The jerky had so much fats that the sack had to be protected in such a way.


    This is jerky? But it isnt dry?


    This is special jerky! It can only be kept for seven days, but retains the original taste!


    After saying that, Bn took a bite. It was tender, and he could bite through it without cooking it in the pot. The toughness was on par with charbroiled meat.


    And the taste left Bn speechless.


    It was salty and spicy and had a strong taste of spice. After removing moisture with salt, this jerky was grilled with spice.


    However, the taste of the kiba had been perfectly retained.


    Not just that, the delicious taste had been condensed. As he chewed, the oil within gushed out, bringing indescribable joy.


    Despite the strong saltiness, the taste of the meat was still there. Only the strong taste of the kiba could rival the taste of the salt and spice. Even if karon and kimyusu were treated in the same way, it couldnt replicate this texture.


    Whats the matter Pops? Does Asutas special jerky taste bad?


    Ahh Of course its good! Hey, make way!


    Bn pushed aside the young man tending the fire and squatted down. He then stuck the meat he had taken a bite of onto the tip of his knife and held it over the fire.


    The fats from the meat dripped down slowly.


    A fragrance spread out with the sizzling fire.


    One of hispanions gulped and said: Hey, the fragrance from grilling it is incredible.


    Bn pulled back his knife, blew on the grilled jerky, and sent it to his mouth.


    As he suspected, it was more delicious than eating it directly.


    A jerky made from salt and spice was actually as tasty as normal cooking. Pops Bn took a deep breath and didnt know what to say.


    Pops! Dont just eat it by yourself, let us have a try too!


    Hey, someone, bring out the skewers!


    The architects started scrambling for the jerky.


    The pot was moved aside, and numerous skewers were set up by the fire. The escorts were shocked by this scene.


    Ah, this tastes really great!


    Its good enough to be sold in the Post Station Town. Ah, I want to drink wine.


    Hey, you are eating too much! You want to finish all of it on the first day?


    Arudas lectured with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Bn snapped out of it and snatched back the sack of jerky. He looked at hispanions who were behaving like kids and then walked to the escorts.


    Sorry for shouting at you just now. Please take this as an apology for the bad temper of a Jaguar man.


    Ah, I dont really mind


    Can I invite you to try this again? As you can see, this will get gobbled all up by tomorrow, so now is the only chance. I think this is worth a try.


    The escorts nced at each other with troubled expressions.


    Bn looked at them andughed heartily in a southern way.


    The denizens of Forests Edge are westerners too, so they are your fellow citizens, correct? Your fellow citizens made something so delicious for us; you will be fools to turn this down. You can get mad at me if you find it nasty, but just think of this as me tricking you, and just try it.


    I really envy you. After escorting us back to Nerva, you will be heading back to Genos, right? You will know what a blissful thing that is after trying this.


    Bn put the sack before the two men and then turned back and looked at hispanions.


    Hey, after you are done, put the pot on top of the fire! Theres kiba in there too, so finish it all!


    Hispanions answered loudly with a wave of their arms.


    Before visiting Asuta again next year, Bn andpany wont forget the delicious taste of the kiba. Just how much would that young Asuta improve in a year? That was the only thing Bn andpany could do as they drank the kiba poitan soup.


    Volume 9 End

 Volume 10 - Prologue

    Prologue: The Blue Month That Was Over


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Ratorasepo


    Soon after bidding farewell to Shimimaru and Pops Bn, the Blue Month ended.


    I only became aware of the calendar during the Blue Month. After hearing that the House Head Conference will be held on the tenth day of the Blue Month, I learned for the first time that the months of this world were named by color.


    It had been almost 70 days since I came to this world. The month had changed twice before I even knew about that.


    I seemed to have met Ai Fa in the Yellow Month. The Yellow Month was followed by the Green Month. The request by House Lutim to prepare for their wedding happened during that month. It was also the time I met Kamyua Yost and started doing business in the Post Station Town.


    Those were turbulent days, but the Blue Month was even more hectic. After the House Head Conference, we had to deal with the aftermath of the incident caused by Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun, and we got to know Pyschkurewuss who was shrouded in mystery.


    I thought the troubles with the Tsun n would end with Tay Tsuns death, but unfortunately, it wasnt so. Another question floated out of the surface: whether Pyschkurewuss was the mastermind directing the Tsun ns wrongdoings.


    Pyschkurewuss was one of the nobles that ruled Genos. The Forest''s Edge of Morgay within the Genos territory, so the Lord of the denizens of Forest''s Edge was Marquis Marstein Genos. Pyschkurewuss was the liaison officer standing between Marstein and Forest''s Edge. Pyschkurewuss interacted with the denizens of Forest''s Edge as a representative of Marstein.


    And this Pyschkurewuss was being suspected of controlling the Tsun n from the dark. And the one who cast this suspicion was the eldest son of Marstein, the nextndlord of Genos, Malfreed, and his associate, the guardian Kamyua Yost. Kamyua Yost told Malfred his suspicions about Pyschkurewuss, and it led to all this.


    Kamyua Yost was aplicated man. First of all, he took in a boy named Leito as his disciple. Leito was the son of the caravan leader who died from Zattsu Tsuns attack a decade ago.


    And he was also the brother-inw of the innkeeper Mno Mast, who operates the Kimyusus Tail Inn. His corpse being found grasping a hunters ne was the beginning of everything.


    And that was why there was a rumor in the Post Station Town that the culprit behind the attack was a denizen of Forest''s Edge. Thewless antics of the Tsun n in town only added to the townsfolk suspicion towards the Forest''s Edge.


    However, the nobles of Genos still didnt n to negotiate with the denizens of Forest''s Edge properly. Not just the caravan attack incident, but also the death of the envoys from the neighboring Banam city and the demise of the former captain of the Genos towns guard seemed to be due to assaults by denizens of Forest''s Edge. But all these crimes were passed off as the doings of the Red Beard Gang bandits.


    Red Beard Gang had the principles of not taking lives, only targeting aristocrats and wealthy merchants, and sharing the robbed money with the poor. They were thieves of justice. Even though there was no evidence, the Red Beard Gang were still made scapegoats and got executed.


    That was why Kamyua Yost was so certain that this was a conspiracy by Pyschkurewuss group. He coerced the Tsun n tounch these attacks to get rid of people that were in their way and then pushed the crime onto the Red Beard Gang. Pyschkurewuss only got to his current position by keeping all of this in the dark That was what Kamyua Yost deduced.


    Kamyua Yost shared his deduction with Malfreed. Malfreed had the mindset that all sins must be punished, so he was determined to get to the bottom of this matter involving Pyschkurewuss.


    But as there wasnt any evidence that could prove that this was all a conspiracy of Pyschkurewuss, they came up with a n to lure out the viin by organizing a fake Semu-bound caravan.


    The n worked and revealed the crimes of the Tsun n. The former head of the Tsun n that had fallen from grace after the House Head Conference, Zattsu Tsun, attacked the caravan with his trusted aide, Tay Tsun, and was apprehended.


    Zattsu Tsun confessed to doing the crime a decade ago, cursed the world, and died in prison with a grudge. Tay Tsun also died because of the twisted fate brought about by Zattsu Tsun. And we cleared one thing up the ones who attacked the caravan ten years ago wasnt the Red Beard Gang, but Zattsu Tsuns group.


    Hence, Kamyua Yosts group worked on this only lead to uncover Pyschkurewuss crimes and embarked on a search for the only survivor of the Red Beard Gang, the significant other of the boss.


    So they made a request to the denizens of Forest''s Edge and borrowed three hunters from the Wu n branch houses. With these three hunters and Leito, Kamyua Yost set off from Genos on thest day of the Blue Month.


    But on that very day, something shocking happened.


    Someone iming to be the son of that significant other of the boss appeared before us.


    He imed to be Geta, the son of the Red Beard Gang boss Goram. He was a youth with fiery red hair and yellow beast-like eyes. He came to Genos to get revenge on the denizens of Forest''s Edge who made his father the scapegoat.


    Kamyua Yost who was looking for Getas mother just happened to miss him; what a twist of fate. Geta refused to listen to us and disappeared.


    Pyschkurewuss ordered the denizens of Forest''s Edge to hand over all Tsun n members who transgressed thew for sentencing by Genos. He demanded not only the house head Zuro Tsun, but also everyone in the main house. Diga, Doddo, Yamiel Lei, Zwei, Aura They were forgiven by the denizens of Forest''s Edge after they broke off ties with the Tsun n, but Pyschkurewuss had his eyes set on them.


    To submit or to resist? There was only half a month before the decision would be made in the next half a month. The denizens of Forest''s Edge had to determine their own path by the 15th of the White Month.


    Would Pyschkurewuss crimes be uncovered and the tables turned During this crucial juncture, Geta appeared, marking an end to the turbulent Blue Month.


    Would Kamyua Yost find Getas mother?


    What was Pyschkurewuss true intention for demanding for the members of the Tsun n main house?


    And, why did he push back the conference by half a month?


    Could the denizens of Forest''s Edgee to an understanding with Geta?


    We ushered in the end of the Blue Month amidst all these questions.

 Volume 10 - Ch 1

    1


    With all sorts of problems looming in the background, this day began peacefully.


    We worked hard towards the goal of bringing a prosperous life to Forests Edge in our own way. No matter what conspiracies we got embroiled in, this remained our primary goal.


    Speaking of which, our business had gotten on track, so my life had be stable. The atmosphere in the Forest''s Edge and Genos was calm, so life was peaceful.


    I had lived in the Forest''s Edge settlement for 70 days, but I didnt feel any change in the temperature or the length of the daytime. The climate wasparable to early summer in Japan. There wasnt any clock here, so based on what I felt, the sunrise and sunset were around 6am and 7pm.


    The Fa house ate dinner around dusk and turned in for bed two hourster. I usually chatted with Ai Fa before sleeping but would get drowsy if there was only the light of the animal fats candle to lit the room.


    If what I felt was urate, the Fa house slept at a very healthy 9pm. But I wasnt sure if a day was 24 hours in this world too. As we didnt have any clocks, I couldnt tell how long we actually slept.


    Even if the numbers were uncertain, the fact remained that we were living a very healthy lifestyle. After working for a day, we ate kiba, slept soundly, and got up well-rested and ready for the next days work. It was a routineus and meaningful way of living.


    And so, this was the 1st of the White Month.


    Ai Fa was already up when I opened my eyes.


    Ahh Good morning, Ai Fa.


    I rubbed my drowsy eyes as I propped myself up, and Ai Fa responded Yes. with a nod.


    She sat cross-legged in the middle of the room and was nimbly tying up her long blonde hair. I loved the morning that began with the white light shining through the window. Just the sight of Ai Fa was enough to spur me to work hard today too.


    Get ready too, we need to draw water today.


    Oh, right.


    I stretched my back and walked to the storage room.


    I went there to change my clothes. Normally, the Fa house would doundry and clean upst nights dinner at the same time.


    I changed into a new set of cloth around my waist and a vest-like shirt inside the room which contained cracked boards, half-dried firewood and a saw hanging on the wall. I only had one T-shirt, so I washed it carefully every day.


    On the inside wall was a set of white chef uniform.


    It goes without saying that these were the clothes I was wearing when I got transported into this world. Inside the pockets should be my cleaned socks and underwear.


    Ever since Ai Fa gifted a set of Forest''s Edge clothes to me, I had yet to wear it again. This long-sleeved chef uniform wasnt suitable for this climate, and there seemed to be a custom in Forest''s Edge of treating people wearing swirly clothes as their tribemate.


    However, this is Semu cloth in the first ce. Shumimaru also wore the same thing under his cloak, and that will remain the same if he marries into the Forest''s Edge.


    I thought about the easterner I bode farewell to yesterday, the band leader of the Silver Vase, Shumimaru. No matter how the rtionship between Vena Wu and him developed, it would have to wait until half a yearter when he returns to Genos.


    He should be preparing for his journey right now.


    The architects from the south, Pops Bn, Arudas and the others should be preparing to do the same.


    As I was thinking about all that, someone knocked on the door from the outside.


    Hey, did you fall asleep in there? I will leave you behind if you dally any longer.


    Yes, Iming.


    I rolled my T-shirt and otherundry into a bundle, tied it onto my waist, and exited the storage room.


    First, we carried the water sk and pot filled with food. I rolled the sk to the entrance, while Ai Fa carried the pot and followed behind.


    Yo, good morning Gilulu.


    When we went outside, Gilulu was already tied to a tree.


    Recently, Ai Fa would take Gilulu first thing after waking up. I also suspect that she wasbing Gilulus feathers in secret, but regrettably, I had yet to see this as I wake upter than her.


    Anyway, we put the water sk and pot onto a tow board tied by vines and headed for the water source.


    It would be easier if Gilulu helped us out here, but it would be embarrassing for just the Fa house to be so thick-skinned, and this also served as training for the weaker member of the household. Traveling to and fro the Post Station Town was already a breeze; if I also forego this training, I would regress to a modern-age weakling.


    So as usual, Ai Fa watched out for any of the load falling off, while I dragged the tow board behind me.


    The water source was a rocky area some distance from the Fa house. There was a stream branching out from the Lanto river here, and the clear water flowed over the uneven rocks. The flowing water formed a depression where people could draw water easily from.


    There were already four women at the water source.


    They were women from the nearby Fou and Lan houses.


    These were the only two houses sharing this spot with the Fa house. The Gazu, Latzu and Bemu houses were further to the south, while the Sudora and Dean houses were to the north.


    The moment we walked over, one of the women got up and said: Ahh


    The women around the vicinity often visited the Fa house to learn cooking, but there were still some of them whom I didnt know.


    Hmm But I think I saw her somewhere before


    While I was tilting my head puzzledly, Ai Fa acknowledged that woman with a gaze silently.


    But that woman clenched her fist and lowered her eyes feebly.


    The other threedies smiled at us.


    Ara, its Asuta and Ai Fa. We are already done drawing the water; please help yourselves.


    After saying Thank you very much, I pulled the tow board into the water.


    The woman, who acted uneasily just now, ran off to the side as if she was fleeing.


    Ai Fa remained expressionless and quiet.


    For some reason, I could feel the unusual air between the two of them.


    Erm, Asuta, we want to learn cooking from you today, do you have time?


    The older Lan housedy asked, and I replied with a nod: Yes, I do.


    Rii Sudora will beingter too, so its fine.


    Thats great. Actually, we are thinking of challenging hamburg steak But Can we actually make it?


    You will be fine. The most important thing is practicing daily. When I first started learning, I charred the patty badly too.


    Really? Thats really hard to imagine.


    The women from the Lan house smiled.


    They seemed to be smiling moretely.


    And of course, being free from the tyranny of the Tsun n was the main reason, but I thought their life turning prosperous also yed a part.


    The happiness was a mixture of obtaining wealth from selling the meat to the Fa house and the joy of eating delicious meals. This was exactly what I was hoping for. They were filled with bliss now and very interested in improving their culinary skills.


    The bloodletting yesterday was a failure. The kiba struggled too much, and we had to stab it to death.


    The important thing is that the men didnt suffer any serious wounds. After that, we washed the meat in salt water like what Asuta taught us.


    Oh, was the stench removed?


    Yes. The men already removed as much blood as they could. We then marinated it in fruit wine and myam, and the stench was basically gone.


    Its not good enough for sale, but we are fine with eating it ourselves.


    She said with a cheerful smile.


    I will be counting on you to teach us cooking then. I will tell the daughter of the Dean house too.


    You mean Tulu?


    Thats right. That girl didnt get to see you much recently and is feeling lonely. She will be old enough to marry in a few years


    Iughed in reply and stole a nce at my house head standing beside me.


    Ai Fa was washing the tes quietly and didnt seem to have heard our conversation.


    The woman, who acted strangely in the beginning, started filling her water sk with a gloomy face.


    After seeing her listless face, I suddenly recognized her. She was the woman from the Fou house who visited the Fa house previously before the Tsun ns fall from grace, the person who gave us Pico leaves in return for the hides Ai Fa gifted them, Celice Lan Fou.


    No wonder I couldnt remember. That was when I first started doing business in the Post Station Town, which was a month ago.


    And she was carrying a baby smaller than Kota Wu back then. She had to take care of the baby, so she didnt have a chance to learn cooking or draw water. So that thin baby became healthy enough to not need constant care anymore. I was d that the wealth brought in by the Fa house had such an effect.


    I will see you again after the days work is done.


    Yes, I will be waiting for your visit.


    The Fou and Lan house women left together.


    In the end, Celice Lan Fou didnt say anything, and Ai Fa didnt raise her head.


    After finishing theundry, next would be house chores and the preparation of the merchandise.


    After hanging the clothes by the window, we busied ourselves with our own tasks. For me, thats cooking poitan, de maintenance for the kitchen knives, and inspecting the food store.


    Incidentally, Ai Fas daily job was caring for her des. Aside from that, she chopped firewood if there was a need, or maybe made some jerky or dried some Pico leaves. Today, she chose to do thetter.


    I boiled the poitan into a goo and thenid it in the sun together with Ai Fas Pico leaves. After all the other chores were done, we walked to the forest to forage for firewood, herbs, and krilee fruits.


    And of course, bathing was done daily. The Fou house and Lan house washed further downstream so we couldnt run into them by the river.


    After entering the woods for twenty minutes, we arrived at the Lanto river. The boulder which was as tall as a person marked Ai Fas and my bathing spot.


    I let my house head bathe first, then leaned against the boulder and sat down. After handing me her hunters cape and ne, she went around the boulder.


    I could go forage during this time too, but Ai Fa didnt really want us to be too far apart in the forest since some willful kiba might wander around at this time. I had been attacked by a kiba before so I couldnt make Ai Fa worry.


    But the forest is really peaceful today.


    I sighed in relief as I leaned against the uneven boulder.


    Wild birds tweeted above me, and light poured down through the gaps in the trees. A gentle breeze flowed through the morning woods, bringing the fragrance of the flowers and grass with it. The sound of Ai Fa bathing came from behind the boulder. For me, this moment was a precious treasure on a busy day.


    Nice weather today huh, Ai Fa.


    I asked her a little loudly, and Ai Fa replied with a Yes.


    As long as Ai Fa was with me, it wouldnt feel awkward even if we both stayed quiet. But I wanted to chat with Ai Fa right now.


    I was thinking about a topic when I remembered what happened earlier.


    Erm Ai Fa, do you have any special rtionship with Celice Lan Fou?


    She didnt answer right away.


    That was rare for Ai Fa who always gave immediate responses.


    She then said emotionally: There isnt any rtionship to speak off


    Just that, I knew Celice Lan Fou when we were young.


    Ah! Childhood friends! Ai Fa actually has childhood friends!


    I was shocked.


    But on second thought, it wasnt that surprising. The Fa house must have gotten along with the neighboring houses before they got on the Tsun ns bad side.


    So, why are things so awkward between you two? Theres no need to worry about the Tsun n anymore, so you can mend your rtionship with her, just like you did with Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba, right?


    Can the rtionship between people be mended so easily?


    Ai Fas voice was emotionless but didnt seem as strong-willed as usual. I reflected on my thoughtlessness.


    Rimee Wu and Grandma Jiba didnt break off ties with Ai Fa. Ai Fa was the one who avoided them in order to keep them away from trouble.


    But the Fou and Lan houses were different. They chose to ostracize the Fa house voluntarily out of fear of the Tsun n.


    Even so, Ai Fa still secretly gave kiba hides to them. In order to avoid detection by the Tsun n, she gave them financial assistance in the dark. Doing this was worth it, as the Fou and Lan houses concurred with the Fa house during the House Head Conference. They hoisted their g of rebellion before the tyrannical tribal chief n.


    With the demise of the Tsun n, the Fa house mended their ties with the other houses. The head of the Fou house regretted his earlier actions and lowered his head in apology, repairing his ties with the Fa house.


    Everything seemed to have been resolved And I never suspected for l personal differences still to be lingering. It never urred to me that Ai Fa had a childhood friend.


    Just what kind of feelings did Celice Lan Fou hold when she cut ties with Ai Fa? And how does she feel now?


    Was she afraid of approaching Ai Fa because of her guilt?


    Asuta, stop thinking about strange things


    Ai Fas voice came again.


    The Tsun n is just one of the reasons. There are no bonds between Celice Lan Fou and me now so our ties wont be mended just because the Tsun n has fallen.


    Yes. I also feel that there is no point in wasting effort on futile endeavours.


    I replied.


    Ai Fa was a charming person, thats why the Fou, Lan, and Sudora houses all gathered at the Fa house.


    Although striving for a more prosperous life was their goal, I still thought that the Fou and Sudora house heads were drawn in by Ai Fas charm by her capability as a hunter and her righteousness as a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    So I was certain that there was no need to rush, and that Celice Lan Fou would return to Ai Fas side one day.


    You are so stubborn, Ai Fa. Cant you take the initiative instead?


    I said quietly in order to not agitate Ai Fa.


    But she poured cold water on top of my head the next instant.


    I turned my head back with a Uwah! and found a dripping wet Ai Fa standing on top of the boulder with her hair down looking at me. I couldnt see below her shoulders, but since her hands were extended towards me, it must have been her doing.


    What the hell, thats going too far!


    Whos going too far? How dare you say your house head is stubborn?


    Ah, you heard that Huh? Your reaction is too fast though?


    Thats right. I can sense when you are going to say something rude, so I waited in ambush to get back at you.


    So you were already lying in wait! What were you going to do if I didnt say anything rude!?


    Who knows. This is all the will of the forest.


    Ai Fa shrugged with a straight face.


    Her shoulders were also wet, so she probably didnt even have time to dress in her hurry to get back at me.


    You are not wearing clothes behind that boulder, right? What if someone watches from the river bank on the other end?


    I retorted, and Ai Fa pulled her head back immediately.


    You wait right there. I will give you your punishment for your insolence just now.


    Just get dressed already! I also want to take off my clothes and bathe!


    Faintughter came from the other side of the boulder.


    Did her mood change for the better after taking a bath, or did her mood improved after teaching her rude family a lesson? I didnt know the reason, but its great that Ai Fa had cheered up.


    After finishing our bath, we returned to the forest to forage.


    First, we needed to forage for Pico leaves to preserve meat, lilo for making jerky and Braised kiba, and krilee fruit for bug repent.


    On the side note, I had never been troubled by the body odor of the denizens of Forest''s Edge before. The denizens ate plenty of meat, bathed just once a day, and lived in such a warm and humid ce, but my sensitive nose had not been stung by the odor so far.


    The first reason that came to mind was the herbs and krilee fruit. The denizens of Forest''s Edge wore these fruits as bangles to repel insects, and the fragrance of half-blooming flowers drifted into my nasal cavity.


    The women would oftene into contact with Pico leaves and lilo leaves too, and both of them had the refreshing smell of herbs. Dried Pico leaves became a spice simr to ck pepper.


    It might be the result of their bodies absorbing these herbs, or just the fragrance of the herbs itself Instead of the odor of humans, the denizens of Forest''s Edge smelled like the forest itself, with the fragrance of the trees, earth, and flowers.


    On top of that, Ai Fa also used a fruit that attracts kiba. It had been many years since the sacrificial hunting method, which involved smearing the fruit onto ones body, wasst performed. However, the smell of that fruit was much stronger than krilee fruit, and when used to set up her traps, some of it would still get on her hair, body or clothes.


    So Ai Fa had a fragrance that was stronger than anything else on her body. As we foraged in the forest, her freshly-bathed body started sweating, and I felt that sweet fragrance getting even stronger.


    One time I joked that: I want to pound you like a kiba! and she kicked me hard several times.


    Leaving that aside, we spent an hour every day foraging for herbs. After that was done, I could finally start preparing the food to be sold in the Post Station Town.


    However, since the grilled poitan used for the Myam-roasted meat and the meat patty for the Kiba burger had been delegated to Leina Wu, I just needed to make the poitan for the Kiba burger and prepare the sauce for the Myam-roasted meat.


    The poitan I left outside to dry before heading into the forest had solidified, so I soaked it in water before grilling them on the griddle. There were 60 grilled poitan for the Kiba burger, and it wasnt too much trouble after getting used to it.


    Which meant, I had an extra 40 to 50 minutes free today.


    It was all thanks to the Wu n taking on some of my chores and the wagon shortening the traveling time.


    But I dont have anything to do even with the extra free time. I will chop some wood.


    Ai Fa who was chewing jerky said: Thats my job.


    If you did that, I wont have anything to do.


    The Wu n would be the guards for today, so Ai Fa was staying behind to housesit.


    Usually, Ai Fa would idle until noon time and take care of misceneous chores after I left the house.


    Ai Fa, why dont you sleep for a while? Dont the men from the other houses also sleep until noon before getting up?


    But Im not sleepy at all. I have been sleeping and getting up at the same time for years. I cant just change my routine so easily.


    After her mother died when she was 13, Ai Fa had been working from dawn to dusk, and worked together with her father until she was 15. No one else in Forest''s Edge had worked as hard as she did.


    It cant be helped then. This isnt enough time to research cooking, and I dont have any other preparation work to do.


    My job in the afternoon was cutting the meat to be used for the Myam-roasted meat and the dishes in the inn. After being liberated from the preparation work for the Kiba burger, my workload had been lightened significantly.


    I could finish these tasks in 40 to 50 minutes but I would need to cover the sliced meat with Pico leaves, and the meats moisture would get absorbed. This would waste the Pico leaves and change the meats texture a fair bit.


    The change in texture didnt mean the taste would turn bad. In fact, the taste would get stronger so I could research a way to make use of the meat patty that lost its moisture. However, I couldnt stand the thought of using even more Pico leaves. The Fa house was already using a lot of Pico leaves to preserve the meat used for cooking, so I wanted to keep it within the amount we could forage in a day.


    Oh right, instead of finishing the work early, I should postpone my chores until the next morning instead.


    I pped my hands.


    So if I postponed the work that I usually did one day earlier to the morning itself, I could free up an entire afternoon to research cooking. This was wonderful and I couldnt help smiling. But Ai Fa looked at me with dubious eyes and said:


    But I will still be free today. So, is there anything else I can do?


    Nope. If you are free, just rest You wont have time to rest until after dinner, correct?


    Ai Fa leaned against the wall and sat down, and then said:


    When I cant sleep, I will rest like this. Not wasting energy is also my duty.


    Yes. Thanks to Gilulu, we dont need to carry heavy loads anymore. Im a bit worried that my endurance and arm strength would regress.


    Endurance and arm strength?


    Ah, thats right. Its nothingpared to denizens of Forest''s Edge born and bred here.


    Ai Fa once said that I was as strong as a ten-year-old child in Forest''s Edge.


    I was throwing my temper a little. Ai Fa brushed back her bangs as she stood up and walked towards me without a word.


    She then grabbed my arms silently.


    W-What? You mad?


    I wont get angry without a reason.


    She muttered quietly as she massaged my arms.


    My T-shirt was still being dried, so I was just wearing my vest. She touched me from shoulder to forearm, and I feltplicated about that.


    Hmm After feeling you up, I think you are stronger now.


    Really? You said I was simr to a ten years old kid not too long ago.


    Yes. You areparable to a twelve-year-old now.


    Is that so?


    No matter what, having age of twelve years meant being almost old enough to be an apprentice hunter. If I had reached that level, that signified I had grown a lot I should be happy about this.


    Then I canpete with Shin Wus younger brother, what an honor.


    Yes, you might even win.


    So that was the extent of my power level.


    I became depressed, and Ai Fa put a hand on my arm a little worriedly.


    Whats the matter? Did I upset you?


    Not really. Being massaged like that feels a little good.


    Massage?


    Thats right, loosening the muscles and veins allows better blood cirction, so it will feel good.


    After replying I see, Ai Fas fingers moved towards my armpits.


    I backed away with a Uwah!


    Why are you running away? Didnt you say it feels good?


    Ai Fa hands stopped in mid-air and she looked surprised.


    I startedughing loudly.


    Sorry, it was just ticklish. Im not mad about it, but please spare me.


    Ticklish? I dont think its ticklish


    Ai Fa tilted her head and tickled her armpit.


    Of course, it wont be ticklish if done by herself.


    I remember getting beat up by Ai Fa just because I poked you a little.


    Hmm? Did that happen?


    And you hit me when I patted your head.


    I was just unhappy that you treated me like a kid. I wont feel upset about it now.


    Ai Fa continued walking towards me with a serious face.


    Im not lying, you know?


    Huh? I dont think you are lying at all.


    Then, give it a try.


    Huh?


    Come on.


    What the hell.


    What was with this situation Ai Fa lookedpletely serious. Was there something I didnt understand about her and itpelled her to be serious?


    I didnt want to upset Ai Fa so early in the morning, so I suppressed my embarrassment and followed Ai Fas instructions.


    I put my hand on her head.


    Her hair was dry now, and they were warm and nice to the touch.


    I caressed her head and took care not to mess up her tied up hair, and said Good girl Ai Fa suddenlyughed out loud.


    Yes, its not upsetting at all.


    Was that all!? I was so tense.


    She made me all worried like a fool.


    But getting to see her sweet smile made this morning a big victory although I wasnt sure what did I win. After dropping me into a barren dungeon, Ai Fas gentle voice was the thing that saved me from that hellishndscape.


    Asuta, I cant go to the Post Station Town with you today.


    Ai Fa said as she held my left hand.


    Her voice was gentle but her eyes were serious. I removed my hand from her head and nodded with a Yes.


    I was the one who decided to visit the town every other day. The Wu n who was in their hunting offseason should be taking on the responsibility as guards, but I insisted on not leaving it all to them So I decided to go every other day.


    Yes, I know how you feel, Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa still had her job as a hunter to do. We had plenty of money and could procure meat from the other houses, so Ai Fa didnt really need to hunt But her pride as a hunterpelled her. It would make sense if there werent enough people, but the Wu n were free now so Ai Fa performing escort duties would mean neglecting her work as a hunter.


    So Ai Fa decided on the rule of going to the Post Station Town every other day. She probably decided on this as she could obtain the same results even after reducing her time in the forest by half.


    She already told me about this a few days ago.


    However, a troubling factor appeared, which worried Ai Fa.


    That was Geta who attacked us in the Post Station Town.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge decided to assign us escorts to guard against any danger posed by Pyschkurewuss. But the danger came towards us from an unexpected angle.


    Donda Wu was already informed about what happened yesterday. The Wu n has plenty of men, so Donda Wu promised to send enough people to escort us.


    Ah, I see.


    That Geta yesterday wasnt that great. That man from the branch house, Shin Wu, isnt much weaker than him. Ludo Wu should be able to fend him off effortlessly.


    Yes. And Geta got hurt badly by Sangjura.


    If that Sangjura is an enemy, Ludo Wu might be in danger. Thats why I asked Donda Wu to send more escorts. So, Asuta dont be reckless.


    Ai Fas innocent face from earlier suddenly turned serious. I could see how worried she was from her incredibly tense expression.


    Despite that, Ai Fa and I still braced ourselves. She had to do her job as a hunter, while I had to work in the Post Station Town. Ai Fa held my left hand and I nodded firmly in response to her.


    I promise that I wont be reckless. Lets do our jobs and thene home safely.


    Ai Fa acknowledged with a grunt and then squinted her eyes with satisfaction She then put my hand on her breasts.


    I was surprised by that immediately, but she released my hand slowly.


    I believe you, Asuta.


    Y-Yeah, dont worry!


    I was all worked up early in the morning.


    But I stillmitted to my duties.


    I had to do my work in the Post Station Town.


    And then return to the Fa house.


    Not just today, but every day.


    Just like how Ai Fa returned home every day after her dangerous hunt, I needed to return home safely from any danger Pyschkurewuss might have poised towards me.


    And I had to try to subdue the youth Geta who imed to be the child of red-haired Goram and bring him before Donda Wu and the other tribal chiefs. I also needed to work hard to build a cordial rtionship with Michael of Toran that Shumimaru introduced to us. Since the Wu n would be guarding me, I needed to do my job too.


    I thought about all this as I invited Ai Fa to sit with me by the wall so we could rest and chat before our work began.


    2


    The sun rose to the spot between the top of the sky and the horizon which felt like 9 am to me. I wore my dried T-shirt under my vest and started my leisurely journey towards the Wu n vige.


    There were several routes from the Forest''s Edge settlement towards the Post Station Town. We usually took the route with a suspended bridge that was closer to the Fa house, or the one that was closer to the Wu n.


    The shortest route would take an hour by foot to reach the Post Station Town. But we couldnt drive a wagon there due to a suspended bridge along that route.


    The route closest to the Wu n would take almost two hours by foot. Heading to the Wu n would require an hour, and heading to the Post Station Town from there would spend 40 to 50 minutes. But that time became shortened greatly by riding a Totos. I had slowly gotten used to driving a Totos wagon and could reach the Post Station Town in just 45 minutes.


    Walking to the Post Station Town took an hour in the past, so it had only been reduced by 20 minutes. But we had always been carrying the heavy loads by hand, and the work we avoided by doing so was very significant.


    And Vena Wu needed to visit the Fa house every day to carry these goods. By saving these two hours, she could work more efficiently.


    And of course, these two hours were used to prepare the Kiba burger. Since Sh Wu was already making the grilled poitan, these two jobs meshed well together.


    Furthermore, the two girls heading directly from the Wu n to the Post Station Town would have a more consistent working time. It took 40 minutes to reach the Post Station Town from the Fa house, but just 20 minutes from the Wu n. Walking would need 40 to 50 minutes, so that was 20 to 30 minutes faster. Including the journey back, that would save a little bit less than an hour that could be used to do other work.


    In the terms ofbor I set with the Wu n, the only condition that needed to be followed strictly was the working time so I couldnt let them work in the Fa house during this excess time. This was the warning Mama Mia Lei gave me. So I decided to use this freed time for preparation work, and if time and manpower permitted, I let them forage for firewood.


    After settling on this new n, I would be linking up with everyone at the Wu n before heading down to the Post Station Town.


    The members today were Leina Wu, Sh Wu, L Wu, the two guards Ludo Wu and Shin Wu from yesterday, as well as two other youths from the branch houses. The branch houses youths sat in the wagon together with us, while Ludo Wu and Shin Wu sat on the Wu ns Totos, Lulu.


    When Asuta goes to the inn in the afternoon, the Lei and Lutim houses would each send two men to guard the stall.


    Leina Wu told me on the way to the Post Station Town.


    That would make 8 escorts in total which was the same defensive set up as against Zattsu Tsun. This might be overdoing it a little, but with the threat of Pyschkurewuss and Geta who was hell-bent on vengeance against the denizens of Forest''s Edge, this was necessary.


    When we reached the stone-paved road of the Post Station Town, we were showered with more worried and guarded gazes than usual.


    Having four employees and four hunters gave the impression of high security. Compared to Ai Fa and Ludo Wu being the escorts yesterday, I could feel that the townsfolk was much more panicky. We could only endure all this in silence before resolving the issue with Geta.


    Ah, good morning, Mno Mast.


    When we arrived at the Kimyusus Tail Inn, Mno Mast just happened to be outside.


    Mno Mast nodded with a grunt and then went to the back of the inn ahead of us. I followed with Leina Wu, Ludo Wu, and Shin Wu to retrieve the two stalls.


    Yesterday, the innkeepers held a meeting.


    Mno Mast said quietly as we pulled out the stall from a shed.


    Are you catering for the West Wind Inn?


    Huh? Thats not firmed up yet.


    I answered in surprise, and Mno Mast averted his face with a Is that so.


    Its the girl from the West Wind Inn who said that. So I decided to visit the Big Tree of the South Inn to see how good you really are.


    I see. But that innkeeper seemed to loathe the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so Im not sure how things will turn out.


    I answered and shared my thoughts with him.


    And I would prefer selling my dishes in the Kimyusus Tail Inn first.


    What?


    Mno Mast widened his eyes in surprise.


    Are you kidding me? You want to sell your dishes in this inn?


    Yes. If Im going to sell kiba dishes in an inn targeting the westerner client base, I want to do so in the Kimyusus Tail Inn first. And of course, the Big Tree of the South Inn and Cryptic Venerable Inn have many westerner customers too But their primary customers are still southerners and easterners.


    I dont understand. Why are you so adamant about my inn?


    Its because Mno Mast has been taking good care of us, so epting the offer from yourpetitor will make me feel bad


    Mno Mast stayed quiet with a grumpy face.


    I looked at his face and continued: However, I dont n to expand my business too much right now. I dont want to cause trouble for my business partners because of associating with me.


    What? No matter howplicated the rtionship between you and the people in the city bes, no one will disrupt your business, correct?


    I had already exined to my business associates, Mno Mast, Uncle Dora, Neil, and Naudiz the reason I needed to bring escorts.


    However, I still felt that saying the name Pyschkurewuss would be dangerous and only told them that there is a difference in opinions between us and the people in the city over how to deal with the criminals who defiled the grace of the forest.


    Thats what I thought yesterday, but there has been a new development.


    What is it, some new incident?


    Yes Mno Mast, I already nned to tell you


    I told him about the son of Red Beard Goram, Geta.


    A decade ago, a bandit gang was executed for the crimesmitted by the denizens of Forest''s Edge. The son of that gangs boss had appeared in Genos to seek vengeance.


    This might reach the ears of Pyschkurewuss so I couldnt spread this out. But I still wanted to tell this to just Mno Mast.


    The Red Beard Gang huh. That''s a name I haven''t heard in a long time.


    Mno Mast muttered unhappily as he crossed his short and thick arms.


    Theres no need to risk injury over this sort of person. Just hold your chest up high and do your job if you dont feel any guilt.


    I might not be in the wrong, but the atrocitiesmitted by the Tsun n remain a fact.


    The criminals have been punished, who has the rights to force an additional punishment on you?


    Mno Mast looked at me, Leina Wu, and the others as he said that.


    You lot were just a bunch of sniveling kids ten years ago anyway, how can he me this on you? And you mentioned that Geta attacked you without any warning, correct?


    Y-Yes.


    That sort of behavior cannot be tolerated, no matter how much he hates the denizens of Forest''s Edge. His father known for being a thief of justice must be sighing in the heavens over his sons recklessness.


    Mno Mast seemed very angry.


    Only Mno Mast had the right to be furious over Getas actions. He also lost his precious family over this matter, but Mno Mast endured this terrible fate in silence.


    Anyway, let the guards handle people like him. And there are no retards who will dare attack a stall in the Post Station Town. If anyone tries, let the guards stab them dead.


    Okay But Mno Mast, what do you think?


    Huh?


    Can I sell the dishes made by me in the Kimyusus Tail Inn? Leaving the issue with Geta aside from now, I want to cater food for the Kimyusus Tail Inn, or at least start doing so at the same time as the West Wind Inn.


    Mno Mast was so surprised that his mouth became a thin line.


    He then said: Impossible.


    So its no good


    Obviously. What if my other dishes wont sell at all after I start catering yours? I cant ept such a dangerous proposition.


    Huh? But not all the westerners will choose to buy the kiba dish, right?


    Even if you say that, they wont want to eat my and my daughters cooking after trying yours. This inn doesnt depend on the profits from the dishes in the first ce.


    Kamyua Yost told me before that because Mno Mast lost his wife young, the quality of the cooking in the Kimyusus Tail Inn was worse than the other inns.


    I clenched my fist to muster my courage and said:


    Then Why dont I teach you both how to cook?


    Mno Mast widened his eyes in shock.


    Im very sorry for my sudden suggestion I had never tried cooking kimyusu and karon meat, so Im not sure what kind of dishes I can make, but I might be of some help.


    W-Why are you doing so much for us!? Are you trying to con my money under the pretense of teaching us?


    I wont take your money for this sort of things. If I can sell kiba cookings in the Kimyusus Tail Inn because of this, its a worthwhile venture. And You have always been taking care of us, so this is my way of thanking you.


    I dont remember giving you any special treatment!


    Is that so? Then Mno Mast must be helping us unconsciously.


    I showed a natural smile.


    Mno Mast looked even more troubled.


    If things go smoothly, the job at the Big Tree of the South Inn will end early tomorrow. I will then have time to visit the kitchen of the Kimyusus Tail Inn, will that be alright?


    After pondering over it for a while, Mno Mast answered: I cant answer without consulting my daughter.


    There were still two hours before noon which felt like 10am to me.


    We set off after getting the two carts from the Kimyusus Tail Inn, and visited Uncle Doras stall.


    Yo, Asuta, you getting the usual today too?


    Hmm, I wont need p today. I will be changing the menu for the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Oh, I see. Taking away the price of the p


    In the past, I came to buy vegetables midway through the business or on the way back, but after getting my own wagon, I chose to procure all the required ingredients in the morning.


    I needed 48 aria and 8 tino for the stall. The inn would require 100 aria.


    I would also need 30 aria and 150 poitan to prepare for the next days business.


    That was how much ingredients I bought at Uncle Doras stall.


    Minusing the cost of the p, that was 82 red copper tes in total.


    There arent many customers who buy so many aria and poitan like you. To be honest, Im making a pretty penny thanks to you.


    Uncle Dora said with augh.


    Tara was smiling beside him too.


    The fat Dora and Tara, who was skinnier than Rimee Wu, resembled each other when they smiled.


    Normally, the aria and poitan wont get sold out. After a period of time, when they are starting to go bad, I would sell them to the farm in Dabag as karon feed. It can only fetch half its price, so I have been making a good profit for the past two months.


    Its a great help that I dont need to worry about your vegetables here getting sold out. By the way will it be fine if I buy another 100 arias?


    Huh!? You are getting more?


    No, Im not sure yet. If my business with the inns expands even more, I will need to buy that much more.


    Uncle Dora was visibly moved and nodded his round head:


    Then I wont need to sell the aria to Dabag! Of course that will be fine!


    Thats great then. Ah but will that result in the price of the karon feed increasing and inte the price of karon meat?


    No, it wont. Im not the only one selling aria. It will just reduce the number of aria that didnt get sold to the farm and had to be thrown away.


    Then its all good.


    I answered while checking the amount of aria, and Uncle Dora who was also counting the copper tes tilted his head puzzledly.


    Asuta, you are always worrying about other peoples shops. Wont it be a good thing if the price of karon meat increases?


    Not at all, I dont want the butchery and the other stalls to bear a grudge against me, I just want to do my business in peace.


    Well,petition will arise naturally in the course of business, so I feel that you dont need to worry about all that.


    Yes, I feel that your thinking is correct But as a denizen of Forest''s Edge, I dont want to earn the ire of others.


    When he heard my response, Uncle Dora showed aplicated expression.


    Asuta, you are doing proper business here. Dont worry, there arent any criminals anymore, so things will change for the better now.


    I hoped for the same thing too.


    But we would need to settle things with Pyschkurewuss and Geta at the very least.


    As I was searching for the words to say, Tara who had been listening to us quietly tugged the Uncles apron and said:


    Erm, I dont know what you are talking about, but dont make Asuta onii-chan so troubled, Papa.


    No, its fine, Tara. Uncle Thank you very much.


    I didnt say anything worthy of your thanks.


    Uncle Dora waved his hands bashfully and then put a hand on Taras head. Tara probably still didnt understand what we were discussing, but she showed a satisfied smile.


    The father-daughter pair warmed my heart. I told them about the attack yesterday while hiding some of the details. I added that someone who absolutely loathed the denizens of Forest''s Edge attacked us in broad daylight and expressed my wish for Uncle Dora to be more careful.


    Hmm, there would always bewless individuals like that. We will be fine; you should be more careful, Asuta.


    I thanked him once again before leaving his stall.


    And so, we opened the stall for today.


    When we reached the northern zone of the marketce, there were already 30-odd customers waiting there. With the departure of the ten Silver Vase members and the eight staff of the architectpany, I lost 18 regr patrons. However, the numbers of customers we got in the morning remained unchanged.


    The Myam-roasted meat stall was handled by L Wu and me, while Leina Wu and Sh Wu tended to the Kiba burger stall. We made this arrangement as part of the n for the Wu n topletely take over the Kiba burger stall.


    By the way, Rii Sudora has worked here for almost half a month, correct? She only worked half as long as us, but her improvement is very fast.


    After the morning rush hour was over, we finally got to take a break, and L Wu told me that.


    To be honest, she is as good as Vena-nee and me. Maybe you should reconsider her wages.


    Thats right. She takes over my ce at the stall when I need to go to the inns, so I had never seen her work, and havepletely forgotten about this.


    I had already increased the wages for L Wu and the others to 1.5 times their starting pay, so Rii Sudoras initial pay of 3 red copper tes had to be increased to 4.5 red copper tes I should round it up to 5 red copper tes.


    Speaking of which, didnt you mention that you wanted the minor houses to have equal opportunities to earn money so you intended to rotate the staff very often?


    Yes, my n is to switch every twenty days or so; its about time to scout for new employees. Thank you, L Wu. Im thinking about new dishes every day, and these things have slipped my mind.


    Youre wee.


    L Wu said with a shrug.


    By the way, Rimee threw a fit against night. She said that its unfair that Leina-nee gets to help out in the stall too.


    I see. Leina Wu got to work here because of Vena Wus injury, so the Rimee Wu was the only one of the four sisters who didnt get to help out here.


    Well, how should I exin this? Originally, I wanted Leina Wu and Rimee Wu to stay put until the situation with the city has stabilized. There shouldnt be any danger for Rimee Wu toe since there are guards with us, right?


    Huh? You can discuss that with Mama Mia Lei. Having just the injured Vena-nee and Rimee at home will increase the workload of Mama Mia Lei and Grandma Ditto Min.


    In that case, should I discuss things with Mama Mia Lei again?


    But Rimee Wu and L Wu will need to work on alternate days. Wont you mind that, L Wu?


    Im fine with working every other day. I like working at the stall, and if possible, I want to keep doing so.


    L Wu showed her white teeth with a smile, which resembled her brother Ludo quite a lot.


    At this moment, a burly westerner suddenly appeared before the stall.


    Wee I stopped midway through my sentence. He wasnt a customer.


    Yo, your business is still as good as ever.


    He had dark brown hair and beard, light brown eyes, and tanned skin. There was a yellowish bandana tied on his head, and he wore a sleeveless shirt and long pants. The middle-aged man had a face like a bandit boss; he was the man who disguised himself as the leader of a caravan as part of Kamyua Yost and Malfreeds n the guardian Zashuma.


    I have been waiting for you, Zashuma. I need to report something to you.


    Kamyua Yost and Leito werent in Genos, so this guy had taken over their duty of visiting the stall and checking if anything happened.


    Just to be safe, three guardians were already lodging in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. But since Mno Mast already knew this guy, he took on this role.


    Hmm? Lets talk behind the wagon. Ah Wait, its suspicious to just walk away,e over here a short momentter.


    Zashuma left immediately after saying that. He was probably nning to go into the woods after going some distance away from the stall. Before that incident with Geta, he and Kamyua Yost had always been wary of the stall being watched by others.


    That man is really suspicious. But its understandable since he is apanion of that blonde uncle.


    L Wu didnt seem to like Zashuma.


    He took on the disguise of a caravan leader and was proficient in conning others, so he wasnt popr with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    I didnt feel that he and Kamyua Yost were simr at all. Zashuma didnt appear as suspicious as Kamyua Yost but he didnt have the mysterious charm of Kamyua Yost either. In any case, he wasnt as weird as Kamyua Yost.


    I will be away for a bit; please tend to the stall in the meantime.


    Okay, be careful!


    L Wu waved at me, and I went around to the wagon behind us.


    Shin Wu who was guarding the post there looked at me puzzledly.


    Kamyua Yostspanion is here; Im going to inform him about what happened yesterday.


    Shin Wu nodded and said, Is that so. His face was still a little bruised after getting hit by Geta yesterday.


    After ying with Gilulu and Lulu for about a minute, Zashuma was finally ushered in by a youth from the branch house.


    Asuta of the Fa house, this man is Kamyua Yostspanion, he said he had an appointment with you. Is that true?


    Yes, thats right. Thank you for bringing him here.


    The youth acknowledged me with his gaze and then left.


    Zashumaughed awkwardly as he watched the youth leave: Ara ara.


    This guard sure is wary. And even a young Forests Edge hunter like him is plenty intimidating. They have plenty of beauties, which is great too.


    His tendency to joke wasnt well received by the denizens of Forest''s Edge either.


    Even though the denizens of Forest''s Edge were rougher on the edges, there werent bad people.


    So? What happened? Everything looks peaceful here.


    For the third time, I exined what happened yesterday.


    Zashuma stroked his sun-tanned cheeks and grunted in awe.


    The son of Red Beard Goram! The crucial character made his debut. However the Northern Whirlwind is seeking his mother. The son alone is not enough.


    Yes. And he absolutely hates the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Fufu. He probably grew up listening to his mother telling him that his father was framed by despicable people. Ten years ago, her son was just three or four years old.


    In that case he was younger than me or Shin Wu.


    His age did match his height But I was shocked by depth of grudge he was bearing at such a young age.


    His yellow carnivorous eyes shining through his messy red hair were as intense as the hunters from Forest''s Edge.


    Zashuma, if his mother is also hiding out in Genos, Kamyua will make an empty trip. Is there any way to inform Kamyua about this?


    Well, if someone rides with the resolve to tire a Totos to death, they might catch up, but theres no point in doing so. The Northern Whirlwind wont return without finding the mother. So let them continue their search there, while we continue our investigation here.


    I see; that did make sense.


    But a Mars hunter, huh That would be a problem.


    Shin Wu looked at Zashuma when he heard that.


    His ever calm and narrow eyes had the gleam of a hunter.


    Westerner, permit me to interject. Do you know about the Mars hunters?


    Hmm? Im not very sure since I had never seen one before But Mars is a mountain that is three days Totos ride away from Genos. It is said that the Barobaro bird hunted in Mars is a great delicacy.


    Barobaro bird


    However, ferocious beasts known as Gaje leopards roam in the mountain of Mars, so a half-assed hunter wont be able to hunt Barobaro bird. Only a Mars hunter that can kill a Gaje leopard solo is recognized as a qualified hunter.


    Which meant the yellowish brown hide worn by that youth was his hunters garb.


    Zashuma looked at the bruised Shin Wu and continued:


    Gaje leopard is about the size of a man. The ability to hunt such a beast at just 13 or 14 makes him a formidable opponent even for the hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    Is that so. Thank you for sharing such a valuable information with me


    Shin Wu acknowledged with a gaze, then shut his mouth.


    Zashuma grunted, stroked his face, and turned towards me.


    Which means that the significant other of Red Beard Goram and her son have been hiding around Mars for the past decade. If that significant other is still there a trip to Mars will take three days so we might not have enough time.


    The conference was in half a month.


    The round trip would take six days, so they only had less than ten days to carry out their search And there was no telling if Kamyua Yosts group would make any detours before heading into the Mars mountain.


    What should we do then? No Geta might appear before us, so I want to avoid fighting and exin what actually happened. Is there another way?


    Theres nothing more we can do. If we make his mother mad, the efforts by the Northern Whirlwind will be all for naught. We have to resolve this as peacefully as possible. But that kid got injured, right? It will be difficult if he gets taken in by the guards.


    It would be very troublesome. If that Count is as despicable as I thought and that kids identity is uncovered, he will either get silenced forever or be used to ensure his mothers silence.


    Zashuma said something dangerous as he shrugged his thick shoulders.


    But if that kid lives in an inn, I can track where he lives in no time. Mars hunters arent thatmon in Genos.


    Is that so


    Yes, my job is to drink at various bars and collect information. So there will finally be some tension in my work.


    Zashuma smiled deviously.


    By the way, you are close with that vegetable seller, right? Ever since the felons from the Tsun n got executed, I often run into him at inns.


    Huh? Vegetable seller, as in Uncle Dora?


    I dont know his name; its that man you buy vegetables from every morning.


    That was definitely Uncle Dora.


    Whats wrong with Uncle Dora? Did you drag him into some dangerous incidents?


    Ask him yourself. Anyway That vegetable seller visited the inn every night and talked to others about the denizens of Forest''s Edge. He said things like the denizens arent bad, the felons have been executed and the rest are innocent, and how thankful he was to the denizens of Forest''s Edge and all that.


    He even got into a squabble with people who detest the denizens of Forest''s Edge but not to the extent of needing to call the guards. But That man owns a farm to the south of the Post Station Town, correct? He didnt need to eat dinner at an inn in the first ce.


    I could only squeeze out the words:  Is that so.


    I wondered how much help I was to Uncle Dora and Mno Mast.


    I had to suppress the warm feeling in my heart to avoid letting Zashuma notice.


    3


    I returned to the stall after finishing my report to Zashuma and saw two familiar girls ring at each other with Kiba burgers in their hands.


    L Wu who was tending to the stall looked back at me with a bored face.


    You are finally back. Asuta, do something about them.


    And of course, they were Dell and Yumi.


    Dell was the daughter of a steel merchant visiting Genos recently, while Yumi was the daughter of the West Wind Inn. The former was a short-haired girl dressed like a boy, while thetter was a sexy girl wearing a very revealing attire, simr to the clothes worn by the women of Forest''s Edge.


    I was puzzled about why the two of them who had put their differences behind them seemed so tense.


    Erm, whats going on here?


    When I spoke, the two of them turned towards me as one.


    Oh, Asuta. Its nothing We arent noisy or troubling Asuta, right?


    Fufu, then go back to the city. A fierce-looking girl like you wandering the streets will definitely trouble others.


    You have a malicious face too, so hurry on home then!


    I still have business with Asuta.


    I also have business with Asuta.


    They were really loud.


    And the air about them seemed to be electric, and I could almost hear the bachi bachi sound.


    By the way, the young escort Lavis who was standing beside Dell was ring at Ludo Wu with guarded eyes, which made the atmosphere even more treacherous. Ludo Wu was pretending not to notice, but I could understand why L Wu was feeling so dull.


    A-Anyway, lets move to the side first So, whats the matter? Didnt you two made up yesterday?


    Who knows. I just wanted to talk about the dishes I ate at the Big Tree of the South Inn, and she showed up all of a sudden.


    Hmmp! I wouldnt be so angry if you didnt keep unting about it. I also want to eat Asutas meat.


    Dell looked depressed, while Yumi flicked her long hair and said: I cant even!


    Thats not what I mean. I was just too excited after having a delicious meal Sorry if I made you mad.


    No, my fuse is just too short Im just too envious. Im sorry too.


    So that was what happened, I felt relief.


    The two who were ring at each other seconds ago were looking at each other bashfully before turning towards me with a smile.


    Thats the thing, Asutas cooking is too delicious! B-Brazzers? Is that how you say it? Its super delicious!


    I-Is that so. Im d to hear you saying that.


    How nice. Its a dish made with Tau sauce, right? I also want to try it.


    Dell voiced her desires as a child. The so-called brazzers was actually braised meat, a dish seasoned with Tau sauce that originated in her hometown in Jaguar.


    Yumi looked at Dells slender waist with a wry smile.


    Give it a try then; you cante out of the city at night, right?


    Yes. My father says that its too dangerous after dusk, and takes away my entry pass. And the drawbridge is raised at night. Erm Asuta, can I eat your cooking in the daytime?


    Well, I will only prepare the dishes in the afternoon. But you dont need to wait until evening; the innkeeper will probably sell you a portion if you ask him.


    Thats right! Then I can eat it if I dont have work!


    Dell recovered her energy and smiled. Yumi also smiled in relief.


    The small, young, and boyish Dell and the sexy Yumi, they were pr opposites but their smiles were equally charming.


    But this is thest day you are cooking that braised meat, correct? The innkeeper says you will be changing the menu today.


    Yes, thats right. Todays menu is vegetable stew. I will be doing a taste test for the meat dish today. If it is epted, I will be making that meat dish tomorrow.


    Really!? Then I will try itter! Uwah, Im looking forward to it!


    Tch! Thats too sly!


    Ahaha. Sorry, sorry.


    Yumi patted Dells head.


    I was a bit worried about her getting mad about being treated like a child, but Dell merely puffed her cheeks unhappily. This duo was sure interesting.


    What about you? Dont you have business to discuss?


    Oh, right! I want to show Asuta something!


    Dell said energetically as she pulled out a knife from her waist. Today, it wasnt a dagger for self-defense, but something else.


    It looked like a cooking tool kept inside a sheath. Unlike my Santoku knife, the hilt of this knife was also steel. There were grooves on it, probably to give it more grip.


    Oh, is that the kitchen knife sold in your shop, Dell?


    Yes! This is a meat cutting knife! Its selling point is the easiness of cutting through the kimyusu bones with it!


    Dell handed it to me hilt first, and I took it curiously.


    Erm, can I draw it out?


    You cant tell if its good unless you do it, correct?


    Of course I couldnt. So I pulled it out of its sheath.


    The de of the body was a beautiful white steel. The shape was like a butcher knife or a western kitchen knife and narrower than the Santoku knife.


    The de was about 20 cm long and, despite being narrow, the edge was thicker than my other knives. The hilt was from steel but wasnt too heavy. Its handling felt simr to the Santoku knife when I used it.


    Hmm, this is a good knife.


    It was heavier than a Santoku knife and lighter than a hunters knife. The steel handle had a surprisingly good grip, and the entire knife was very well bnced.


    How is it? Want to try cutting with it?


    There was no reason for me to turn her down.


    I wanted a meat cutting knife in order to take better care of the Santoku knife, which my father had poured his heart and soul into. I had already gotten permission from Ai Fa.


    However, the knives sold in the Post Station Town didnt intrigue me at all. My expectation became probably higher after purchasing the high-quality vegetable cutting knife from Shumimaru.


    I took out the bundle of meat I was nning to let Neil taste test and opened it on the stall counter. Inside was belly meat covered in Pico leaves. I pushed the tip of the knife into the soft meat and cut a few slices off. All the meat slices were exactly 7 mm thick.


    I kept mincing the meat and made a patty a short momentter.


    It was impable. It was as good as my fathers Santoku knife in cutting meat.


    Yes, this is excellent. I cant find anything wrong with its handling.


    Really? Then you will buy it!?


    Dell leaned forward with her eyes filled with expectations.


    Yes, but you are selling this in the city, correct? Which means, it is very expensive?


    Of course, it will be more expensive than the knives in the Post Station Town, but I guarantee it is worth every coin! The price is twelve white copper tes!


    Twelve white copper tes.


    The Semu-made kitchen knife I bought from Shumimaru cost 18 white copper tes. The knives sold in the Post Station Town were basically priced between four to five white copper tes, and the hunting dagger Ai Fa was lending me cost six white copper tes.


    Twelve white copper tes were roughly ten kiba worth of tusks and horns. It wasnt cheap at all, but I didnt want to continue exerting the Santoku knife that had been in use for over twenty years.


    Okay, I have decided. Dell, I want to buy this knife.


    Thats great! Thank you for your patronage!


    Dell showed an incredibly cheery smile.


    Yumi and I both grinned at the sight of her innocent smile.


    Indeed Im looking for a good meat cutting knife, but why are you selling me one all of a sudden?


    Huh? Because Asuta had never used a Jaguar de before, so Im not happy about that! I can see that vegetable knife is Semu-made, and the other one isnt from Jaguar either.


    Dell inspected the Santoku knife on the tform seriously.


    This is a good knife; I dont know where it is made, but it still surprised me. Like I said In order to not lose to that knife, I chose one of the best from my stock!


    Really? That makes me d, thank you. But Shouldnt you sell this excellent knife of yours to a noble?


    Hmmp! I think Asuta is better than the chef hired by the nobles! I just want the best chef to use the best knife.


    Dell said with a fearless smile.


    All her smiles were charming and showed her emotions without any filter. I thought it was funny that she had an annoying smirk when I first met her.


    See youter then! I wille again tomorrow!


    I need to get back to work too. Asuta, Im looking forward to the dinner at the inn tonight!


    Dell and Yumi left some warmth in my heart and then headed to the north and south respectively.


    The moment they left, the easterner with a western air about him, Sangjura, came quietly to the stall.


    Asuta, give me one.


    Ah, hello, thank you for your patronage. Erm Thank you very much for yesterday.


    No need for thanks, this is my duty as a westerner.


    Sangjura smiled and pulled back his hood to show his long brown hair.


    As my heart was being soothed by his smile Sangjura said something incredible to me.


    The bandit kid, caught. Peace upheld, is great.


    What!


    I stood there stiffly and felt the blood slowly flowing away from my face.


    W-Wait! That kid from yesterday got apprehended by the guards?


    Isnt that so? I no see wanted notice, so I thought he is caught.


    Wanted notice?


    Yes. When a suspect is wanted, the guards will put up wanted notice with sketches of the suspect on them. But I go there, no see. So I thought he got caught.


    Sangjura tilted his head in surprise.


    I exhaled the breath I was holding in.


    I see. Ah, that scared me No, sorry. Actually, we didnt report him to the guards.


    You no tell guards?


    It was Sangjuras turn to widen his eyes in surprise. His expression wasnt that exaggerated, but it felt more incredulous because he looked like a Semu.


    But now wasnt the time to think about that.


    If others are violent to you, you must tell guards. If leave criminals be, others will be harmed.


    Yes, it is the duty of a westerner to report such incidents. However he is only targeting the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so there shouldnt be any danger to the townsfolk.


    Then it is more danger to Asuta you all.


    We will be fine. We have dependablepanions to protect us.


    Sangjura looked at Ludo Wu who was standing guard by the stall with his light colored eyes.


    Compared to that time when Ludo Wu was facing off against Lavis, Ludo Wu stared back at Sangjura with much more serious eyes.


    But I think you should tell guards. Or, you have concerns?


    Concerns?


    Yes. I heard status of denizens of Forest''s Edge in Post Station Town,plicated. I seldome Genos, so no know well. But denizens of Forest''s Edge is ostracized?


    Sangjura leaned forth with a sincere expression and said:


    But denizens of Forest''s Edge, citizen of west god Selva. My mother, Semu, but I also citizen of Selva. Westerners all brethrens. Dont need to be concern. I think you should find guards.


    It wasnt that sort of concern.


    However, we couldnt approach the guards working under Pyschkurewuss brother for this case and I couldnt tell Sangjura who was just passing by all theseplicated matters.


    Still have other concern?


    Yes, Im very sorry


    Then need me go in your ce? I also involve in this incident, so can inform guards.


    N-No need! Doing that will just cause us problems.


    It would be hard to hide everything.


    I scrambled to formte my words.


    Erm, he has a deep grudge targeted specifically towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge. So we want to have a proper conversation with him to resolve his misunderstanding. If he gets apprehended before that, we wont get the chance to resolve his misunderstanding Thats why we didnt inform the guards.


    On second thought, the only person I had to keep in the dark was Pyschkurewuss.


    Zattsu Tsuns groupmitting the crime a decade ago, and the Red Beard Gang being made their scapegoat was already public knowledge, so there wasnt any need to hide this. Or rather, we should let more people know about this.


    However, I didnt want to disclose Getas identity as words might spread to Pyschkurewuss ears.


    Geta dered himself to be a son of Red Beard Goram in front of Sangjura, but Sangjura didnt show any reaction to this name. Sangjura who wasnt from Genos might not know about the Red Beard Gang.


    Anyway, Sangjura didnt pursue the matter and backed away with eyes that looked a little saddened.


    Is that so. You seem to have your reasons. Sorry for saying too much.


    Its fine, no need to apologize. Your concern makes me d, Sangjura.


    May peace be with Asuta and everyone. I hope you clear up misunderstanding.


    Sangjura finally left with a gentle smile and a Myam-roasted meat in hand.


    Hmm, that guy got some skills. But I dont think I will lose to him unless his right arm heals up.


    Ludo Wu muttered as he watched that tall and slender figure disappear into the crowd.


    Dont say that. He helped us yesterday, so he is our benefactor instead.


    I know that. But having an opponent that I know I couldnt best wandering around makes me uneasy. Its fine if he is a denizen of Forest''s Edge, but him being a townsfolk is


    So that was how a hunter of Forest''s Edge felt.


    By the way, Ai Fa was still wary of Sangjura.


    If we can build a cordial rtionship with Genos, will she be less wary?


    Would the day when the denizens of Forest''s Edge treat westerners as brethrens evere Would the day when westerners think of the denizens of Forest''s Edge as fellow citizens ever happen?


    As I was thinking about all that, the sun finally rose to the middle of the sky.

 Volume 10 - Ch 2

    Afternoon.


    During this time, I would let Sh Wu and the others handle the business at the stalls, and head to the inns to cater food for them.


    I had to bring a cooking assistant along, so I hired Rii Sudora to tend to the stall in the afternoon. And as Leina Wu mentioned in the morning, the Lutim and Lei houses each sent two young hunters to the town so Ludo Wu and the three other escorts could apany me to the inn.


    And of course, my assistant was Leina Wu. She was envious of Sh Wu who would be managing the stalls, but she still felt that assisting me with my work at the inn was a worthwhile job.


    The first inn we visited was the Cryptic Venerable Inn where the easterners often lodged in. Ludo Wu usually followed me into the kitchen, but Shin Wu took his ce today, and the rest kept watch on the outside of the inn.


    Listen up, if that red-haired brat shows up, dont rush at him alone. Blow your grass whistle and call for backup.


    The eyes of Ludo Wu who was giving the instructions seemed to be anticipating something. He seemed very curious about how capable the Mars hunter who fended off Shin Wu was.


    After bidding them farewell, we entered the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    Neil, I brought the kiba I promised.


    I opened the bundle of kiba inside the kitchen, and Neils eyes lit up happily. Neil had finally decided to buy fresh kiba meat, so I quickly brought him a sample.


    Thank you very much, is this portion for sampling?


    Yes. Different parts of the kiba have different texture, so I n to set the price depending on the parts.


    I exined as I opened the bundle.


    But having less quantity doesnt mean the quality is better. Each part has its own tastiness which doesnt depend on the price, so I hope you can confirm it for yourself.


    I see. Normally, the meat from the karons body is more tender and delicious than the karons legs. I would very much like to know.


    Neil looked at the meat on the counter seriously.


    I brought 200 g of meat from four different parts today. They were the shoulder meat, loin meat, abdomen meat, and thigh meat. The lean loin and shoulder meat were limited in quantity and expensive, so I didnt bring them along today.


    The kiba hind legs have the most meat, so I n to benchmark it to the karon thigh meat. I will then use this benchmark to decide the price of their other meat.


    Neil wanted to buy ten portions of meat for dinner, which was about 2.5 kg.


    So, the price was


    Thigh meat, 9 red copper tes.


    Shoulder meat, 11.5 red copper tes.


    Loin meat, 14 red copper tes.


    Abdomen meat, 16.5 red copper tes.


    The taste from grilling and boiling it is very different, so please test them out. And of course, you can also buy a mixture of 5 thigh meat and 5 shoulder meat.


    Thank you very much. By the way, which parts are suitable for grilling, and which parts will be good for stew?


    Personally speaking, I find the thigh meat and shoulder meat a little tougher, so they are more suited for a vegetable stew. But if you knock the meat with bottles or sticks to break its fibers, cut the muscles and slice it thinly, the texture will be more tender.


    I see, thats worth a try.


    Neil said as he squinted his eyes happily.


    Kamyua Yost once said that the dishes served in inns were just an extension of home cooking. But there were innkeepers like Neil and Naudiz from the Big Tree of the South Inn who put a lot of effort into their cooking.


    They must have had a strong urge to let the easterners and southerners who traveled all the way to Genos to have a satisfying meal. Thanks to them, I could procure exotic seasonings at a slightly higher price, and a dubious character like me was permitted to sell my cookings in their inns.


    I will start doing my work for today then.


    With the help of Leina Wu, we started making 30 portions of Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style.


    After finishing the work in the Cryptic Venerable Inn in less than an hour, we went to the Big Tree of the South Inn.


    This time yesterday, we were attacked by Geta while walking down this road, but we reached the Big Tree of the South Inn without incident today.


    Oh, I have been waiting for you, Asuta.


    The innkeeper Naudiz weed us with a smile.


    However, when I asked for his permission for the hunters of Forest''s Edge to guard the inns entrance, his face turned gloomy:


    Something troubling happened again? Are the talks between you and the city people thatplicated?


    After already having exined the incident to Mno Mast, Uncle Dora, Zashuma, Sangjura and Neil, I had to convey yesterdays conflict for the sixth time.


    Not only was our rtionship with the city people strained; we were even attacked by someone with a hatred towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge. That was why we wanted to increase the security in view of the danger. Naudizs face turned gloomier as he listened:


    Hmm This sounds reallyplicated


    Naudiz was different from Neil; I thought he was neutral towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge. He neither loathed nor supported the denizens of Forest''s Edge, but I could tell that he respected the denizens as important business partners.


    So telling him too much might make him reconsider the pros and cons of working together with us At least, he wasnt asking us to get lost for the day.


    Naudiz said: I was thinking about thatmotion two days ago, and how the people in the city didnt tell us anything. The denizens of Forest''s Edge and the city both made mistakes, so all involved parties should work towards avoiding the same thing from happening again If they announced that, the people in the Post Station Town would feel more at ease.


    It seemed that the truth has been uncovered, yet the feeling that some parts remained concealed lingers in my heart. I think that its impossible for the people in the city to bring up their shame and failures.


    These words were often used to describe the miserable state of the rtionship between the Genos city and the Post Station Town.


    It had been one and a half months since I first stepped foot in the Post Station Town and I had not heard the townsfolk of the Post Station Town say anything positive about the Genos city or the guards. The future ruler, Malfreed, was probably worried about this situation and wanted to resolve this.


    Leaving that aside, Im looking forward to trying your new dish today.


    Well, I will start working on it.


    The menu of the Big Tree of the South Inn was to change today.


    Vegetable stew would be served today. Its name? Kiba soup seasoned with Tau sauce might do. Actually, this was the kiba hotpot I tried making for dinner in the Fa house.


    Meat from three different parts of the kiba, namely, the thigh, shoulder, and belly, and four types of vegetables, which were aria, tino, chachi, and gigo, were used. After cooking them thoroughly, I seasoned it with rock salt and Tau sauce. Taking inspiration from kenchin soup, I made thistest version of kiba soup.


    There was arge variety of ingredients, but I reduced the amount of each of them to minimize the cost. The efficiency ratio was 23% without the meat, and 60% if the meat was included. Since the braised kiba used arge amount of Tau sauce and fruit wine, the efficiency ratio of that dish was actually 5% higher.


    However, this was different from the normal stew, as the lilo had been added when cooking the meat to mask its gamey taste. To be frank, there wouldnt be any stench after the kiba was bloodlet. But the strong taste of the kiba,pared to kimyusu and karon meat, might not be eptable to many people, so I included this extra step.


    The selling point of this dish was the potato-like chachi and herb-like gigo. The chachi was boiled, while gigo was added after all the vegetables were cooked. This way, the customers could taste two types of vegetables.


    Alright. After I scoop up the foam, can you help me maintain a weak fire?


    Yes, leave it to me.


    Leina Wu smiled brightly. Leina Wus skill in cooking vegetable stew was as good as mine so I could leave it to her without any worries.


    By the way, for the vegetable stew, Ai Fa didnt tell me specifically that Asutas cooking tastes better. In the end, herment was I can only say that both sides are even


    Anyway, after entrusting the task to Leina Wu, I started making todays sample dish. I hoped that Naudiz who was happy with the Kiba soup wont need to worry about removing the Braised kiba from his menu. I intended to present the new dish that was supposed to rece the Braised kiba today.


    Have you named the dish yet?


    Yes. I dub it Meat chachi.


    Naudiz widened his eyes in surprise.


    Instead of kiba chachi, you are calling it Meat chachi? Why the name?


    Hahaha, thats what this dish is called in my hometown. And Im selling a dish called Kiba Chitto in the Cryptic Venerable Inn, so I want to differentiate them a little.


    However, chachi didnt exist in my old world, only potatoes which had a simr taste to chachi. So this dish was equivalent to Meat and potato stew in my old world.


    I made this dish plenty of times in the Tsurumi restaurant too.


    Depending on the environment, the ingredients that would be used might change. Ingredient-wise, chachi and aria could rece potato and onions, but I didnt have any soy sauce, sugar or mirin, so I had to use the Tau sauce, which resembled soy sauce, and fruit wine that was simr to red wine. The fruit wine was much sweeter than red wine, so I made the decision to cook Meat chachi and braised kiba.


    Leaving the ingredients aside for now, I need to settle the issue of seasoning first.


    I thought as I poured some kiba oil into the pot to fry the belly meat.


    I tossed in aria and chachi before the belly meat started to brown, and, after stir-frying them for a while, I added in Tau sauce, fruit wine, and water.


    Asuta, all thats left is waiting, right?


    Leina asked me energetically as she asked about my work process.


    Yes.


    When she heard my answer, she replied: This dish is really simple.


    Yes, its easy to make. But the ratio of Tau sauce and fruit wine, cooking time and the intensity of the fire, all these will change the taste a lot.


    There werent any measuring cups and gas stove in this world. Without the instrument for urate measurements, the instinct during cooking was very important.


    In my hometown, this is the representative dish of home cooking. But surprisingly, it is harder to teach this dish,pared to hamburg steak and braised meat.


    Leina Wu said with curious eyes: Is that so?


    Ah, the Tau sauce and fruit wine are really fragrant.


    Naudiz leaned his nose in.


    I also add fruit wine into my cooking, but Im not as bold as Asuta. The sweetness of the fruit wine really suits the taste of southerners.


    I heard there is sugar in Jaguar?


    I remembered Arudas saying that.


    It should be avable in Genos too. But I have never seen it sold outside the rock walls.


    Is it so rare that its only sold in the city? Hmm, the seasonings in this Post Station Town are reallycking. Its the same with Tau sauce; you cant buy any unless you have connections with the southern merchants, right? Aside from rock salt, what other seasonings are sold in the market?


    I have to admit there arent any other seasonings. Some people use herbs like myam for seasoning though.


    I added firewood to the stove, nodded, and replied: I see.


    By the way, no one seemed to be selling Pico leaves and lilo. I only see them in the rock salt shop from time to time.


    Around these parts, Pico leaves and lilo can only be foraged in the Morga forest. Having the freedom to forage as much Pico leaves and lilo as they wish can be considered one of the few privileges of the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Naudiz chose his words carefully to avoid saying anything sarcastic or unpleasant. He must have put in a lot of effort in order to not give any special treatment to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    So preserving meat in the Post Station Town can only be done by marinating it with salt, correct?


    Thats right. Its a chore to procure fresh meat every day, and the price will be high if I dont buy in bulk. I will normally buy enough for several days, and preserve the rest with salt.


    I see.


    If things went well, I could teach Mno Mast to cook with kimyusu and karon meat. I wondered if I could make an eptable dish with something other than kiba. This was a stimting challenge for me.


    Ah, excuse me for a moment.


    It was almost time and I removed the cover of the pot.


    The steam gushed out along with the fragrance of the Tau sauce and fruit wine. The water submerging the ingredients had been reduced by half. I used the spat to stir the ingredients and then used a krilee stick to poke a chachi.


    The vegetable got prated without any resistance.


    How about the taste?


    I used the stick to tear off some chachi and then put it together with some belly meat into my mouth.


    It was soft with a faint taste of sweetness. The chachi was piping hot and smooth. When I chewed, the sweet delicious taste spread in my mouth.


    The sweetness is a little diluted so a thicker texture will be more ideal.


    I poured Tau sauce onto the spoon until it was half full, scooped up stock from the te, and poured it into the pot.


    I carefully stirred to avoid mashing the chachi, waited for the stock to boil, and then tasted it.


    It felt great. Like braised kiba, this dish tasted best when cooled, which allowed the vor to permeate it. But the taste right now was already good enough right now.


    I scooped up the content of the pot onto a new te.


    Please have a try; this is half a portion.


    It had around 120 g of meat, half an aria, and a quarter chachi.


    I thought about adding more chachi, but in order to keep the cost on the same level as Braised kiba, this was the limit. Chachi cost 2.5 times more than aria.


    Compared to the cheap aria and poitan, they seem so expensive.


    I pondered as I poured half a portion into another te.


    Leina Wu, I will watch the fire for you, please try it too.


    Ah, can I?


    Leina Wu was as happy as a child.


    Naudiz had a smile as brilliant as Leina Wu.


    And so, the two of them picked up a spoon and sent the dish into their mouths, and then exploded in happiness at the same time.


    Asuta, this is amazing!


    Yes, this is just marvelous!


    Naudiz was smiling so much that the corners of his eyes and brows were drooping.


    Ah, it tastes really good. The soft chachi is great, and the sweet aria was a nice touch too. But the kiba is delicious as well Compared to the braised meat, this dish brings out the taste of the vegetables more.


    Thank you for yourpliment. But unlike braised meat and the vegetable stew, this dish didnt use any lilo. The kiba taste will be stronger, so Im not sure if this will be to the liking of the southerners.


    You dont need to worry about that. Or rather, I think you dont need to add lilo into the kiba soup too. The lilo is too strong, and just a little of it will affect the taste of the Tau sauce.


    That was an astute observation.


    If the lilo meshed well with the Kiba soup, I would have added it in back at home. I only used it to mask the gamey taste.


    Naudiz tilted his head with a smile: I dont think the kiba tastes too gamey anyway. I believe it''s strange for any customers to dislike this taste.


    His movements were full of charm for a middle-aged bearded man.


    Or maybe they think kiba isnt something normal people should eat? The texture of the kiba might be very different from karon and kimyusu, and the taste is also stronger, so thats why some people might dislike it.


    Pops Bn was also misled by this when he tried the Kiba burger, and concluded that it tastes bad.


    But a monthter, he brought arge quantity of kiba jerky instead of karon jerky. Pops told me that he had gotten used to the strong vor after eating it for a month.


    Asuta has worked at the stall for more than a month, right? Word that kiba is edible had already spread in the Post Station Town. The kibas taste is what makes it delicious, so there is no need to mask it at all.


    I see. Your words give me confidence.


    I smiled in reply to Naudiz.


    Would you like to buy this dish?


    Of course! Ah But its hard for me to give up on Braised kiba. Once every five, no, ten days will be fine, is that possible?


    Im fine with that arrangement. Then I will prepare Braised kiba on the first day of the ten-day contract, then alternate between Meat chachi and Kiba soup after that. What do you think?


    Naudiz wasnt just worried about his customers; he also wanted to eat Braised kiba himself. Unlike Neil, Naudiz ate the cooking he brought from me as his dinner. The fact that he was willing to forgo the profits of one portion in order to eat it made me proud.


    Anyway, the reason I intended to remove the Braised kiba from the menu was the cooking time. So I should be able to cope if it was just once every ten days. If I really couldnt find the time, I would have to leave the stall early for that day.


    Ah, but I cant increase the number of guards in the morning in such a situation I would really prefer to not need guards when visiting the inns.


    As I was thinking about all that, Naudiz said to me with a thoughtful face:


    By the way Asuta, you mentioned that you will be taking a day off after finishing this ten-day contract?


    Thats right. So I hope the future contract will start after my off days.


    I dont mind, but are you going to rest for the 7th and the 8th?


    Yes, Im thinking of studying my cooking too.


    Naudiz lowered his head and said: I see


    At this moment, Leina Wu shared a small portion of her Meat chachi with Shin Wu.


    After stealing a peek at Shin Wu squinting his eyes happily after taking a bite, I turned to Naudiz again.


    What? Is there a problem?


    Its nothing. But I have to do something about this.


    Naudiz then lifted his head and said:


    Asuta, you mentioned that you are willing to sell fresh kiba for me to cook myself. Does that still apply?


    Huh? Yes, it does.


    Then I want to buy kiba.


    I couldnt help asking: But why?


    Naudiz wasnt too enthusiastic about this proposal before.


    For the sake of business, of course. If I cant sell Asutas cooking for these two days, my customers might eat at some other inn instead.


    Y-You are overthinking it, correct? I wont be catering meals at all during my day offs, so they cant eat my food no matter where they go.


    But, Asuta, you sold kiba to the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn, right? And you are nning to cater for the West Wind Inn and Kimyusus Tail Inn too. In that case these inns mighte up with their own kiba dishes. That frightens me a little.


    Hmm


    I dont think the other innkeepers are as good at cooking as Asuta. But patrons craving for kiba can only be satiated by it, correct? At least thats what I think when considering things from the perspective of the customers.


    Naudiz then bowed deeply:


    Please sell me fresh kiba meat. I want to use the next few days to research a presentable dish together with my significant other.


    And, of course, I lowered my head and answered: Thank you very much.


    My original goal was to make kiba itself the merchandise, not the kiba cooking. I was overjoyed that Naudiz made this decision right after Neil did.


    Anyway, we didnt encounter the red-haired Geta or any ploy from Pyschkurewuss today and finished our work in the Post Station Town without incident. Two-thirds of the meaningful first day of the White month was now over.


    2


    It was between noon and dusk and felt like 3.30pm to me.


    Afterpleting all my work, we set off from the Post Station Town for the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    The great thing was, despite losing the regr patrons from the Silver Vase and architects, sales didnt drop significantly. 143 portions were sold today, and we would have been sold out if Shumimaru and Pops were still here.


    Although some people had left Genos, others hade to visit. And their numbers were roughly equal to my stalls customers who had left.


    Anyway, the work for today had concluded smoothly. We parted ways with the young hunters from Lutim and Lei houses on the road back to the Forest''s Edge settlement, and I picked up Gilulus reins. The unfortunate thing was, my wagon became full after Rii Sudora and the youths from the Wu n branch house got on.


    And there was a pile of ingredients and crockery like pots too, so I didnt push Gilulu too hard and let it walk slowly. The road was full of sharp turns in the first ce, so Gilulus burden was even heavier.


    Despite all that, Gilulu towed the wagon energetically with a dumb face as usual. Even at this slower pace, it took less than 30 minutes to arrive at the Wu n vige.


    After reaching the Wu n vige, I gave a few suggestions to Leina Wu on making the patty for the Kiba burger and then headed home. Unlike yesterday, I was escorted by Ludo Wu and Shin Wu on their mount, Lulu. When Ai Fa wasnt apanying me, they would escort me back to the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    Both Geta and Pyschkurewuss henchmen probably wouldnt venture into the Forest''s Edge settlement But Donda Wu nned to y all the cards he has on hand. I was grateful for his consideration and hoped peaceful days woulde quickly.


    Ah, Asuta, we have been waiting.


    When I reached home, there were six women waiting for me.


    The Fou, Lan, and Dean houses sent two women each to learn cooking. I didnt see Celice Lan Fou, but Tulu Dean and Jass Dean were here.


    Asuta, long time no see.


    Jass Dean, the elder sister of the Dean house head and a middle-aged woman with serious eyes, lowered her head quietly.


    The ten-year-old Tulu Dean who was adopted from the Tsun n by the Dean house lowered her head timidly too.


    We had already put our differences behind us when Tulu Dean and I tried making offal dishes. But that was quite some time ago, so she had turned introverted again. My only option was to spend some time to warm up to her, so I smiled:


    The lesson today will be on making hamburg meat patty. Lets work hard together, Tulu Dean?


    Ah, y-yes


    Tulu Dean lowered her head.


    But her eyes werent gloomy anymore, and she looked up at me.


    I heard that it goes against the customs of Forest''s Edge to grill meat in someone elses kitchen. Is it fine to do the preparation work before the grilling here?


    Thats fine. We have brought the necessary ingredients with that in mind.


    The Lan house women replied.


    The Lan, Fou, and Dean houses all paired a young girl with an elderly woman. Including Rii Sudora and me, there were eight of us here.


    I will patrol the area before Ai Faes back.


    After thanking Ludo Wu, I went into my home together with the women.


    First, cook the poitan thoroughly to make it more sticky. If you dont have enough time, you can add in diced gigo as a workaround, but that would cost money. So we can cook this much poitan in no time. While we are cooking the poitan, lets dice the aria first.


    There were more than two hours till sunset. I had already decided to do the slicing of the meat, which was needed for the stall, in the morning so I was free during this time.


    So I taught them how to fry the diced aria with fruit wine and mince the meat while watching the fire. After teaching them that, I could work on my own studies.


    My homework right now was to taste the vegetables I seldom came into contact with.


    Be it the House Lutim wedding or the business in the Post Station Town, the first task I would take on was testing the taste of the new ingredients. Thats why I tried the taste of aria, poitan, tino, p, tarapa, chachi, gigo, myam, and other ingredients. The variety sold in the Post Station Town was muchrger than those bought by the denizens of Forests Edge.


    There were some vegetables which I wasnt sure of their use. Like poitan that confounded me in the past, I couldnt find the connection between some of the vegetables with the food I was familiar with.


    Some vegetables werent suitable for selling. They might have limited harvest, making it hard to procure the required quantity.


    After excluding these vegetables, there wasnt much variety left.


    Hmm Im not that free today, so lets get this over with.


    I thought as I reached for a durian-like fruit that was orange and spiky.


    It was about the size of a grapefruit and had the shape of a rugby ball. One of it cost 0.5 red copper tes, which was the same price as a chachi despite being heavier, which made it a suitable candidate.


    It seemed to be called shiru. It was sold in many stalls in the Post Station Town but seldom bought by the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The spiky husk was hard, so I used the meat cutting I bought today to try opening it. This knife was actually suitable for cutting any ingredients, just like the santoku knife. The knife rmended by Dell met my expectations perfectly and break through the husk of the shiru.


    The sweet and sour fragrance of the fruit permeated the room.


    The inside was yellow.


    There were clusters of juicy gem-like seeds in there, much like a pomegranate. I scraped them onto a te, and the yellowish juice dripped on top of it, and the fragrance in the room became even stronger.


    What a sweet smell.


    Tulu Dean who was mincing meat looked back at me shyly.


    The children in this world were sensitive to sweet fragrance too.


    This is shiru, which is seldom seen in the Forest''s Edge settlement. Want to try some?


    Huh, can I?


    I grunted positively and scooped up some fruit juice with a spoon.


    Tulu Dean whose hands were dirty because of the meat she was mincing looked at me troublingly, so I shoved the spoon right to her mouth and said: Here.


    Tulu Deans face blushed as she drunk from the spoon.


    She suddenly shouted from her cute lips: So sour!


    Hmm. Thats probably why the denizens of Forest''s Edge dont really eat this.


    It smelled like oranges, but shiru was as sour as a lemon. It was sweeter than a lemon, but at the same time, more sour than one.


    Tulu Dean made angry tsundere noises as she waved her hands. She probably didnt want to touch others with her dirty palms, so she kept hitting me with her elbow.


    Sorry about that. But if you drink it after diluting with some water, it should be quite tasty, right?


    Its not tasty! My mouth hurts!


    She yelled while turning her face away.


    Jass Dean looked happily at Tulu Dean who was behaving in a way that befitted her age. The women from the Fou house and Lan house were also snickering.


    Asuta, is this fine?


    Rii Sudora pointed at the counter with a gleeful smile.


    There was a nice pile of pink minced meat over there.


    Yes, that will do. Next will be mixing it with the diced aria, poitan, and stock. Ah, it will taste better if you add some salt and Pico leaves; I will share some of the Fa houses salt and Pico leaves with you for today.


    After that, the other women also finished mincing their meat. The denizens of Forest''s Edge were strong so they could finish the manualbor of mincing meat as quickly as me.


    We might be able to finish ahead of time. I moved the te of shiru juice to a corner of the room and decided to teach them how to make meat patty.


    By having a strong fire in one stove and a weak me in another stove, it is possible to grillrge meat patties. But it is difficult to control the intensity of the fire, so lets start with the weak one. Take this much meat, meld it into a ball, and then toss it left and right to push out the air inside.


    I yed catch with the meat patty between my left and right hands. This is a test of how nimble ones hands were. Tulu Dean and Rii Sudora were quick on their hands, a reflection on their skills in cooking.


    The women from the Fou and Lan houses grumbled This is difficult as they tried doing so happily. They seemed sincerely happy that they could finally challenge theplicated process of cooking hamburg steaks.


    Oh right, I have something to discuss with the Fou and Lan houses.


    I recalled my conversation with L Wu this morning about the job rostering for the work in the Post Station Town.


    I told the four of them about how the wealth should be distributed equally and whether anyone wanted to take the job in the Post Station Town in ce of the Sudora house.


    But their response was lukewarm.


    Work in the Post Station Town, huh We have been in the Fa houses care in all sorts of ways so we would like to repay your kindness.


    An elderly woman answered.


    She had a serious face.


    Just tell us what you need us to do, and we will get it done.


    L Wu and Leina Wus smiling face came to my mind, and I said: Ah, no, Im not asking you to repay me in the form of work. I just hope you can enjoy work that is different from your usual routine.


    But their expressions remained unchanged.


    Rii Sudora said calmly: Asuta, are you short on people for your business in the Post Station Town?


    No, theres no problem now. There might be if the number of stalls increased to three.


    Is that so. You can ask the Fou and Lan houses for help when the timees. To be honest, unlike therge Wu n and house Lutim, its hard for us to spare the manpower to work in town for half a day.


    Rii Sudora then said with a refreshing smile:


    The Sudora house has too few people, so the women are free. Even though the branch houses and kin houses had all joined the main house in recent years, there are still only four men and five women in the Sudora house. And there arent any children that we need to take care of.


    After asking, I realized the Fou and Lan houses were short on women. They had to put in quite a bit of effort to make time for the cooking lessons.


    They already earned quite a fair amount by selling meat to the Fa house, so there wasnt a need to force the issue and get someone to take over Rii Sudora. But for the sake of the Fa house who had helped them so much, they had steeled themselves to endure more hardships.


    In that case, I will discuss this again if Im really short on manpower. I want to share this with the other houses like the Gazu and Latzu too.


    Is that so. Feel free to call on us when the timees. We want to help the Fa house too.


    Thank you very much. Im happy to hear that.


    And so, the topic came to an end. However there was still a girl with a gloomy expression.


    That was Tulu Dean.


    Before I even asked, Jass Dean said:


    The Dean house can spare some women. But as you know, the leader of our kin houses, the house head of Zaza doesnt agree with the Fa houses business. It pains me to say that I cant repay the vor despite everything you have done for us.


    Ah, its fine, dont


    If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have told this to the Dean house. The Dean house was a kin house of the Zaza house, and they were only permitted to learn bloodletting and cooking, but prohibited from taking part in the Fa houses business operations.


    Jass Dean said calmly:  Tulu Dean, you want to help Asuta, isnt that right?


    Tulu Dean shook her head along with her twin tails.


    I will obey the arrangement of the tribal chief and house head.


    Her voice was soft but filled with strength.


    But she was tearing up.


    I will do my best to get acknowledged by the Zaza house head. When Im allowed to seek help from the Dean house, I wille to find you again, alright?


    Tulu Dean answered with a nod: Okay.


    We were still caught up with the issues of Pyschkurewuss and Geta, but I will work hard so that I could face the Zaza house head and the others one day.


    Also The heir to the Wu n, which has rendered me the most support so far, Jiza Wu.


    Its been a long time since I had a heart-to-heart conversation with Jiza Wu. Thest time I learned about how he felt was before the House Head Conference.


    I dont really dare to imagine this, but if something happens to Donda Wu, the Fa house will be in an awkward position.


    Their kins, the Lutim and Lei houses, were friendly towards the Fa house so Jiza Wu couldnt turn his back on us so easily.


    But if both tribal chiefs from the Wu n and Zaza house withdrew their support for the Fa house, there was no telling how things might turn out. I thought about how arduous the path ahead of me was and then said in a cheerful voice to brighten the heavy atmosphere: Alright then.


    The meat patty is taking shape. Lastly, let me demonstrate in the stoves outside on how to grill the meat patty for taste testing.


    The women became cheerful and stood up with a smile.


    The meat patty for taste testing was made by Rii Sudora with the Fa houses meat. I brought along a bottle of fruit wine along to steam the meat and opened the door.


    And found my beloved house head Ai Fa standing right outside.


    Uwahh, thats a huge one!


    I blurted that out before saying Wee home. Ai Fa was carrying a male kiba between 70 to 80 kg on her back.


    Ai Fa nodded with a grunt, the sweat on her face was glistening, and she was panting hard. That was only natural since she was carrying such a heavy load and trekking back home through the forest. Ai Fa dropped the kiba by her feet and then took a breather.


    It fell into a trap I set nearby. I let most of its blood out so it would be a pity if I left it to the munto. Hence, I brought it home. But Im a little tired.


    Of course you are. Thank you for your hard work, Ai Fa.


    Yes, you too


    Ai Fas eyes were shining a little.


    She must be happy that I came home safe.


    But because of the women standing behind me, she kept a straight face to show them her dignity as a house head.


    Ai Fa, you are amazing! You took down such a big one by yourself?


    Ludo Wu and Shin Wu appeared out of nowhere and ran over.


    Ai Fa turned back and acknowledged them with her gaze.


    You have been protecting the Fa house, thank you.


    Dont be so reserved. By the way, you really are amazing. That guy fell into a trap?


    Yes. It fell into a hole, and I killed it off easily.


    Anyone can kill it, but setting the trap in the right ce is the ability of the hunter. And you dragged it out of the trap by yourself and bloodlet it? Thats incredible.


    Ludo Wu praised Ai Fa unreservedly.


    But Shin Wu who was standing beside him If I wasnt mistaken, he seemed to be in deep thought.


    In the past, Shin Wu wanted Ai Fa to teach him how to perform the dangerous Sacrificial Hunting Method. Even though he didnt need to worry about money after his elder sister started working in the Post Station Town, the young 16 years old house head was probably dissatisfied with hisck of abilities.


    Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, and Rau Lei who were about his size and age had extraordinary capabilities; also he definitely was frustrated that he let Geta escape yesterday.


    I think Ai Fa and Ludo Wu are well beyond standard levels, so Shin Wu has nothing to be ashamed of But its fine for him to think that way too.


    If my culinary skills lost out to someone around my age, I would definitely be too frustrated to sleep at night.


    But I couldnt help Shin Wu.


    As I was wondering about all that, Ai Fa who was staring at my hands asked:  Are these hamburg steaks for tonights dinner?


    No, this is just for demonstration use. After answering that, I quickly shook my head. Then lets have hamburg steak for dinner tonight! After seeing everyone making it, I feel like eating one too.


    Her eyes that had turned sullen started sparkling again, and Ai Fa muttered: Is that so. Ai Fas favorite food was still hamburg steak, and I felt relieved that I didnt betray Ai Fas expectations.


    At this moment, Ludo Wu tilted his head with a grunt.


    Therere sounds of Totos footsteps; it must be people from the Zaza or Sauti house.


    Ai Fa and Shin Wu nodded and then turned their gazes to the road.


    I couldnt hear anything at all. But less than 5 secondster, arge Totos appeared. It charged right out of the forest and went right for us.


    I yelled Uwah! and almost dropped my te.


    A few girls almost screamed too.


    But that Totos didnt run into us It wasnt fended off by Ai Fa and Ludo Wu either; the rider stopped it in the nick of time.


    Ah, sorry about that! I had too much fun riding and kicked the stomach of the Totos a little too much.


    A lively voice came from above us.


    He wasnt from the Zaza or Sauti house.


    Hmm? Rau Lei?


    Hey, we havent met since the Harvest Festival, Asuta.


    Long blonde hair, bright-blue eyes, an androgynous face, and a smile that didnt really suit him It was the young head of the Lei house, Rau Lei.


    I really hope you can restrain yourself a little. I thought I was going to die in a crash.


    Another voice came from behind him.


    A husky and sexy voice It was Yamiel Lei. She was grabbing Rau Leis back over his cape.


    Rau Lei, why are you riding a Totos? Did you borrow it from the Sauti house?


    Rau Lei shook his head in response to Ludo Wus query.


    This is the Lei houses Totos. I bought it in the Post Station Town today.


    Huh!? You bought it yourself? From a Totos shop in the Post Station Town?


    I was shocked too.


    Yes, thats right.


    Rau Lei puffed his chest out proudly.


    It cost quite a lot of tusks and horns too. But it couldnt be helped since I wanted to buy one, so I chose the cheapest one.


    Speaking of which, this Totos was one size smaller than the other four in the Forest''s Edge. It was also young and not very used to being ridden on. Its feathers were a lighter shade than Gilulu, and its eyes seemed really sharp.


    As I said, it was my bad for scaring you. I didnt mean any ill will, so I hope you can forgive me.


    Rau Lei dismounted softly.


    He then looked at Yamiel Lei who was still on the Totos in surprise.


    What are you doing? Hurry on down.


    Dont make it sound so simple Im not a hunter.


    What do you mean, its not that high up that you have to nag about it. Enough already, just jump down.


    Hey, stop the Totos from moving.


    Yamiel Lei red at Rau Lei with cold eyes.


    But her fingers were hanging on the Totos feathers with a death grip.


    Rau Lei remained very forthright: You are really all looks and no substance. You look tall and strong for a woman but are actually as weak as a child. This must be retribution for the depravity of the Tsun n.


    Yamiel Lei was weaker than normal women; I noticed that after teaching her cooking for a couple of times.


    But she wasnt so weak that she couldnt manage the work in the Forest''s Edge, so this was just her being a delicatedy As I was thinking about that, Yamiel Lei red at me with scary eyes for some reason.


    It cant be helped. Here,e on down.


    Rau Lei offered his hand.


    Yamiel Lei grunted softly, ignored Rau Leis hand, and thennded gracefully on the ground.


    Why you! Are you trying to shame your house head!?


    So noisy.


    Yamiel Lei flicked back her long dark-brown hair.


    Yamiel Leis figure was as th as Vena Wus, and had a sexy air about her that was different from Vena Wu.


    Her hair was tied up in an intricate pattern which was rarely seen amongst the women of Forest''s Edge. Her venom snake-like aura was gone, but her icy and dignified air remained unchanged.


    But it was great that she was lively instead of gloomy.


    Ludo Wu asked on behalf of all of us:


    So, what are the two of you doing here?


    Huh? I brought Yamiel Lei here to learn cooking, of course! The women from House Lutim had been teaching her, but if she needs to learn, it will be faster to get Asuta to teach her directly.


    Rau Lei then looked at Ai Fa with his hunters eyes for some reason.


    And Im here to challenge the head of the Fa house! You might be a hunter, but you are also a woman; Im vexed that I lost to you!


    Ai Fa tilted her head and sighed softly.


    It must be hard traveling so far, but I still have chores to do. I dont have time for such annoying things.


    Rau Lei lost to Ai Fa in the Wu ns Harvest Festival. He looked really unhappy during that nights banquet.


    However, there was glory in winning in the test of might contest, but there wasnt any shame in losing. Despite that, Rau Lei was still frustrated with his loss. He became more unhappy after hearing Ai Fas cold response.


    What do you mean by annoying!? Arent you done with your hunting? That is a nice kiba.


    Thats why Im going to skin the kiba and eviscerate it. I also want to learn to clean the offals.


    Huh?


    This time, I was the one who was surprised.


    Ai Fa red at Rau Lei and said stiffly:


    Cleaning offals takes a lot of time. Asuta still needs to prepare for dinner and tomorrows business, so I have decided to share some of his work. Thats why I have no time for you.


    In that case, I too will help! And then you can use the freed time to spar with me!


    Ai Fa sighed again.


    Its pointless for someone to help when Im learning. Also Like I said that night, the results will be the same no matter how many times you try.


    What did you say!? Is the gulf in our capabilities that big!?


    There was a dangerous gleam in Rau Leis eyes.


    Ai Fa squinted in surprise when she heard that.


    Head of the Lei house, Im sorry to say this, but I dont think I will lose to you at all. And its true This might sound strange, but I can feel that you are stronger than the second son of the Wu n


    Thats right! Im confident of being on par with Darum Wu!


    Hmm Could it be...


    Ai Fa looked at Shin Wu.


    Im sorry, Shin Wu, can you spar with the head of the Lei house?


    Shin Wu looked back at Ai Fa calmly.


    Rau Lei is one of the eight braves; Im no match for him.


    That might not be so. I think you can defeat him.


    When he heard that, Rau Lei said before Shin Wu could respond.


    Alright! I will be your opponent! Ai Fa, if I win, you will spar with me!


    Ai Fa shrugged and said: Whatever.


    And so, a match started abruptly.


    After removing their hunters cape and des, the two of them faced each other in the grass ins.


    Shin Wu,e at me, bro! I wont hold a grudge even if you best me.


    He said all that so Rau Lei couldnt rx at all.


    That was only natural as this wasnt a simple match. To the hunters, this was a sacred contest.


    The raging fire of a hunter burned in Shin Wus usually calm eyes. He bent forward a little, and, to my eyes, the air of intimidationing from him was as strong as Rau Lei.


    It was hard to stay calm since I could witness a contest between hunters from so close. I gulped and looked at the two of them facing off.


    But the contest was decided in an instant.


    The moment Ludo Wu sounded off Begin!, Rau Lei grabbed Shin Wu hard His arm then got twisted, and his entire body got thrown onto the ground.


    Huh?


    Rau Lei jumped up.


    Shin Wu, you are really fast. Sorry can I have another match?


    Okay.


    This time, Rau Wus chest was grabbed, and he was thrown by a standard small inner reap.


    What the hell, Shin Wu, you are he strong! Why did you lose so quickly during the Harvest Festival?


    Rau Lei grumbled while seated on the ground, while Shin Wu looked at Ai Fa puzzledly.


    But Ludo Wu was the one who muttered: I see.


    I know, I know. Shin Wu is fast, but, Rau Lei, you fought in the same style as Darum-nii and Jiza-nii even though you are thinner than them.


    Huh? What are you talking about!?


    Simply put, you are using brute force. Shin Wu and I dont. Ai Fa probably didnt defeat Darum-nii by brute force. We dont stand a chance unless we make use of the opponents strength.


    I dont understand. Isnt using your strength only natural in a contest? How is using your opponents strength a skill?


    No, if you think about it the other way, this method will allow you to defeat an opponent who is bigger than you. Didnt you defeat Jii Mamu too?


    Yes, I won two matches out of three.


    Rau Lei puffed his chest out as he sat cross-legged in the grass.


    Jii Mamu was a big guy amongst the Wu n kins. Ai Fa and Mida both won against him, but Shin Wu lost to him.


    Could it be Head of the Lei house, were you bigger than the other children when you were young?


    Ai Fa fell into deep thought and asked with her arms crossed.


    Rau Lei nodded: Thats true.


    I remember being one of the bigger children in the Lei vige during childhood. After bing hunters, most of them got bigger than me. And after a couple of years, they became all taller than me.


    Thats why you keeppeting with brute strength. Im surprised that you won against an opponent bigger than you But you can never defeat Donda Wu and Dan Lutim. It will be difficult for you to best Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim too.


    Im not thinking of challenging them yet


    Rau Lei opened his aqua-colored eyes wide mid-sentence.


    Wait! Ai Fa, are you saying you have the confidence of beating Donda Wu and Dan Lutim?


    I already lost to Dan Lutim. However I think I can win a few matches if wepete a bunch of times.


    Ah, I feel the same. I have not lost to Dad or Jiza-nii before. If I think I will lose, I wont challenge them in the first ce.


    Ai Fa and Ludo Wu who were conversing calmly had eyes that were shining with determination.


    Im a woman, so my strength cant win against a hunter in the first ce. Thats why Im always thinking about how to train the skills to perform my job as a hunter properly, and have been working hard all this time.


    Hmm Im the same as Ai Fa. Because of my short stature, I have always been troubled about what I should do in order to not be a burden to Dad and the others.


    Ludo Wu continued with a fearless smile:


    In order to let dad and the others acknowledge me, I have been thinking about how to defeat them in a test of might contest. Ai Fa, you feel the same too, right? Your father had extraordinary strength as a hunter too.


    Ai Fa lowered her gaze and didnt answer.


    Ludo Wu looked at her with a simr expression, while Rau Lei cast a sideway nce at Shin Wu.


    Anyway, the three terrors of Morga are the following, correct? Barb wolf is stronger than a barbarian, a barbarian can beat a Madarama snake, while the Madarama snake will best a Barb wolf. Shin Wu is the wolf, Rau Lei is the barbarian, and Jii Mamu is the snake.


    Why am I the barbarian!? And What about Ai Fa and Ludo Wu? Donda Wu? Dan Lutim?


    Dad and Dan Lutim wont lose to a snake. So I want to win against Dad


    Rau Lei rubbed his head angrily.


    Speaking of which, I havent won against Ludo Wu yet. I think we have sparred two or three times.


    Hmm. Sorry, Rau Lei, but I dont think I will lose to you.


    I suspect as much! Anyway you want to say Im not at your or Ai Fas level yet?


    Rau Lei got up with a start.


    Shin Wu! Can you have another match with me? No, not just once, but many times!


    Erm, but I didnt win against Rau Lei easily either. I had to give it my all to defeat you. If I didnt gain the upper hand right at the start, I might have lost.


    Then go train up your strength! You won against me but lost to Jii Mamu, right? Dont you feel vexed!?


    Shin Wu frowned, and said quietly: Yes, I do.


    Then go train up! You dont have to hunt for now, so this is a good chance!


    As he said that, Rau Lei looked at Yamiel Lei who was standing around bored.


    And so, I will be training with Shin Wu! You go learn cooking with Asuta No, since they will be cleaning the offals, go learn that too! The heart of a kiba is a delicacy!


    Why is the head of the Lei house such a brutish person


    Yamiel Lei sighed softly. Her face was showing a lot of expressions. I felt gleeful for some reason, then turned and looked at Ai Fa.


    Then I will leave the skinning and offal cleaning to you. I will teach everyone to grill hamburg steak first; we will go to the watering holeter.


    Hmm? You areing too?


    Yes. Im still a beginner with regards to dealing with offal. It just happens that a dependable teacher is here today


    I looked behind me and opened my eyes wide in shock. The petite teacher Tulu Dean was clinging to Jass Dean with a green face.


    Her big round eyes were filled with fear, and her slender shoulders were trembling. I followed her fearful gaze and found it to be pointing at Yamiel Lei.


    Yamiel Lei looked at Tulu Dean quizzingly with squinted eyes.


    Ah You are that little girl from the Tsun n branch house, right?


    And you are from a former kin house of the Tsun n?


    Yes. Im the elder sister of the Dean house head, Jass Dean.


    Jass Dean looked at Yamiel Lei with stern eyes. Her veiny fingers were supporting Tulu Deans slender shoulders.


    Jass Deans younger sister married into the Tsun n branch house and gave birth to Tulu Dean. After that, her sister was forced to follow the twisted rules of the Tsun n that shouldnt exist in Forest''s Edge, and defiled the grace of the Morga forest and ended up dying young.


    Yamiel Lei shook her head, swaying her long hair as she did so.


    Yell at me if you want to; you have the right to do so.


    Jass Dean shook her head.


    Cutting off ties and living properly as a member of the Lei house is your atonement for your crimes. This is the decision of the tribal chiefs and house heads, and we will obey them. Is this fine, Tulu Dean?


    Tulu Dean answered softly: Yes.


    Her small face was still green, but she wasnt quivering anymore However, she was still staring at Yamiel Lei.


    Rau Lei who was watching themughed heartily.


    The Tsun n has lost the right to lead our people, so its up to us to guide the Tsun n and former members of the Tsun n. Women of the Dean house, I will leave Yamiel Lei in your care, although she is a stupid woman.


    Jass Dean nodded: I understand.


    Well then, lets get on with our jobs, Shin Wu. Oh, right...! Asuta, how does Yamiel Lei smell?


    Huh? Smell?


    Yes. It has been twenty days since the House Head Conference, so I have stopped smearing her with lilo juice. I think the blood stench on her is almost gone, can you help me check?


    Ah, well, its fine, I dont mind now.


    Really? Smell it carefully. Hey Yamiel Lei.


    Yamiel Lei sighed and walked towards me.


    She then pulled back her hair and leaned her neck before my nose.


    The smell of a denizen of Forest''s Edge The aroma of a young girl entered my nasal cavity.


    How is it?


    Its totally fine!


    Yamiel Lei lifted her head and red at me from close up.


    Her icy eyes that used to be like a venomous snake looked at me a little flusteredly.


    I-Im Im d youre fine.


    I blurted that out unconsciously.


    Now that I thought about it, it had been half a month since Ist saw Yamiel Lei.


    Thest time we met was half a month ago, when the body of Tay Tsun who died in the Post Station Town was returned to Forest''s Edge to be buried in the forest.


    Yamiel Lei turned away and said quietly:


    You too.


    3


    Sigh, what a busy day.


    After dusk, Ai Fa and I ate the cheese Kiba burger made from Semu curd and started chatting in the dimly lit room as usual.


    I met with a bunch of people I seldom see and made some headway in my business too Theres no news on Geta or Pyschkurewuss yet, but this was still a really busy day.


    Is that so?


    Ai Fa had a nk expression as she inspected the wine ss carefully. She seemed to really like the wine sses Shumimaru gifted us. Ai Fa was also looking at themst night.


    But her eyes were a little gloomier than yesterday. There didnt seem to be any reason why she felt down, and I couldnt read her emotions right now.


    Oh, right. Ai Fa, since we have nice wine sses and good wine, why dont we splurge a little and drink tonight?


    Drink tonight?


    As in drink wine. Ai Fa, you can hold your liquor, right? We have plenty of fruit wine in the food store anyway.


    But I have never seen Ai Fa drink such fruit wine before.


    Ai Fazily let her hair down.


    But, Asuta, can you drink? Its meaningless for me to drink alone. And the fruit wine is one of your cooking ingredients.


    Dont worry; Donda Wu drinks like a fish by himself too, correct?


    Are you saying that Donda Wu acts more like a house head than me?


    Thats not what I mean. I just want to enjoy the well wishes gifted to us by others.


    I looked at her worriedly, wondering if she was unhappy as I grabbed two bottles from the food store.


    One of them was the high-quality fruit wine Pops Bn gave us, while the other was the shiru fruit juice I squeezed out in the afternoon.


    I will drink this bottle. Ai Fa, you can drink whichever you like.


    Isnt that meant to be used for cooking?


    Yes. But I didnt have enough time to research my cooking today. It will spoil if left til tomorrow, so I was thinking about drinking it as a beverage.


    Actually, I was thinking about using it as a seasoning on grilled kiba steak in ce of lemon juice. I was wondering if the refreshing taste and sourness could cover the gamey taste of the kiba and let them taste the delicious vor of the meat at the same time.


    Or I could add in fruit wine and seasoning to make something akin to lemon sauce. In short, I wanted to challenge making a kiba dish in a different way from usual.


    But this research would have to wait till next time. I added shiru juice into my ss and diluted it with water.


    The ratio was two parts water to one part juice. I dipped my fingers in to try the taste, and it was still very sour. In any case, this was definitely normal lemonade. If possible, I would have wanted to add honey and ice cubes too.


    Hmm, let me add some fruit wine for the vor.


    I carefully added one spoonful of fruit wine into my wine ss.


    Doing that increased the fragrance greatly. I couldnt drink alcohol yet, but still enjoyed the fragrance of wine and rum.


    See, its only a wine ss if theres wine in there.


    The shiru juice was light yellow, and adding in a little bit of fruit wine didnt affect its color much. I shook the wine ss gently, and I could see the pulp from the fruit swirling through the light of the candle stand.


    That probably intrigued her, and Ai Fa poured fruit wine into her ss too. Her cup was filled with a vibrant reddish liquid, with the side of her ss reflecting the bright red colors.


    So pretty


    Ai Fa smiled.


    I was overjoyed to see her smile after so long and picked up my wine ss. I knocked it gently against Ai Fas ss, and it gave a crystal-clear clink.


    Thank you for your hard work today.


    I raised my ss to my lips and took a sip.


    Lemonade diluted with warm water and vored with grape wine; that was the general gist of it. It wasnt that tasty, but the atmosphere felt veryfortable.


    Ai Fa shrugged and then gulped down the fruit wine. The ss that was 80 percent full was emptied in one shot.


    Hey, I did ask you to drink, but dont push yourself, okay? The alcohol content is higher than in normal fruit wine.


    Alcohol content?


    Ai Fa poured another ss with her head tilted.


    Wine that has higher alcohol content will make you drunk quicker. Thats why this wine is mmable.


    During the House Lutim wedding banquet, I used this high-quality wine to grill meat. I felt that the alcohol content of normal fruit wine was about the same as grape wine, while this fruit wine was as strong as brandy or whiskey.


    Dont worry, I wont get dead drunk. We might get attacked under the cover of the night after all.


    She drank another half of ss after saying that.


    She drank it very boldly.


    By the way, Asuta, did Michael of Toran came today?


    Oh, he didnt show up.


    Michael of Toran knew about the misdeeds of Pyschkurewuss.


    Shumimaru said he would show up in the Cryptic Venerable Inn one day, but that wasnt today.


    What about Sangjura?


    Sangjura came to buy food at the stall. He seemed worried and asked if we had told the guards about Geta yet.


    Is that so.


    Ai Fa, you seem wary of Sangjura. Is there any reason for that?


    Frankly speaking, theres no special reason. But it will be bad if he turns out to be an enemy, so I cant let my guard down.


    She emptied the other half of the bottle in one shot.


    It seemed that Ai Fa could hold her liquor in the same way as Donda Wu. She crossed her legs and drank unreservedly.


    I have never seen such a formidable townsfolk before; the only ones on par with the denizens of Forest''s Edge are Kamyua Yost and that grey-eyed noble.


    Grey-eyed, as in Malfreed? Oh what about Geta?


    Yes, hes is on the level of a denizen of Forest''s Edge. But he isnt as strong as Ludo Wu or me.


    Since we were on this topic, I asked: What about Kamyua and Malfreed? Specifically speaking, how strong are they?


    Ai Fa took a sip of fruit wine a little unhappily.


    If Im not wrong, Kamyua Yost is as good as Donda Wu, while the grey-eyed noble is a match for Jiza Wu.


    So in terms of ranking, it will be Donda Wu, Dan Lutim, and then Kamyua. Kamyua seems like a surprise pick.


    Honestly speaking, that man is hard to fathom. I dont think Donda Wu and Dan Lutim can win against him easily.


    I see. But, Ai Fa, you can hold your own against Dan Lutim too.


    Then the top 3 would be the top 4.


    Was Ai Fa really that strong?


    Ai Fa stared at the wine ss and said:


    I dont actually think that I can beat him but I dont think I will lose outright either. I might be able to edge out a victory and at worse, I can survive. Even if I cant win, its still possible to run.


    I see. So that Sangjura is on par with Ludo Wu? Hmm By the way, how does someone on Ludo Wus levelpare against Jiza Wu and Dan Lutim?


    Why are you asking about that? I can only tell the strength of the people I had sparred with.


    Ai Fa grumbled as she took a sip of fruit wine.


    She was taking care not to drink too fast. Her way of drinking like a kitten was really cute.


    In a real fight, the results might get reversed like with Shin Wu and Rau Lei today. So I would say Ludo Wu and Sangjura are on par. Jiza Wu and Malfreed will have a tight match, but I cant tell how the fight between them will actually turn out.


    Hmm, that makes sense. Ahst two people then. What do you think about Zashuma and Lavis?


    Hmm? Whose that?


    Zashuma is Kamyuaspanion, the one that pretended to be a caravan leader. Lavis is the southerner who is always with Dell.


    When she heard Dells name, Ai Fa frowned.


    And took a swig of fruit wine.


    I dont care about them. The youngest hunters in Forest''s Edge can probably beat them.


    I see.


    But Zashuma was a guardian who made a living by the martial skills, while Lavis was a swordsman who had overpowered a few bandits.


    That means all the hunters from Forest''s Edge were not to be trifled with, and Ai Fa was one of the top few amongst them.


    Thats amazing,pared to Kamyua and Sangjura, Ai Fa is the most incredible one.


    At this moment, Ai Fa suddenly leaned her face over.


    Asuta, what are you thinking about. Are you thinking about that little girl?


    Huh, little girl? You mean Dell?


    Dont y dumb. Or are you thinking about that western girl? You talk very casually with her.


    You mean Yumi? I cant help speaking informally with her. Ai Fa, didnt you hear what we were saying?


    Hmmp!


    Ai Fa took a swig as she red at me.


    I dont like noisy girls. And suspicious women like Yamiel Lei are out of the question.


    No, thats


    If you want a wife, I hope you can marry someone like Sh Wu. I prefer a quiet and gentle woman.


    I heard that before.


    But that had nothing to do with me.


    Ai Fa leaned in closer.


    Someone like Rii Sudora is fine too. Ema Min Lutim is a capable woman too. But Asuta, I think you are keeping your distance from quieter women.


    Im not thinking about that! And arent the two of them married?


    So thats why you are flirting with the unwed women?


    Im not!


    Are you harboring impure thoughts for the young girl from the Dean house?


    Stop it! Theres something wrong with you. Are you drunk?


    Im not drunk.


    Ai Fa drained her ss and then leaned onto my chest.


    You arepletely drunk!


    You are annoying I wont get drunk from just this much wine.


    She blew her hot breath onto my chest.


    Ai Fas body that was touching me was also very hot.


    If you want to take in a wife, I hope you can marry a woman like Sh Wu


    No, as I said, I wont marry anyone.


    As the house head, I should give you my blessing


    Didnt I said its not needed?


    The house head must give blessings to their family


    Ai Fa hugged me.


    She was drinking, so her strength had waned. But I could hear my ribs cracking, which made me yell out Ahh!


    That hurts! Its breaking! Wake up, Ai Fa!


    Asuta, are you rejecting me?


    No! My fragile ribs are creaking!


    I tapped Ai Fas shoulders with all my might, and she finally rxed.


    But Ai Fas arms were still around me, and her facey on my chest.


    Her soft hair ground against my nose, and I sighed deeply.


    My greatest happiness is to stay by your side, Ai Fa.


    I finally calmed down, so she could probably feel my heartbeat. At the same time, I felt Ai Fas heart pound too.


    So I wont marry anyone. People get married because they want to be with someone forever Thats why I wont marry anyone as long as you are with me.


    No reply.


    Did she fell asleep?


    I sighed and quietly put my arms around Ai Fas back.


    Feeling Ai Fas warmth directly made my heart race faster.


    Because I have you, Ai Fa


    In these two months, I have met many people important to me. Be it the Forest''s Edge settlement or the Post Station Town, I got acquainted with many people that I didnt want to lose. I was supported by so many people that I couldnt even count them all.


    However, the one in the middle of my heart was Ai Fa. This feeling had never changed. Not just that, it had even gotten stronger over time.


    Ai Fa definitely thought of me as an important existence too. Life was so precious and so blissful because of this belief I had I knew this painstakingly.


    I would never give up on this blissful life and marry another woman. But it appeared that I had not conveyed this thought to Ai Fa properly.


    Just how old do you need to get before realizing that you are a charming person, Ai Fa? Why dont you realize that?


    I thought as I hugged Ai Fa a little harder.


    And then Ai Fa moved a little like a kitten and whispered to my heart:


    If this is true, I will be so happy.


    I closed my eyes and rubbed my cheek against Ai Fas soft hair.


    And this long day, the first day of the White Month, finally came to an end.

 Volume 10 - Ch 3

    Many things happened on the first day of the White Month, but it still ended peacefully.


    But the reckoning would alwayse. On the second days onwards, our turbulent times began.


    And all these were just an appetizer of the bigmotion that would happenter.


    If Shumimarus brethren, the Semu astrologist was still in the Post Station Town, I wondered what kind of fate he would see.


    Unlike themotion several days ago, no lives were lost.


    But blood still got shed.


    And this would bring about a big turning point for the future of the Forest''s Edge and Genos.


    Judging from the results, this was a positive change for me but the process involved amotion as big as thest one and moved the hearts of many.


    Huh? Is Uncle Dora having a day off?


    Morning, in the Post Station Town, I visited the vegetable stall as usual to restock, but Uncle Dora wasnt there, and his son was there instead.


    Uncle Dora would take an off day after every ten days, and one of his two sons would cover for him on that day.


    Uncle Dora and five farming families tended to onerge farm, and he was in charge of the business in the Post Station Town. He spent half of his day in the Post Station Town, and the other part was used to manage the harvested vegetables. He spent his days working as hard as a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    So this wasnt the first time I met his son But it seemed the reason for his absence was different today. His son who had a buff body and honest face whispered to me with serious eyes that wasnt like his usual self:


    My father is injured, so he will be resting for these two days. Actually our barn got attacked by banditsst night.


    Ah!


    That exasperated gasp was my only response, and I couldnt say anything else.


    The barn was attacked by bandits and Uncle Dora got hurt. This sudden grave news caused my brain to stall for a moment.


    This young man who was Uncle Doras son and Taras brother said to me quietly: Dont worry, his shoulder just got hit by something blunt like a stick, which left a bruise. He wille to work in a few days.


    Even though he was about my age, this young man was very calm, and friendly towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge. But they were gleams of mncholy in his brown eyes today.


    My father has a message for you. The bandits seemed to be wearing mantles made from kiba hide.


    Kiba hide mantles?


    Mantle was a type of cape, so that was the attire of Forest''s Edge hunters.


    When they heard what we were discussing Ai Fa and Ludo Wu came closer with stern eyes.


    They were wearing a ne of tusks and horns on their chest, but it was too dark so Dad couldnt see anything else clearly Which is to say, those bandits disguised themselves like denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Thats really interesting. So How did they look like? It should be clear from their face and skin color whether they are townsfolk or denizens of Forest''s Edge, correct?


    When he heard what Ludo Wu asked, Uncle Doras son shook his head.


    They covered their faces with clothes. As for their skin color townsfolk who are tanned look simr to denizens of Forest''s Edge in skin color, so it was hard to tell. Anyway, it all happened at night when the illumination was poor


    Fufu, this is interesting.


    The raging fire of a hunter burned in Ludo Wus eyes.


    The son of Uncle Dora took a few steps back in fear because of that look.


    So my father was worried about the denizens of Forest''s Edge getting framed of being bandits. Asuta, please be careful. My father wants to check one more thing with you.


    He leaned forward nervously.


    Havent all the felons in the Forest''s Edge settlement been brought to task? Would any of themmit banditry behind your back?


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge were deeply shaken by the crimesmitted by their former tribal chief n and they vowed to live a proper life from now on. I had not seen all the denizens of Forest''s Edge, but I dont doubt their resolve.


    I finally recovered from the shock and answered.


    As my mind cleared, anger gradually sunk down my heart.


    And, objectively speaking after the Tsun ns crimes of defiling the grace of the forest have been uncovered, I dont think the denizens of Forest''s Edge will risk attacking a farm.


    Hmm Thats true. Sorry, but the other families working in the farm are suspecting that the denizens of Forest''s Edge did this, so there had been some disputes. If the ones behind the attack are really the denizens of Forest''s Edge, my father will be in a very dangerous situation


    Ludo Wu butted in: My father is the new tribal chief of Forest''s Edge. I dont think anyone in Forest''s Edge will daremit crimes behind his back.


    There might be some who detest the townsfolk and want to attack a farm. But such a foolish thinking will dissipate when they think of the furious faces of my father and Graff Zaza, the other tribal chief.


    His tone was as casual as always.


    However, the anger in his heart must be stronger than mine. Ludo Wus light colored eyes were already burning with the rage of a hunter.


    Uncle Doras son backed away with a groan. When he saw that, Ludo Wu scratched his blonde head awkwardly.


    Sorry, did I frighten you?


    No Not really


    I wish to repay your trust in us. Please tell your father that we are thankful for his concern. Erm Is that brat fine?


    B-Brat? You mean Tara? Yes, Tara is taking care of my father. When my fathers wounds heal, she will visit the Post Station Town with him


    I see, thank you. Hey, Shin Wu


    Yes.


    Sorry, please ride Lulu and inform my father about this.


    Understood.


    The ever calm Shin Wu took Lulus reins and went back the way we came.


    The only thing we could do was to start doing our own work.


    And finally, Ai Fa asked Uncle Doras son.


    How many of the assants were in Forest''s Edge attire?


    Hmm? My dad saw three


    And that concluded our questions.


    How infuriating!


    After the morning rush hour was over, we started taking turns for breaks, and Ludo Wu grumbled unhappily.


    Right now, the ones resting were Vena Wu and me, while Ludo Wu and Ai Fa guarded us. Since we havent eaten anything yet, all of us had half a portion of Myam-roasted meat in our hands.


    Ludo Wu bit into his Myam-roasted meat ferociously and continued:


    No matter how I think about it, this isnt the doing of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. They should be concealing their Forest''s Edges clothing before covering their faces! There are too many loopholes in their actions, isnt that right, Asuta?


    Yes. But it is very effective. The rtionship between Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town isnt too stable, and if words of this spread, we will be repeating history again.


    I answered him as we had our meal in the empty space beside the wagon, right behind the stalls.


    Repeating history specifically, what the Tsun n did. When Zattsu Tsun revealed the truth behind the attack a decade ago, the people in Post Station Town got engulfed in fear and doubts. After that, when Tay Tsun was executed as a felon in public, things started to be tense between the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the townsfolk.


    By the way, Uncle Dora had no choice but report the truth to the guards, and his words will definitely spread in town. The problem is, how might the townsfolk interpret this? Also if this is a trap to frame the denizens of Forest''s Edge, who is the mastermind behind this?


    Hmm? Isnt it the noble, Pyschkurewuss? Who else can it be?


    Isnt there another person? Someone, who hates the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    That red-haired brat Geta?


    Yes. Rationally speaking, framing the denizens of Forest''s Edge in such a way fits Geta more, correct?


    Geta was furious that his father was executed for a crime he didntmit. In order to take revenge against the denizens of Forest''s Edge, it wouldnt be a surprise if he framed the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    What I couldnt imagine was, what Pyschkurewuss stood to gain from doing this. This scheme fitted Geta more than Pyschkurewuss, but I didnt think this is just a simple provocation.


    Im concerned about there being three of them.


    Ai Fa who was resting with us voiced her thoughts.


    That is the number of hunters Kamyua Yost brought out of Genos. Is this a coincidence?


    What are you saying? That old guy brought the branch house members of the Wu n with him, right? Ai Fa, are you suspecting them?


    No, thats impossible. Calm down, Ludo Wu. Im just wondering if his goal is to frame those three hunters.


    That line of thinking surprised me.


    For example, if the three hunters away from Genos were killed, we would never be able to prove their innocence.


    On top of that, they were men from the Wu n branch house. The Wu ns reputation would plummet if that happened, and Donda Wu might be pulled down from his position as tribal chief.


    Which means, is this a conspiracy of Pyschkurewuss after all?


    Pyschkurewuss once doubted whether Donda Wu was qualified to be a tribal chief. To Pyschkurewuss, Donda Wu was an eyesore.


    Furthermore, Pyschkurewuss knew that Kamyua Yost had left Genos with the hunters of Forest''s Edge, so he must know that these hunters were from the Wu n branch house.


    I couldnt understand, these were all just deductions.


    Or maybe, the culprit was just a group of bandits unrted to Geta and Pyschkurewuss who is trying to frame the denizens of Forest''s Edge With all these being nothing more than deductions, thinking too much about it wont be of any help.


    I sighed as I took a nce at Vena Wu who had been quiet all this time.


    Vena Wu was leaning against the wagon with her head hung low. In her right hand was a half-eaten Myam-roasted meat, and her left hand was caressing the pink stone hanging on her right wrist every now and then.


    And of course, that was the bangle Shumimaru gifted to her to keep disasters away. Vena Wu has her own worries too.


    Ludo Wu said angrily: So what should we do then? Send people to guard the farms?


    Guard the farms I want to do that too, but the farms are vast, right? Just the denizens of Forest''s Edge alone cant pull this off.


    I answered as I felt emotions surging through my chest.


    Of all the farms, the one Uncle Dora was managing got attacked. Was that a coincidence? I was concerned about that.


    If he was marked because of his good rtionship with the denizens of Forest''s Edge, how could I face Uncle Dora I would never forgive the ones behind this. As a westerner, Uncle Dora stood up for the denizens of Forest''s Edge more than anyone else, so I would never permit him being sacrificed for such a conspiracy.


    As time passed by, we gradually cooled down, but a raging fire began burning in my heart. I could feel my mind and the back of my head cooling down, but my stomach and chest felt like burningva. This was the first time I got so mad since Ai Fa was taken away by Diga and Doddo.


    Asuta, whats with your eyes?


    Ai Fa suddenly grabbed my shoulders.


    Your job is to make delicious dishes. Leave the bothersome matters to us. Dont show these hunter-like eyes


    Compared to Ludo Wu and me, Ai Fas gaze was calmer, but there was still an angry fire burning in them. As I suspected, no one could forgive such a scheme.


    As we were simmering in anger, the branch house youth watching the woods informed us that Zashuma was here. Ludo Wu returned to his sentry duty together with that youth, while Ai Fa and I went around to the back of the wagon.


    Zashuma already learned of what happened yesterday. While we were busy with our business, the guards seemed to have told the townsfolk what happened.


    There were three bandits, all dressed in Forest''s Edge attire; their true identity is unknown. Dont do anything rash before the truth is uncovered All these are standard announcements. Anyway, there is no evidence right now, and people who incite amotion like what happened a few days ago will be prosecuted. I will be going into the city to seek the opinion of my client.


    Zashumas employer was Malfreed. Kamyua Yost drew up the gist of the n, while Malfreed provided the necessary funds.


    Erm, can we provide guards for the farm that was attacked?


    Guards? Thats the job of the town guard. Not just the farms, the entire Genos territory is under the purview of the town guards. Since they have reports of bandits attack, they should increase the security.


    But isnt themander of the town guards Pyschkurewuss brother?


    Even more reason for them to be vignt. If they have anypses, they will be suspected of colluding with the bandits. Hey Just to be safe, let me warn you in the future, there might be even bigger trouble in the Forest''s Edge. Maybe their objective is to chase all the denizens out of the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    But


    Alright, alright. I will give a heads up to my employer that the hot-blooded denizens of Forest''s Edge might form a self-defense group. If the castle guards get involved, the town guards will have to work doubly hard.


    Zashuma said as he looked at my face intriguely.


    You are really stubborn. Your eyes tell me that you wont take things lying down.


    An acquaintance of mine got attacked; isnt it natural for me to be mad?


    Hmm. Anyway, leave the troublesome matters to us. The more actions our opposition takes, the more chance for us to grab them by their tail.


    Zashuma left after saying that.


    I reached out both hands and pped my cheeks, and finally suppressed the agitation in my heart before returning to the stall.


    Ah, Asuta! I will have one portion today too.


    Having no clue of themotion that happened in the Post Station Town, Dell was all smiles today too. Since she was lodging in the city, she probably didnt hear about that incident yet.


    Tara aside, Yumi didnt show up today either. During this time, the innocent smile of this girl who showed her expressions freely was soothing my heart.


    Erm, how long will you be in Genos?


    Dell who was eating her Myam-roasted meat tilted her head cutely with a Hmm?


    I dont know. Business seems to be growing quite a lot this time. If it goes well, we might open a shop here.


    Shop? I assume its not an open-air stall, right?


    Yup. We will employ westerners to ept orders for the shop and inform us in Nerva, something like that. That way, we wont need toe here and take the orders, right? It will be incredible if it works But if we cant make a substantial amount of profits, such a method wont work.


    Dell had the face of a merchant as she rubbed her nose.


    That noble old man is really capable at this. But I feel uneasy about a noble getting so involved in business.


    Uneasy?


    Yes. Doesnt it feel awkward to enjoy so much privilege from a noble of a foreign nation?


    I didnt understand themon sense and customs of this worldpletely yet so I couldnt answer. But the thought that Pyschkurewuss was the noble giving preferential treatment to Dells father wasnt a pleasant thought.


    Anyway, thats how things are. We will be busy from tomorrow onwards. We will probably stay in Genos for a while, but I might not be able to eat Asutas cooking in the future.


    Dell said depressedly like a puppy drooping its ears. I felt lonely just looking at her.


    Is that so. It cant be helped if you are tied up by work Thats a pity.


    Huh?


    Hmm? Whats the matter?


    Ah, because, you said its a pity


    Because it is. Do drop by if you are free, okay?


    Dell rolled her eyes up and down for some reason when she heard that.


    I-I didnt expect that. I thought Asuta sees me as a nuisance


    Huh, but why?


    You are still asking why!? Its strange for you not to think of me as a bother, alright?


    What was going on here?


    The first impression she gave me was terrible, and she even punched me in the face twice. She almost got into a scuffle with Ai Fa and Yumi and gave me a hard time But she had been visiting my stall without fail every day and even went out of her way to bring me a meat cutting knife. I thought our rtionship was already very strong.


    At the very least, I dont think you are a bother anymore. Dell will be happy if others like your products, correct? So Im pleased when Dell visits the Post Station Town from the city to eat my dishes, I will feel happy about it too.


    I answered reservedly.


    And Dell smiled happily from the bottom of her heart; her jade-like eyes were filled with joy.


    Thank you. I never thought you would say that, so Im really d. I will definitelye again when I can take a break from my work


    Yes, I will be waiting for your visit.


    After saying that, Dell went home energetically too. Lavis who was silent until the very end followed her closely.


    Sangjura then visited the stall. Ai Fa who was quiet as she watched with sharp eyes became even more guarded.


    Wee, thank you for visiting.


    Sangjura was already a regr. This was his fourth visit in a row.


    One portion, please.


    Sangjura moved calmly as usual.


    Or I should say, there werent any changes around the stall at all. In the past, news of bandits dressed like denizens of Forest''s Edge would definitely make the townsfolk cast dubious gazes at us But, unlike before, the impression they had of the denizens of Forest''s Edge was much better now.


    Asuta, its great that you are fine. Bandit son, how?


    Instead ofst nightsmotion, Sangjura was more concerned about that.


    He didnt appear since that day. He is probably still recovering from his wounds.


    The escorts for yesterday and today didnt notice any strange gazes or presences. That was a relief, but things wouldnt progress without talking with him, so this made me anxious.


    Also If he was the criminal who attacked Uncle Dora, how should I face him? Someone who loathed the denizens of Forest''s Edge for uwful deeds enacted revenge through uwful means. If we didnt break off this vicious cycle, there would only be a tragic future awaiting us.


    My face was probably showing my worries, so Sangjura drooped his brows a little sadly.


    Back then, was I in the way? Because I use left arm, power control not good.


    I hurriedly waved my hands.


    Sangjura did nothing wrong. Please dont worry about this! But how is your right arm? That looks like a serious injury.


    Yes, no work, worry about money.


    Sangjura recovered a little and smiled.


    Because he had the face of a Semu, he could show how he really felt with just a slight change in facial expressions. He had a smile that could put people at ease, just like Dell.


    That must be hard on you. By the way, what kind of work do you do, Sangjura? You dont seem to be a merchant.


    I can do anything. But instead of brain, I more brawn. So usually, help construction carry stones and material.


    I see. So you drift from town to town while doing odd jobs to earn money, huh.


    Shumimaru mentioned that life was a journey, and the people born in the ins of Semu would travel. Sangjura might be a citizen of the western god, but the same blood flowed in his veins.


    Then what do you usually do in the day? Ah sorry for intruding so much.


    In day, I tour town, look for work. I want start work when arm heal. I seldome Genos, so everything look fresh.


    As he ate the Myam-roasted meat with his left hand Sangjura tilted his head as if he had recalled something.


    By the way, I heard people cant enter the Forest''s Edge settlement as they please. The Forest''s Edge settlement, prohibit entry?


    No, thats not true. But, aside from thews of Genos, the Forest''s Edge also has their own rules. Thats why the people in town advise you from venturing in.


    Sangjura said with any malice: Is that so? I want to learn the rules of the Forest''s Edge and visit them too.


    Ai Fa suddenly interjected with stern eyes.


    You are Sangjura, right? You wont gain anything from entering the Forest''s Edge settlement. Why do you want to visit it?


    There isnt any reason. I like seeing the life of other culture. I heard, denizens of Forest''s Edge, tribe that hunt ferocious kiba. Kiba delicious, and denizens of Forest''s Edge charming.


    Ai Fa was only wary of Sangjura because he seemed strong, so she didnt have anything to say upon witnessing Sangjuras forthright smile.


    He continued smiling and said to the straight-faced Ai Fa: First, I need to learn the rules of Forest''s Edge; after that, Sangjura turned and left.


    Ai Fa scratched her head as she red at me angrily.


    That man has a strange air about him. Why are there so many strange people around you, Asuta?


    Hmm? There arent just weirdos. They are just more prominent out of the group.


    But it seems to me that you get along best with the weirdest ones.


    That is just how it seems. Firstly arent you the big boss of all the oddballs? I met you before I got to know the others.


    I answered half-jokingly, and Ai Fa showed aplicated expression.


    I cant refute that Im strange. There arent many people in Forest''s Edge who look stranger than me.


    Is that so? Then I will admit I seem to attract strange people, and take pride in that.


    Ai Fa kicked me from behind the stall.


    At this moment, a group of denizens of Forest''s Edge came. They were Rii Sudora and the young hunters from the Lutim and Lei houses.


    Sorry for the wait, Asuta. Im here for my shift.


    Alright, thank you foring. Erm Is there anything different in town?


    Rii Sudora and the others probably learned aboutst nights incident from Donda Wu. Rii Sudora nodded and replied: Nothing of note.


    It just feels a bit rowdier than usual, but the air wasnt as tense as before.


    After handing things over to them, I left the stall. I then felt how urate her statement was.


    It was indeed rowdier than usual. I could also feel people casting worried gazes at us or turning back to look our way. But there werent any eyes of obvious fear or outrage.


    They probably felt that it was unnatural for the denizens of Forest''s Edge to cause any trouble at a time like this. They probably assumed the even if the criminal was a denizen of Forest''s Edge, that had nothing to do with the people doing business in the Post Station Town.


    No matter what, we didnt feel any clear signs of danger during our journey to the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    We entered an alley from the stone-paved road and went into a rtively deserted residential area. But Geta didnt appear today either. Was he nning to hide himself until the wound Sangjura inflicted on him recovered?


    If we could resolve this issue, I would feel so much better.


    There was a minor dispute when we reached the Cryptic Venerable Inn. Ai Fa and Ludo Wu had a difference of opinions on who should enter the kitchen.


    Speaking of which, they quarreled over the same thing during thatmotion with Zattsu Tsun. Ludo Wus opinion was that a girl like Ai Fa who agitated the townsfolk less would be more suited to guard the inns entrance.


    However, this Cryptic Venerable Inn was in a ce with scant foot traffic and few visitors. So Ai Fa didnt need to stand outside the door. Ludo Wu who left the kitchen sentry duty to Shin Wu yesterday voiced his opposition seriously.


    Ludo Wu seemed to think that standing guard outside was more important and had always taken on that role himself. But since Ai Fa who was more capable than him was here, he wanted to go into the kitchen.


    Arent you as cute as a girl too!?


    In that case, Ai Fa is a super beauty!


    Their conversation brought a smile to my face, but they were totally serious about it.


    And neither of them liked othersmenting on their appearances, so the atmosphere became a little dangerous.


    Erm, how about letting Ai Fa enter the Cryptic Venerable Inn kitchen and Ludo Wu go into the Big Tree of the South Inn kitchen? That will be fair, right?


    My suggestion appeased the argument.


    Ai Fa looked ted, and Ludo Wu gave instructions to the other two hunters. It might not be nice to say this, but their childishness was what made them so charming.


    We then went into the Cryptic Venerable Inn in high spirits, and the innkeeper Neil who was sitting in the reception area stood up: Wee, Asuta.


    But he didnt usher me into the kitchen as usual but pointed in a different direction instead.


    Asuta, there is a guest waiting for you.


    Guest? Looking for me?


    Yes, someone named Michael of Toran. He said that you will know if I told you that name.


    Michael of Toran.


    I became nervous; so he was finally here.


    He was the man Shumimaru found and who knew about Pyschkurewuss crimes. The astrologist said that meeting him will bring power to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    As a mere mortal, I couldnt understand the meaning of these words. But I wished to respect what Shumimaru and his brethren said.


    This way, please.


    I walked in the direction Neil indicated. That was the dining hall which I had never stepped into before.


    I was surprised by the person waiting there.


    Dear guest, the denizen of Forest''s Edge, Asuta is here.


    Hmm?


    That person raised his head a little impatiently.


    He was a middle-aged man with a wrinkled face.


    The shirt and pants he was wearing were a little dirty, but there wasnt anything strange about his dressing.


    However that man was holding a bottle of fruit wine and seemed to be leaning back against his chair and seemed to be sleeping.


    So you are that delusional chef that is cooking with wild games Arent you just a brat?


    His yellowish face was slightly blushed, and his tongue seemed a little slurred.


    It was only noon, and he was already drunk.


    2


    Toran was the territory in the north of Genos that was ruled by Pyschkurewuss.


    I heard orchards that were more valuable than the farms in the south were grown there. Wooden fences kept the kiba away, and ves were employed to maximize his profits.


    I was being prejudiced, but I thought the people there would be more arrogant than the people in the Post Station Town or farnds since they worked the ves hard while enjoying their lives.


    But Michael was wearing clothes that were more worn out than the people in the Post Station Town and was drunk in broad daylight.


    He wasnt impoverished, but there was a strange ck tint on his shirt and pants, along with a charred smell. He probably worked in a profession that dealt with fire.


    Agewise, he looked about fifty. His body was fit for a westerner, but his face and arms were really skinny. He had arge build but wascking in muscles.


    His hair was white and unkempt, eyes were dark brown, and his skin was yellowish brown from exposure to the sun. His face seemedyered, like a sculpture of aged wood.


    But his face looked drunk, and his eyes were bloodshot. Hey sprawled on the table and red at us with her left hand holding a fruit wine bottle. He was a literal example of depravity.


    Fufu I really wasted a trip.


    Michael said in a hoarse voice and then took another swig of fruit wine.


    Never mind, I only have one thing to say. Dont go near Pyschkurewuss. Defying a noble will only lead to destruction. Farewell then


    After saying that, he got up slowly.


    Ah, please wait.


    I hurriedly asked him to stay.


    You came to meet me by Shumimarus request, correct? Im very grateful, but I dont understand if you only tell me that.


    You dont need to understand. I returned that Semu mans vor so scram, brat.


    I realized he was taller than me when he stood up. But his footing was unsteady because he was drinking, as if he would fall down at the slightest touch.


    But even so, Ai Fa was still staring at Michael with her hand on the hilt of her dagger.


    No matter what, Pyschkurewuss wont bother with a brat like you. I dont care if you cook kiba or whatever, just go on with your business.


    No, I didnt meet Pyschkurewuss as a chef. Erm Didnt Shumimaru tell you that?


    Michael of Toran propped his body up with his right arm and looked at me with drunk eyes.


    I heard that a young man selling kiba dishes and Pyschkurewuss had an unpleasant meeting, and he asked me to give you some advice. Thats why Im telling you everything I know. Dont go near Pyschkurewuss.


    If possible, we dont want anything to do with him But, have you not heard anything about the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    Who else but the denizens of Forest''s Edge would sell kiba? Judging from your looks, you are either an easterner or westerner, but that has nothing to do with me.


    Michael then looked at Ai Fa and Vena Wu disinterestedly.


    However Im surprised that you brought women to your workce. You are an incredible chef, so continue enjoying your work.


    She is my assistant, and that is my guard. I enjoy my work, but I cant let my guard down.


    I answered a little angrily, and Michael said with a swig of wine: Who gives a shit.


    I suppressed the rising urge to retaliate in my heart and said as politely as possible:


    Well, since you know about Pyschkurewuss crimes, Shumimaru thinks you can be of help to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. If you dont mind, can you share it with us?


    You really like indulging in wild delusions. Even if I told you, its not a fun matter.


    Michaels tone was pointed, but he slowly sat down in his chair.


    When he saw that, Neil called out to me softly:


    I will wait for you all over there. You can start with the days work after you have finished chatting.


    Oh, sorry about that. I will try to wrap this up quickly.


    I nodded at Neil and then sat down in front of Michael quietly.


    Ai Fa immediately moved to my side.


    Pyschkurewuss loves to eat.


    Michael said with a wine bottle in hand.


    He hired several chefs and even opened a rather high-ss restaurant for them to work in Not just that, all the chefs in Genos will get involved with Pyschkurewuss in some way. Everyone wants to eat a delicious meal, but that man ispletely obsessed about this.


    Fufu, Pyschkurewuss is actually that engrossed with delicious food, huh.


    You dont even know that? Basically, all the chefs in the city are working for the acknowledgment of Pyschkurewuss. Getting his approval means you have made it in life. Those who dont think so will eventually lose their reputation and standing.


    Lose their reputation and standing


    Inept chefs will be forced to shut down their restaurants, and the capable chefs would be headhunted by Pyschkurewuss. Those who are capable and refuse to work for Pyschkurewuss will either be exiled from Genos or have the nerves of their hand cut, rendering them incapable of cooking again.


    What the hell. Does the city condone such illegal actions?


    A furious fire raged in my heart.


    Michael smirked intriguely.


    Pyschkurewuss is a noble second only in standing to thendlord of Genos, Marstein. For the past two decades, his influence and status had never been shaken. Isnt this the result of the nobles and the denizens of Forest''s Edge colluding together?


    Huh?


    The Banam envoy being wiped out ten years ago On top of that, the murder of the towns guard captain. Arent these the results of the denizens of Forest''s Edge working for Pyschkurewuss to get rid of anyone who opposes him?


    I was shocked by his words.


    Why do you know all that?


    One of Pyschkurewuss guards let it slip in a bar. Alcohol loosens peoples lips.


    Was he talking about a guard who was present during the conference between Pyschkurewuss and the tribal chiefs?


    Not all the guards swore absolutely fealty to Pyschkurewuss, so this was a good chance for us. I was surprised by what Michael said, but he made me feel that everyone in Genos should learn the truth behind this terrible affair.


    As I said, there isnt anyone in Genos who wants to bring Pyschkurewuss to task. As long as he doesnt drag the other nobles in, getting rid of a chef or two is trivial for the aristocrats.


    What a harsh way of putting it, just listening is enough to give me goosebumps.


    Fufu. There arent any chefs within those rock walls who dare defy Pyschkurewuss. They just need to be obedient to seed in life. If they use Pyschkurewuss crockeries and ingredients to make dishes that satisfy him, they can live an easy life. Only a fool will defy him.


    In that case, Im a fool then. I dont want to cook for that man.


    Pyschkurewuss wont ever crave for kiba dishes, so you dont need to worry.


    Michael seemed to be wanting to drink his fruit wine and thats why he attempted to take a sip of it with condescending eyes.


    But his bottle appeared to be empty, so he put it back on the table with a grunt.


    No matter how much money you earn in the Post Station Town, its a trivial sum for the nobles. And they wont even look at a whippersnapper like you. So Im telling you to not worry and continue working hard.


    Ai Fa suddenly interjected: Why are you ndering Asutas cooking without even trying his dishes?


    Im not ndering him, Im just telling him to rx. He wont ever catch the eyes of Pyschkurewuss.


    Michael wasnt afraid of Ai Fa, who was a hunter of Forest''s Edge, at all.


    Pyschkurewuss looks down on dishes made from kiba and cheap vegetables. However, any ingredients can be made into delicious dishes with the right hands. But, this brat?


    You are ndering him.


    The eyes of Ai Fas emotionless face were burning with flustered rage.


    Forget it, Ai Fa. We are worried about something else. So Is that everything, Michael of Toran?


    Yes, what else do you want me to say?


    I see. No, Im very grateful that you made a trip here.


    So no shocking information surfaced. Michael of Toran wasnt interested in the denizens of Forest''s Edge in the first ce, so it was only natural that he didnt have any useful information for us.


    The only noteworthy things were that someone in a bar in Toran not only badmouthed the denizens of Forest''s Edge but also spoke ill of Pyschkurewuss. But it was meaningless without proof, which was the reason why Kamyua Yost waged this information warfare.


    Anyway, Shumimaru also took action without knowing the situation of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. So this result is only natural.


    But what did that astrologists prophecy mean?


    He said that meeting with this man will bring power to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Could it be that instead of the information he had on hand, the meeting with him would have a positive impact on the fate of the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    But that was a meaningless exnation, and the prophecy added no value at all. I thanked him again and prepared to get up.


    At this moment, Michael looked at me with malicious eyes and said:


    You are just a chef from the Post Station Town, cant you even rebuke someone who is mocking your culinary skills?


    What? Well Im not cooking for the nobles anyway so I am content with just the people of the Post Station Town liking my dishes.


    Then can you satisfy me? Even though Im just an owner of a charcoal shop.


    Michael taunted me with a gesture from his left hand.


    His fingers had a ck tint, just like his clothes. There was even dirt from charcoal in his nails. The charred smell on him probably came from charcoal.


    Charcoal shop, huh. So Genos has charcoal too. I didnt see it in the Post Station Town though.


    The people in the Post Station Town and farmers wont go out of their way to buy charcoal. So how about it? Can you make something that will satisfy me, brat?


    Kiba has a strong gamey taste. There are some that hate it, so I cant be sure.


    There was no point in being taunted by this drunkard. And he was introduced by Shumimaru, so I couldnt act rashly. Hence, I answered him in an appropriate manner, but he mocked me instead:


    Your ambitions are so limited. That Semu man thinks so highly of you, but you are just a small-time chef.


    Hey, arent you going too far?


    Ai Fa poked the table with her right hand, with anger in her eyes.


    Ai Fa, dont get agitated. Well Everyone has their own ambitions, correct? Is agreeing irresponsibly to make a dish that can satisfy everyone a sign of ambition? I dont think so.


    Fufu, looks like you are more skilled with your tongue than with your hands.


    I dont think that Im that good with words. If you are interested in my cooking, you can buy the dishes Im catering for the Cryptic Venerable Inn. Im also selling food at a stall, please try it if you have time.


    So I decided to end this conversation.


    But he had no intention of concluding the argument.


    Then serve up your dish! If you can satisfy me with your cooking, I will acknowledge you as a qualified chef.


    I knew I wasnt qualified yet But things would only get moreplicated if I said that.


    Alright, please wait a moment, I will serve it right up. Please ask the innkeeper regarding the cost.


    Fufu, you are really naggy for a brat. Hey! Another fruit wine!


    Neil slowly entered the dining hall with a fruit wine bottle in hand.


    Why did things turn out this strangely?


    This reminded me of my meeting with Dell.


    Anyway, starting my work haphazardly would affect what happens next. Mno Mast and her daughter agreed to let me teach them cooking.


    Since his daughter agreed to let me teach them to cook, I should be able to work in the Kimyusus Tail Inn from now on.


    But todays menu was Kiba hotpot. For this dish to be finished, Neil would need to cook it for 30 to 40 minutes after our scheduled leave. This would take too long, so I decided to make a portion of Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style with the brought spare meat.


    Sorry for the troublesome guest.


    I fried the meat as I apologized to Neil, and he replied: Dont worry.


    Anyone who pays is a customer. Getting to sell another one of Asutas dishes on top of the usual 30 portions is a profit for me.


    After saying that, Neil looked worried and said: But


    Speaking of Pyschkurewuss, isnt that the head of the Count Toran house? I think its dangerous to get involved with nobles like that.


    Yes, it is If possible, I dont want anything to do with him, but he works closely with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    This meant that the possibility for Pyschkurewuss to taste my cooking should be nearly zero. The aristocrats didnt really visit the Post Station Town, and we couldnt enter the city without an entry pass.


    If he was still interested in my cooking despite all that, he could do something by using the privileges of a noble. However, there werent any signs of that yet. If what Kamyua Yost said about him not thinking of denizens of Forest''s Edge as humans was true, Pyschkurewuss probably wasnt interested in kiba dishes.


    As I was thinking about all that, the Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style was done.


    Let me tag along. I will feel bad if he says anything unwarranted.


    Alright, sorry for troubling you.


    I entrusted the job of watching the fire of the Kiba hotpot to Vena Wu and went to the dining hall with Neil and Ai Fa.


    Fufu, thats fast.


    Michael downed the second bottle of fruit wine as he looked our way.


    This is the dish Asuta is catering for our inn. It costs 3 and a half red copper tes without fuwano, and five red copper tes with fuwano.


    Its still too early for fuwano. I will be fine with fruit wine.


    He said with alcoholic breath as he ced the copper tes on the table.


    Neil put down the meal and took the 3 and a half red copper tes politely.


    Fufu


    Michael picked up a spoon.


    The te was steaming hot, filled with kiba loin meat covered in the chili-like Chitto and tomato-like tarapa.


    I heard that many westerners liked the spiciness of Chitto, but I didnt know whether Michael was fine with it. In any case, he didnt seem to be mesmerized by the fragrance.


    He was probably drunk. Michael picked up a piece of meat with trembling hands and put it in his mouth.


    A lightning seemed to suddenly sh across his eyes.


    Michael carefully chewed the meat and drank some fruit wine. He then stared at me with a bewildered look.


    Theres diced aria in this tarapa?


    Yes. Im using it to cover the sourness of the tarapa.


    This taste its fruit wine and myam, huh. And Tau sauce, right?


    Yes, for the subtle taste.


    I was shocked; he could actually tell through the spiciness of the Chitto. His sense of taste seemed very sharp. He might have the sharpest tongue out of everyone I had met in this world.


    Kiba is really high-quality meat. Kimyusu and karon thigh meat will definitely lose to this chewy texture. Hey Brat.


    Here.


    Dont go near Pyschkurewuss.


    Huh?


    What happened next made me dumbfounded.


    Michael reached for my chest at incredible speed and Ai Fa grabbed Michaels arm at an even faster speed.


    Michael, please stop your imprudent actions!


    Hey, that hurts. You are breaking my delicate arm!


    Ai Fa let go of Michaels arm crudely.


    Michael clicked his tongue and hit the table with his freed left arm.


    This wont do. If you want to live a peaceful life, dont disy your culinary skills before that ck-hearted noble. But if you want copper tes at the expense of being toyed till you break, do what you want.


    Ill take that as apliment, thank you.


    Who cares aboutpliments. Im just giving you a warning for the sake of that strangely outspoken Semu man.


    Michaels eyes were very fierce. They were like boiling pots of kiba soup, bursting with emotions.


    There are plenty who think of money aspliments for the chef. I wont have anything to say if you are one of them. However If you are not, dont ever go near Pyschkurewuss. If you cant trade your pride for copper tes, the only thing waiting for you is ruin.


    A future of nerves being severed, correct? That is hard to ept.


    Yes it is. Life will feel as if you are dead.


    Michael answered in a hoarse voice and slowly raised his right arm that was under the table to my eye level.


    His palm that had a tint of ck stopped right before my nose.


    His fingers were bone-thin but unexpectedly long.


    His fingers the pinkie and ring finger moved a little.


    Only these two fingers work on my right hand. I cant hold a kitchen knife with this hand anymore.


    I gulped in shock.


    Michael suddenly looked at me with his eyes that were filled with regret and said:


    If you dont want to be like this, dont go near Pyschkurewuss. Just leave Genos. This isnt a ce where a normal chef should stay


    3


    After the work at the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn ended, I fulfilled the promise to Mno Mast to teach him and his daughter to cook at the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    There was less than an hour before the stall closed. We spent quite a long time talking with Michael of Toran, but there was enough time for a preliminary lesson. For the first few days, I should familiarize myself with karon and kimyusu meat first.


    I thought about a lot of things after speaking with Michael, but I still needed to concentrate on work. If I neglected my work due tock of focus, Ai Fa would definitely admonish me I pondered as I stole a peek at my house head and found that Ai Fa had a gloomy face too.


    Hey, Ai Fa, whats wrong?


    I called out to her softly as we walked along the stone-paved road. Ai Fa cast a helpless gaze at me and looked frail, unlike her usual self.


    Nothing. My feelings are justplicated after hearing Michaels words.


    Ahh, whats bothering you? Are you worried that the nerves in my hand will get severed?


    I will never let anyone do that to you, retard. Dont say something so foreboding.


    Then whats bothering you? Ah Are you afraid that I will follow Michaels advice and leave Genos?


    Ai Fa shook her head when she heard that.


    What a childish movement.


    There is no way that you will abandon the Forest''s Edge and leave Genos. Worrying about that is a sacrilege to your pride and resolve.


    Ah, thats true. Im relieved that you are not worried about that.


    However, Im worried that I dont have the charm to make you stay.


    Ai Fa tugged at the bottom of my T-shirt casually.


    Ludo Wu, Vena Wu, and the others were walking ahead of us without knowing anything.


    You got acquainted with all sorts of people, but the one who had known you the longest is me. Im wondering if being with me is a blessing for you Whenever I think about this, I cant help worrying.


    Erm, like I said


    I know. Whenever I have doubts, you reassure me. Im not questioning your sincerity. But I will still have such worries because Im weak


    Ai Fa said and then lowered her head meekly.


    Last night, I told Ai Fa that staying by her side was my happiness, but maybe she was drunk and didnt remember. Or maybe she just couldnt stop worrying. No matter what, I had to ease her worries.


    Dont worry, I will never leave, Ai Fa. No matter how troublesome Pyschkurewuss is, there is nothing to fear as long as Ai Fa and the others are here, correct?


    I held Ai Fas hand that was tugging my T-shirt.


    After looking at my face, Ai Fa shook her head hard.


    I let you see my weak side. This is shameful for a house head.


    Theres no shame in that. If Ai Fa is in danger, I will be very worried too.


    Actually, I havent met with any danger yet. Michael just said that Pyschkurewuss might think of me as a capable chef if he tried my cooking, and told me to be careful.


    But I couldnt imagine Pyschkurewuss being interested in kiba cooking, and he was in a half-opened warfare with the nextndlord so didnt have the time to be bothered with someone like me.


    But you have been acknowledged by that man who used to work as a chef in the city. Asuta, you should keep that in mind.


    Ai Fas face finally reverted back to the dignified expression of a house head, but she continued to tug at my T-shirt.


    This is an honor, but I wont ever see Pyschkurewuss in this lifetime.


    I replied with no idea how optimistic I was.


    Even though Pyschkurewuss had no ns to do so, there was no telling what the god of mischief had in store for us I only learned about this sometime after.


    Anyway, the work for today wasnt over yet. In a short while, we would reach the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    So we didnt meet anyone in the end. So Ai Fa, I will go in this time?


    Upon hearing Ludo Wus words, Ai Fa became on the verge of pouting. But she held it in and stood some distance from the entrance of the inn after saying: I understand.


    Shin Wu and a youth from the branch house went to the back of the inn, while I went in together with Ludo Wu and Vena Wu.


    Oh, you are finally here.


    Mno Mast stood up at the reception area.


    I replied Sorry for the wait but stopped mid-sentence when I noticed Mno Masts expression that was different from usual.


    W-Whats the matter? What happened, Mno Mast?


    Nothing I wish I could say that.


    Mno Mast looked as if he was suppressing his rage. In addition to being angry, he was pale too, making him look frail despite his rage.


    My daughter went shopping just now and got surrounded by a bunch of thugs and was almost abducted.


    Huh!? I-Is your daughter fine?


    Yes. A customer lodging at my inn happened to be there. The guards came because of themotions, and the thugs fled.


    The one who protected her must be a guardian disguised as a customer. I thanked Kamyua Yost in my heart as I gasped in relief: So thats what happened


    But it was far from over.


    Back then, the thugs said Shameless people colluding with the Forest''s Edge, your reckoning wille!


    W-Why would a thug from town say that!?


    I ced my hands on the counter and leaned close to Mno Mast.


    Mno Mast answer in a voice trembling from agitation:  There are still some people who think of the denizens of Forest''s Edge as enemies. Those people are discriminating the denizens of Forest''s Edge for no reason Now that I think about it, that red-haired kid who has a proper reason for loathing the denizens of Forest''s Edge is more reasonable.


    Could those people be Getasrades?


    Impossible. I think they are just jobless mercenaries picking fun at the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Was that so?


    Last night, Uncle Dora was attacked by bandits disguised as denizens of Forest''s Edge. So this incidence didnt feel like a coincidence at all.


    However, when Mno Mast heard what happened to Uncle Dora, he shook his head and said: This is a coincidence.


    My daughter wasnt attacked by thugs disguised as denizens of Forest''s Edge. Their target are denizens of Forest''s Edge, but the contents arepletely different.


    But in both cases, the impression of the victim are the same, right? Getting involved with the denizens of Forest''s Edge will bring misfortune


    What good will this do for anyone? The nobles? Remnants of the Red Beard Gang? What good will it do to disrupt the rtionship between the Post Station Town and the denizens of Forest''s Edge?


    It was as he said.


    The incident involving Uncle Dora seemed like a conspiracy to discredit the denizens of Forest''s Edge But what would attacking the daughter of Mno Mast achieve?


    The only thing I could think of was disrupting my business. It was an unpleasant thought, but if both Mno Mast and Uncle Dora stopped their dealings with me, my business operations would be hit hard.


    It might be hard, but it wouldnt be aplete loss. There were plenty of shops to buy vegetables and many inns to rent stalls. If they wanted to make me give up my business, they had to make it so that all the shops wont want to do business with me.


    There should be a more efficient way of disrupting my business. Or did they find it hard toy their hands on the denizens of Forest''s Edge directly, so they targeted the townsfolk instead?


    Anyway, just leave those thugs to the guards. Their job is arresting criminals. We just need to concentrate on doing our business.


    Mno Mast said as he turned around.


    Lets get started then. My daughter isnt in the mood so I will be the only one learning today.


    Erm, Mno Mast, do you want to set this matter aside for now? If you or your daughter get attacked again, I wont know how to face you.


    Mno Mast said softly with his back towards me: Are you telling me you will shift your contract to another inn? Or You will stop doing business in the Post Station Town?


    There was a sh of rage on the back of the stout Mno Mast.


    Then will you hide in your Forest''s Edge settlement and stop interacting with outsiders? Will you be happy with that?


    No, but


    If this is a conspiracy set by nobles or bandits, you think they can bring you down? This is the Post Station Town, a ce ofmerce. I wont let such people disrupt my business.


    With that Mno Mast entered the kitchen.


    I was at a loss, wondering if I should follow him in. At this moment, Ludo Wu pushed me from behind: Asuta,e on, go inside.


    Didnt Ai Fa tell you that your job is to cook a delicious meal and make your business in the Post Station Town a sess? Leave the other things to us.


    Ludo Wu smiled as he usually did.


    Wasnt that Uncles daughter saved? Kamyua Yostspanion did that, correct? If you give up on your business, wont you be letting down the trust and expectations?


    I understand.


    It wasnt just Ludo Wu and Kamyua Yost. Uncle Dora and Mno Mast also mentioned that before. They lent us a hand with the resolve to stay true to their path, no matter how perilous it was.


    What would I do if I was in their shoes? Would I think this wasnt the right time, and that I should keep my distance to confuse the enemy?


    I probably wouldnt think so. The victim would be emotional and not give in so easily.


    Which means, everyone, including me, is just being emotional. And an advanced stage at that too.


    I thought as I stepped forth.


    Mno Mast was waiting in the kitchen with his arms crossed.


    You said that you will be trying the karon and kimyusu meat today, right? I have already prepared them.


    There was arge jar by his feet.


    Instead of a jar, it was closer to a bottle. The opening wasrge and full of rock salt that had a blue tint.


    Okay, before starting the lesson, I need to understand the kimyusu and karon meat, so I will start from that.


    Alright. Then I will be in your care.


    Mno Mast took off his conical hat and bowed deeply.


    I took a deep breath, cleared out the unease and wavering in my heart, then lowered my head to the same level and said: Please take care of me.


    First will be karon.


    Mno Mast reached into the bottle and took out a red piece of meat.


    It was a piece of cut meat 15 cm long, 5 cm wide and 1 cm thick. It was mostly red and didnt have any fats. But I could see the white meat fiber spread across it like a web. This was the first time I saw an uncooked karon, and it was bright red like beef.


    Hmm, so the Kimyusus Tail Inn sells stewed karon meat? Those sold in stalls are grilled.


    The stalls dont have tes. Even though the karon meat is tough, it is still quicker to grill them.


    So the thigh meat of karon is tough. Pardon me


    Rather than it being tough, there were just too many fibers. Instead of the beef thigh, it felt more simr to a calf or shoulder meat.


    There are plenty of fibers, is the meat usually sold like this?


    No, its sold in bigger chunks. To store it easily, I cut them into thin slices and preserve them in salt.


    I see. If there is a chance, I want to take a look at the bigger chunks. Maybe the meat can be cut in a better way. To start things off please beat it with a stick.


    Beat it?


    I received a thick stick from the frowning Mno Mast, covered it with a clean cloth, and then started tenderizing it carefully.


    By breaking the fibers this way, the meat will be tender.


    After tenderizing, the 1 cm meat became half a cm, and it should be soft enough.


    But it still seemed rather tough, so I pped it with my meat cutting knife. This was necessary, but over-tenderizing it might cause the meat to break apart.


    Okay, try grilling this. By the way is it necessary to grill the karon meat?


    No, I heard that karon meat can be eaten fresh. It doesnt need to be grilled for long like kimyusu meat. Grilling it for too long will make it even tougher.


    I see.


    Anyway, I put arge piece of meat into the pot and scooped it out when the redness was mostly gone.


    Appearance wise, it was no different from grilled beef. The aroma was also simr, making it fairly appetizing.


    But when I popped a small piece into my mouth the texture was dry because of theck of fats, and the fiber even got caught between my teeth.


    It wasnt any tougher than kiba, but there were too many fibers. It was still not suited for grilling even after tenderizing it for so long.


    But despite the dry texture and numerous fibers, there was a delicious taste of meat behind the overwhelming saltiness. Stewing it would be the best way to bring out the taste.


    Hmm I tried karon at a stall before, and they sliced the karon even thinner, so it wasnt too unptable. How did they manage to slice the meat so thin?


    I cant say for certain, but they probably sliced it after grilling. Raw meat cant be cut that thin.


    Oh, I see.


    A kebab stall I saw in a fair at my hometown shed across my mind. They probably sliced it off a grilled chunk of meat in a simr way.


    Lets see how thin I could slice the meat.


    Iid a piece of karon meat on the counter, lining up the grain of the meat vertically, parallel to my knife. Going as fast as I could, I cut with a pulling motion.


    Mno Mast muttered: Thats impressive knifework.


    I asked Mno Mast to try it with his own knife, and he managed to achieve a thickness of 8 mm. Even if Mno Mast might not be an aplished cook, he still worked in a kitchen for many years. To be honest, his knifework was better than most women in the Forest''s Edge.


    And so, we cut the meat we took out into shreds. The meat was already ttened to half its thickness, and it was now long strings.


    Okay, lets grill it with fruit wine and myam.


    The myam was diced and grilled with the meat, and fruit wine was added in the end to season it.


    I scooped up the dish into a te, and it looked like shredded meat with green pepper without the vegetables.


    It should taste better than grilling it normally.


    Mno Mast opened his eyes wide from shock after taste testing it.


    To think it tastes this good with just fruit wine and myam To be honest, I can sell it as it is.


    Karon meat tastes great by itself, so it meshes well with myam. If you fry it together with aria, p, and tino, it will be even more ptable.


    The idea I came up with at the spur of the moment might lead to a good dish.


    However, the taste could still be improved. For example, by marinating the meat like Myam-roasted meat or adding other seasonings Also, the texture felt a little loose, probably because he didnt use Pico leaves to preserve it.


    But Pico leaves arent free in the Post Station Town. I can only procure Tau sauce through Naudiz too.


    This was a valuable ingredient.


    But the research on karon had to stop here due to time constraint.


    Alright then, lets try the kimyusu meat.


    Mno Mast nodded and reached his thick arms into the bottle again.


    He pulled out a white piece of meat which was faintly pink.


    This one is from the body, and this is from the thigh.


    The thigh meat had bones and looked simr to argely sized chicken drumstick. But the meat from the body didnt look like that of a fowl, and was closer to a four-legged critter cut in half. The size was simr to a rabbit.


    There are only two types? In my hometown, the wings are also a delicacy.


    Wings? You mean the meat from the wings? The head doesnt have much meat, so I left it at the kimyusu shop. The feathers can be sold for money too.


    Head? You left the head and wings to the kimyusu shop?


    The wings of a kimyusu are on its head after all.


    The wings were on the head of the bird.


    My imagination was too limited to picture that.


    Conceiving how a live kimyusu looked like wouldnt improve my culinary skills anyway.


    The kimyusu meat is usually grilled?


    Yes. Kimyusu meat isnt as tough as karon.


    Kimyusu meat was white like chicken breast meat, easy to handle butcked taste.


    The breasts and thigh didnt have much fats, and it had been skinned. So it would be nd even if grilled or stewed. I heard that the skin of a kimyusu could be made into leather, so kimyusu meat with skin was very expensive.


    In that case, its better to marinate it in something. Poking a few holes with a skewer would make it absorb water better, thus improving its dry texture.


    But there were only a few tens of minutes left, so there wasnt enough time to marinate kimyusu meat.


    I thought about a new method to cook it and inspiration struck.


    Thats right! Mno Mast, do you have extra gigo?


    Gigo? Yes, I have some left over from the ones used for the karon.


    So he was cooking the beef-like karon meat together with the herb-like gigo, huh. I never tried that before, so I wondered how thatbination would taste. I thought about stew beef fiber dishes, so this might actually be a good method.


    Anyway, I needed to handle the kimyusu meat for now. I would try making stew when I have more time.


    I want to try something. Can you start a fire in a stove?


    I minced 100 g of kimyusu thigh meat, mixed in some gigo and then melded it into oval spheres.


    I then tossed them into the heated pot, and the pink meat quickly changed color. As I didnt add any oil, I had to be careful not to break them while stirring.


    Hows that. Mno Mast, please try this.


    The texture was good.


    It wasnt sticky enough with gigo alone so it would break apart easier than the meatballs I knew of, and it was a little nd as the only seasoning was salt.


    But it had a refreshing taste, well worth the effort.


    Isnt this the same dish you sell at your stall? This soft texture is unique, and some might like it But those who had tried your cooking might not be satisfied by this.


    Thats true. But if you work on the taste, it will have a deliciousness different from that of a hamburg.


    This could be resolved by using Tau sauce and making it teriyaki style But my only seasonings were rock salt and fruit wine, and it was hard to achieve that with just myam. Tarapa might be the best condiment for this, but it would make its difference from Kiba burger more prominent.


    I realized again how much the potential of the kiba saved me. Kiba was tasty with just salt and Pico leaves, and strong seasoning didnt overwhelm its original vor. That was why I could make eptable dishes despite theck of seasonings.


    Inparison, karon and kimyusu didnt have much fats, so having ess to kiba oil in this Post Station Town where there wasnt any cooking oil gave me a big advantage.


    I will keep this as homework. I will shop around the marketce to find a herb suitable for the kimyusu.


    Herb?


    Yes, I think the in taste will go well with the delicate vor of herbs.


    If I could find a herb simr to green peri, I could make these meatballs even more delicious. After mincing that herb and mixing it into the meat, I could either grill or boil them.


    Or maybe, was there something like the plum? If I couldnt use Tau sauce, making it Japanese style wasnt a bad choice.


    I would like to try a sauce made with fruit wine next. I think it will suit the kimyusu meat that has a faint sweetness. Ahh maybe the sourness of shiru juice will be good too. Im studying how best to use shiru right now.


    You look really happy.


    Mno Mast shrugged.


    Just focus on your job like this. You should be grateful to the gods that you can work in a field that makes you happy.


    After leaving all sort of homework for myself, I ended my work in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. At this rate, I should be able toe up with a presentable menu in a couple of days. It was strange for me to work on a dish that could rival kiba cooking, but it was undoubtedly a meaningful task.


    And I can clearly feel that kiba is definitely a higher grade of foodpared to kimyusu or karon.


    Which means, kiba is the highest grade of food avable in the Post Station Town.


    Andpared to the karon and kimyusu raised in farms, kiba were more limited in numbers. If we could ease the townsfolks bad impression of kiba and the denizens of Forest''s Edge, we could increase the value of kiba. With this satisfaction in my heart, I picked up Gilulus reins.


    We met up with the group that had closed shop, and I said: Lets go back to Forest''s Edge.


    The unpleasant encounters that Uncle Dora and Mno Masts daughter had, the information I got from Michael of Toran, all these were heavy topics. I could only fight in my own way alongside my brethrens in Forest''s Edge.


    I will ride ahead. Dont fall too far behind!


    Ludo Wu went forth on Lulus back. Ai Fa sat right behind me on the drivers tform, and the youth from the branch house sat at the back of the wagon.


    However we encountered something unexpected at the very end. We only got onto the road leading back to Forest''s Edge for a few minutes when Ludo Wu shouted Uwah! and ground to a halt.


    Fortunately, we were moving at walking speed, so I managed to stop Gilulu by pulling at the reins without running into Lulu.


    Asuta, back off!


    Ai Fa roared and pulled me into the wagon. She took my ce instead at the drivers seat, picked up the reins and yelled: Ludo Wu, whats wrong!?


    An arrow beside my foot! From above!


    Ludo Wu said as he pulled out his machete. I looked and found an arrow embedded deep into the ground beside Lulus feet.


    Whos there!? Come out! Show yourself, despicable viin!


    Ludo Wu looked up aggressively.


    The leaves near the top of the trees shifted.


    And then  Damned denizens of Forest''s Edge a grudgeful voice came from above.


    Ai Fa regained her calm with her steel-like mentality and shouted to the top: This voice, is that Geta? Show yourself! And listen to what we have to say.


    There wasnt any answer.


    We dont want to harm you. You can draw your de if our talks fall through.


    Silence.


    Hey. Are you bearing a grudge because your father was executed as a scapegoat for Forest''s Edge? If that is so, please hear us out.


    Influenced by Ai Fa, Ludo Wu suppressed his agitation.


    Im Ludo Wu, the son of Donda Wu, the new tribal chief of Forest''s Edge. The criminal is the former tribal chief n of Forest''s Edge, the Tsun n. If you bear a grudge against the Forest''s Edge, can you speak with my father Donda Wu first?


    Silence.


    We didnt realize the grave sinsmitted by the Tsun n until recently. So as penance, we swear to notmit any more crimes and to live proper lives. We wont avoid taking responsibility for the Tsun ns wrongdoings, but we hope you can give us a chance to make up for this.


    Then why are you doing business in the Post Station Town?


    An angry voice reverberated in the woods.


    Killing tens of merchants and then framing my father and hisrades for the crime. How can you still show your face in the Post Station Town gleefully?


    As I said, we want you to know what we really think. If you cant forgive the denizens of Forest''s Edge let us do battle to the death. We dont want to be killed for no good reason.


    Ludo Wu lowered his machete and continued:


    We dont want to neglect your opinions either. So, before you forgive us, can you please have a talk with the new tribal chiefs?


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge are my enemy


    The voice seemed to be getting further away.


    Was he retreating after his ambush failed? I leaned out of the drivers seat on reflex.


    Wait! Were you the one causing trouble for the townsfolk rted to us? If so, I hope you dont drag the innocent in!


    The branches shook violently.


    I could sense the wavering of the person hiding within them.


    Its fine if that wasnt you. Sorry for the aggressive tone, but


    A breeze brushed past my nose, caused by Ai Fa swinging her saber before my face.


    Dont say such unfathomable things Why would I do that?


    The voice was filled with anger, as if the one shouting was gritting his teeth.


    Feelings of fear and unease mingled together, sending a chill down my back.


    Im sorry for suspecting the wrong person! I just want to make things clear. I cant forgive those who involve the innocent the most.


    Cant forgive The one I cant forgive the most is you, dark-haired kiba eater


    The air shrieked again with his words.


    Ai Fa wielded her de again, felling an arrow this time.


    Stop! Are you going to direct your hate towards Asuta!?


    Ai Fa who just cooled down exploded emotionally again.


    Asuta only joined the Forest''s Edge a few months ago! He has nothing to do with that incident ten years ago! You have no reason to seek vengeance against Asuta!


    Dont be retarded If not for him, you people wouldnt be walking nonchntly around town He is the shameless man who gave denizens of Forest''s Edge the audacity to


    Not everyone in the Forest''s Edge is a felon! Just how much do you know about that crime ten years ago? Do you know all the culprits have died?


    When he heard what I said, the branches shook even more violently.


    All of them dead?


    Thats right. Thats why we want to uncover the truth without making the same mistakes. The denizens of Forest''s Edge involved in this crime have been brought to justice, but the mastermind who gave them the order is still scot free!


    How can that be you wont trick me with these lies


    Im not lying! So we want to work together with you! Not just you, but with your mother too!


    After a long silence, the branches started shaking again.


    I wont forgive my fathers murderer


    This time, the voice was clearly fading into the distance.


    He must have been leaping from one tree to another.


    Ludo Wu clicked his tongue: Theres no point in chasing him.


    This was already the edge of the forest. With the dense vegetation here, it was hard to navigate the area without sticking to the path that was already made.


    And so, our second encounter with Geta ended without even seeing his face.


    But he seemed ill-informed. He didnt seem to know about Zattsu Tsun either. He couldnt have been in Genos for long.


    Ludo Wu said as he put the machete back on his waist:


    He will listen if he knows what actually happened. Anyway, Ai Fa, be careful of arrows being shot through your windows when you sleep.


    Ai Fa concurred with a grunt as she sheathed her de and stared at me.


    Asuta, dont panic. No matter what anyone says, your presence gives strength to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    I nodded.


    Getas words stabbed deep into my heart. But I wouldnt change the course I was heading in.


    Zattsu Tsunmitted unforgivable sins. But that doesnt mean all the denizens of Forest''s Edge have to live in shame.


    The issue with the Tsun n, the nobles and the denizens of Forest''s Edge I wanted to let Geta learn all that. Only god would know what that youth would think after that, but I had no intention of being enemies with Geta who held such a deep-seated grudge at just 13 or 14 years old.


    I pondered to myself:


    I want to talk properly with him before there is any bloodshed

 Volume 10 - Ch 4

    The next day, the 2nd of the White Month, things were hectic right from the morning.


    We met with an unusual incident before heading for the Post Station Town.


    After Ai Fa finished her morning chores and was loading the goods onto the wagon, she said: Hmm These are the footsteps of Totos.


    When Ai Fa couldnt go to town with me, Ludo Wu would ride Lulu over to pick me up. But it was still 30 minutes before we had to set off.


    Did something happen in the Wu n? I hope its nothing serious.


    When she heard what I said, Ai Fa shook her head.


    The sound is from the north. Its not Ludo Wu.


    North?


    There were five houses in the Forest''s Edge settlement that had Totos: the Wu n, Zaza house, Sauti n, Fa house, and Lei house. The only one in the north was the Zaza house, and it was a man from the Zaza house who showed up riding a Totos.


    Whats the matter, something urgent?


    The Totos stopped before us, and the man dismounted from his horse or rather, bird and greeted Ai Fa fearlessly.


    But I was still on guard. Behind the Totos was a small wagon without any roof, and two men were seated in it.


    There were three of them including the driver They were the fearsome hunters from the Zaza house, wearing capes with the head of the kiba attached to it.


    You have not set off for the Post Station Town yet, huh. Then listen to this too.


    One of the men said with a booming voice as he got off the wagon. He was the head of the Zaza house, one of the three tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge, Graff Zaza.


    His face was also obscured by his kiba cape, but his buffed body that was on par with Donda Wu made it impossible to mistake who he was.


    Someone infiltrated the Zaza vigest night.


    What?


    It happenedte in the night when everyone had turned in. Only the night shift watching the prisoners noticed They appeared near the house where the prisoners were.


    The prisoners were referring to Zuro Tsun, Diga, and Doddo. Diga and Doddo were detained again after their escape from the Dom house. But they left Zattsu Tsun of their own and warned us of the danger, and thats why were spared the death penalty.


    However, they were under strict surveince as they worked to repair the burned building of the Dom house. At night, they were locked in the same room as Zuro Tsun. In short, they were under probation.


    I asked hesitantly:  Was Zuro Tsun abducted?


    Pyschkurewuss once voiced suspicion that the denizens of Forest''s Edge let Zattsu Tsun escape intentionally. If Zuro Tsun got abducted, the denizens of Forest''s Edge wouldnt be able to clear themselves of such usation.


    But Graff Zaza showed a ferocious gaze that could rival a kiba from under his headwear: Dont underestimate me, Asuta of the Fa house.


    The Jean house did let Zattsu Tsun escape before, and the Dom allowed to Tay Tsun flee. These are our mistakes, but we are not so retarded to repeat them.


    Because of these two incidents, Graff Zaza borrowed Darum Wu and the others from the Wu n to strengthen their security. The proud tribe of the north that kept to themselves had actually sought assistance from Donda Wu; now that I thought about it, that was incredible.


    Anyway, if too many people were assigned to watch over the prisoners, their hunting would be affected. The kins of the Tsun n actually going against the Tsun n; what an unexpected turn of events.


    The infiltrator fled without doing anything after he was discovered. Not apprehending him was a pity But the problem is what happened after that.


    Problem?


    The criminal Zuro Tsun had gone insane, saying that was definitely the minion of the city people and asking us not to turn him over to the Genos city. He is asking us to scalp him if his crime deserves death.


    W-Whats going on here?


    He probably got scared. He has no idea what would happen to him if he gets turned over to the city. In the end, he said in tears that he wants his soul to return to the Forest''s Edge.


    Graff Zaza scratched his stubble beard as he was reminiscing about the past.


    To think we revered him as the tribal chief previously. Just mentioning the name of that ipetent man makes me grit my teeth, but he still led the tribe in the past. We have been with the Tsun n longer than any other houses, but we didnt realize how heavy their sins were. That was undoubtedly our fault


    So youll deny Zuro Tsuns plea to execute him, right?


    Heeding to that request was as good as turning down Pyschkurewuss demand directly.


    A more intense fire burst out of Graff Zazas eyes and he roared:


    I know we cant grant it. Thats why Im sending an urgent report to Donda Wu and Dali Sauti. I cant make this decision by myself.


    Was Graff Zaza thinking about conceding to Zuro Tsuns wish?


    Zuro Tsun, who was a representation of the Tsun ns depravity, begged to allow his soul to return to the Forest''s Edge in tears I might be moved by him. For Graff Zaza, who was his kin, his feelings must be even moreplicated.


    I looked Graff Zaza in the eye again and tried to see him as an individual.


    A man as buff as Donda Wu No, he was wider than Donda Wu and might be taller than him too.


    Agewise Donda Wu should be older. Brown stubby beard covered his face, and deep wrinkles could clearly be seen on the whip-like skin of his face.


    Zuro Tsun is about his age too, maybe younger.


    I recalled the face of toad-like Zuro Tsun.


    It was difficult to imagine Zuro Tsun and Graff Zaza looking like this since birth.


    Innocent babies like Kota Wu were born into the various families in Forest''s Edge. One of them became depraved, while the other turned into a seasoned hunter. These might be two extreme examples But they were blood-rted rtives, simr to the rtionships between Donda Wu, Dan Lutim, Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim.


    The kins would y together when they are young How does it feel to be betrayed by someone like that?


    When the sacrilege of the grace of the forest was discovered, the one who suggested for all members of the Tsun n main house to be put to death was Graff Zaza.


    That was the fury of being betrayed by someone he trusted and the cold-heartedness of Forest''s Edge that adhered strictly to the rules But this beast-like man was still human. Just what kind of feelingsy behind his rage? I was too young to imagine it.


    Where are the Fou and Bemu houses? We have to call for them if the three tribal chiefs are to meet.


    Graff Zaza turned his head impatiently from me to Ai Fa.


    If you follow this road south, you will reach the Fou house. Im not sure about the Bemu house; you can ask the head of the Fou house.


    Alright. Sorry for intruding on you.


    He stopped right before boarding the wagon, and then turned to me and said:


    Thats right. The women of the Dean house called for me just now.


    Hmm, women from the Dean house?


    Yes. It was the sister of the head of their main house, Jass Dean. She asked if they could help the Fa house to run their stall.


    That scene from two days ago appeared in my mind.


    The stern Jass Dean watching over Tulu Dean with loving eyes.


    The Zaza house has yet to acknowledge the Fa houses methods. But before we rify whether doing so is correct, there is a need to understand the Fa house better. Can the Dean house, which is the closest of the Zaza houses kin to the Fa house, be responsible for this Jass Dean proposed that to me.


    I see. So Jass Dean proposed something like that


    On the other hand, Dali Sauti kept asking me to try the dishes made by Asuta of the Fa house. But before doing all that, shouldnt we work together against Pyschkurewuss first?


    Graff Zaza said very unhappily and then got onto the wagon.


    Graff Zaza, regarding Jass Deans request


    I cant decide this for my kins alone. I need to gather the heads of all seven kin houses for a discussion. We are already busy enough, and such a troublesome matter is brought up


    He then red at me with his beast-like eyes:


    In short, you have the obligation to prove your correctness after causing all this mess in the Forest''s Edge. Dont let your guard down, Asuta and Ai Fa of the Fa house. Farewell


    Ludo Wu and the others who were headed for the Post Station Town learned what Graff Zaza said from me.


    After the morning rush was over, we could finally chat. Ludo Wu, who was standing beside the stall, looked displeased as he said: Fufu. That Zuro Tsun wants to regain the honor of a denizen of Forest''s Edge at the very end. Never mind He is probably just scared of the people in the city.


    When Ai Fa didnt follow me to the Post Station Town, Ludo Wu would stand at the frontlines like this.


    By the way, if we execute Zuro Tsun on our own, the people in the city would probablyin; Dad and the others sure have it tough.


    Right. Just what is the goal of the people who infiltrated the Zaza vige? Are they going to let Zuro Tsun flee to discredit the denizens of Forest''s Edge, or to kill Zuro Tsun and silence him It has just been a day, so Geta shouldnt know where Zuro Tsun is. This must be the doing of Pyschkurewuss, correct?


    Its useless to ask me! Ah, my head is starting to hurt.


    Ludo Wu said as he scratched his head.


    The night before yesterday, Uncle Doras farm was attacked. Yesterday, Mno Masts daughter was almost abducted. And finally, the Forest''s Edge settlement was infiltrated yesterday. It was only natural that Ludo Wu got a headache.


    Taking a step further, we were attacked by Geta three days ago. Which meant The group of culprits went to the Post Station Town, the Kimyusus Tail Inn, and the Zaza vige where Zuro Tsun was imprisoned; all these ces which were guarded had been attacked.


    We didnt know what we needed to be on guard against; anyway, the policy of assigning escorts had proven to be useful. The farm that wasnt guarded resulted in casualty too, which meant things were now worse than we initially predicted.


    Out of all the motives of these criminals, we only knew about Getas goals. Are the rest a conspiracy by Pyschkurewuss? But why is he doing this?


    That incident with Zuro Tsun could be an attempt to seal his lips. Or maybe not. As for Mno Mast and Uncle Dora, it might or might not be a case of causing trouble.


    The truth was still in the dark.


    Wee, would you like one?


    L Wus voice brought me back to reality.


    When I came back to my senses, a westerner was standing opposite the griddle.


    Wee, that will be two red copper tes.


    Two red copper tes, huh. Thats really cheap. But why the glum face A businessman cant get any clients with a face like that.


    Ah, sorry.


    I realized mid-sentence.


    A middle-aged man with yellowish brown skin This tall person with a wide figure covered in rough garments was Michael of Toran.


    W-Wee, are you here to try my cooking?


    Why else would I visit a stall selling food?


    Michaels face was displeased today too.


    But his round and rotten log-like face didnt have any signs of drunkenness. His eyes were sharp and strides were steady. He was already tall, and when standing up straight, he lookedpletely different from the drunkard I saw yesterday.


    Here are two red copper tes. Give me one.


    He ced the copper tes onto the counter with a thud.


    With mixed emotions, I prepared a portion of Myam-roasted meat for him.


    You are really generous with your myam. Unskilled cooks will let that strong fragrance break the bnce of the taste.


    He grumbled as he bit into the grilled poitan.


    His facial expression remained unchanged as he chewed the meat stubbornly without swallowing.


    Another customer visited, so I had to attend to him. But Michael neither backed away nor left the stall. He finally swallowed after the other customer took his merchandise and left.


    Fufu I thought my tongue turned weird after drinking yesterday but seems like I dont need to retract my warning to you.


    Is the taste to your liking?


    In response to my question, he red at me with his scary bloodshot eyes.


    Myam, fruit wine and that is probably aria. You diced the aria and added it into the sauce, correct?


    Yes, thats right.


    Fufu. You also added myam, fruit wine, and aria to the dishes yesterday. With the limited seasonings avable in the Post Station Town, you are using them to vor your cooking, huh.


    Michael started inspecting the Myam-roasted meat he just took a bite out of.


    But this fuwano tastes a little strange. I dont mean it in a bad way, it has a refreshing texture. But theres a faint fragrance of a gigo


    My jaw went ck; he could actually taste the minuscule amount of gigo I added into the grilled poitan.


    Well, thats not a fuwano, but grilled poitan. I added some gigo to improve the texture, and you are the first customer who could tell.


    Poitan? This?


    He mumbled and then took another bite of Myam-roasted meat.


    Poitan, huh I never ate this before Is this popr in the Post Station Town right now?


    Im not sure. Maybe the other stalls wont make poitan like this. I didnt really research it.


    Michael turned silent and quickly finished his food. He then red at me:


    Brat, where are you from? You are definitely not from Genos. Where did you learn to cook?


    I learned it from my father in my hometown. My hometown is Its a long story, but Im not from this continent.


    From outside the continent? A migrant, huh.


    Michael stared with his eyes wide and then showed a straight face again.


    Never mind. Remember the warning I gave you yesterday. If you dont go inside the city, that guy will not discover you.


    Erm, but Psy


    Dont say that name in town.


    Thick veins burst out from Michaels thin forehead.


    He might not visit the Post Station Town in person, but there might be merchants and soldiers rted to him nearby. Dont stir any trouble.


    Sorry. But that person has dealings with the denizens of Forest''s Edge right now. We havent noticed anything yet, but he must know that Im doing business here.


    It wasnt mentioned thest time we spoke, but Pyschkurewuss instructed the tribal chief to not stop the stall operations during the Tsun nmotion.


    I could take this one step further and assume that Pyschkurewuss has been told by his informants that my business was doing well.


    Dell also said angrily that the people in the city look down on the food made from kiba. I cant tell for certain if she meant Pyschkurewuss.


    No matter what, it was the right call to turn down Dell from bringing the kiba dishes into the city.


    You dont need to care about the evaluation in the Post Station Town. The aristocrats wont think of cookings that can be bought with few red copper tes as real dishes. There probably isnt anyone who thinks kiba is fit for human consumption.


    Is that so. I dont feel happy about some of those things, but its great that they arent interested in this.


    Michael backed away with a grunt.


    If you are unlucky enough to be marked by him, you wont be able to make kiba dishes anymore. Dont ever go near the city.


    Michael left in brisk steps after saying that.


    After listening to our conversation quietly, L Wu retorted: Whats wrong with him? What an arrogant customer.


    He is Michael of Toran. You heard his name being mentioned when Shumimaru was bidding farewell, right?


    Huh? The guy who can bring strength to Forest''s Edge?


    Ludo Wu said in surprise.


    Isnt he just a normal old man? I cant imagine him getting involved with the future of Forest''s Edge.


    Thats just fortune telling, right? Only retards will believe that.


    They started chatting, but I wanted to believe.


    I couldnt imagine how Michael would be of help specifically. But he definitely wasnt just a normal old man. At the very least, I couldnt sense the taste of gigo in the grilled poitan of the Myam-roasted meat.


    A former chef from the city, huh


    I felt a palpation in my heart.


    No matter how Michael might interact with the denizens of Forest''s Edge in the future, we still had work to do. We had to do our best to resolve the troublesome matters that stillid ahead of us.


    2


    We finished our work in the afternoon without any incidents.


    The town seemed very peaceful.


    I could sense that the number of patrols in town had increased a little, but there werent any other changes aside from that. Sales at the stall remained above average, and the customers told us Thank you for your hard work. from time to time. I couldnt detect any signs of malice towards the Forest''s Edge.


    Maybe, instead of more people having good will towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge, there were more people suspicious of the people in the city?


    Only the tribal chief Tsun n of the Forest''s Edge was given special privileges, while the others lived in worse conditions than the people in the Post Station Town. This fact became widespread after themotion caused by Tay Tsun. This resulted in the impression the townsfolk had towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge softening a little and their distrust of the people in the city increasing by a bit That was the gist of it.


    Even if they were told that bandits in Forest''s Edge garb had appeared, they would suspect the people in the city first and wonder what the truth actually was.


    If my impression isnt wrong, they seem to be hoping for the downfall of Pyschkurewuss, that sort of feeling But its too early to celebrate.


    I couldnt feel happy about Uncle Doras farm getting attacked.


    And those bearing good will towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge were still in the minority. Most of the townsfolk were wary of the city people and, at the same time, cast persecutory gazes at the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Are the denizens of Forest''s Edge really a bunch of ouws? Isnt this a good chance to figure this out?  I felt their subtle intent to seek out the truth.


    All in all, our work finished peacefully.


    On the other hand, we had made a lot of progress.


    First of all, Neil from the Cryptic Venerable Inn chose loin meat out of the four types of kiba meat and decided to add it to his menu as grilled meat. It was prepared by slicing them thinly and then grilling them.


    But that meat had to beplemented with a sauce made from pickled Chitto, fruit wine, and all sorts of herbs. I tried it, and it tasted really spicy and exotic.


    It is a far cry from Asutas cooking, but I will lower the price adequately, so no one willin about it.


    The dishes I was catering for him was set at the expensive price of five red copper tes. However, the price of fresh kiba cost the same as karon, so his cooking would be priced at four red copper tes, the same as his karon dish.


    I should be able to sell ten portions a day. I n to sell twenty portions during Asutas day off, can I buy the meat one day early?


    Neil and Naudiz were afraid of their customers leaving for other inns. I answered: Of course! without any hesitation.


    On the other hand, the Big Tree of the South Inn had gotten fresh kiba samples yesterday.


    My off day would be four dayster, and Naudiz spent just one day to decide on the kiba parts he wanted. He chose the more expensive abdomen meat.


    I think this part tastes the best after charbroiling. Can you sell me ten portions for tomorrow and the day after, and 70 portions three dayster?


    Seventy portions, huh! You are really decisive!


    If I cant sell them all, I can preserve them with salt. At least they wont spoil.


    Seventy portions meant 7.5 kg, which was 107.5 red copper tes.


    He was probably nning to sell ten portions three dayster and thirty portions each during my two rest days. He normally bought 40 portions from me, so it wasnt much in this case But, anyway, this was a joyous thing for me.


    Thank you for your patronage. By the way the innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn has also bought the more tender parts, which are more suitable for grilling. Making a stew with the thigh or shoulder meat wont take too much time either and will be cheaper too. I wonder why both of you didnt choose to do so.


    I see. The innkeeper of the Cryptic Venerable Inn probably felt that his stew cantpete with Asuta at all. Kiba tastes great just by grilling it a little, so going this route is the obvious choice.


    I epted what he said for now.


    Kiba was suitable for making stew too, but it didnt mean stewing it longer would make it more delicious. That was why he felt his cooking couldnt match my Kiba soup and Kiba hotpot. The limited choice of seasonings was also a disadvantage.


    If this went on, there would be plenty of thigh and shoulder meat left over in the Fa house. We needed to make stew and hamburg steak too, so there wasnt any problem for now. But I hoped for all the parts to be sold.


    Never mind, with ess to Tau sauce, it wasnt difficult for Naudiz to make a grilled dish on par with the Cryptic Venerable Inn anyway.


    In order to rival the other inns which had foreign seasonings, the Kimyusus Tail Inn needs to strengthen themselves too.


    Today in the Kimyusus Tail Inn we held a mini cooking ss as I studied the karon and kimyusu meat.


    Not just meat dish, I also taught him how to handle the vegetables. I taught him about the vegetables I was familiar with how to cook aria, tino, tarapa, p, chachi, gigo, and myam deliciously.


    Slicing into pieces and cubes, as well as mincing. And the cooking method toplement these ways of cutting, in addition to the management of the fire intensity. I taught him tons of things.


    However, Mno Mast was the only student today. His daughter was doing other preparation work where I couldnt see it.


    She is really afraid of the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Sigh As the one who brought her up, Im responsible for this.


    Dont say that; this isnt your fault, Mno Mast.


    Mno Masts wife died young from the grief of losing her brother. The ones who killed her brother were Zattsu Tsun, Tay Tsun, and their gang. Given how much the denizens of Forests Edge had wronged them, it wouldnt be strange for Mno Mast and his daughter to loathe them. But despite that, Mno Mast still didnt break off ties with us and even allowed me to teach him to cook.


    I seldom saw his daughter. We had plenty of chance to meet in the past, but she avoided us out of fear. Even so, Mno Mast let us to enter his kitchen thanks to his daughter granting her permission.


    However, his daughter was mentally hurt because of the incident yesterday and didnt appear before us. It was the fault of those damn thugs.


    Shameless people colluding with the Forest''s Edge, your reckoning wille!


    We still didnt know who those thugs were. And they spoke in the same way as Geta, but it should be fine since we believed what Geta said.


    By the way, there wasnt any evidence that Pyschkurewuss henchmen were behind this. If it wasnt Pyschkurewuss doing that meant there were still people who extremely hated the presence of Forests Edges denizens in the Post Station Town.


    However, what those thugs did was still unjustified and I couldnt stand it. Like what Mno Mast said, Geta who focused his hate directly towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge was more logical.


    Killing tens of merchants and then framing my father and hisrades for the crime. How can you still show your face in the Post Station Town gleefully? Getas words still lingered in my heart.


    There ought to be people who would re up against the denizens of Forest''s Edge whenever they got reminded of what Zattsu Tsun did. Speaking of which, Mno Mast who overcame such misgivings and started working together with us was the special one instead.


    But theres no use in being anxious.


    A foreigner like me loved the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of Post Station Town deeply. There must be something that I could do about this. And for the sake of that, I would do my very best.


    Geta didnt show up today either


    After finishing the days work and returning to the Wu n vige, Ludo Wu tied Lulu to a tree near the house and said:


    We need to think of a way to get that guy to meet with my Dad. Things will be a breeze after that, correct?


    Huh, but why?


    You see, he doesnt seem to be like the people in town who think of all thoseplicated things. He looks like a hunter from a mountain somewhere and should get along well with us, correct?


    What an optimistic view.


    It was just like Ludo Wu to say that But Ludo Wu had never met Geta before; despite that, he got red by Getas vengeful eyes.


    Shin Wu, who was knocked down by Geta before, was helping L Wu and the others unload the cargo in silence.


    Oh, isnt that Asuta? Long time no see!


    Arge figure came out from the Wu n main house. It was the head of Lutim house, Dan Lutim. We might not have met in a while, but calling it a long time was wrong.


    Ah, hello. Are you here to take part in the meeting about Zuro Tsun?


    Yes! The discussions are basically over, but its boring to go home now, so Im ying with Kota Wu right now!


    He was easy going as usual.


    Leina Wu was amused by how energetic he was and said with a smile: Well then, Sh Wu and I will get on with our work.


    The production of the Kiba burger meat patty had developed a lot, and I just needed to do the final taste inspection and checking of the size. And these steps were just a formality, and I thought it wouldnt be a problem to let them handle everything from tomorrow onwards.


    That was why I decided to stay behind and chat with Dan Lutim.


    So, what are we going to do with Zuro Tsun?


    Nothing. Pyschkurewuss wants us to hand him over to the city, but our negotiations are still in progress, so that will be put on hold Thats what the tribal chiefs think.


    Dan Lutim, you look a little unhappy?


    Not a little but a lot! That depraved Zuro Tsun had finally grown a spine like a denizen of Forest''s Edge, so I think we should ede to his request!


    Yes, but doesnt it mean he is fearful of the people from the city? He wants to die right now, instead of being interrogated and then dying.


    To be honest, I felt the same way, but I restrained myself and said to Dan Lutim:


    But even so, normal people wont mention scalping so easily. And he did so in the Zaza vige, right? Graff Zaza might pick up his de right on the spot.


    Dan Lutims face started to frown as he said:


    A man born in the Forest''s Edge settlement is begging for his soul to return to the forest. Even if we ignore that, why must we let the city handle his sentencing? I still dont understand what Donda Wu is thinking.


    This is a problematic issue for the tribal chiefs too. The other side was asking for all the Tsun n members in the beginning. If we are not willing to even hand Zuro Tsun over to them, they might suspect the denizens of Forest''s Edge of treason


    We are not traitors. Is refusing strange demands a treasonous act?


    Dan Lutim was forthright in his opinions, so forthright that I was stumped.


    Pyschkurewuss made this demand because he cant trust the denizens of Forest''s Edge. So leaving tactics and logic aside, all thats left was Dan Lutim unfiltered opinion.


    ording to thews of Genos, foraging the grace of the Morga forest isnt punishable by death, correct?


    Yes, I heard about it. Normally, the rules in Forest''s Edge are stricter than thews of Genos.


    The one telling me this information was the son of the guy pouting before me.


    Speaking of which, handing Zuro Tsun over to the city is a chance for him to survive. But instead, he is asking to be scalped. Im impressed.


    Thats true. It is normal to think this way


    But our opponent was the mysterious Pyschkurewuss. Zuro Tsun was wailing that I dont know what will happen to me, so he must have been incredibly spooked.


    And not just Zuro Tsun, Pyschkurewuss insisted that the other members of the Tsun n should be turned over to him. His reason was that the punishment by the denizens of Forest''s Edge was too lenient, so he must have had a reason to kill Zuro Tsun off.


    If that was true, I could understand why Zuro Tsun was so scared


    At this moment, a question sprung up in my mind.


    But, why is he so adamant on wiping out the Tsun n?


    Going bymon sense, it should be rted to the great felon Zattsu Tsun.


    For example, there might be a secret agreement between Zattsu Tsun and Pyschkurewuss, and letting someone who knew the truth alive was detrimental to Pyschkurewuss If that was what Genos liaison thought, Zuro Tsun might get tortured and interrogated, and Pyschkurewuss would be filled with doubt and want to seal the lips of all the main house members.


    However, did that secret really exist? Even if it was so, did Zuro Tsun need to keep the secret under wraps?


    Zuro Tsun had been imprisoned for twenty-odd days. During this time, the men from the Zaza house had probably pressed him about his crimes, and Zuro Tsun would have plenty of chance to confess.


    Or rather If he was that afraid of the people in the city, he should have used this chance to spill everything out while he was still in Forest''s Edge. After revealing the content, it would cease to be a secret, and there wouldnt be any need for interrogation or sealing of his lips. Since he had the resolve to be scalped, that was what he should have done.


    There might be a critical secret for Pyschkurewuss, and uncovering it would endanger all denizens of Forest''s Edge Is that even possible?


    In any case, I didnt think such a secret existed.


    If there was one, Pyschkurewuss wouldnt have left Zuro Tsun alone for such a long time. We were ready to hand over Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun in the first ce, so if they didnt demand all members of the Tsun n, the negotiations wouldnt have stalled in the first ce.


    And on second thought The idea of a secret agreement between Pyschkurewuss and Zattsu Tsun was already far-fetched. Zattsu Tsun didnt think he was working together with Pyschkurewuss in the first ce and felt he was being exploited. Even if there was such a deal, it was unlikely that Zattsu Tsun would honor it. Zattsu Tsun was still preaching his hatred for the people of Genos right up until his death.


    It was the same for Tay Tsun. Its impossible for Zuro Tsun to be the only one to know too.


    But what was the truth?


    Why was Pyschkurewuss so adamant about us handing over Zuro Tsun and the members of the main house? Why was Zuro Tsun so afraid of afraid of being extradited to the city? This was making less and less sense.


    But I knew one thing: we couldnt ask Pyschkurewuss about this, but we could probe Zuro Tsun.


    Is Donda Wu home?


    After getting a positive answer, I entered the Wu n main house alone.


    Waiting inside were the n head, the eldest son and his spouse, and their son.


    With the rowdy guest gone, it was time for the family to enjoy themselves.


    Ushered in by Sati Lei Wu who was carrying Kota Wu, I apologized for my sudden visit.


    Enough with the useless talk. What do you want with me?


    I told the displeased Donda Wu about my doubts. But my exnation was too vague, and he couldnt understand my worries.


    I dont understand Cant you make it simpler?


    Sorry about that. I dont really get where the heart of the issue is either Anyway, its about what Zuro Tsun is afraid of. Staying in the Forest''s Edge will end with a death sentence too, so why should he fear the city people?


    But someone infiltrated the Zaza vigest night. He lost it when he knew that the city side has their eyes on him Are you saying this reasoning doesnt make sense?


    Jiza Wu responded.


    He was smiling as usual, and I couldnt tell what he was thinking at all.


    Yes, for example, if Pyschkurewuss goal is to seal his lips, he has no reason to be afraid as both paths lead to his death. So Zuro Tsun is scared because he feels that he will experience something worse than death if he gets captured.


    A fate worse than death Isnt that torture or interrogation, or something?


    Thats what I thought in the beginning. But if there was a secret that Zuro Tsun would only spill under interrogation, he just needs to tell us before he gets handed over to the city, and then there wont be any value in interrogating him.


    What other reasons might there be?


    When I heard Donda Wus question, I shook my head: I dont know.


    Then shouldnt we ask Zuro Tsun? Ask him what he is afraid of. Zuro Tsun has been dealing with Pyschkurewuss for the past decade as the tribal chief, correct? Zuro Tsun will know best what Pyschkurewuss is thinking about, right?


    Indeed. Only Zuro Tsun who has been tainted by the Rock City will understand the evil in the hearts of the rock city denizens.


    Donda Wu stroked his mane-like beard.


    You should have said that before the other tribal chiefs left. Hey Is Ludo Wu going to use the Wu ns Totos?


    Thats right; the n is for him to escort me to the Fa house and stay until Ai Fa reaches home.


    I didnt need to exin further because this n was set by Donda Wu.


    Then use the other Totos. If the head of the Lei house went to the Fa house, tell him to go straight to the Zaza vige and ry what we just discussed to them.


    Huh? Rau Lei is at the Fa house?


    Didnt you arrange this with him? Thats what he said.


    I didnt make any arrangement with him; was he bringing Yamiel Lei over again?


    I understand; ask them to question Zuro Tsun about what he is afraid of. I will tell Rau Lei everything when I see him.


    Right. If the head of the Lei house doesnt show up, tell Ludo to ride the Totos there after his guard duty ends


    Huh? What?


    I thought I heard a thank you for your hard work, but couldnt be sure.


    Annoying; if theres nothing else, go.


    Okay! Im leaving then.


    I went outside obediently.


    Anyway, I have shared all my concerns with Donda Wu.


    It is the darkest right under thentern With Zattsu Tsun gone, the one who dealt with Pyschkurewuss the most in Forests Edge was Zuro Tsun; we should have worked from that angle sooner.


    Yamiel Lei once told me that Zattsu Tsun had given up on Zuro Tsun because of hiszy nature. Thats why we felt he had nothing to do with Pyschkurewuss conspiracy.


    However, Zuro Tsun and Pyschkurewuss had more than ten years of dealings. He might not know anything about that conspiracy, but his experience was still invaluable.


    We knew too little about Pyschkurewuss. If Pyschkurewuss had something on us, that would definitely drag us down. With a sense of satisfaction, I left the Wu n.


    But there wasnt anyone outside the house. Gilulu and Lulu were both eating leaves. Ludo Wu and Shin Wu were probably tired of waiting and went to their elder sisters workce.


    And Dan Lutim As I was surveying the area, I heard a loud thud.


    Hahaha! You might be big, but you still have ways to go! You will never beat Donda Wu and me like this!


    Tworge figures appeared near the entrance of the vige.


    The oneughing loudly was, of course, Dan Lutim and lying by his feet was Mida. There were some kids running around them too.


    A contest between hunters? No Mida, long time no see.


    I met Dan Lutim during Shumimarus visit, but it had really been a while since Ist saw Mida.


    I had been visiting the Wu n vige a lot recently but didnt have time to catch up with the others as we were all busy with work. Mida who was on the ground groaned vaguely as he tried to push himself up.


    Its Asuta Mida wants to show Asuta something


    Huh? What is it?


    Mida trotted off around the Wu n building.


    Dan Lutim and I followed him and saw something surprising. It was a wooden building.


    Uwah, its already done?


    Mida had been constructing his own house under the tutge of Shin Wus father, Ryada Wu.


    I learned about this on L Wus birthday, the 25th of the Blue Month, and he was just cutting the lumber into shape back then. It had just been 15 days since then, and he had already finished. It was a little smaller than the Fas house, but it was as good as any other house.


    Oh! This is great!


    Dan Lutim started to p.


    Amazing, you actually finished so quickly.


    Yes Mida is working hard for Asuta and Ai Fas sake?


    Huh?


    Midas old ce will be returned to Asuta


    Speaking of which, the only vacant house in the Wu vige was now Midas room, so Ai Fa and I couldnt lodge in the Wu n.


    Ai Fa wanted to stay in her own house as much as possible, and with Gilulu, there wasnt much need for us to stay outside But of course, I didnt say something so crude.


    Thank you. You really worked hard; this is incredible.


    Ryada Wu is the amazing one Mida couldnt do it alone


    Thats not true. If not for Midas strength, it wouldnt be finished so quickly.


    Mida shook the fats on his cheeks.


    He still couldnt make a normal expression on his face because of the fats; yet, I could tell he was very happy.


    Dan Lutim smiled cheerfully: Yes, you arent half bad. I will ask you to help when Lutim house needs to build a new house. You have lost a lot of fats too. If you continue working hard, I will see you at the test of might contest again. Eat well and work hard!


    Yes Mida will work hard, so Mida can eat Asutas cooking next time


    I probably wont be asked to cook at every harvest festival. The culinary skills of Leina Wu and the other women of the Wu n were improving too.


    But it might be rude to say that.


    Im looking forward to the next harvest festival. If Im invited to cook, I will put on a good show.


    Yes Mida is looking forward too?


    His pig-like eyes were sparkling.


    His hands that had broken a stall in the Post Station Town in the past were building a new house in the Forest''s Edge right now. Even someone not closely rted to him was happy for him.


    Be it Mida or Yamiel Lei Aura and Zwei too. They had all ovee the pit before them the pit of their and Tay Tsuns crimes and had moved on in their new homes.


    What about Diga and Doddo? Surrounded by the fearsome men of the Dom house, they were probably regretting their crimes and weakness.


    Anyway, I confirmed my resolve once again: If Donda Wu and the others couldnt find any semnce of reason from Pyschkurewuss words, we wouldnt let anyone destroy our new lifestyle here.


    3


    Oh, we have been waiting for you, Asuta, Shin Wu!


    When we reached the Fa house, Rau Lei and Yamiel Lei were there waiting for us.


    Please teach Yamiel Lei to cook today! I will train with Shin Wu!


    Unfortunately, my dad has a message for you, Rau Lei.


    Ludo Wu exined what happened on the back of Lulu, and Rau Lei puffed his cheeks unhappily.


    Why must I run this errand! Dont you have a Totos too? Ludo Wu, why dont you go instead!?


    If you want toin, tell that to my dad. But speaking of which Darum-nii is in the Zaza vige, right?


    Ludo Wu fell into deep thought.


    Darum-nii wont being back so soon, so I will pay him a visit. But dont get too engrossed with training and neglect your sentry duties, okay? Rau Lei, you must have heard by now, someone infiltrated the Zaza housest night.


    I understand! Ludo Wu, thank you!


    And so, Rau Lei stayed behind as a sentry and guard.


    I still needed to prepare dinner and study cooking and teach Yamiel Lei to cook.


    What should we do today? Do you have any request?


    You think I will have requests?


    Yamiel Lei was sexy andzy today.


    By the way, I didnt really work together with Yamiel Lei before, and the women in the neighborhood had no ns of visiting the Fa house either.


    The women of the Lei house learned to cook from Lutim house. How much progress have they made?


    Who knows Anyway, they seemed to be stumped by hamburg steaks. Only Ema Min Lutim and Molun Lutim can make proper hamburg steaks.


    They are stumped? I see.


    Most of the women in Lutim house learned to cook from the Wu n women. So they were my disciples disciples, while the Lei house women were disciples disciples disciples. Leina Wu and Mama Mia Lei were excellent cooks, but as the information got passed further down the line, it was inevitable for the content to gradually degrade.


    The bigger the hamburg steak, the harder it is to grill. The Fou house and Lan house women also worked on it for a long time Lets change tact for now and try making meatballs.


    Meatballs?


    Simply put, they are mini versions of hamburg steak. Its hard to undercook or overcook them.


    This was the inspiration I got when trying making kimyusu meatballs at the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Be it the Forest''s Edge settlement or the Post Station Towns inn, this was a popr and low effort dish.


    First of all, the preparation work is the same as the hamburg steak. After finishing the poitan, dice the aria.


    I used the Fa houses dinner as an example and let Yamiel Lei try making a sample dish.


    After drying the poitan, she diced the aria and minced the meat. Aria wasnt added into the kimyusu meatballs, but I would usually add them into the stronger tasting kiba.


    This was a good chance, so I decided to make some meatballs without aria.


    I wondered how things would be if I used gigo to make it more sticky. The poitan needed to be dried after cooking it, unless I was nning to make grilled poitan at the same time; going out of my way to use poitan to make it more sticky was a big hassle.


    The option of adding aria or not, using gigo or poitan for stickiness, there were four permutations to choose from.


    Next will be adding salt, Pico leaves and myam shreds to taste. In the Fa house, we add in a bit of fruit wine.


    What a pain; the Lei house wont add so many seasoning in our cooking.


    The Kiba burger meat patty sold in the Post Station Town only had salt and Pico leaves too, since plenty of tarapa, fruit wine, and myam were added into the tarapa sauce.


    I was trying to make a sauce with Tau sauce right now and also making cheese hamburg steak and teriyaki hamburg steak. I had actually put in a lot of effort into refining the taste of the meat patty. Ai Fa also said my hamburg steak tasted better than Leina Wus, but I felt that our cooking wasnt too different aside from the heat control.


    The meatballs should be about this big. You dont need to remove the air inside either.


    It was bite-size, as big as a takoyaki.


    Its a little too early to grill the meat for dinner; lets grill some samples first. To stop the meat from sticking to the pot, lets fry the kiba fats first. Keep the stove at medium fire and stir the content repeatedly, until the meat turns brown. The meatballs will break apart if you use too much force, so be careful.


    After the surface turned brown, it was time to add in myam shreds, salt, Pico leaves, and fruit wine to steam it. That concluded the cooking. Adding diced aria and cheese was just my personal preference so it could be simplified.


    It might be a littlete to say this, but meatballs might be more suited for the Forest''s Edge where people didnt likeplicated procedures.


    Well then, this one doesnt have aria, and gigo is added to firm it up, so try it.


    Arent you eating?


    I started with: I will be stuffed during dinner


    but then changed my mind mid-sentence and continued: Please give me half.


    This meatball was melded by Yamiel Lei. I was the one who grilled it, but it would be a boost to her confidence if I acknowledged it.


    Hmm, I dont have anyints. Its delicious.


    It wasnt ttery; I was really praising her.


    The texture became smoother after adding the gigo.


    Not having aria as ingredient brought out the strong taste of the kiba. Those who didnt mind the gamey taste of the kiba, which was applicable to all denizens of Forest''s Edge, would prefer this taste.


    Also,pared to the thin mini hamburg steak, the shape of these meatballs added more variety to the texture. It was juicy and impable, like a sort of pseudo hamburg steak, a dish made specifically for denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    What would Ai Fa say after trying this? Everyone seems happy eating it, but she is the only one with a nk face.


    As I was deep in thought, I felt Yamiel Lei sighing deeply.


    What is it, is there a problem?


    Its nothing, I think its good. But Im worried. It is really fine for me to act so leisurely?


    She tilted her head quizzingly; her eyes stared at me through her long hair.


    I heard what happened to Zuro Tsun. The conference that happened a few days ago was inconclusive. What do the new tribal chiefs n to do?


    Ah, you are talking about that. What will happen, huh But Yamiel Lei wont be handed over to the city.


    Didnt they ask for all the main house members of the Tsun n? Then


    Yamiel Lei, dont tell me that we should just hand you and Zuro Tsun over, okay?


    I said before she could, and Yamiel Lei sighed.


    You are really smart. The head of the Lei house only said that at the very end.


    You told Rau Lei too? He definitely lost his temper.


    Rau Lei was wrestling with Shin Wu as Gilulu watched over them. I could see them, but not hear what they were saying.


    Yamiel Lei turned her head to the side and flicked the hair on the left of her head.


    Not only he was furious, he even hit me. What a horrible man.


    Well, being rash is Rau Leis w, but you are at fault for making him mad too, Yamiel Lei.


    Even if you are saying this to protect Mida and Zwei, dont think all will be solved by sacrificing yourself. Didnt we tell you during the House Head Conference that such methods wont work?


    But I was supposed to inherit Zattsu Tsuns role. Arent the people of the city moring for my death?


    I cant understand the demands of the city people. But, Yamiel Lei, you are a precious member of our tribe.


    Yamiel Lei lowered her head a little and covered her face with her long bangs.


    Enough already We can satisfy the people of the city just by doing this; I dont get it.


    Thats what I should be telling you. Please understand why Rau Lei and I are mad at you.


    After saying that, Yamiel Lei suddenly bit her thumbnail. A childish action that didnt fit her style at all.


    Asuta, are you mad too?


    Instead of mad, its closer to being sad. Anyone will feel sad if a tribemate doesnt value their life.


    You are a foreigner, not a tribemate.


    I might be a foreigner, but I think of myself as a tribemate.


    Yamiel Lei became silent.


    The atmosphere was getting heavy, so I said in a cheery tone:


    I dont think the city people are interested in Zattsu Tsuns heir anyway. They are still insisting the incident ten years ago was done by bandits, so they wont pursue the Tsun ns part in those crimes.


    Not pursuing, huh Yamiel Lei hid her expression and muttered softly: Hmm Is that why Zuro Tsun is afraid that he will be handed over to the city?


    Huh? Yamiel Lei, do you know the reason?


    Not really, but after hearing what you said, I thought about something.


    I cant think of anything at all, so I asked them to question Zuro Tsun.


    I unconsciously leaned closer to Yamiel Lei.


    Please tell me, Yamiel Lei. Why do you think the city people want Zuro Tsun?


    If they are not trying to prosecute him, theres only one other reason.


    Yamiel Lei stared at me with dubious eyes from behind her long hair.


    To revive the Tsun n.


    Revive the Tsun n


    These words sent a chill into my heart.


    Other than that, what use are Zuro Tsun and the Tsun n members to him? The city side isnt happy with the new tribal chiefs Donda Wu and Graff Zaza, right? Then they will definitely want to install Zuro Tsun as the tribal chief and control the Forest''s Edge, correct?


    I could only say That was unexpected.


    Pieces of memories and words fit together in my mind to form one conclusion.


    Pyschkurewuss demanded Forest''s Edge to hand over all members of the Tsun n main house and branch house at the start. When these demands werent met, he only asked for the main house members.


    But why?


    Didnt Pyschkurewuss say at the start that he did so in order to mete out the sentencing?


    So Pyschkurewuss did this not for the sake of sentencing the Tsun n justly but to pardon their crimes by abusing his authority?


    So he could veto from the position as a ruler that Donda Wu and the others were just making baseless usations and that the denizens of Forest''s Edge should follow the Tsun n.


    Now that I think about it That exins why Pyschkurewuss isnt anxious at all. If his reason for demanding for the criminals is to bury the secret, he is taking things too slow. But if he is scheming for that other reason, spending this bit of time isnt a problem at all.


    Then, his reason for demanding of the other members of the Tsun n was because he needed hostages to keep Zuro Tsun under his thumb, or to force Zuro Tsun to hand his position as tribal chief to his son.


    The infiltratorst night wasnt there to harm Zuro Tsun but to check whether he was still alive. Saying that the punishment by the denizens of Forest''s Edge was too light was a misdirection cast by Pyschkurewuss.


    And, of course, I couldnt present any evidence for this. But this made more sense than our initially presumed Pyschkurewuss n to seal Tsun n lips.


    But Why is he breaking Zuro Tsuns mental state? Zuro Tsun is acting up because of the infiltrator. Since Zuro Tsun and Yamiel Lei understood the same thing, wont that be disrupting his own ns?


    What? Its impossible for Zuro Tsun and me to think the same. We might be father and daughter, but we are still two individuals.


    Yamiel Lei said without any inflection and slowly crossed her arms.


    However Maybe Zuro Tsun thinks that he wont dare defy the city peoples demands. If he gets installed as the tribal chief, he will definitely be scorned by the denizens of Forest''s Edge And he cried when he realized that.


    Yamiel Leis shoulders quivered a little.


    So I put my hands on them.


    Its fine, Donda Wu will never hand Yamiel Lei over to the city. Im certain of it after hearing what you said.


    But these are just my random thoughts.


    In any case, Forest''s Edge does not abandon their own.


    Even Yamiel Lei with the icy aura around her had warm blood flowing in her veins.


    I rested my hands on her shoulders until her warm body finally stopped shaking.


    And then, night fell.


    After having meatballs for dinner, I told Ai Fa:


    Things are bingplicated. What will happen to Zuro Tsun now?


    Donda Wu and the others will have a hard time deciding our path to the future. What we can do is figuring out the truth.


    It was as Ai Fa said.


    The decisive moment was upon us, and we had countless puzzles, questions, and spections on our hands. We couldnt n the future with just these things.


    We need to protect ourselves and wait for Kamyua Yosts return. Thats all that we can do.


    No, theres one more thing, right? Convincing Geta and pulling him to our side.


    For that matter, we can only wait for him to show up. Anticipating the prey is a way of hunting too.


    Thats a really hunter-like way of thinking.


    Speaking of which, Donda Wu seemed very passive too. That man didnt strike easily, concealing himself and waiting for an opportunity.


    I looked at Ai Fas profile illuminated by the dim candlelight.


    We werent too far apart, leaning against the wall side by side and speaking softly. Our shoulders were almost touching.


    If an arrow is shot through the window, I wont be able to protect you if we are too far apart.


    Ai Fa had been staying in this position since dinner.


    She covered the window to avoid being attacked. But the night breeze felt reallyfortable.


    Lets stay like this before we sleep without needing to say it out loud, we stayed at a distance where we could feel each others body warmth and chatted quietly.


    I want to go back to a peaceful life soon. At least to having no need to worry about people shooting at us through the window.


    Hmm? Whats with you? In a bad mood?


    No, there are just too many things giving me a headache, and if Im not careful, I might spur thepetitiveness of others However, if I can just live a life of worrying about Ai Fas safe return and running my business, that will be a blissful life too.


    Ai Fa pouted as she looked out the window.


    Ai Fa would normally fall into silence when she heard me say such things.


    Staying silent whenever she felt uneasy;, she resembled a cat in this way.


    In any case, I didnt find it displeasing at all.


    But back to the topic, waiting for the opponent to show up isnt easy either. What Im more worried about are terrible things happening to the people around me.


    Yes, but we still dont know who is the mastermind.


    Thats right. If Pyschkurewuss is the mastermind behind all this, isnt his n just repeating of history?


    Repeating? History?


    Ai Fa tilted her head quizzingly. Her long hair brushed against her neck.


    Dont you think so? Pyschkurewuss reinstalling Zuro Tsun as the tribal chief, and spreading malice against the denizens of Forest''s Edge into the hearts of the townsfolk and disrupting my business This is returning everything to the way it used to be.


    If what you say is true Ai Fa said in a quiet voice. Pyschkurewuss is undoubtedly an enemy of the Forest''s Edge.


    Thats right. He is definitely an enemy, and we have a reason to defeat him.


    I answered half-jokingly, and Ai Fa suddenly smiled However, her eyes were burning with rage, and those were the eyes of a hunter.


    Hes here.


    She grabbed the hilt of her saber.


    I followed Ai Fas gaze in surprise and saw a pair of yellow eyes shining outside the window.


    I gulped; this was akin to encountering a famished beast at night.


    Is it Geta? You want to talk to us?


    Come out, both of you.


    The yellow phantom light was gone.


    Ai Fa stood up with her saber.


    She then cast her hunter eyes towards me as I stood up.


    Asuta, dont leave my side. Brace yourself; I will kick you back into the house if we are attacked.


    Got it.


    We carefully exited the house.


    Geta stood about 5 m from the entrance like a ghost.


    He had a leopard-patterned cape, like a foreign hunter of sorts.


    The pale moonlight made his figure very prominent.


    If you bear no ill will, we will wee you. Im the head of the Fa house, and this is my family member, Asuta.


    We already told you a few days prior that we dont want to be your enemy. Before you spread your hatred towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge, I hope you can hear us out.


    Geta was wearing a hood, so I couldnt see his face clearly.


    But there was a beast-like re in his yellow eyes.


    However Probably because of the moon, his body appeared smaller than before.


    He was already shorter than Ludo Wu in the first ce and had a slender build. I couldnt feel any rage or intimidation from him right now. If not for the rage in his eyes, he would just be a normal kid wearing a hooded cape.


    I want to ask you something before that. How did you know where were staying? Asuta always rode in a wagon; you couldnt have kept up.


    I followed the wagons track here. This is easier than tracking a beast.


    Geta answered from under his hood.


    His voice was like an angry bolt of thunder in the past But now that he was calm, it sounded like the hoarse voice of a teen whose voice was breaking.


    After a short silence, Geta asked in an even deeper voice: Is the great viin really dead?


    News that two viins had been executed is spreading in the Post Station Town. But these two werent the only ones that killed the tens of merchants. Where are the rest?


    I heard that the others had all died out over the past ten years. For some reason, the Tsun n members who took part in criminal activities all died young.


    In response to Ai Fas calm answer, Getas eyes exploded in fury: Bullshit! How can it be so coincidental for all the criminals to be dead? Are you covering for the rest of them?


    That isnt so. There werent many who were involved with that incident a decade ago in the first ce; they lured the kiba to attack the caravan. Just one man can wipe out a group of thirty by doing so.


    What about the attack on the farms two days ago? You all are a bunch of ouws.


    Ai Fa said incredibly calmly: Thats definitely not true. Someone is trying to frame the denizens of Forest''s Edge. I believe that there are no hunters in Forest''s Edge who would dare bring shame to our honor.


    I gulped as I stood beside her, in awe of how strong and righteous she was.


    Ai Fa, who didnt usually express what she was thinking to others, made a disy of how strong she was A sense of incredibility overwhelmed me.


    Geta shut his mouth tightly and red at Ai Fa.


    After a moment of silence, he finally decided to speak and a cool breeze brushed through my hair and pushed Getas hood back.


    In order to take revenge against Forest''s Edge, I trained relentlessly


    His me-like hair moved silently in the darkness.


    But with all those responsible dead Who should I point my de at?


    Geta showed his face.


    The face that was scowling with rage was now twisted from sadness.


    However Was this really the terrible assant that brandished his de at us in a rage?


    His eyes wererge and had almond shape with a slight droop at the corners. His nose and mouth were small, and his jaw was thin. He looked younger than 13 or 14 years old.


    I couldnt imagine this face scowling like a wounded leopard.


    But now his yellowish eyes had a mncholic light in them.


    Ai Fa asked coldly:  Geta, why are you seeking vengeance?


    Getas eyes became focused.


    Dont ask me something like that. Its for the sake of regaining the honor of my father that was framed, of course.


    Is that so? We are also trying to reim our honor that had been tarnished by our former tribal chiefs.


    Asuta told you the same thing yesterday too. Even if the Tsun n was the one who did the crime, there must be others behind the scene too. We are battling to figure out the truth.


    We might seem like the enemy to you. But for the sake of uncovering the truth, shouldnt we be working together? I hope you can cooperate with us.


    Geta didnt answer and pulled up the hood with his right hand.


    His left shoulder that was covered by his grey cape could now be seen.


    Geta said emotionally:  I want to take revenge in my own way. If you have a problem with that, kill me right now. It shouldnt be a problem for you. Im wounded too.


    I have no reason to kill you. Im d that I didnt kill you three days ago too.


    Geta backed away wordlessly.


    I called out to him quickly.


    Wait. Didnt your mother tell you anything? Actually, our friends are searching for your mother. Her testimony might uncover the crimes of our enemy


    My mother forbade me from seeking revenge. So we broke ties a year ago. That woman had grown sullen after my fathers death.


    A year ago You two have been apart for so long, huh.


    I have been living in the Mars mountain. I went to town in order to sell a Barobaro bird I caught And I found out about you, Asuta. Geta said in a t tone with his back towards us: The denizens of Forest''s Edge are actually doing business in the Post Station Town the felon has been brought to justice, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge were forgiven I heard all that from a traveling merchant, and my mind turned nk from rage And so, I came to Genos.


    Is that so. I dont think the denizens of Forest''s Edge have beenpletely forgiven. Thats why we are working hard to build a proper rtionship with the townsfolk.


    Geta didnt answer.


    His petite figure gradually faded away into the darkness.


    I wanted to follow but a quiet Donte rejected me.


    Geta then disappeared before us.


    Erm, Ai Fa Is it really fine to let him go without a word?


    We have no other choice. He is searching for the right path. No one can stop him.


    Ai Fa stared at the direction Geta went off.


    And he has a soul simr to us. I believe he wont be our enemy. Well then We can only wait for him to walk the same path as us one day.


    Is that so. Maybe


    This was the best way for Geta to turn around to our side.


    Since Ai Fa believed in Geta, I should do so too.


    The enemy had finally floated to the surface. No matter what schemes Pyschkurewuss chose to employ, we wouldnt give in.


    If Pyschkurewuss had a n to revert Forest''s Edge to how it used to be If he deemed that the situation in the past was correct That meant he was refuting my existence and my life amongst the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    There wasnt any proof that what I was doing was correct either.


    That was why I needed to face off against Pyschkurewuss with everything I had.


    Ai Fa and the others acknowledged me and I shouldnt let them down.


    Its gettingte. Asuta, lets turn in


    Right.


    We then left the windy night in the Forest''s Edge and rested for the sake of tomorrow.

 Volume 10 - Ch 5

    By the way, I paid Darum-nii a visit just now.


    Midway through dinner, Ludo Wu blurted that out nonchntly, leading nearly everyone in the hall to gasp in shock.


    The ones surprised were his sisters. His father and brother already heard the report, while his mother and grandmother werent that rmed.


    What? Isnt Darum-nii in the northern vige, far away from here?


    Thats right! Its unfair for Ludo to go alone!


    The noisiest were Rimee Wu and L Wu. Vena Wu and Leina Wu were already waiting for Ludo Wu to continue, with eyes widely open.


    Fairness has nothing to do with this; I was tasked by Dad to ry a message to the northern vige. Anyway, Darum-nii is the same as ever.


    What do you mean by the same!? Is Darum-nii alright?


    Didnt someone infiltrate the northern vige? Was Darum-nii in danger?


    You all are so noisy. Darum-nii wont be defeated by someone from town.


    Ludo Wu put some kiba chest meat, dyed in red tarapa sauce, into his mouth as he continued:


    Darum-nii was watching the prisoners inside the house during that time, so he didnt see anything. Although someone did attempt to go near that building.


    Someone from town infiltrating the Forest''s Edge settlement is noughing matter. Things are getting dangerous.


    To soothe her rowdy daughters, their mother Mia Lei Wu spoke in a calm voice. Their grandmother Ditto Min Wu and great-grandmother Jiba Wu watched quietly.


    At this moment, Sati Lei Wu returned and asked with a smile: Ara, whats the matter?


    Sati Lei Wu was the wife of their eldest brother Jiza Wu. Their child Kota Wu was crying for milk, so she went to another room to nurse him. After being put into a cradle and cajoled to sleep, Kota Wu burped with satisfaction.


    Ludo went to visit Darum-nii! Its unfair for him to go alone!


    When she heard L Wu, who was the closest to her, saying that, Sati Lei Wu smiled with an Ara.


    Totos are really convenient. Is Darum okay?


    Hes the same, straight-faced as usual. Ah but theres one thing different about him.


    What! Just now, didnt you say he is the same!?


    Whats different about Darum-nii?


    Ludo Wu backed away as his sisters pressured him. It wasnt a change that could be exined so simply.


    Darum-nii seemed troubled over something. This wasnt a positive change, and he seemed to be looking very hard for an answer.


    A lot happened to Darum-nii recently too.


    Ludo Wu felt it was a hassle to exin to his sisters, so he turned towards Sati Lei Wu.


    Anyway, Darum-nii is doing well. But heined that the food doesnt taste good.


    Huh, Darum actually said that?


    Ditto Min Wu retorted, and Ludo Wu nodded sagely.


    Thats because the people in the northern vige eat kiba that hasnt been bloodlet, so, of course, the food tastes nasty. They dont have a good cook like Leina-nee either.


    No cook can make delicious meals out of meat that hasnt been bloodlet. Isnt that obvious, Ludo?


    Leina Wu said with a smile to hide her bashfulness. She looked shy and happy at the same time; Leina Wu has always been passionate about cooking.


    Darum-nii isnt the only one who changed.


    Ludo Wu thought as he looked at his other brother who was quiet.


    Erm, Jiza-nii, do you still think Asuta is a nuisance?


    Jiza Wu took a sip from his bowl of soup as he looked at Ludo Wu.


    The eldest sons eyes were narrowed to a slit, so it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Ludo Wu continued, worried that he had made Jiza Wu mad:


    That was a long time ago. Didnt you say that Asuta should live in town? Do you still feel the same way now?


    Huh? Jiza-nii said that?


    L Wu turned and looked at Jiza Wu in surprise. Rimee Wu who was beside her opened the eyes wide.


    However, Jiza Wu just kept eating in silence.


    It was in the morning of Kan Lutims wedding, correct? It has been so long; Jiza-nii, do you still feel the same way?


    Back then, Asuta was just running around Forest''s Edge. And now, he started a business in the Post Station Town, brought down the Tsun n during the House Head Conference, and helped in many ways, right? More than half of the houses concur with the Fa house; what do you think, Jiza-nii?


    All those who concur with the Fa house are the heads of the minor houses. The Zaza house is still opposed, while the Sauti n is neutral.


    Jiza Wu finally spoke.


    But that didnt convince Ludo Wu.


    What the other houses think doesnt matter. Its your opinion I want to know, Jiza-nii. Do you still find Asuta and Ai Fa to be an eyesore?


    Also, the Wu n concurs with the Fa house, right? We send people to the Post Station Town to work for him, and even invited him to cook for the Harvest Festival.


    At this moment, their father Donda Wu who had been drinking all the while said unhappily: You are noisy, Ludo.


    Whats wrong, this is important, right? Dad is now the tribal chief of Forest''s Edge, and Jiza-nii will inherit this position. If the tribal chief and heir have different views, it will cause problems in the future.


    Thats why Jiza needs time to think.


    Mia Lei Wu spoke this time.


    Leave theplicated matters to the n head and Jiza, so just finish your own work properly, okay?


    But this is the Wu ns problem, correct? Asuta is an important person to us, so I cant help worrying about this.


    The oldest member of the family, Jiba Wu chipped in this time:


    Ludo, Im happy that you said that, but because he is an important person, and this is an important matter, we need to consider this carefully just like Mia Lei said.


    Thats true, but isnt Ai Fa an important person to Grandma Jiba?


    Thats definitely true Ai Fa is an old friend, and Asuta is an important person to me who made me realize the joys in living Asuta and Ai Fa are also doing something important, and it would take time to ascertain if they are doing the right thing


    Ludo Wu didnt really get it.


    But Jiba Wu definitely cherished Asuta and Ai Fa as much as Ludo Wu did. After getting admonished by Grandma Jiba, he started wondering if he was a bit too anxious.


    Tch, no matter how you dice it, Asuta and Ai Fa are doing this for the sake of Forest''s Edge; cant they just admit that this is the right thing to do?


    Ludo Wu swallowed his dissatisfaction alongside the soup seasoned with Tau sauce.


    No one mentioned the Fa house for the rest of the dinner.


    Ludo Wu thenid down in his room for a while after that, and then Rimee Wu and L Wu visited him.


    What is it?


    Nothing. We just want you to tell us more about Darum-nii.


    L Wu looked angry, while Rimee Wu blinked with anticipation.


    After the House Head Conference ended, Darum Wu had been staying in the northern vige. He came back during the Harvest Festival, but took on the job of guarding the prisoners in the northern vige shortly after that. He had been away for twenty-odd days, and his sisters were getting lonely.


    The hunters of Forest''s Edge would spend most of their day in the woods, so spending time together on their rest days was a blissful thing. But Darum Wu had to leave the house during this period. It was only natural for his younger sisters to feel lonely.


    With Darum-nii gone, this room seems so big.


    Rimee Wu, who sat down beside Ludo Wu, looked around the room. Jiza Wu had his own room after getting married, so Ludo Wu was staying here alone.


    So, how is Darum-nii? Did anything happened in the northern vige?


    I dont know. I think it has nothing to do with the people of the north; he is pondering about something.


    But arent the Zaza, Dom and Jean houses in the north the kin of the Tsun n? Before Papa Donda became the tribal chief, we werent on good terms with them.


    That seemed to be the thing his sisters were worried about.


    And recently, the head of the Zaza house Graff Zaza had more chances to visit the Wu n. His sister must have seen Graff Zaza with his kiba head hood and feral eyes. Even though they werent hunters, Graff Zazas appearance must seem intimidating and fearsome.


    Darum-nii was asked by the Zaza house to help, thats why he went to the northern vige. Theres no way they would get into a fight. And also, the northern tribes were at odds with us because they followed the Tsun n without thinking for themselves. But they now feel they had been tricked by the Tsun n, so theres no reason for us to be enemies anymore. If not for that, Dad wouldnt have given them the position of tribal chief.


    Ludo Wu suppressed a yawn and continued with his response:


    As I said, Darum-nii is thinking about something else. A lot happened between him and the Fa house, so its only natural for him to be troubled, right?


    Eh Darum-nii doesnt seem to get along well with the Fa house


    L Wu hugged her knees listlessly.


    Donda Wu proposed that Ai Fa marry Darum Wu, but Ai Fa turned him down and chose to live on as a hunter. Not long ago, Ai Fa brought Asuta to the Wu n, and after many tribtions, she got a good cing in the recent Harvest Festival.


    There is glory in victory, but no shame in losing in the contest of might That might be so, but losing to someone he proposed to was still a disgrace. There had never been a female hunter before, so only Darum Wu knew about this shame.


    Be it the Harvest Festival or his visit to the northern vige, Darum-nii has been acting strangely. Darum-nii Erm, does he still want to marry Ai Fa?


    Ludo Wu answered the listless L Wu: Who knows


    If that is true, then its not good for the Fa house either. Aside from Asuta, I cant think of anyone Ai Fa would want to marry.


    Yes, Ai Fa is pretty and I like her. But I think someone who will stay quietly by Darum-niis side will suit him more!


    Who knows. Choosing a spouse depends on the person and the house head.


    Thats true Tch, if only Darum-nii paid more attention to the people around him


    L Wu knew this wasnt something she could tell Ludo Wu.


    Darum-nii isnt a kid anymore, so we dont need to worry about him finding his way. Well then Im turning in.


    Yes, Rimee wants to sleep too.


    Rimee Wu yawned cutely and leaned onto Ludo Wus chest.


    Hey, Ludo! Its been a while since we slept together, how about doing that tonight?


    Huh? Why?


    I feel lonely because Darum-nii isnt here.


    Am I a substitute for Darum-nii?


    Ludo Wu turned his head away after sticking out his tongue, and Rimee Wu shook his body: Its fine, right!?


    Rimee is just eight, so I can sleep with a male family member, right? I wont be able to sleep with Ludo Wu two yearster, right?


    Two years is a long time. Never mind Where you sleep isnt my business.


    Rimee yelled happily: Dont wanna! while L Wu grumbled: Hey! Then I will be alone! Im already 13, so I cant sleep with my brother.


    Then spend the night in Vena-nees room. The three of you can sleep together.


    L Wu said: I cant even! angrily and stomped out of the room.


    Rimee Wu giggled andid down beside Ludo Wu.


    Erm, dont you use a nket when sleeping, Ludo?


    Yes, its not cold anyway.


    Is that so? But its warm when we stick together!


    Rimee Wu said innocently as she put her head on Ludo Wus chest.


    Her red hair wriggled right before Ludo Wus nose, and Ludo Wu patted her fluffy head.


    Is Darum-nii really fine?


    Hes fine, trust Darum-nii.


    Yes! Since Ludo says so, I will believe it!


    After saying so, Rimee Wu buried her head in Ludo Wus chest, and soon let off a calm breathing sound.


    Ludo Wu hugged her small head and closed his eyes as he fluffed her soft hair.


    The next morning, when Ludo Wu opened his eyes, Rimee Wu was gone.


    The women had to do chores in the morning, so she probably left at dawn. Ludo Wu stretched his back and decided to take a stroll.


    When he left the house, the sun had risen higher than he expected, so instead of venturing off, he headed for the kitchen instead. An appetizing aroma wasing from there.


    The Totos tied behind the house was eating leaves with a dumb expression as usual. After patting the back of the Totos as a greeting, Ludo Wu looked inside the kitchen.


    The women were hard at work. They were the four sisters of the main house and Sh Wu from the branch house. They were instructed by Asuta to prepare the dishes to be sold in the Post Station Town.


    Ah, morning, Ludo! Why are you up sote today?


    Rimee Wu grilled mini poitan one by one and smiled at him. L Wu still looked grumpy though.


    You are burning tons of firewood so early in the morning again. But I thought only three people are helping Asuta?


    I finished my other chores, so Im here to help. Helping is practicing kitchen work too!


    Rimee Wu answered energetically and then puffed her cheeks.


    And Rimee is the only one who cant go to the Post Station Town Rimee wants to work with everyone too!


    Wait until the friction with the nobles subsides. Rimee will definitely be able toe then.


    Leina Wu smiled andforted her. After Vena Wu got injured, she could go and work in the Post Station Town every other day, which made her very happy.


    In contrast, Vena Wu didnt look happy at all. It had nothing to do with her work in the Post Station Town; she was probably thinking about that easterner who left Genos. She was suddenly proposed to by someone who wanted to marry into the family and was told to consider it for half a year. Vena Wu must be troubled about it.


    She has always been the one breaking mens heart, so its fine for her to be troubled once in a while too.


    Ludo Wu looked around the kitchen again.


    It was like the preparation for a banquet. Leina Wu and Sh Wu made the meat patty for the Kiba burger one after another and then put them into the pot. In another pot was tarapa soup, which Vena Wu was stirring while sighing.


    Beside Rimee Wu and L Wu were piles of grilled poitan. Asuta would sell 150 meals a day, so they were preparing half of that.


    Erm, I smell grilled meat, and Im hungry. Will you get mad if I ate one?


    Of course we will! I will definitely get mad!


    Leina Wu didnt joke around while cooking and running a business. Ludo Wu shrugged and decided to leave.


    He returned to Lulus side, and a familiar youth was there. It was Sh Wus younger brother and the head of a branch house, Shin Wu.


    Yo, you are early, Shin Wu.


    Ah, Ludo Wu. I was thinking about taking a bath.


    The Wu ns watering hole was behind the main house. Shin Wu was carrying a rag to wipe himself and a change of clothes.


    I want to go with you. Ill get my clothes, can you wait for me?


    Alright.


    Ludo Wu walked past Shin Wu towards his home.


    He changed his mind midway and looked at Shin Wus face.


    The bruise on your face is getting better. Does it still hurt?


    It wasnt that painful in the first ce.


    Shin Wu was thrown down by a youth named Geta and kicked in the face. His thin face still had a faint bruise.


    Shin Wu, you are already a hunter who wont sully the name of the Wu n. The opponent was just too strong, so dont take it to heart.


    How was your training with Rau Lei yesterday? You seemed very tired on your way back, so I didnt ask you for the details back then.


    The training is very useful. Im grateful to Rau Lei and Ai Fa who urged as to practice.


    Is that so. There is the issue of the suitability of a training partner too. Rau Lei seems to bepatible with Shin Wu, isnt that great?


    Ludo Wu then smiled at him, but Shin Wu merely nodded. He had always been calm, but he seemed frustrated about letting Geta escape.


    He can only train until he acknowledges his own skills.


    Shin Wu was one of the stronger hunters of the branch houses, which was impressive since he was just 16.


    But everyone in the main house was stronger than him. Ludo Wu, who was a year younger than Shin Wu, had never lost to him before.


    My target is Dad and my bros.


    Ludo Wu was already confident that he wouldnt lose to Darum Wu. If things went well, he could defeat Jiza Wu too. But Donda Wu and Dan Lutim were on another tier, and he even lost to Mida in thest Harvest Festival. Be it Ludo Wu or his brothers, they would chase right after their fathers footstep and not be satisfied with the present.


    Shin Wu regrets hisck of ability. He might cheer up if I mess around a little.


    But everyones personality was different. It would be difficult to change a persons character, so Ludo Wu could only smile at his stubborn childhood friend.


    Wait here, I will grab my clothes


    Someone suddenly shouted from behind: Ludo Wu!


    He looked back and saw it was Sh Wu working in the kitchen. Looking at him with eyes that resembled her brother, Sh Wu jogged towards them.


    Ah, you are here too, Shin. I have something I want to tell Ludo


    Hmm, what is it?


    Ludo, L Wu and the others told me that you went to the northern vigest night?


    Ludo Wu was taken aback a little and then nodded.


    Darum-nii is doing fine. He seemed to be thinking about something and looked a little depressed.


    Oh, I see


    Sh Wu patted her breasts.


    She was worrying for Darum Wu as a rtive. But, given the rtionship between L Wu and Shin Wu, there was some simrity here.


    Its a fact that Ai Fa and Darum-nii are always squabbling. Someone docile like Sh Wu might be more suitable for Darum-nii.


    Sh Wu has been acting strange recently too.


    She used to be timid andck confidence. She didnt have enough strength and struggled just to fetch a water sk. Ludo Wu wasnt sure since he was younger than her, but he heard that Sh Wu was often sick in the childhood.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge prioritized having a healthy and strong body. This was obvious since the men needed to hunt and the women had to doborious chores every day and raise the children.


    All the men were mesmerized by Ai Fa not only because of her looks but also due to the strong life force her body gave off.


    But Sh Wu doesnt look bad either.


    Huh? W-Whats the matter?


    N-Nothing. Its just that your cooking can rival Leina-nees, so you can marry any men that you like, correct?


    Sh Wu started to blush.


    W-What are you saying all of a sudden, Ludo Wu? Could it be Asuta told you?


    Huh? Why did you mention Asuta?


    N-Nothing! Thats not it, so forget about it.


    He wasnt sure if Asuta who worked in the kitchen would notice the worries of the girls and talk with them.


    And Asuta was a guy as frail as a girl. However, he had the aura that could rival Ludo Wus father and brothers and would show the eyes of a hunter at times. He was a strange person.


    Anyway, Darum-nii is doing well. He probably wonte back before the troublesome matters with the nobles are resolved, so dont worry too much. Also The people in northern viges only eat meat that hasnt been bloodlet, so he is probably craving for Sh Wus cooking.


    I-Isnt cooking for Darum Wu the job of the main house?


    Sh Wus dishes are as good as Leina-nees; he will definitely be happy if Sh Wu cooks for him.


    Sh Wu blushed even redder and then left after saying: I-I still have work to do


    Hehehe


    When he heard Ludo Wuugh, Shin Wu looked at him in surprise:


    Why is Sh so frantic? And what were the two of you talking about?


    Hmm? Shin Wu, dont you know?


    No, I dont.


    Ludo Wu smile brightened, and he put his arm around Shin Wus neck.


    You are so interesting. Im so d that Shin Wu is my kin.


    Im happy to hear that, but I still dont get you.


    Alright, its fine for you to stay this way, Shin Wu.


    Ludo Wu was always smiling for some reason.


    Everyone had a hectic time because of Ai Fa and Asuta, but they all managed to walk on the right path. Ludo Wu could feel that somehow.


    Sh Wu learned to cook from Asuta and became like this. Shin Wu, who wanted Ai Fa to teach him the Sacrificial Hunting Method but was turned down, had been somewhat influenced too. Despite being just 17 and a girl, Ai Fa was already the head of the Fa house and lived a proper life as a hunter. Shin Wu had definitely learned something from Ai Fa.


    His family from the main house had also interacted with the Fa house more now. The Fa house had a new friendship with the houses around them. After winning their struggle against the Tsun n, Ai Fa and Asuta had found a ce in the Forest''s Edge that was different from before.


    Be it Jiza-nii, Darum-nii, or that bunch from the Zaza house, they will acknowledge Asuta and Ai Fa one day. They are an interesting couple after all.


    Ludo Wu had grown to like Asuta and Ai Fa when he first ate their cooking. Thats why he gave Asuta his blessing and wanted the foreigner to marry one of his elder sisters. Asuta and Ai Fa were getting epted in Forest''s Edge gradually, which made Ludo Wu very happy.


    Lets protect them properly today too! No matter who attacks, we will beat them all up!


    Of course. We cant lose to the same person twice.


    Shin Wu answered with a stern face, with Ludo Wu arms still around his neck.


    Speaking of which, I want to take a bath.


    Oh, thats right! Wait for me!


    Ludo Wu poked Shin Wus head onest time before running home.


    He was filled with the joy of being born in the Wu n, and getting to befriend Asuta And the pride of being a denizen of Forest''s Edge.


    Trantors Afterword


    It takes about five weeks for me to trante a volume, so splitting a volume to five parts is the most ideal situation. However, splitting the chapters in volume 10 would mean stopping at weird spots, so I ended up tranting 10~15% more for the first four parts. This means that the fifth part is about 50% shorter than the norm. Instead of posting this short fifth part as it is, I decided to trante the afterwords for the first ten volumes tranted so far. Also, the promotional art drawn by the illustrator  (Kochimo) is included, put in random order.


    His art is posted on http://kochierensyu.blog.shinobi.jp/, so give it a look if it intrigues you.


    See you next post!


    Afterword V1


    Thank you, everyone, for reading the first volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    Im the author EDA, pronounced Ehh Daa; I hope everyone can remember me.


    I started uploading this novel to the website Be a Novelist in August 2014. This afterword is written in January 2015. Im still looking from the edge of the forest towards the end of this story in the distance, and I hope everyone can continue to support me online.


    Thanks to everyone who have supported me since I started posting, this book gets to be published, and Im very honored. Im thankful to everyone from the bottom of my heart.


    I put in a lot of effort for the sake of the old readers who supported me and the new readers who purchased my book; what do you think about it? I hope this book suits your taste.


    The protagonist who found himself in a different world gets to know the people in that world through his culinary skills! After this inspiration struck, I started writing this story. The story is developing ording to my draft mostly, but there are times when it differs in small ways. Some characters shine unexpectedly, while other important characters get relegated to the background, making the project even more interesting.


    I told myself that such uncertain factors bring more life to the story! and wrote relentlessly every day. What will happen to Asuta, Ai Fa, and the various characters? Im worried and watch over them, but this is also an enjoyable experience. If you share the same joy as me when reading it, I will feel really happy too.


    Finally, I want to thank my editor from Hobby Japan, the illustrator who drew the wonderful pictures, and everyone who worked on the publishing of this book. Once again, thank you, everyone, who bought this book. I will be stopping here.


    See you next volume!


    January 2015, EDA


    Afterword V2


    Thank you everyone for reading the second volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    The structure of this volume is a little special, with a quarter of it being a side story that had never been published before.


    Like I exined in the afterword for the previous volume, this work is originally posted onto the web, and each chapter is written freely by me, without any set number of words.


    And so, in order topile the chapters into a book, the previous volume waspressed a little, while a 30,000-word side story was added to this book.


    There is another way though, which is adding more words to the main story. I edited the story with this in mind, but realized that expanding the chapters unnecessary will disrupt the rhythm of the story, so I changed to using a side story to expend the page count instead.


    From the next volume onwards, if the word count of the main story falls short, I will think about what I need to do to give the story the best structure in order to make the story even better.


    The title of the side story is Apritif, and it features Ai Fa from two years ago as the protagonist.


    Two years ago, her esteemed father passed away and she got into bad terms with the tribal chief n. For Ai Fa, that was the most painful period of her life.


    I have been nning to write about Ai Fa before she met Asuta since a long time ago, so Im very happy to write this. I thought about continuing until Ai Fa met Asuta, but that felt a little unnecessary, and I wanted to write about the key scenes better too. After changing my mind, thats how the ending came about.


    Asuta is the protagonist of this work and also the clown character. Without him around, theedic element will fall drastically. The atmosphere in the side story is worlds apart from the main story, making it a slightly bitter Apritif, but I hope everyone will enjoy reading it.


    As for the main story, in order to make the vertical columns in the book easier to read, I did some editing and adjusted some parts that bothered me after reading through it.


    Like the previous volume, I did my best to satisfy first-time readers and readers who had to peruse my work online.


    The story will continue quietly.


    The next volume will revolve around Lutim house and unveil more about the Forests Edge.


    New characters will make their debuts. Kochimo-sensei already illustrated Asuta, Ai Fa, and many other denizens of the Forests Edge in a very ideal way; how will he portray these new characters? As the author, Im brimming with anticipation.


    The next volume is rather long like the first volume, so I need topress the content properly.


    I will do everything I can to bring out the best content and remove the fluff.


    Ara, there are quite a number of pages in this afterword.


    Asuta andpany will weave more stories in the future, and I will be ted if everyone can continue reading.


    Finally, I want to thank my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and, once again, I want to give my gratitude to all the readers who bought this book.


    Lets meet again in the next volume!


    March 2015, EDA


    Afterword V3


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the third volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    Before I realize it, the number of volumes increased again.


    This is thanks to all the readers who had supported me so far.


    And this time, Im very honored that the author of School-Live! Norimitsu Kaih has written ament on the books band.


    Speaking of Norimitsu Kaih sensei, the party scene he wrote for a certain anime left a deep impression on me.


    The female characters adorned their dresses and danced more energetically than usual, and disyed a sensual side of them, unlike their usual self. In my description of the wedding, that scene would show up in my mind from time to time.


    However, the banquet in my story had an unexpected ending Asuta fell asleep before the girls started to dance. When this part was posted online, one readermented with: This main character is too dense!.


    Anyway, Asutas life in another world is going to start officially.


    I hope everyone can look forward to future installments of this series.


    Then, as usual, I want to thank my editor from Hobby JAPAN, the illustrator, all the staff involved in the publishing of this work, and the readers who bought this book.


    I hope to see everyone in the next volume!


    May 2015, EDA


    Afterword V4


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the fourth Volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    It has been half a year since the first volume was published in February.


    Time seems to pass fast and slow at the same time which is unfathomable. No matter what, thanks to the passionate support of everyone, the series managed to publish so many volumes.


    My most sincere gratitude to everyone.


    This volume ends with the our battle is just beginning phrase, and just like what it implies, Asuta andpanys fight is just starting.


    Fortunately, the schedule of future volumes is now fixed, and I hope everyone can continue to like this work.


    The story is finally shifting to the Post Station Town, and the next volume will continue this trend.


    But there are all sorts of problems in the Forests Edge settlement so the story will develop over there simultaneously.


    The antagonist in the first volume has finally made their appearance before Asuta andpany.


    This series has a lot of characters.


    More than thirty characters have already appeared.


    The Wu n that made their debut in the first volume is a big family of 13, including their baby. Just keeping the track of this group alone is hard enough.


    When this story was being serialized, what I was most concerned about during my first meeting with my editor from Hobby Japan was, Is it fine to have so many characters?


    Leaving that aside, what I look forward to as an author is seeing which character will be illustrated by Kochimo-sensei.


    Kamyua Yost made it to the color pages in this volume.


    Everyone had a different impression of this vague character which might be friend or foe, so it must be a challenge to draw him. However, Im very satisfied with this color drawing as the author.


    Personally, Im very d that the easterner merchant was illustrated in this volume.


    Having the characters I created take visual form is a very blissful thing.


    I will throw myself into my creative work with this happiness in mind.


    After so much idle banter, I will end it at this point.


    Then, as usual, I want to thank my editor from Hobby JAPAN, the illustrator, all the staff involved in the publishing of this work, as well as the readers who bought and read this book.


    Lets meet in the next volume!


    Our battle is just beginning!


    August 2015, EDA


    Afterword V5


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the fifth volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    In a blink of an eye, five volumes have been published.


    Thest volume was published just three months ago, but it still felt so quick.


    Following thest volume, the story this time describes Asutas business in the Post Station Town.


    Some readers will read the afterword first so I wont mention the details, but I hope everyone can appreciate how hard and tenacious Asutas work ethics are.


    I mentioned in the past afterwords that this story is first posted on a website. When ites to publishing in volumes, Im always troubled by where to stop the story.


    Even when the story is at a stopping point, there is still a need to reduce the word count topile it into a volume. Hence, Im always troubled by the need to edit things.


    I needed to cut out tens of thousands of words in this volume alone.


    In terms of page count, that is 46 pages worth of words.


    As you might imagine, when the story is serialized on the web, I will always write as I wish and tend to drone on. Because of this tendency of mine, editing my work will help to reduce descriptions that are too long.


    Because I needed to cut out tens of thousands of words, I removed a certain key dialogue scene. If there is a chance, I hope to insert it into a future volume.


    Other than that, I also edited many ces to make the passages read better.


    However, it will be detrimental if I cut away the interesting passages too. So this isnt an easy task.


    In order to let the readers who got into this story through the published books or from the web enjoy this series, I did the best I can. Is the story satisfying to you? I hope my efforts yield good results.


    Everyone can guess who the main character of the new short story is from the title, correct?


    This character appeared in the previous few volumes, and Im ted to see her featured in the colored illustrations for this volume.


    When I first drafted the concept of this character, I didnt expect her to y such arge role in the story. She isnt as energetic as the Wu n four sisters, but I hope everyone likes her too.


    I would also like to inform everyone that, starting from the fifth volume, the cover art will change a little.


    The fifth volume also has its scenes depicted in the style of a photo. However, starting from this volume, I decided to emphasize more on the expression of a concept.


    Up until volume four, the cover was mainly scenes that happened in the story, but that might not necessarily apply from this volume onwards.


    Specifically speaking, the scene depicted on the cover of volume five isnt described in this volume.


    I might have the chance to describe the scene happening on the cover in future volumes, but that wont happen for volume 5. I intentionally let the cover show a scene that wasnt mentioned in the volume.


    Actually, when nning the cover of the past four volumes, instead of staying faithful to the story, I have always ced more emphasis on the expression of a concept.


    Using Asuta and Ai Fa from volume one as examples, Asuta didnt wear a bandana while he was cooking. Thats because I wanted everyone to see Asutas expression clearly. They both wore shoes despite being indoors because I wanted everyone to know what their attire is like.


    The cover is the face of the story, so I think expression of a concept is very important.


    The scene on the cover this time is Denizens of the Forests Edge Rimee Wu and L Wu enjoying a meal together with Tara from Post Station Town.


    Will the Forests Edge wee a peaceful future? I hope everyone can continue to support this work.


    Well then, I will sign off with the usual. My deepest thanks to my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who bought this book.


    I hope to meet everyone again in the next volume!


    November 2015, EDA


    Afterword V6


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the sixth volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    Time flies, and the first volume has been out for more than a year.


    As Im writing this afterword, February ising to a close; I hope everyone can take care of me this year too.


    And so, this is already the sixth volume of this series.


    This volume detracts from the business in the Post Station Town and focuses on the Forests Edge settlement again.


    The denizens of Forests Edge face off directly with the negative influence of the Tsun n.


    Some readers might browse through the afterword before reading the main story so I will refrain from mentioning the story, but,pared to the struggles in the Post Station Town, this volumes content has a different appeal to it.


    Asuta and Ai Fas goals remained unchanged; I hope they can ovee all obstacles and move towards a bright future.


    Ai Fa finally got onto the cover of Volume 6 after a long absence.


    Speaking of which, the main heroine didnt appear on the cover of the volumes four and five.


    Ai Fa can finally smile again.


    Whenever a new volume is published, this series will illustrate new characters. And this time, they are all male.


    And there are six of them. This is the first time we are adding illustration for so many characters. Three of them were drawn due to the strong demand by the author, so Im very grateful for this.


    To avoid spoilers, I wont mention who they are, but they made their debut at the same time.


    Their names arent revealed in this volume, but they are key characters for this arc, so I strongly wished for them to be illustrated.


    In a sense, they were scarier than Papa Donda.


    When I first received the draft illustration, my heart skipped a beat from how intimidating they looked.


    This humble author realized once again how fortunate I am that Kochimo-sensei is doing the illustration for me.


    Next is the mid-meal snack that is published for the first time. I chose the easterner Shumimaru who didnt show up in this volume as the main character.


    As the main story was rather serious, I was nning to write about the wonderful lives of a cute girl in the mid-meal snack, but when I realized it, the mid-meal snack was as serious as the main story.


    The author really likes Shumimaru, and I hope everyone will like this story as well.


    Well then, in the next volume, Asuta and the others will get embroiled in new tribtions.


    They will restart their business in the Post Station Town.


    Kamyua Yost who had been quiet for some time will make an appearance again.


    In order to let the readers enjoy this work, the author will strive forth too.


    Well then, I will sign off with the usual by thanking my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who bought this book. Allow me to give you my most sincere thanks.


    Lets meet again in the next volume!


    February 2016, EDA


    Afterword V7


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the seventh volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    If the book goes on sale ording to schedule, half a year of 2016 should have passed by now.


    The speed that time goes by surprises me every time.


    And during this time, the seventh volume of this series has been published sessfully.


    This is thanks to the support and care of all the readers, and I wish to express my deepest gratitude to everyone.


    Because there was too much content for this volume, I had to edit the drafts by a lot.


    The story didnt change too much, but I actually cut away roughly 60 pages of the original draft. This is the first time Ipressed the content by that much.


    Since the number of pages exceeded the norm by this much, you might think that splitting this into two volumes would be easier. However, I prefer to end this story in just this one volume.


    Compressing the passages is both joyful and sad. I pray that going through this arduous and happy process will bring about better results.


    The mid-meal snack is centered around Leina Wu.


    I wrote a lot of side stories for the other characters, but this is the first time I let Leina Wu take center stage.


    On second thought, aside from Rimee Wu in the first volume, I had not written any side stories for the Wu n main house four sisters yet. They were central figures in the stories, so it was hard for me to write about them.


    I will want to feature the other Wu n sisters as the main character in the future so everyone will have a chance to read a side story about Vena Wu and L Wu.


    Two innkeepers are illustrated this time.


    For readers who like old men, this must be a joyous asion.


    Aside from them, I also asked the illustrator sensei to draw a middle-aged man who made his debut in this volume, but we had to give it up because of the page nning of the book. In the next volume he wont make an appearance either. The author hopes he will get to be in the limelight one day.


    And so, the next book is volume 8.


    To avoid spoilers, I wont mention the story, but the author had a lot of fun writing volume 8.


    The 6th and 7th volumes are more serious so the readers can look forward to a cheery story. The atmosphere wont be too different, but the content is more warming.


    The story structure will resemble episodic short stories. The posts Im publishing recently is done in a simr way too.


    The content isnt too different from before, so do look forward to the next volumes development.


    Let me add some additional information. As there are plenty of pages in the next book, I might insert a side story I published online, or write tens of pages of new side story like I did for volume 2. Im still considering both options.


    Finally, I will sign off with the usual thanking of my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who bought this book. Thank you, everyone.


    I hope to meet everyone in the next volume!


    May 2016, EDA


    Afterword V8


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the eighth volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    I informed everyone in thest volume that this book willprise of several short stories.


    It is mainly about the events before the denizens of the Forests Edge face off against the nobles.


    The chapters are short, but these arent side stories, and I hope the readers can enjoy this volume as usual.


    Thinking back to how I felt when penning this part where the denizens started opposing the Tsun n and nobles, the all-important cooking element got sidelined. I wrote these side stories back then with such feelings of regret.


    When writing these short stories, I intentionally separated it with the previous volume. I wanted to describe life in the Forests Edge in further detail from the new chapter onwards.


    Im sorry for analyzing my own work so objectively, but these stories were written by me inte 2014 to early 2015, and it had been a year and a half since then.


    It is really surprising how time flies.


    When the book is published, I wont normally think about the time when I first wrote the draft, but this volume left a deep impression on me.


    Why? In the uploaded post for the New Year of 2015 I intentionally made Asuta say: Congrattions! I will be in your care in the future too..


    I can publish my story online immediately, thats why I can pull off such a yful move. I removed these words in the book version, so the readers can guess where Asuta said that line.


    For the side story, I wrote something from the perspective of Vena Wu.


    This story fills me with emotions.


    I thought up this story a long time ago and decided to write it out one day.


    Without any spoilers, this is about Vena Wu meeting a certain character five years ago. People who read the main story might be curious: Vena Wus residence is so far from that persons house, so how did they meet? This is my answer.


    The women in Forests Edge dont really spend much time heading to other peoples house. If two people live too far apart, they might not get to know each other forever. At most, they might meet each other when shopping in the Post Station Town.


    And so, when that character appeared in the main story, why did Vena Wu know her? This is the reason I thought up, and to this day, I never had the chance to write it in detail.


    I checked, and that character debuted in the main story in October 2014, which is volume five of the book version.


    When I saw that character debut two yearster, I felt d that I could finally unveil how that character met Vena Wu.


    Thats all for the afterword in this volume, my page count is done.


    These might just be some behind-the-scene stories, but I feel this is the interesting part of an afterward, and I hope everyone will like it.


    Well then, I will sign off, as usual, by thanking my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who bought this book.


    Lets meet again in the next volume!


    August 2016, EDA


    Afterword V9


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the ninth volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    The series doesnt have any specific arcs, but after the Forests Edge settlement arc and Genos Post Station Town arc, we will finally be moving into the Pyschkurewuss arc.


    The denizens of Forests Edge, who knew this bastard by name only all the while, will be facing off directly against him.


    That might be so, but the protagonist Asuta is just a chef, and he wont be trading his kitchen knife for ymore or halberds, and he will just perform the job he is supposed to do.


    And in this volume, more new characters made their debut.


    As Shumimarus and Pops Bns groups will be leaving Genos, there will be many new characters taking their ces.


    All the new characters act independently, but what kind of rtionship will they build with Asuta and the denizens? I hope everyone will continue following their story.


    I just received the draft of the non-colored illustration today and saw the designs for Psychuurewuss and the new characters today.


    I have the habit of exining the fine details, which gives a lot of work to Kochimo-sama. Thanks to his great effort, the finished product is outstanding this time too. Im very thankful to Kochimo-sama.


    Everyone should have noticed from the title of the mid-meal snack that it is a story about Pops and the southerners.


    I was writing a sweet story about Shin Wu and L Wu in the beginning, but I gave up due to the page count and other factors. I hope that I will have the chance to share this story with everyone.


    Pops and his gang have yet to return in the web story yet, and it has been a year and a half since I wrote about them. May the light shine on those middle-aged men.


    Well then, my page count is almost up.


    Actually, the afterword is written in the leftover pages when publishing a book. If I insisted that I want to write an even longer afterword! it might add 16 more pages, which would be a problem.


    Finally, I will sign off with the usual gratitude towards my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who bought this book.


    We will be breaking into two digits in the next volume, lets meet again then!


    November 2016, EDA


    Afterword V10


    Thank you, everyone, for purchasing the tenth volume of Cooking with Wild Game.


    The series has finally reached its tenth installment. Im very proud of the number of volumes reaching double digits.


    This is only due to everyone who apanied me all this way. Im bad in expressing myself, but I still wish to give my most sincere thanks to everyone.


    The ones on the cover of this memorable volume are the men of the Wu n. Im very moved by this, as the fearsome Papa Donda Wu has never been featured on the cover before.


    On the side note, the mid-meal snack is also about the Wu n, in line with the cover. The illustration on the inside cover is so cute. It is told from the perspective of the mischievous youngest son Ludo Wu. Please look forward to it.


    Next will be some idle chatter. At the end of the volume is an advertisement for my work that is being published in Kadokawa. I will be happy if you support me in that series as well.


    The afterword is just two pages this time, so I have to keep things brief.


    I will conclude, as usual, by thanking my editor from HOBBY JAPAN, the illustrator Kochimo-sensei, all the staff who helped in the publishing of this volume, and all the readers who read this boo;, Im very grateful to everyone.


    Lets meet again in the next volume!


    February 2017, EDA

 Volume 11 - Ch 1

    The fifth day of the White Month.


    Even in the morning itself, we didnt notice any signs that things had changed.


    Four days ago In the first night of the White month, Uncle Dora was attacked by bandits. The next afternoon, Mno Masts daughter was harassed by ruffians, and that night, someone infiltrated the Zaza house. Then on the next night, we had to face the son of Goram, Geta, at the Fa house. So much happened just in the first three days of the White Month.


    And, of course, we had to spend these days tensely. But as if it was a mockery of our nervousness, the fourth day of the White Month passed by without any incident. We then ushered in the morning of the fifth day feeling as if we had wasted our time.


    As I was loading the cargo onto the wagon, Ai Fa reminded me with a serious face: Asuta, dont let your guard down. People tend to get sloppy during times like this.


    Ai Fa had already decided to perform guard duty every other day, and she was staying home today. I braced myself mentally, then nodded firmly and said: I understand.


    You be careful too, Ai Fa. The number of kiba in the area is increasing, right?


    Yes. There will be even more kiba next month. Yesterday, a man from the Lan house was severely injured.


    Really? Thats worrying.


    The morning sun and soft breeze were veryfortable; this was an incredibly peaceful morning. But we were talking about something morbid that didnt fit this serenity.


    By the way, will the Fa and Lan houses have a hunting offseason like the Wu n?


    Ai Fa who was gently stroking Gilulus neck looked back at me with a surprised grunt.


    As I told you before, the kiba migrates periodically to forage for food. After eating the berries, roots, and critters, they would shift from the north to the south, and south to the north frequently in search of bountiful pastures.


    Yes. They will go down to the viges outside the forest sporadically and ravage the farnds of Genos, correct? I still remember that.


    Yes. During their constant migration, some parts of the forest wont bear fruit after being depleted extensively. And the kiba wont go to these ces, and the hunters living in that area will rest during that period of time. This happens three times a year, so there arent any rules to say which house should rest in which month.


    Oh, so every house will get to rest three times a year.


    Thats how it is. The flora in the vicinity is being eaten rapidly. It will be our turn to rest in less than a month.


    I see, thats great.


    I couldnt help smiling, but Ai Fa tilted her head puzzlingly.


    Whats so good about it? When the timees, the Fa house and the neighboring Fou and Lan houses wont be able to hunt kiba, so we cant ensure there is enough meat.


    The Wu n should have started hunting again by then, so it will be fine. And in the near future, I should be able to procure meat from the Sauti n. And so Leaving that aside, Im happy that Ai Fa can get to rest.


    I will need to train during the offseason. It isnt much whenpared to hunting, but its nothing to be happy about either.


    Ai Fa was acting cold.


    And the issue with the nobles might not get resolved before the hunting offseason. Even if I rest my body, I cant rest my mind.


    Ehh, is that so But if this problem is solved, Ai Fa can rest properly. The thought of that still makes me happy.


    At the very least, Ai Fa could take half a months break from the dangerous work of hunting kiba, which made me d. But Ai Fa pouted for unknown reasons.


    Its good if I dont need to work as an escort, but I wont have any excuse to visit the Post Station Town then.


    Hmm? Whats wrong with that?


    Its boring for me to be home alone.


    I was very surprised. I didnt expect to hear that from Ai Fa.


    Ah, but I cant stop my work in the Post Station Town for half a month, right?


    Ai Fa leaned her head in front of me and said: Of course. For Ai Fa, this might just be a substitute for kicking my leg.


    Im just mad that you are living your life without any regards of my opinion. Youck concern for your house head.


    B-But Im resting once every ten days. Since the offseason willst for half a month, it will ovep with my off day once or twice, correct? When the timees, I will do my best to not let you feel dull.


    Ai Fas head stopped moving.


    She then stared at my face from very close up.


    By the way, Asuta, your first off day will be soon, correct?


    Yes, thats right. The 7th and 8th day of the White Month, which is the day after tomorrow, and another day after that.


    I will go to the forest every other day for that time then. I hunted two kiba the day before yesterday; its a little too tiring.


    In that case, you should rest.


    Yes, thats right I finally understand why you are so happy about this.


    Ai Fa said from a distance close enough for me to feel her breath and smiled brilliantly. I didnt expect her to smile at all.


    Asuta, this is your first rest day since the House Head Conference, correct?


    Yes, thats true.


    We worked apart during the House Head Conference, right until dusk. You were busy with food preparation for your stall before and after the Conference too. And you were in the Wu n.


    I was moved that she remembered something that happened so long ago.


    Since that day, we didnt spend an entire day in the Fa house No, I needed to go into the forest before that too. Ever since we erected the stove outside the house, we didnt stay in the Fa house from morning until night.


    Your memory is incredible! Thats over two months ago, right?


    Yes. It happened on the tenth day after I found you in the woods. Back then, I didnt think of you as someone irreceable...


    She touched my head with a smile on her face:


    By the way, when I hunted together with my father, we spent time bonding during the offseason. When did I forget how that felt?


    Huh, i-is that so?


    We have work that we must do. However That is why we feel so happy about our off days.


    Yes, I agree


    Right now, we are facing off against Pyschkurewuss, who is shrouded in mysteries. I hope we can have a good rest on that day.


    After saying that, Ai Fa moved away from me, her eyes sparkling like a girl that befitted her age. But her face remained serious like that of a house head, and she said in a firm voice:


    Well then, Ludo Wu and the others should be here soon. Asuta, work hard and be careful.


    Yes, same for you, Ai Fa.


    I answered with a warmth rippling in my heart.


    And so, we went to follow our own separate schedules early in the morning.


    What trials and tribtions awaited us today? With no idea what today might bring, we bode each other farewell like usual.


    When we arrived at the Post Station Town, a happy reunion awaited us.


    We picked up the pushcart stall from the Kimyusus Tail Inn and then headed to the marketce to buy vegetables as usual. Uncle Dora and Tara were there to wee us with all smiles.


    Uncle Dora! Are you feeling better already!?


    Oh, sorry for making you worry. Asuta and everyone, long time no see.


    Uncle Dora smiled gleefully.


    Seeing him smile as always almost made me cry.


    Hey hey, whats with that face? My injuries arent that severe to make you so worried, right? Didnt my son tell you that?


    Yes, but Its wonderful that you have recovered. Tara too, I havent seen you for a while.


    Yes!


    Taras small face was brimming with a smile.


    Its great that you are lively. I need the usual orders of vegetables, will that be fine?


    Uncle Dora took out a sack of vegetables bashfully.


    Uncle Dora was his usual self, but arge grey cloth was bandaged around his right shoulder. He was attacked by ruffians pretending to be bandits and disguised in the garments of the denizens of Forests Edge. Uncle Dora had to rest for three days because of his wounds.


    The greenish spots seeping through the bandage was probably some sort of medicine. It had a stinging smell, which was simr to what Vena Wu used when her ankle got hurt.


    Well, too be honest Im a little lost for words right now.


    Didnt I tell you not to worry, Asuta? It is only natural for there to be ouws in a prosperous city. We have always been troubled by bandits and kiba all the while.


    But its not often that you see bandits dressed up like denizens of Forest''s Edge, correct? Anyway, Im relieved to see that you are fine.


    Ludo Wu interjected with a serious face. Uncle Dora smiled at him gently:


    No matter how they are dressed, bandits will be bandits. It is the job of the guards to apprehend them; we dont need to be concerned with them.


    But


    At this moment, the surroundings turned rowdy.


    Ludo Wu turned towards the streets immediately.


    Speak of the devil Several guards in leather armor and armed with spears approached us.


    The guard standing at the front said to me: Denizen of the Forest''s Edge, you are Asuta of the Fa house, right? We have business with you, pleasee with us to the guard house.


    He was short and looked very thin, but he had a pretty tassel hanging on his armor. There were five guards standing behind this short man.


    What exactly do you need from me? I still need to start my workter


    It wont take too much of your time. I just want to check something with you.


    He was arrogant but not too brave. His gaze towards the hunters of Forest''s Edge was obviously filled with fear.


    Hey, what do you want with Asuta? If its about the bandit incident a few days ago, my son already told them.


    Uncle Dora walked towards the guards angrily.


    The short leader of the guards frowned after looking at him.


    Who are you? Are you the vegetable seller who was attacked by the bandits? This doesnt concern you so stay out of this.


    If it isnt about the bandits, why are you harassing Asutas group? If you want to bring them to the guard house, make it clear right from the start.


    Its fine, Uncle Dora, they are looking for me


    I stopped Uncle Dora hurriedly.


    An unfamiliar voice came from beside me.


    Thats right, bringing someone to the guard house is as good as treating them as a criminal. What crimes did that guymit?


    I turned back in surprise, but that wasnt someone that I knew. There were five to ten people gathered around me. The short leader of the guards was starting to turn pale.


    W-Who are you people? This isnt anything dangerous! Didnt I say that Im just checking a few things!?


    The five guards behind also braced themselves with a panicked face. A dangerous air was slowly spreading in the streets.


    So, whats your business with him?


    There is no evidence that those bandits are from the Forest''s Edge, correct?


    How suspicious. If you have any reason why he needs toe, say it clearly.


    Some of them might have visited the stall. Half of them were southerners, and the other half westerners. However, the southerners all dressed quite simrly, and I didnt see any of my regrs amongst the westerners.


    As if they were filling in the gaps between the two tense groups, a bunch of tall cloaked men was starting to gather too. And, of course, they were easterners.


    The leader of the guards said with a red face: Whats so suspicious about this!? We are simply performing official duties!


    A young guard who was still somewhat calm walked to his side.


    Captain, this will cause amotion if this goes on. Our business with him isnt that bothersome in the first ce, why dont we settle it on the spot?


    Ehh, but


    Its more prudent than forcing this mob back and bringing Forest''s Edge denizens to the guard house. If you dont mind, I can perform this duty in your stead, Captain


    Yes! I will leave it to you then, Sir.


    The Captain backed off, and a young guard stepped forth as he suppressed a sigh. It seemed the guards had their own troubles too.


    Denizen of Forest''s Edge, Asuta of the Fa house. We want to confirm the case of a bandit attacking you on the 31st of the Blue Month.


    A bandit attacking us?


    These unexpected words almost made my heart jump out.


    The young guard nodded: Thats right.


    The residents in the area made a report to the guard house. On the 31st of the Blue Month, when your group was passing through the residential area, a bandit wearing a cape attacked you with his de drawn. The figure of the bandit was short, like that of a woman or a child, and had fiery red hair. Is there anything that didnt match?


    The incident with Geta seemed to have reached the ears of the guards.


    I clenched my fist and nodded:  No.


    I could neither make testimonies against Geta normit a crime by stating false facts.


    Why didnt you make a report that day? Leaving the bandit be means putting the other citizens in danger.


    Im very sorry. He seemed to be only interested in denizens of Forest''s Edge, so he shouldnt be a danger to others.


    I answered Sangjura in the same wayst time.


    And so, the guard responded in the same way as Sangjura:


    That isnt a reason to hide this crime. If you leave him be, you might encounter the same thing again.


    Thats right, but he has a good reason for hating the denizens of Forest''s Edge, so we hope to resolve this by talking it out. If he is thrown into jail before that, we wont be able to ovee our differences


    The guard made a serious expression without saying anything.


    The crowd looked at us with doubts and worry.


    Thats your own problem. Brandishing a de in town is already a crime, and not reporting this is as good as turning a blind eye to this vition and ignoring thews in Genos.


    Yes, I think we acted too rashly. However He is just watching us from afar. He only retaliated because we pursued him; he wouldnt have drawn his de otherwise.


    Deciding the seriousness of a crime is the job of the town guards andw officer. You are just a plebeian and have no right to pardon a criminal.


    It was our turn to be dumbstruck.


    Uncle Dora said: Hey, what is this


    But he was cut off mid-sentence by the guards who looked even more displeased:


    We are not here to punish you for your crimes. But if you do it again, we wont let you off. You all are denizens of Forest''s Edge and also proper citizens of Genos, westerners. As the follower of the west god Selva, you have the obligation to follow thew and the right to be protected by the legal system. Dont ever forget that.


    I nodded cautiously.


    Uncle Dora and the crowd seemed surprised by the guards But Ludo Wu and the others listened to the guards with cautious and narrowed eyes.


    Was there anything special about the bandits dressing? If you remember the finer details, we can put up wanted posters.


    Im very sorry, but I cant remember that clearly His messy hair was covering his face, so I didnt get a good look.


    I decided to make a little false testimony for this part.


    The young guard red at me doubtfully and then shook his head: Forget it. Anyway, red hair is a rare sight amongst westerners. And having a child-like figure is enough to put up a wanted poster. Was he wearing a cape made of hide?


    Yes, but the color isnt thatmon in Genos.


    Aside from hunters, not many people wear capes made from hide. However Hey, vegetable seller.


    He said with a re at Uncle Dora:


    Were the bandits who attacked you really wearing kiba capes? The bandit who attacked these guys seemed to be wearing a cape with a lighter color and thinner patterns.


    It was too dark for me to see. However Im very sure that they were wearing essories made from kiba tusks on their necks.


    Uncle Dora looked displeased and reluctant at the same time.


    But, as I said, the denizens of Forest''s Edge wontmit banditry


    I know, dont keep droning on about it so loudly.


    The guard waved his hand impatiently and then said in a louder voice:


    Its a good chance, so let me tell you. Last night, bandits dressed like Forest''s Edge denizens attacked the barn of another farm.


    What!


    I couldnt help screaming.


    I thought today would be as peaceful as yesterday, but a disaster happened somewhere else.


    There were three of them; their faces were covered with clothes, and they were wearing kiba capes. We still dont know who they are, but they are definitely the same gang as the group that attacked the farm four days ago.


    The crowd turned rowdy too. Not just the tens of people who gathered in the beginning, there was arge group of bystanders too.


    The young guard raised his voice so all them could hear:


    Since that incident four days ago, we increased the town guards night patrol. However, innocent citizens are still attacked, and precious provisions robbed. This is a serious issue. And Itsmitted by bandits wearing the garbs from Forest''s Edge


    Hey, guard, but they are


    The young guard said in a strong tone: Silence. If they were denizens of Forest''s Edge, they would have hidden their capes and essories if they wanted to conceal their identities. But they didnt do so, and just covered their faces, which is very suspicious. So we suspect this is the work of ouws disguising themselves as denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    A murmur came from the crowd: Ohhh


    And, of course, the truth wont be uncovered unless we bring the bandits to task. Please dont be tricked by rumors. We wont permit anymotions that involve the denizens of Forest''s Edge. Please do not nder the denizens of Forest''s Edge without any evidence This is the message from the captain of the towns guard, Sir Shileru.


    These words sounded off the wariness in my heart.


    Pyschkurewuss brother who was the captain of the town guards said something that sided with the denizens of Forest''s Edge I wasnt that naive to believe these words.


    The young guard surveyed the mob a little arrogantly. He seemed very pleased about being fair and magnanimous towards the fringe group in the Forest''s Edge.


    He might actually think so, but I was apprehensive of what the captain of the town guards really thought. I started making wild guesses.


    What is he scheming this time?


    The crowd listened to the guard with doubtful faces. There were some who looked relieved and others who left after clicking their tongues.


    I started feeling down upon seeing unfriendly reactions towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    Was this Pyschkurewuss aim?


    Giving the denizens of Forest''s Edge preferential treatment and sowing mistrust in the townsfolk Was this the goal of the bandits sloppy disguises?


    Its fine if Im overthinking it, but


    If it was as Ai Fa suspected and Pyschkurewuss was trying to frame Kamyua Yost and the three hunters apanying him, what should we do? What if they got used of siding with the denizens of Forest''s Edge in an unjust manner?


    The suspicion that the denizens of Forest''s Edge wont get punished for their crimes would get seeded into the hearts of the townsfolk again. Uncle Dora and those who knew us should be fine, but the denizens of Forest''s Edge might lose the trust of the townsfolk listening to the guards in relief the people who took our side out of a sense of justice.


    But, how would this benefit Pyschkurewuss?


    I still couldnt figure that out.


    I realized a possibility after speaking with Yamiel Lei two days ago.


    The hypothesis was that Pyschkurewuss wanted to reinstall the Tsun n as the tribal n in order to get a better control over the Forest''s Edge.


    If this hypothesis was true then what Pyschkurewuss wanted was for the denizens of Forest''s Edge to endure poverty without being understood by any outsiders and keep the status quo of hunting kiba madly in order to survive. In that case, there would be a big significance in cutting the ties between the Forest''s Edge and the Post Station Town.


    I hope this is just my delusion.


    If Pyschkurewuss wasnt someone who coulde up with such insidious schemes, that would be a good thing. I was just considering the worst case scenario to avoid being caught off guard. I intended to share with Zashuma and Donda Wu how delusional I was.


    We had to win this battle.


    2


    And so, we started the days work a littleter than usual.


    First, we opened the stall like we always did.


    The roster today were Leina Wu, Sh Wu, and L Wu. Unfortunately, Mama Mia Lei had yet to permit Rimee Wu to join the lineup.


    It wasnt that dangerous since there were guards, but Mia Lei wanted to continue observing before the next meeting, scheduled for the 15th of the White Month. I wasnt sure how big a factor was Donda Wus doting of his youngest daughter.


    Hehe. I feel a little sorry for Rimee, but we can work as much as we want now!


    The one who said that was L Wu, of course.


    She seemed reluctant to give up her work in the Post Station Town to her younger sister. I was very moved by the passion everyone felt towards this work.


    But Tara wants to meet Rimee too. I hope Rimee can work soon.


    When she heard what I said, L Wu scowled her face.


    Are you saying that you prefer Rimee? Im on great terms with that Tara kid too.


    I know, but you should care for her as an older sister.


    Dont talk to me like a child! Im not bullying Rimee or anything!


    L Wu puffed her cheeks.


    Ludo Wu added oil to the fire.


    Ah, you just dont want to hand over the work to Rimee when Shin Wu is around, right? We probably wont withdraw the guards before the meeting


    Thats absolutely not true! Not at all! I didnt say that!


    L Wu swung her fist with all her might, and Ludo Wu stepped back to evade. What a peaceful interaction between siblings.


    Zashuma had already made his periodical visit earlier, and the dangerous topics were already covered back then.


    Zashuma told me: He wants to sculpt the idea that the denizens of Forest''s Edge are innocent and then destroy it, huh? What aplicated hypothesis


    But Pyschkurewuss might have thought of that. I have never seen him before, but he is a cunning old man, right?


    I have never seen him before either. I just think of him as a bad guy from a conspiracy drama.


    Fufu. Not just your cooking is good, you are quick-witted too; thats good.


    Zashuma smiled coldly as he stroked his suntanned cheeks.


    We have to be very careful. Actually There is an important meeting in the castle.


    What, an important meeting?


    Yes, thats right. From today until the 9th of the White Month, the nobles in charge of the governance of Genos will need to attend it for these five days in the castle. During this period, neither Pyschkurewuss nor his brother will be free, and we will have very limited contact with Malfreed.


    I see. So we must exercise extra caution.


    Yes, its more prudent to be careful than be rxed. Originally there shouldnt be too many schemes from their side.


    Zashuma shrugged his broad shoulders as he said that.


    The ideal case would be the Northern Whirlwinding back, which will save us a lot of trouble. But to date, we dont have anymunication from him.


    I understand. If Im not wrong, Kamyuas group is facing the most danger So Im still a little worried.


    Yes, but its quite silly to worry about those guys. The Northern Whirlwind and three hunters of the Forest''s Edge, even if they get surrounded by the entire town guard, can break out easily. However Doing that might lead to them being branded as rebels.


    If that was true, it would be a repeat of the Red Beard Gang subjugation that happened a decade ago.


    Since Malfreed was watching, it shouldnt be possible to repeat the scheme so openly. However, Pyschkurewuss was behind it. There was no telling what insidious thing he would do if push came to shove.


    Anyway, we just have to be more careful before the return of the Northern Whirlwind and his group. You wont be in much danger since the hunters of Forest''s Edge will protect you, but dont let your guard down.


    Zashuma turned and left after saying that.


    Both Pyschkurewuss and Malfreed wont be free for the next five days. That is kind of dangerous.


    Since we already thought of the worst case scenario, we needed to be extra careful during this period. And the guards were acting weird early in the morning too.


    I thought about all that while working hard at the stall, and Yumi, whom I hadnt seen for a long time, appeared.


    Heya! Sorry for not visiting you more often.


    Its fine, I can only stay until noon because of my work anyway What does your father think?


    That rock brain has finally made up his mind!


    Yumi leaned in with a smile. She wanted to sell kiba cooking at her inn too, but the innkeeper, which was her father, objected vehemently, so she had been trying to convince her father.


    Can youe over to my inn either today or tomorrow? He wants to have a talk with Asuta!


    Is that so? Yumi, you did great.


    Yumi waved her hands when she heard that: I didnt do anything


    I only ate Asutas delicious cooking every night and told my Dad my impression! What a blissful five days!


    Im happy to hear you say that. But Have you heard about the attacks on the farms?


    I also told her how Mno Masts daughter almost got abducted. Yumi, who was listening with a smile, slowly turned gloomy.


    Oh A lot happened these few days. The daughter from the Kimyusus Tail Inn That ditzy girl, huh. That child cant really handle violent people.


    Yes. To be honest, Im worried that this might bring trouble to Yumis inn


    What are you saying!? This sort of thing is always happening.


    Yumi smiled as she crossed her arms under her breasts, which housed a strong and confident heart. She then tilted her head back a little and looked at me sideways. A cocky smile appeared on her lips and she raised her eyebrows a little contemptuously. She had the expression of a delinquent simr to my first meeting with her.


    By the way, I never mentioned it, but my customers arent as well-behaved as the patrons of the Kimyusus Tail Inn. Ruffians often visit, and fights arent an umon urrence. Being harassed by punks is normal at my inn.


    Ah, is that so?


    Thats right. Yesterday, I even sshed fruit wine on a drunkard trying to cop a feel of my ass. With so many ruffians in the Post Station Town, people will walk all over us if I cant even do this much.


    She turned to the side with a cold smile. It felt like time had turned back to one month ago.


    So, dont worry. But if Asuta can only cooperate with proper inns, we will have to call this off.


    N-No, thats not true. I will feel at ease if Yumis inn can defend yourself from the harassment of ruffians.


    Is that what you really think?


    Huh? Yes, its true.


    You are not regretting being acquainted with a girl like me?


    Definitely not.


    I see Thats great.


    Yumi put her hand on her smooth forehead in relief.


    She then looked up with her usual expression of a kind and hardworking girl:


    I already exposed myself to Asuta right from the start. Im the kind of girl who doesnt hold back against men and had had more than a couple of run-ins with the guards To Asuta, Im probably not that different from the delinquents in this town, correct?


    Not really. Im just surprised since I havent seen you like this for quite some time. Thats another side of your true self too.


    I answered her.


    Yumi made an ambiguous grunt and flicked her long hair.


    Thats right, Im not trying to deny either side; both are my true self. Im always cheerful in front of Asuta, so I thought you will hate me if I act this way Is it really fine?


    Its fine, but I will feel more at ease if you are cheerful.


    Hmmp! Asuta is also acting so gently, even though you are a denizen of Forest''s Edge!


    She shouted with a re. She looked bashful and seem really cute.


    So, are youing? Either today or tomorrow will be fine,e visit the West Wind Inn.


    Well, theres more work to do today, so tomorrow then.


    Okay, tomorrow then. Ah My Dad looks like a ruffian, so dont be surprised.


    Uwah Is that so? Thank you for the heads up.


    Yumi smiled brilliantly.


    I will head back then. I will be buying my mothers share too, so two portions.


    She then headed home with two Myam-roasted meat.


    L Wu who didnt say anything tugged my sleeves with a: Hey.


    Is it fine for you to expand your business so fast? Including the Kimyusu something inn, that will be four inns catering your food, right?


    Yes. I should be able to handle it.


    Three and a half hours of my afternoons work were booked. I spent an hour each in the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn, and the rest was spent teaching Mno Mast to cook.


    If I took on the work for the Kimyusus Tail Inn and West Wind Inn, my schedule would be very tight. But this could be improved without too much difficulty. My goal was to prepare the food at home and shorten the cooking time at the inn.


    I already delegated the work of preparing the Kiba burgers to Leina Wu and the others, so I had quite a bit of time to finish my work at home. Once I finish researching a new dish, I could spend my time on preparation work.


    But before that, I still needed toe up with a karon dish for the Kimyusus Tail Inn that could rival the kiba dishes, and convince the innkeeper of the West Wind Inn that loathed the Forest''s Edge and kiba. These were the two most troubling matters on my mind.


    And also that issue with Pyschkurewuss. Despite what Yumi said, I wasnt keen on expanding my business before the meeting ten dayster concluded.


    I wonder what ploy he will use to belittle the denizens of Forest''s Edge. At times like this, we need to figure out the situation carefully.


    This could be a battle between us, who were trying to build a cordial rtionship with the Post Station Town, and Pyschkurewuss, who wanted to destroy all that. I couldnt be sure, but we had to build as solid a foundation as possible.


    Asuta, sorry for making you wait.


    I snapped out of my thoughts when someone suddenly called me.


    Rii Sudora and a young escort from the Lutim house were standing beside the stall.


    Huh? Its already noon?


    Yes. Whats the matter?


    Nothing, it just seemed that the time skipped to noon in a blink of an eye.


    Yumi who I had not seen for a while visited today too. But some customers I wanted to speak with still hadnt shown up.


    Dell said she wouldnt be able to visit for the time being so it couldnt be helped. But I didnt see Michael and Sangjura either, which was a pity. I was hoping to learn about this worlds charcoal making from Michael, who worked in a charcoal shop.


    Never mind, theres always tomorrow. But Wheres Sangjura?


    Sangjura should be fine, but he didnt visit these few days, so I felt a little lonely.


    Has the wound on his right arm finally recovered, and he started working again? Thats a cheerful thought But hes a wanderer. He did say that he wanted to visit Forest''s Edge, but I will feel lonely if he suddenly leaves Genos.


    I started thinking wildly. I must have been mixing Sangjura and Shumimaru in my mind.


    Shumimaru had silver hair, while Sangjura had brown; both were umon hair colors for easterners. Other than that, there werent any other simrities between them. But even so, I still liked the friendly and courteous Sangjura.


    Are Shumimarus caravan and Pops Bnspany doing well?


    I thought as I headed towards the Cryptic Venerable Inn with Leina Wu and the others.


    The escort duties were handled by four people as usual. The stall was watched by the young hunters from house Lutim, while Ludo Wu, Shin Wu, and two branch house men I wasnt familiar with apanied me.


    Well, let me ask again, Vegeta wont attack us again, right?


    Ludo Wu asked me as he watched the surroundings warily.


    Yes, at least, thats what Ai Fa and I think.


    Ku, then its back to being on guard without a clear enemy. It will be great if nothing happens, but its hard to feel motivated.


    Ludo Wu grumbled as he kept his eyes sharp.


    The truth was, keeping guards for several hours without knowing what to look out for was an exhausting task.


    The Wu n and their kin would rest during their hunt offseason for half a month. Ludo Wu and the others spent almost all that time on guard duties. I sincerely hoped that Ludo Wu and the other guards could have a good rest for my two off days that would start the day after tomorrow.


    Okay. Shin Wu, I will leave the interior to you.


    And so, we reached the Cryptic Venerable Inn safely. Ludo Wu and the two youths waited outside, while Leina Wu and I walked through the door opened by Shin Wu.


    Asuta, I have been waiting.


    The innkeeper Neil weed us expressionlessly as usual. There werent any customers in the Cryptic Venerable Inn today; it was very quiet.


    Speaking of which, ever since I epted the job in the Cryptic Venerable Inn, aside from Michael three days ago, I had never seen any other customers.


    At this time, the customers are either out for lunch or at work. If not, I wouldnt be watching the inn by myself.


    Oh, I see. All the inns are probably empty now.


    The Cryptic Venerable Inn was the smallest inn I knew, so it felt even quieter.


    However, there are two guests who stayed behind on the second floor today. They had serious expressions and must be discussing something important.


    Is that so. Erm Are they ruffians?


    No. One of them is a westerner in rathervish clothing, while the other is an easterner with a warm attitude and a long-term client. Dont worry, I have always been careful, so be at ease


    I felt sorry for inconveniencing the patrons of the inn. Especially Neil who engaged the denizens of Forest''s Edge eagerly, I felt more and more apologetic towards him.


    Ah, this is the meat for today.


    Thank you very much.


    The loin meat I put in a sack together with Pico leaves weighed about 2.5 kg. Neil handed me the money on receipt of the goods and transferred the meat into jars filled with salt.


    By the way, as agreed, today would be 50 portions of meat; will that be fine?


    I asked as I prepared the dishes, and Neil shook his head with a Yes.


    Im very sorry, but I want to amend the quantity. Apologies for the sudden request, but can you increase it to 70 portions?


    Seventy? Thats quite a lot.


    Yes. The simple kiba dish I made is well-received, so I feel that I can sell this quantity during Asutas two off days.


    That was wonderful. Recently, the kiba hunting of the neighboring houses of the Fa house had been going well, so securing the meat wouldnt be a problem.


    Then I will prepare 70 portions for you. I dont know how to thank you, Neil.


    I feel the same too. Word of the kiba cooking has spread, and my inn is full during dinner for the past few days.


    Neil twitched the corner of his mouth a little. He was probably trying to suppress a smile. Neil couldnt conceal his expression as perfectly as an easterner.


    I need to get help from outsiders during dinner. But even so, I can earn more than sufficient profits. And the thing that makes me the happiest is the customers satisfied faces.


    Im d to hear that. I will be in your care after my two off days are over.


    Same to you.


    At this moment, a deep voice came from outside the kitchen: Is the innkeeper here?


    I didnt sense the door being opened, so it must be the guests on the second floor. Neil signaled to us with a look, then turned his head and said: Yes, Im here, Iming


    Well then, lets get to work.


    Leina Wu nodded with a smile: Okay.


    Shin Wu who was standing by the window moved quickly towards the kitchen door, probably to check if anyone wasing in.


    And then All of a sudden, a tall figure entered the kitchen.


    Be quiet.


    Leina Wu and I froze on the spot, and Shin Wu quickly lowered his stance.


    But Shin Wu didnt do anything else.


    Two men entered the kitchen. One of them was grabbing Neil and holding a silver dagger against Neils throat.


    Who are you people?


    Shin Wu asked with an intense fire in his eyes.


    I said be quiet.


    That man tightened his grip on the dagger. He was pushing the spine of the dagger against the throat, but the edge must be touching the skin too. A faint red line appeared on Neils defenseless throat.


    However, Neil didnt move at all. He was unconscious for some reason.


    I know you have friends outside. If you make any strange moves, this man is dead.


    Just what is I was speechless.


    Neil who was just speaking with us was knocked out by viins and held hostage. This was too surreal.


    Viins I could only call them that. The two of them were covered by rags simr to Malfreed, and their faces were concealed.


    They were also wearing a very in cape and tunic. The hood on their head made it hard to discern the colors of their eyes.


    But one of them was an easterner. He was tall and skinny, and the gaps of his cloak clearly showed the dark skin tone of his arms and legs. He had a sword on his waist and a dagger in his left hand.


    The other person was probably a westerner. He was slightly shorter and fatter than me, and his skin was yellowish brown. The one propping Neil up with a dagger was this westerner.


    If you follow our instructions, we will release that man. No one gets hurt. Are you Asuta of the Fa house?


    The fat and short man said to me quietly.


    At the same time, the tall one kept watching over Shin Wu to keep him in check.


    My employer is extending an invitation to you to be our guest. Come with us. And we will release this man.


    Employer?


    Did he mean Pyschkurewuss? Aside from him, I couldnt think of anyone else who would do this.


    But they could be ruffians who hated the denizens of Forest''s Edge, just like that time with Mno Masts daughter. But attacking the denizens of Forest''s Edge so directly Could they really dismiss such a clear vition of Genosw?


    But I didnt have time to worry about this. I had to calm my flustered heart and answer:


    You want to invite me as a guest? You are asking for too much. Who invites guests with drawn des!?


    Enough talk.


    The man said coldly and held his dagger hard.


    Neils blood finally dripped onto the floor.


    Stop! Dont hurt that person!


    As my thinking capability gradually recovered, an uncontroble rage seeped out.


    Just howwless were these people?


    You think you can avoid thew after doing something like this in the Post Station Town? Myrades are outside, and there are guards patrolling the town too!


    Will the guards let these viins go?


    No, no one would daremit such crimes in broad daylight. Like what the guards in the morning and Michael said, the guards at the grunt level wouldnt follow Pyschkurewuss orders blindly. And there was also the townsfolk from the Post Station Town here, so the guards wouldnt just ignore thew in Genos.


    But despite all that, these two still attacked us The hunters in Forest''s Edge will retaliate even if there are hostages, correct?


    Shin Wu was 2 m away from those two men. Considering the extraordinary physical prowess of the Forest''s Edge hunter, he might be able to do something in this range.


    And in terms of agility, Shin Wu was better than Rau Lei. He wasnt at Ai Fa and Ludo Wus level, but he was above average for a young hunter.


    As I was thinking about that, I nced at Shin Wu from the corner of my eyes But Shin Wus forehead was sweating profusely, and anger brewed in his eyes.


    Its no good, huh?


    I followed Shin Wus gaze, which was locked onto the Semu-like man. That man took a stance with his dagger nonchntly, showing no fear towards Shin Wus aura as a hunter.


    It seems that Shin Wu is the one being intimidated...


    But it was impossible for a Forest''s Edge hunter to be intimidated by a townsfolk. Even the Guardian Zashuma and swordsman Lavis were no match for a hunter of Forest''s Edge. Only a handful could rival the prowess of a hunter of Forest''s Edge


    The thought of that alone sent a chill down my spine.


    Could it be


    I shook my head hard, it wasnt possible.


    Come over here, Asuta of the Fa house. You just need to follow my instructions.


    That man sounded a little flustered.


    That Semu just stood there silently.


    Will you really let him go? Right here, right now?


    Enough talk. Hurry up.


    Alright.


    I prepared to walk forward.


    Shin Wu suddenly muttered: Dont go. Dont go near those people. We cant lose you yet, Asuta.


    Yes But, Im sorry. I cant just abandon Neil.


    I answered as Ai Fas figure shed across my mind.


    Sorry, Ai Fa, I wont give up until the very end. But this is the only thing I can do...


    I couldnt let Neil die.


    Neil should have seen the faces of the two viins. The main and back doors were guarded by Ludo Wus group, so these two must be the two guests upstairs who had disguised themselves.


    Neils testimony can convict the two of them. There is still a chance to turn this around.


    And I couldnt think of any other way than following their instructions. If the two of them could overpower Shin Wu, Neil and even Leina Wu would be in danger.


    Asuta


    Leina Wu cried out in tears.


    I took a deep breath and took another step forward.


    Shin Wu wanted to stop me, but the tall man kept him in check with his dagger.


    Good Grab him.


    The tall man nodded and then grabbed me with his free right hand.


    He didnt use too much strength, but the dagger was immediately pushed against my throat.


    Enough already. Let him go.


    Hmmp


    The westerner man unhanded Neil with a grunt.


    Neil rolled right onto the floor.


    Dont make any false moves. My employer just wanted to invite you as a guest. If you follow our instructions obediently, you can return to your usual life tomorrow.


    His words werent convincing at all, given the dagger he had on my throat.


    Raging fire burst out of Shin Wus narrow eyes, and he roared:


    I will never forgive you, viins If you harm even a finger on Asuta, I will bring my wrath on you even if it cost me my life.


    The viin didnt answer.


    And the short and fat man reached inside his shirt and took out a cloth with a stinging smell.


    Dont move.


    He said while shoving that cloth onto my nose.


    It was damp, and a familiar sweet scent pierced through my nostrils right into my brain.


    Meremere leaves?


    That nightmarish scene that happened in the Tsun n vige appeared in my mind. But that quickly turned into mist alongside my consciousness. Thest thing I heard was the voice of the viin holding onto me.


    A voice, simr to Sangjuras, came from the viin: Asuta, you wont be in any danger. Please, for my employer, show your talent.


    3


    I had a dream.


    In that dream, Ai Fa was crying.


    Ai Fa was very angry.


    Ai Fa was smiling.


    Ai Fa made all sorts of expression and then disappeared. It was a chaotic, heart-wrenching and blissful dream.


    I saw Ai Fas tearful eyes.


    Ai Fa ring at me with icy eyes.


    Ai Fa looking at me with her warm gaze.


    Stay by my side forever.


    When did this happen?


    Ai Fa held me tightly in the dark.


    I promise to apany you for the rest of my life.


    I will make that promise as many times as she wished.


    If Ai Fa permits it and she doesnt reject me, I intend to stay by Ai Fas side forever.


    Only death can part me from Ai Fa.


    I promise to be with Ai Fa until the god or fate, or the devil sends me back to the sea of me at their whim.


    I dont want to lose anyone again...


    That day, I lost everything.


    Because of my carelessness, I lost my father, my childhood friend Reina, and the previous life I made together with them.


    I definitely couldnt take such despair again.


    So, Ai Fa


    Please, dont let go


    I wandered in a daze inside the void and wrapped my arms around Ai Fas body.


    But Ai Fa turned into mist in my arms and disappeared


    And then, I woke up.


    Huh?


    When I came to, I was lying down with my hands around myself.


    The clear dream I had, quickly slipped away from my memory, leaving only a vague sense of loneliness.


    Just what was I doing here?


    There was a white mist in my mind, as well as my restless emotions and thoughts.


    What time was it? Where was I?


    My blurred vision slowly got into focus.


    The first time I saw was an unfamiliar concrete ceiling.


    I was lying on a bed.


    The soft nket was reallyfortable.


    Bedding Bedding?


    I sat up with a start. A sense of vertigo assaulted me, and I fell backwards again.


    This was a bed, and a soft nket was covering me. And it wasnt the thick bedding found in the Forest''s Edge, but a type that wrapped me uppletely. It was a high-ss bedding with a dreamy texture.


    Fear ebbed away at my heart.


    My mind thought it was impossible, but my heart was filled with doubts. Was I transported to another unfamiliar world?


    I wiped the cold sweat on my brow and surveyed the area. As I suspected, I had never seen such a room before. The walls were built with white bricks with a tint of yellow, and there was a closed door to my right.


    Tall screens blocked my visions on the other three sides, but, judging from the ceiling, this room was about 10 m2. Beside the bed was a small table with a vase on top and a chair. This room didnt have any other furniture.


    However, the table and the bed I was lying on had intrinsic carvings and looked luxurious. The soft bedding was probably filled with feathers or something, and the outside wasnt normal cloth either, but a material simr to silk.


    The picture of some sort of bird was sewn onto the blue background of the screen with threads of multiple colors. It was as vibrant as a peacock or a phoenix, with small teeth on its beak. It was a creature between a bird and a reptile. I didnt know what it was, but the colorful sewing was eye-catching and well made.


    There was a furry carpet on the floor. Should I call this Persian or Turkish style? The rug had aplicated pattern and struck a strange bnce between in and gaudiness.


    An extravagant room.


    At least, it wasnt simr to a prison.


    However I didnt know of any room that had such a style.


    Just where am I


    This brick room waspletely different from my homeworld, the Forest''s Edge settlement, and the Genos Post Station Town. My unease started ballooning. I closed my eyes and knocked my dizzy head gently with my fist, and then braced myself to stand up.


    At this moment, I heard a voice.


    Ara Are you awake?


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw someone appearing from behind the screen on my pillow side.


    Im very sorry for noticing sote How are you feeling?


    The voice was slow and a littlezy, and I thought it belonged to Vena Wu. But she wasnt Vena Wu, of course. This woman was taller than Vena Wu, and her face was more proportionate too. Her skin was porcin white, even paler than Jaguar people. Her beautiful hair was a honey-like blonde, curvy and reaching her waist. Her pupils were purple, a simr shade to amethyst. This was the first time I saw someone other than Kamyua Yost possess such eyes.


    My name is Chiffon Chel, Im responsible for caring for you You must be Asuta-sama of the Fa house, correct?


    Asuta of the Fa house


    So I was still in the world where I was addressed as such, huh.


    I ced my hands on the soft bedding and rxed my entire body.


    However, I couldnt let down my guard yet. I was abducted by unforgivable viins after all.


    My confusion right now was probably a side effect of the strange medicine that drugged me. It should be the essence extracted from the Meremere grass that had sedative effects.


    I thought with my dazed mind about Ai Fa, Shin Wu, and Ludo Wu, and grit my teeth. I couldnt give in to despair. This was enemy grounds.


    Are you alright? If you feel unwell, you should rest a little


    No need, Im fine.


    I turned towards the person named Chiffon Chel again.


    She was a beautiful woman. There was a depth to her looks, like that of a Nordic. The lines around her jaw were gentle, making her look graceful.


    She was tall too, probably taller than me. On her feminine th body was a loose white dress.


    There were many decorations on her hair, limbs, and chest, and her blonde hair matched well with her white skin, making her look like the goddess of Greek mythology.


    How old was she? She was tall and had a calm air about her, and her expression felt innocent too.


    Erm, where am I? Is this the Genos city?


    She addressed me as Asuta of the Fa house. After seeing this room, I could only ask that.


    The heart of the Genos city was surrounded by sturdy walls Only the nobles and those acknowledged by the nobles could enter the Genos city.


    Chiffon Chel covered her mouth and giggled.


    Hmm No one told you yet, Asuta-sama? But Im very sorry I cant speak too much...


    Then, please get someone who knows the situation toe over. I was brought here forcefully at knifepoint.


    Is that so Let me bring you downstairs


    Chiffon Chel walked to my side gracefully.


    I braced myself unconsciously, but she stopped by the table instead of the bed.


    Her fingers, which were like small white fishes, picked up a silver object from behind the vase. It looked like a bell with intrinsic carvings on it.


    A clear ringing sound rang out, and the door was opened from the outside.


    Asuta-sama of the Fa house has woken up I want to bring him downstairs...


    There were two guards outside the door.


    They were neither fat nor skinny and had yellowish brown skin, so they were probably westerners. They wore decorative armor that seemed impractical for guards and had long thin swords hanging on their waist. Anyway, they didnt seem to be the viins who abducted me.


    Sangjura Was that Sangjura?


    I couldnt tell if the voice I heard when my consciousness was fading was reality or a dream. But that viin had dark skin, slender build and the prowess to suppress Shin Wu, and He was holding a dagger with his left hand. Sangjuras right arm was injured.


    But, why would Sangjura do that? Is he someone who will do something so shady?


    The answer was still shrouded in darkness.


    But this ploy wouldnt work without knowledge of the rtionship between Neil and me. Holding Neil, who was just a businessman, hostage, in order to get me toply with them. Only someone who knew about my rtionship with Neil could do that.


    However, Sangjura was a regr at my stall and was lodging in the Cryptic Venerable Inn. In that case, he could easily get hold of the fact that Neil was close to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    The more I thought about it, the more painful my heart felt. I was far away from my friends in Forest''s Edge and my precious Santoku knife, abducted by viins with just the clothes on me. I might have been betrayed by someone I treated as a friend.


    Well then, lets go...


    Chiffon Chel walked to the guards gracefully.


    I suppressed the worries in my heart and followed. There was a corridor outside the door; it was still a brick-like building with carpeted floors. The ceiling was tall, but the passageway wasnt that wide. There were only small windows to let in light, so the ce seemed a little dim.


    With the guards sandwiching us from the front and the back, we walked for about ten meters before reaching a stone spiral stairwell.


    There was another corridor downstairs. The structure felt really secluded.


    This way, please...


    We finally reached arge door.


    One of the guards pushed the door open quietly, and I felt a warmth enter my body.


    Whats with this room?


    There wasnt any furniture here, and it looked like a real prison cell. The stone flooring waspletely exposed.


    But there was arge door right before us, so this was probably a waiting room of sorts.


    Is the one who behind this retarded ploy in there?


    Aside from Pyschkurewuss, I couldnt think of anybody else doing this. However, I heard that the nobles had gathered in the castle for a governance conference from today onwards. I didnt think this was the heart of the Genos city But what was the truth?


    Please


    Chiffon Chel walked forth fearlessly.


    The soldiers stopped and stood on either side of the door.


    Chiffon Chel opened the door and a strange warmth assaulted me like a flood from a broken dam.


    I yelped out Uwah, and cold fingers grabbed my wrist.


    Q-Quickly The warm air is getting out...


    W-Whats with this room?


    The doors behind me shut tightly. White vapor covered the room. I couldnt see howrge the room was as the mist was too thick.


    And I could also smell the fragrance of nts. It was different from lilo, Pico leaves, and Meremere grass, and was simr to mugworts. I didnt find the aroma offensive, but I still kept my guard up.


    Whats wrong?


    Chiffon Chel smiled at me through the white mist. She reached behind her, and her white dress slipped down to her feet. Her body that was whiter than the mist was unveiledpletely to me.


    W-What are you doing!?


    What are you saying I have been instructed to tend to Asuta-samas dressing...


    She said as she removed the essories from her limbs. She had something like a loincloth around her waist.


    She was otherwise naked. If not for the thick mist, I would be 50% more confused.


    Here, please remove your clothes, Asuta-sama


    Two pale arms reached for me like a pair of snakes.


    I pressed my back onto the tightly shut door with a Uwah!


    T-Tend to my dressing, could this be a bathhouse!?


    Bathhouse? This is a bath hall


    My guess was correct. I heard that before the Edo period, steam baths were more popr than bathing in bathtubs. But even with this answer, I still felt uneasy.


    Anyway, you will need to cleanse your body Come, put your clothes here...


    I know this is a bath hall! I will clean my body as you wish! But I dont need you to help!


    Ara But if I dont do my job, I will getshings...


    Job? This is your job!?


    Yes Serving the guests is the meaning of my existence that has been bestowed to me


    Chiffon Chel smiled as she drew near. She was about 5 cm taller than me.


    Im very good at scrubbing, so, please, be at ease...


    Her fingers that were elegant like white fishes reached inside my T-shirt.


    Ara, Asuta-sama has skin as smooth as ady This is worthy of a scrub


    I screamed for help from my very soul.


    Aside from disturbing the mist in the bath hall, it was of no help at all.


    About twenty minutester.


    The dirt on my body and my dignity as a person were washed from me, and I waited depressedly in the guards waiting room.


    Are you still feeling unwell?


    Chiffon Chel looked at me worriedly. I wanted to tell her that I was alright, but I couldnt say so clearly.


    I was wearing the new clothes prepared for me in the bath hall. A beige-colored sleeveless shirt and loose pants, I was dressed in white all over, and only my leather shoes were brown.


    Lets go The sun is almost setting...


    Ah, wait. Where are my clothes?


    The clothes I was wearing were bundled together and ced inside a weave basket.


    Well If you dont mind, I can help you dispose of them


    That wont do. These clothes are important to me.


    I took out my horns and tusks ne from the basket and put it around my neck.


    Please keep the rest of the clothing too. I want to wear them when I go back.


    I said with all my strength, and Chiffon Chel smiled cheerfully.


    I understand I will serve you again when that timees


    I stood up and said loudly: You dont need to worry about that!


    Alright then, lets be off


    After meeting up with the guards, we continued down the corridor. We ignored the stairwell and continued onwards. After turning a few corners, we still didnt enter any open space. This building felt very secluded, like a maze.


    This way


    Chiffon Chel stopped before another door.


    I would finally being face to face with the one responsible for all this.


    Abduction at knifepoint and forced cleansing before meeting them; all these were retarded things only a noble would do. I needed to prioritize my safe return to the Post Station Town, but I wasnt sure if I could suppress the urge of disgust in my heart.


    However, I couldnt act rashly. I had to make it through and return to Ai Fas side.


    I thought as I entered the door but was caught off guard. I should have predicted this development. What awaited me wasnt the room of an arrogant noble, but a ce I was familiar with a kitchen.


    Over here, please This is the workce of Asuta-sama


    Since they caught a chef like me, their goal was to make me cook. Speaking of which, the viin who was probably Sangjura did say Please, for my employer, show your talent. But, would someone do something so retarded as making me cook without exining the situation?


    What is going on here? Please exin in detail.


    The guards stayed outside, showing no intentions ofing in. So the one who answered me with a smile was Chiffon Chel.


    My employer wants to eat Asutas cooking Please ask Roy-sama for the details


    Roy? Whos that?


    Its a chef from this mansion who will help Asuta Roy-sama, are you here?


    Chiffon Chel raised her voice a little, and a gruff voice came from the half-opened door inside the kitchen: Shut up.


    So you are finally here, huh. I still have work to do, this is such a pain.


    At the same time, a young man appeared.


    He was a westerner youth around twenty years old. He had a simple cylindrical hat on his head and white clothes like me. He looked just like a chef.


    Under his hat were brown hair and an ivory-colored face full of freckles. His height and build were simr to mine, and he didnt look buffed at all.


    Hmmp, so you are the temp staff for today, huh?


    The brown eyes of that youth were filled with suspicion as he checked me out. He had the face of a well-mannered man, but he looked very displeased.


    Forget it, its fine, hurry up and start working. If I dont settle your work, I cant start with my job either.


    Wait. I was abducted here without being told anything. You want me to start cooking all of a sudden? What kind of joke is this?


    I started to protest, and the youth named Roy turned his head with a sour face towards Chiffon Chel and said:


    Hey, didnt you exin anything to him? I was only told to help him cook.


    Im very sorry, Roy-sama. Erm I already told him the content of his work


    But you didnt tell me anything at all. As I said, I was brought here at knifepoint.


    Chiffon Chel and Roy didnt seem like people who would do something so nefarious, which was why I told them that.


    However, Chiffon Chel just smiled politely, while Roy averted his face disinterestedly. They wouldnt do anything bad, but they didnt empathize with my situation either.


    Please allow me to exin My employer wants to taste Asutas cooking. And if you satisfy my employer with your cooking Thats what I heard.


    What if I refuse?


    Then There might beshing


    Does Genos permit such breaching of thew?


    I replied a little harshly, and Chiffon Chel shook her headzily: Its not permitted...


    I will be the one to get it My employer will think of this as my mistake


    What is this, why will you get whipped?


    After saying this, I received an answer to a doubt I had in my mind.


    You are Chiffon Chel, right? I apologize if Im mistaken but Are you from Mahildra?


    Chiffon Chelughed strangely.


    I cant say more but no one can think of being from any other ces...


    I sighed; it was just as I thought. People from the enemy Mahildra nation were enved in the western kingdom.


    In that case, this was definitely Pyschkurewuss mansion. The Genos territory was very far from Mahildra, and Pyschkurewuss was the only one buying ves Kamyua Yost told me that before.


    Theres a limit to how evil you can be, you bastard.


    I scratched my head that was washed by this girl with a pitiful background and turned to Chiffon Chel:


    So I can go home after making one dish? Thats what the guy who abducted me said.


    Yes But you have to do your best for this job If my employer says your cooking tastes too bad, you will be prohibited from doing business in the Post Station Town


    Damn it! Erm I want to confirm something, is this the mansion of the head of the Turan house, Count Pyschkurewuss?


    No answer.


    Chiffon Chel smiled as if she was cajoling a child, while Roy just shrugged.


    I just have to build on this assumption then. Or maybe this is the castle of Marstein, thendlord of Genos?


    I was answered with a sarcastic snort:


    Genos castle? Are you retarded? I dont know if you are a denizen of Forest''s Edge or from the Post Station Town, but a lowly plebeian like you wont be permitted in.


    Thats great then. But Count Turan will be staying in the castle from today onwards, right? I dont understand why I was brought here.


    Asuta-sama Im very sorry, but I cant say more


    So you are saying that I should cook without knowing who is the one behind this retardedness? And I will beplimented if your employer is pleased, and my stall in the Post Station Town will be destroyed if my dish displeases your employer?


    No Regarding your stall in the Post Station Town, I only said that as I wish for the best for Asuta-sama But if nothing goes wrong, you wont be punished


    But, how much someone likes a cooking is subjective to their own preferences, right?


    Yes


    Chiffon Chel tilted her head quizzingly.


    However, my employer just wants to eat delicious food All this isnt because of a grudge against Asuta-sama; my employer invited you because of Asuta-samas capability So, you dont need to worry


    So it wont matter if the dish is delicious or not, and I can go home after making one dish? If it doesnt taste too bad, you wont interfere with my business in the Post Station Town?


    Yes Thats what I heard


    I can rest easy if I can believe your words.


    However, I couldnt trust people I had never met before, and to top it off, people who resorted to abduction.


    But What kind of situation was this? Pyschkurewuss was a gourmet, but would he really do something like this while under investigation?


    I might be a foreigner, but I called myself a denizen of Forest''s Edge and started a business in the Post Station Town. So people might think of me as an eyesore, and gourmet might be curious about my culinary repertoire.


    But, why now? Farms were attacked by bandits wearing garbs from the Forest''s Edge, Mno Mast met with danger, and the guards suddenly made a show of siding with the denizens of Forest''s Edge Compared to all these ploys, what he did this time was too ludicrous.


    No, abducting me to his own mansion in broad daylight was beyond ridiculous. With Neils and my testimony, we could definitely report this crime. With Malfreed who could match Pyschkurewuss in authority on our side, this matter wouldnt end so easily.


    Was Pyschkurewuss so retarded that he wouldmit such a moronic crime when he was getting heat from an investigation?


    Also If he wanted dinner for one night, he could have just asked the tribal chief of the Forest''s Edge, In terms of status, Pyschkurewuss was above us, and, if he permitted guards, Donda Wu and the others wouldnt turn him down.


    I was sure that this was Pyschkurewuss ploy, but something still seemed off.


    Roy said to me impatiently: Well, cant you just hole yourself up in that room? I will have less work to do if you do that.


    I considered this carefully as, indeed, this might be the right thing to do.


    Michael warned me to not disy my culinary skills to Pyschkurewuss. But I couldnt be sure that Pyschkurewuss was behind this absurdity. Should I hole up in this brick room for the five days while Malfreed was busy?


    No, Asuta-sama Im not saying this for my own self-interest But I think this is very dangerous


    Dangerous?


    Yes My employers wishes were fulfilled today, and they became overjoyed But if Asuta provokes my employer, Asuta might receive ashing


    Roy said impatiently: Hey, if you dont shut up, you will get ashing too.


    The unhappiness in my heart started boiling over.


    I get it. In short, I have to cook, right?


    I just had to get it over with.


    My life was in the hands of my enemy after all. If I believed that Pyschkurewuss was to lose his standing under thebined efforts of Kamyua Yosts scheme and hard work of Donda Wu andpany, that would be the most appropriate thing to do. Once that happened, it shouldnt matter whether Pyschkurewuss would get enamored with my dishes or not.


    And How can I stand not seeing Ai Fa for five days?


    Ai Fa wouldnt know where I was during these five days. The thought of Ai Fas pain and loneliness during this time was heart-wrenching for me.


    I must return home.


    And so, I decided to cook for the nobles in this mansion.

 Volume 11 - Ch 2

    Well then, I beg your leave


    Chiffon Chel left the kitchen, leaving me alone with Roy.


    Well, well. It will save me a lot of trouble if you leave too.


    I ignored the grumbling Roy for now and checked out the kitchen.


    If there werent all these troubles, this would be an exciting moment. The owner of this mansion was either a noble or someone of simr standings. Hence, the facilities here were far better than any found in the Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town.


    It was 6 to 7 m wide and could be divided into two 10 m2 rooms. The walls and floor were made from bricks, and there were several windows at the top of the walls used for air and lighting. The air cirction was poor though.


    On the right wall was a set of culinary tools. Aside from the meat cutting knife and vegetable knife, there were woodendles of all sizes, steel grater, and things like strainers. The tools were as varied as in my hometown.


    Further in was a small cupboard, with pots and equipment of various sizes in it. I could see a frying pan, a mortar, and an assortment of bowls.


    On the opposite side were stoves. There were four stoves of various sizes, all built from stones. The crates beside them were filled with firewood and dark pieces of wood charcoal. I saw the actual thing before I could ask Michael about them.


    Further to the side was arge steel chest. Half of it was embedded in the wall, with a rectangr door in front of it. I opened it curiously and found twoyers of steelting inside. This was definitely an oven.


    The working counter in the middle of the room was big too. There were many sks filled with water too. The emptyrge jar was probably used for the disposing of kitchen waste; it was clean but still had a faint smell of rotten meat.


    What a luxurious ce this was. Aside from theck of gas stove and electricity, this was the best cooking facility I had ever seen. Even in this technologically backward world, it was possible to prepare such facilities.


    While I looked in awe, therge gulf between the life of nobles andmoners made me feelplicated.


    You are instructed to make a main dish


    I could imagine Roys cold smile from his tone, and I turned towards him.


    You have to make it with kimyusu meat and karon milk. The food store is this way


    That was the ce where Roy was in before we came. Inside was a scene right out of heaven. The evenly spaced cupboard was filled with vegetables that looked familiar. There were dried fruits and herbs on the wall, and the cupboard on the innermost side was filled with bottles. On the floor was arge pot with a cover, and the pot was probably filled with salted meat. In the basket beside it were two differently sized eggs. They presumably were eggs from the chicken-like kimyusu and the ostrich-like Totos. I seldom saw eggs in the market, because they were only sold in the kimyusu or Totos shops; I was curious about them.


    This is incredible As expected of a nobles mansion, everything is top ss.


    Hmmp. This is a kitchen for servants, you know?


    Servants?


    This is a small kitchen used to cook for servants. Its suitable for brats like you though.


    Just as he said, a better environment than this would be wasted on me. So I wasnt mad even though he showed a mocking face.


    Lets get started quickly. The bell for the third koku had rung; you wont make it in time for dinner if you dally any further.


    Third koku I was abducted a little after high noon, how much time do I have?


    Dinner is at dusk, on the sixth koku.


    Oh. Is noon 0 koku? Or the 1st koku?


    Noon is noon. When the bell rings 6 times, afternoon has passed; that means the sun has set.


    Roy looked surprised that I didnt even know that.


    So the period from noon to dusk is divided into six parts. So right now is mid-afternoon.


    Which meant, I would usually be done with my work in the Post Station Town right about now.


    What did everyone do after I was abducted? I only realized that now. Were Ludo Wu and the others injured? Was Neil released? Did Leina Wu and the others operate the stall until the end of the day?


    I was absent from my work in the inn. What did Neil, Naudiz, and Mno Mast think when they heard I got abducted by viins?


    And Ai Fa


    Did someone tell Ai Fa yet?


    I must return to Forest''s Edge safely.


    I turned to Roy firmly and said:


    Is this karon milk?


    Roy walked to the cupboard without a word and took out a bottle that was about the size of a fruit wine bottle.


    All the blue bottles are karon milk. There are five left for today.


    I opened the cock-like cover and sniffed. The aroma of milk entered my nostrils.


    Its fragrant, can it be drank directly?


    Of course. If left alone until tomorrow, it can only be made into nyuushi and bber.


    Nyuushi?


    I had never heard either term before. But an idea sprang up in my heart.


    Is nyuushi the made from the fats in the milk? Or


    Roy waved his hand impatiently and cut me off, and then took out a small pot from the cupboard. Under the cover was a fragrant and glossy milk white object This was definitely something like butter.


    Oh! This is amazing! Whats in the other bottles?


    This bottle is reten oil, that one is karon fats. Below is mamaria fruit wine, and bubbling wine imported from Jaguar, Gyama kumis from Semu, and vinegar made from mamaria.


    Vinegar! Theres even vinegar!?


    I couldnt help shouting while Roy frown impatiently.


    Mamaria vinegar isnt that umon. Dont shout so suddenly.


    Theres no vinegar in the Post Station Town. Is reten oil a type of vegetable oil?


    Roy answered by making a do you even need to ask face.


    Just like how my knowledge was constrained to the Post Station Town, he only knew about the city. Thats why he couldnt understand why I seemed so shocked by butter, vegetable oil, and vinegar. The anxiety of being separated from myrades in the Forest''s Edge and the excitement of seeing unknown ingredients mesmerized me.


    This row over here are seasoning procured from Jaguar, Tau sauce, sugar, and banam honey.


    The Jaguar sugar was brown, just like those extracted from sugarcane, and the grains were a little coarse.


    Banam honey was a glossy golden liquid that was simr to maple syrup. There were also the familiar rock salt, Pico leaves, lilo, and a few other herbs. There were even dried and crispy gigo.


    There were two type of curd, Gyama cheese and karon cheese. The texture of Gyama cheese I was familiar with resembled Camembert cheese. The karon cheese had a milkier taste, felt soft and chewy, and was as white as snow. It was like top quality Mozzare cheese.


    Andst of all was the mysterious light yellow powder.


    This is stock powder made by brewing kimyusu meat with bones, karon shoulder meat, and a few other vegetables.


    With permission from Roy, I tasted it a little.


    Saltiness and tastiness exploded in my tongue. It was a condensed stock powder that reminded me of the bouillon cube.


    Impressive. How is this powder made from the soup?


    I thought these things couldnt be made without the technology to freeze dry food, but Roy had a simple answer:


    After brewing the stock, coarser grain of fuwano and salt is sprinkled on it and then left to dry.


    So this was fuwano powder that had absorbed the stock. Fuwano was a wheat-like ingredient that could be bought in the Post Station Town. The staple food of the denizens of Forest''s Edge was poitan, so I had only eaten fuwano a handful of times.


    Thats all the seasoning in this kitchen. Chef from the Post Station Town, is there anything you arent satisfied with?


    I dont have anyints.


    Milk, butter, vegetable oil, animal oil, vinegar, salt, honey, and bouillon cube All the seasonings I yearned for were here. It made me wonder why I even worked so hard all this time.


    However, this wasnt my original job. My job was to make a dish with the ingredients and seasoning that could be found in the Post Station Town. I was getting pissed at myself for feeling so excited.


    There is such a great difference between the two sides of the rock wall. The denizens of Forest''s Edge have to hunt kiba to protect the farnds, the farmers grow crops in the fields, and the people in the Post Station Town and travelers run businesses But what the people of the city are doing to umte so much wealth?


    I was born in Japan and only learned in school about the nobles and royalty ruling over a walled up society. Hence, I didnt know about the gulf between nobles and citizens.


    So, I have to use karon milk and kimyusu meat, huh. Normally, what sort of dish would be served with these ingredients?


    I suppressed the anxiety in my heart and asked Roy.


    Since there is karon milk, it will either be vegetable stew or soup, or used to grill the meat. Its impossible to make a decent dish without using more ingredients.


    Thats true. Hmm It will be better to make cream stew after all


    Cream stew?


    Its a dish from my hometown. It will be great if the nobles like it.


    I didnt know about their preferences, but I could only make dishes I knew.


    I decided to try the karon milk and butter.


    Hey, if you are going to taste the milk, shake the bottle.


    Huh? Why?


    If you dont shake it, the water and the fats will be separated


    I see. Fresh milk that has not been homogenized will separate into water and fats.


    I heeded Roys advice and shook the bottle before tasting the milk. It was thicker than the cow milk I knew about and tasted more gamey too.


    It wasnt as gamey as I thought, it was probably pasteurized. Anyway, it had a thick texture and probably had more fats than cow milk.


    By extracting the fats from the milk, nyuushi could be made. It didnt look like it had been fermented, and the sweet taste was simr to what I knew.


    However, salt had been added, probably to preserve it. It was very salty, and most of the salt had melted into in because of the high room temperature. It probably had a short shelf life.


    Anyway, if I could use karon milk and nyuushi to rece cow milk and butter, it wouldnt be hard to make cream stew. Withplicated emotions, I decided to focus on the vegetable selection.


    By the way, how many portions should I make?


    Four No, three portions.


    Dinner for three, huh.


    Just who might they be?


    Speaking of which Dell was staying in Pyschkurewuss mansion, could it be this one? I didnt think he would abduct someone to his mansion where a guest was lodging, however, I couldnt be sure of a nobles thought process.


    Main dishes for three, so one te each. The quantity isnt much so I wont need to trouble you when cooking.


    Yeah, whatever.


    Roy wasnt too unhappy, the corners of his mouth twisted in a smile. Maybe helping me was just an excuse, and his job was to keep watch over me right from the start.


    Never mind, there were still two armed guards outside. I went to the vegetable cupboard with a keep watch if you want to. I quickly found aria, chachi, and another vegetable found in the Post Station Town, neenon.


    Neenon was an orange colored vegetable that was simr to a turnip. It was sweet and turned very soft after boiling. This was the meshed up vegetable found in the kimyusu meat bun I ate during my first visit to the Post Station Town.


    After boiling it adequately, it would have the texture of carrots. When cooking Kiba soup at home, I would add it in.


    It will be perfect if I have some broli, but Im reluctant to try vegetables Im not familiar with.


    Hence, I decided to add the green tino in. Tino was simr to cabbage, and the color and taste were both strong. It wasnt bad as an ingredient for cream stew.


    These vegetables were enough.


    However, I couldnt find the key ingredient to increase the viscosity of the stew, poitan.


    When I asked Roy, he just said with a sarcasticugh: No way.


    Its impossible to make a decent dish with poitan. Are you asking for ashing?


    Oh right, Kamyua Yost once said that poitan was portable food for travelers and soldiers, and even the people in the Post Station Town wouldnt serve them on the dining table.


    Iid out the vegetables onto the working counter and fell into deep thought. A vegetable stew that wasnt thick couldnt be called a vegetable stew.


    Erm Sorry to bother you, is the staple food in the city fuwano?


    Do you even need to ask?


    How is the fuwano processed into this form?


    Huh? The fuwano is ground and then the water is added. You are a chef, yet you have never baked fuwano before?


    Yes, because there wasnt a need for me to bake fuwano in the past. Are there any ground fuwano here?


    Roy gestured to the corner of the food store with his thumb.


    Behind the vegetable cupboard was a giant sack. I opened it, and it was filled with white powder.


    Poitan was milky white, but this powder was as white as snow. The grains were very fine, and when I put some in my mouth, it tasted just like wheat.


    Hmmm, this will do. By the way This might be more simr to wheat than poitan.


    With the substitute of milk and butter here, I could start making the white sauce by following the normal procedure. I decided to start from here.


    Please let me borrow the stove.


    I shifted all the food I needed onto the work table and then stood before the stove. I lit a fire in the stove, heated up a small pot and put the nyuushi into the pot. The nyuushi melted immediately, and the butter-like fragrance was appetizing.


    I then added a little fuwano powder and spread it to a spat to avoid it from bunching up. The poitan would get burned easily during this process, as kiba fats were used instead of nyuushi. When making vegetable stew for the house Lutim banquet, I added raw poitan into the pot to give the stew a coerciveness and texture.


    The result was The fuwano powder and karon nyuushi were mixed together.


    I added karon milk into the semi-liquid sauce and tried the taste. Both the vor and texture were thick. It tasted stronger than a sauce made from milk and butter and wasnt too sticky either.


    I didnt add rock salt, Pico leaves, and the bouillon cube-like thing in to season, and made a fuwano sauce that could be served confidently anywhere.


    Your methods are really strange.


    Roy said sarcastically, but I ignored him since he didnt ask for a taste test.


    Okay, next are vegetables and meat.


    Aria, chachi, tino, neenon the substitutes for onion, potato, cabbage, and carrot, respectively. Chachi and tino were chopped into bite-size, the aria was shredded, and neenon sliced. The quantity wasnt much since it was just dinner for three.


    I decided to use kimyusu breast meat. This was the main dish, so I added more meat.


    And thankfully, the kimyusu meat in this mansion had skin on them. Kimyusu meat with skin was expensive, but that might just be a trivial amount for nobles.


    The meat and vegetable knives here were high quality. It was ironic how good the environment here was.


    Erm, can I use nyuushi to fry meat and vegetables?


    Huh? Whatever, you are really annoying with your endless questions.


    Because, nyuushi is expensive, right? A lot of milk is needed to make this small quantity.


    I heard that 1 liter of cow milk could only make 20 g of butter.


    But Roy just mocked me.


    That might be so, but using it to make a mediocre dish is better than letting it spoil.


    Letting it spoil It will be thrown away?


    What else can we do? Smear it over your body like the princesses in the capital? Forget it We can buy more if this isnt enough, thats the way the nobles do things.


    What a tasteless way of acting. Karon milk, nyuushi, as well as curd were all ingredients that couldnt be bought in the Post Station Town. It couldnt be helped if it was too expensive to buy But the nobles buying them recklessly was the reason for their inted cost.


    By the way, meat from the karon torso could only be bought in the city.


    How maddening.


    The thought that the cream stew I made would only end up in the mouth of the nobles made me feel empty inside.


    Is there a way to buy karon milk in the Post Station Town? If I can make them into nyuushi and curd myself, I will be able to expand my repertoire greatly with just these two ingredients.


    Gyama curd and oil could be bought from traveling merchants. If I figured out the supply chain and price, I might be able to let karon milk, reten oil, and sugar from Jaguar be sold in the Post Station Town. But I could only think about doing this.


    Hey, if you dally any further, you will really have no time.


    When I heard his joking tone, I turned and looked at Roy.


    He was a western youth without any prominent features and could be seen anywhere. He had a sharp tongue, but I didnt think he was a bad guy. However, he didnt seem to understand how great his environment was.


    Please let me use the stove again.


    Anyway, I had to finish this job that was forced onto me quickly and then think about the Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town. But since I met with something so unreasonable, I wouldnt be satisfied if I didnt take some useful information back with me.


    I pondered as I used the nyuushi to fry therge slices of kimyusu meat. It had already been marinated in salt, so the only seasoning I used was Pico leaves. When the skin turned yellowish brown, I added in the vegetable. After a while, I added in water and cooked it over a weak me.


    Thirty minutester, I heard a heavy bell from afar, and the chachi that was the toughest to cook had turned soft.


    Since I didnt cook kiba meat and there was a substitute for bouillon cube, it didnt need to be cooked for too long. I stirred it slowly over a weak fire and tested the taste after it had been thoroughly cooked.


    It didnt feel salty enough, so I added some rock salt and Tau sauce as a hidden taste.


    This was the nostalgic taste of the cream stew. I never imagined that I could make this dish in this world. How blissful it would be if I could let Ai Fa, the denizens of Forest''s Edge, and the people in the Post Station Town try this dish. I kept this thought inside my heart and informed Roy that I was done.


    Hmmp. Thats fast. Hey The food is done!


    Roy yelled, and the door opened. Chiffon Chel appeared before us.


    Thank you for your hard work, Asuta-sama, Roy-sama Ara, theres the aroma of karon milk


    Chiffon Chel closed her eyes as if she was mesmerized.


    I then scooped up the cream stew with adle, followed by handing the te to Chiffon Chel. She bowed towards me and picked up a spoon.


    Well then, allow me to test for poison


    So this woman got such a duty.


    I looked at her with despair Chiffon Chel took a bite and then opened her eyes wide: Ara


    On her face was a smile of surprise andpliment.


    This is such a delicious dish I had never tasted something so good in my life


    Roy raised his eyebrow.


    Hey, watch it with your ttery, ve girl. Dont forget who makes the dishes you taste test every day.


    I didnt forget, and Im not demeaning anyone elses cooking I just think this is a perfect dish


    You dont seem to get it. The top chefs of Genos are all gathered in this manor. I warn you, if you say anything that implies they are fools, you will get more than ashing.


    Ehh But Im from Mahildra My taste sense is different from westerners, so I dont think Im demeaning anyone


    Chiffon Chel said with a reserved smile.


    Roys face started to turn nasty.


    So youre saying you wont retract your retarded words?


    Chiffon Chel tilted her head troubledly and nodded: Yes


    The next instant, Roy threw thedle beside the pot at Chiffon Chel. Thedle hit her temple, and Chiffon Chel yelled weakly.


    Dont be retarded, lowly ve!


    Roy grabbed the karon bottle on the working tform, and when he was about to throw the bottle, I grabbed his arm.


    Stop! Dont use violence over such stupid things!


    Roy looked at me with his bloodshot eyes.


    Unhand me, Post Station Town chef, do you know who I am?


    Who gives a shit. Arent you the one who is hiding your identity?


    Roy started struggling, and I increased my strength.


    However, you are also a chef, right? Then dont abuse the precious cooking tools and ingredients.


    Roy twisted his face from pain. The blue bottle dropped onto the working tform.


    It hurts! L-Let me go! My arm is breaking!


    I was taken aback and said: You are exaggerating too much. I was shocked by the tears flowing from Roys eyes. Did it really hurt that much?


    Asuta-sama Please stop


    Chiffon Chel who was on the floor grabbed my legs.


    I looked back at her and held my breath. The two guards behind her had their hands on their sword hilt.


    I let go, and Roy copsed onto the floor clutching his arm.


    Thank you But, standing up for someone like me wont do Asuta-sama any good


    I sighed deeply upon hearing what Chiffon Chel said.


    I want to go back to Ai Fa and for her to enjoy my cooking. This thought filled my entire mind.


    2


    From then until the night was a painful time for me.


    I couldnt leave before their employer finished dinner, so I was confined to the room I woke up in.


    I finished the dish in less than an hour, so there were still two hours before dinner started at dusk. I didnt have anything to kill time since I was captured in enemy territory. The only thing I could do was lie in my soft bed and brood.


    Asuta-sama would you like me to prepare you something to drink?


    Chiffon Chel leaned out from behind the screens and said quietly.


    No, no need.


    You dont need it, huh There is still some time before dinner, so you dont need to hold back It is my job to attend to your needs


    Chiffon Chel walked over quietly as she said that.


    My only wish is going back home as soon as possible.


    Aside from that, I can do everything else to satisfy Asuta-sama


    The bed started to screech.


    I took a look, and Chiffon Chel was already leaning on the bed.


    She rested one arm on the bed and bent her slim waist to lean her upper body towards me. I couldnt help curling my body up with her purple eyes staring at me.


    T-Then, want to chat a little to pass the time? Lets talk about idle things, aside from the nobles and this manor.


    Ara


    Chiffon Chel smiled with her hand on her mouth.


    But, I dont know anything outside this manor Im not permitted to step outside


    But, you were forcefully brought here, right? I still dont really understand the rtionship between the west and the north


    I propped myself up and sat cross-legged in the middle of the bed.


    It wasnt an exciting topic, but it was better than brooding endlessly.


    By the way, I dont really understand the very system in this country. Your movements seem quite unrestricted Are you really a ve?


    Yes I was caught by Selva soldiers when I was young and got brought to Genos But I learned to speak western faster than anyone else, and was permitted to live in this manor.


    Thats cruel. I dont really understand it is though.


    Not really Genos is very peaceful probably because it is far away from Mahildra At the borders, the westerners and northerners loathe each other But Im not treated too harshly here


    I almost mentioned about thedle thrown at her, but that probably wasnt harsh treatment to her. This was too heavy a topic for someone born in Japan like me.


    The south and east kingdom are still fighting at their national borders, but they can coexist in Genos. Can northerners and westerners coexist in the eastern kingdom?


    I dont know How should I put this My hometown is very far from Semu, so I dont really know either


    Chiffon Chel didnt empathize with my situation; was it because she didnt show it, or had she lost the emotions to feel sad for others? I didnt know that, but I did know she might be a girl I could talk to without any reservation in this manor.


    Asuta-sama you are really an unfathomable person


    Chiffon Chel said with a warm smile.


    You are from the Post Station Town, yet you can cook such delicious meals You are a westerner, yet you protected me And despite your gentle appearance, you are unexpectedly strong


    Huh, there arent many who are as weak as me in the Forest''s Edge settlement.


    But that youth named Roy was weaker than me. Maybe I got stronger after living in Forest''s Edge.


    How strange We will be parting in a few more hours; Im really reluctant to do so This is the first time I felt this way since I left my hometown


    Chiffon Chel, I dont dislike you either


    After Pyschkurewuss fall from grace, would they be freed?


    Considering the rtionship between the west and the north, that was too optimistic But I had to tell Kamyua Yost that I met a girl like her here.


    It is getting dark


    Chiffon Chel stood up, walked behind the screen, and came back with a candle stand. No, it might be more apt to call it antern. It had a metal handle, and a fire burned inside the ss cover.


    Light from the small window used for illumination was gradually fading. It was almost time for dinner.


    Would my dish be to their liking? Even if they enjoyed it, would I be released as agreed on? If not I would need to consider escaping by force.


    Ai Fa She must have reached home and heard about this from Ludo Wu


    How angry would Ai Fa be that I didnte home on time, and how sad would she be.


    My heart ached and my head was heavy. The dark murkiness in my heart turned into ck mist and seeped out of my body. Ai Fa who didnt know anything must be in even more pain. If not for that, I would have cried out loud shamelessly.


    And so, I spent a torturous time quietly in the dim room When I was almost at my limit and put my legs onto the floor, the door opened without any warning from the outside.


    Asuta of the Fa house, my employer permits an audience with you.


    It was one of the guards keeping watch over me.


    Maybe this wasnt anything special, so I red at his arrogant face.


    This way, please. Woman Stay here.


    I could finally see the one behind all this. Anyway, I had to handle this calmly. I asked Chiffon Chel to prepare my change of clothes and stepped into the corridor.


    Is it Pyschkurewuss himself, or his minion? I can finally find out the truth.


    I wondered as I walked down the passageway that was still dim despite the numerousnterns.


    The route there was longer than the trip to the bath hall and kitchen. It was just like a maze, with endless brick walls and carpeted floors everywhere, with no way to discern their differences. Even if I had the chance to escape from the guards, I wouldnt be able to make it outside or even make it back to the room I came from.


    After walking down the stairwell, we walked for quite a distance before climbing up some stairs. A few minutester, a door finally appeared before us.


    This door was obviously different from the one I saw before. It was very big, reinforced with steel on the edge. The carvings on it looked more grand, and it felt intimidating like the gates to hell.


    Asuta of the Fa house has arrived!


    One of the soldiers announced loudly. The door was so thick that they couldnt hear from the inside if he didnt yell so loudly. A deep male voice came from the inside: Enter.


    The soldiers pulled open the heavy door.


    Bright light poured onto the corridor. It seemed really bright inside. To avoid being blinded, I squinted my eyes as I walked inside.


    And then I met her.


    Stop.


    A low male voice boomed.


    The door closed slowly, with two guards standing on either side of it.


    So, is she the one behind all this?


    I gulped.


    Kan Lutim once described Pyschkurewuss appearance to me. But there was no way she could be Pyschkurewuss.


    My mistress This is Asuta of the Fa house.


    The man said in a deep voice. The one who had been speaking all the while was just the bodyguard beside his mistress. His armor looked more elegant than the one on the soldiers beside me, and he seemed to have quite a high standing. However, his dressing didnt really match how he looked. He was short, fat, and had the face of a retarded cow.


    However, all that didnt matter.


    What was important that the mistress of this room was lying on the soft couch and ring at me She was the one who put me through this terrible experience.


    Hmmp. He doesnt look like much, isnt he just a brat?


    A high pitched voicemented.


    It was a high pitched tone like a child, and the words were a little slurred.


    No


    She was unquestionably a very young girl.


    This child actually made that dish, how incredible. Is he really Asuta of the Fa house?


    Yes, he is.


    The short and fat bodyguard answered in a deep voice, and that girl checked me out after a grunt. She had arrogant and condescending eyes, but she was just a kid.


    She was about ten and was lyingzily on the couch so I couldnt tell her height. But she was petite and thin. A white dress with lots of ribbons were covering her tiny body.


    The design covered her upper body perfectly, and below her waist was a multiyered dress. It was as elegant as a wedding dress.


    Her bare shoulders and arms were ivory skinned and adorned with silver and gem essories. Her brown hair draped onto her chest, with a sparkling silver hair essory on her head.


    The girly onto the couchzily, with half of her fluffy skirt crushed under her. What a waste.


    She was probably the daughter of some noble, and she had the face that befitted one. Her light brown eyes were wide open and ring at me. She had a petite nose, petal-like lips were even and proportionate, her face was small and seemed smaller than my palm, and her skin was smooth and seemed untouched by any sunlight.


    However, the proper face of this little girl seemed displeased and had a negative expression that waspletely different from Ai Fa and L Wu.


    She looks quite handful An rm rang in my mind.


    What are you looking at?


    The girl said in a flustered voice:


    Are you misunderstanding something just because your cooking is somewhat good? Normally, a lowly person like you wouldnt be standing before me.


    I already thought of several ways to rebuke her.


    But I might get ashing if I acted too rashly. The things this girl said filled me with unpleasant feelings.


    So you are the one behind my abduction to this ce?


    I wasnt sure how to interact with such a tiny tyrant, so I tried my best to keep my tone gentle. But I still replied to her in a not too polite way.


    The girl didnt have any problem with my tone, but she pouted impatiently:


    You still want to talk about that now? Well Who are you? In which country did you learn your cooking techniques? You are definitely not from Genos, right?


    Before asking about you, shouldnt you introduce yourself? Who are you?


    Im Lifuria.


    She probably thought that this was good enough for a self-introduction Lifuria continued:


    I had never tasted such cooking before. Where did you learn to cook? You look like a mixed-blood to me, are you part Semu? Jaguar? Or could it be Mahildra?


    My hometown is an ind from outside this continent, a country called Japan.


    I answered without any proof, and Lifuria opened her eyes wide: A migrant?


    I see, you are a migrant That exins why I have never seen your cookings before! What is a migrant doing in the middle of the continent? Migrants trade a little with Mahildra and Jaguar, but they then go home right after doing so.


    No, Im


    Kimyusu and karon can only be found in Selva and Jaguar, right? Then why can you cook like this? And you are a young brat too. Who are you?


    It looped back to the original question again.


    I decided to organize the situation to figure out what was happening. In the meantime, I surveyed the room. It was an extravagant room adequate for a noble, but it wasnt too big. The flooring was covered in rugs, and the walls were covered with drapes sewn with delicate designs, covering almost the entire brick wall.


    The couch the girl was lying on was big enough for four adult men to sit on it.


    Between me and the mistress was a long and wide table covered in a grape-colored tablecloth and decorated with baskets filled with all sorts of flowers.


    In the corners of the rooms were strange stone statues. They were probably used to ward off evil and also served as decoration. It had the head of a lion, torso of a man, and the legs of horses or deer, a very strange sort of chimera.


    It was carved out of a very smooth marble-like stone, and they were all facing the middle of the room with their swords or spears. Lions baring their fangs, bulging shoulder muscles hoisting weapons, and hooves raised up high were all carved boldly, giving an impression that they might move at any moment.


    The illumination inside the room deserved a mention. On the high ceiling was a sprawling chandelier, and its white light shone into every corner of the room. It was about 1 m wide and shaped like a crown. It wasnt toovished in my hometown, but considering the civilization standard of this world, it was probably a marvel. The material was either ss or crystal, and the light from dozens of candles reflected chaotically within it, making it shine like the sun.


    I wondered what the candles were made from. They gave off a sweet and gentle aroma in the room and had minimal smoke, so it was definitely expensive and rarer than the animal fats used in the Forest''s Edge.


    Answer my question. Why are you just standing there?


    Lifuria rushed me with an angry voice.


    I cant give you an answer that will satisfy your curiosity. When I came to, I found myself in this ce.


    I answered carefully.


    In any case, Im not from this continent, and there are many people my age who can cook back in my hometown. You might find this queer, but thats how it is.


    Hmmp.


    So, you dont intend to answer my question? Who are you, why did you bring me here? Threatening me with a knife is a mockery of thew.


    The girl shut her mouth and then red at me unhappily.


    That man over there


    I turned towards the bodyguard standing beside the couch.


    You are the one who abducted me, right? Why would someone who works in a nobles manormit such awless act?


    Part of the reason I said that was to bait out his words.


    However, his stout stature and deep voice did seem familiar.


    He was a westerner with yellowish brown skin and curly dark brown hair. His face was fat in an unhealthy way, and it was hard to judge how old he was. But he seemed somewhat capable. His brown eyes under his slightly swollen eyelid were dull, as he red at me without a word.


    I have an idea who owns this manor. However, he should be attending a conference in the Genos castle right now. Does he know what you lot are doing? He definitely doesnt want to have any trouble with the denizens of Forest''s Edge right now.


    You are Lifuria, right? How are you rted to Count Pyschkurewuss Turan?


    Lifuria stood up suddenly.


    Her fluffy dress shone under the light of the chandelier. And then Lifuria suddenly stomped her feet.


    I dont care about fathers issues! Father isnt in, so Im the mistress of this manor!


    Father Lifuria, so you are Pyschkurewuss daughter.


    It wasnt aplicated conclusion. Since enved northerners worked here, this must be Pyschkurewuss manor, although Pyschkurewuss was in the Genos castle I had finally solved this contradiction. And since she was Pyschkurewuss daughter, she might have heard about me from Dell.


    The doubts in my mind had been cleared.


    Pyschkurewuss was definitely not involved in this. He would never permit this to happen while he was away.


    Yes, I get the gist of it now. So What do you n to do about me? You would have forbidden me from doing business in the Post Station Town if I didnt cook a proper meal, right?


    As I exined, Im a chef from a foreign nation, and I already did my very best. Im not sure if the locals would like this taste, but I wont hold back.


    I suppressed my bloodlust a little and said to her in a gentler tone.


    Taking Neil hostage was unforgivable, but since this stemmed from the curiosity and mischief of a daughter of a noble who grew up in a sshouse, we could end this without further incident.


    I dont need yourpliments, just let me go home. I hope you will allow me to continue my business like before. That is all Im asking for. Can you grant my request?


    Lifuria pursed her lips in silence.


    A girl like this shouldnt have the authority to close my stall, but it was hard to say for sure.


    In any case, I didnt want to drag this any longer. If my stall gets shut down over something so ridiculous, there would be a riot in the Post Station Town. When Pyschkurewuss and Malfreed return from the castle five dayster, we would have another chance to appeal and negotiate.


    I was fine with anything if I got to go home. That was my only request.


    Lifuria finally scowled her beautiful eyebrows nefariously and said:  You are really an infuriating man.


    I thought I might have spoken too anxiously, so I straightened my posture.


    But Lifuria didnt burst out in anger and just straightened her slender fingers on the table. There was something akin to a tiny treasure chest on the table, and Lifuria took out a small metallic piece that was shimmering with a tint of silver.


    That metal piece was tossed through an air in the arc and fell by my feet. It was a silver te, and the Fa house possessed quite a number of them. One silver te was equivalent to a hundred white copper tes or a thousand red copper tes. The only other ce I had seen this te was at the money changer post in the Post Station Town.


    You want me to take this as a reward? But this amount is too much.


    By the way, I could earn one silver te in four days. My daily profits were about 250 red copper tes.


    I should just ept and hand it over to Neil aspensation for his troubles.


    As I was thinking about that, Lifuria said with a malicious face:


    What are you talking about? This is payment for your work.


    Payment?


    I picked up the silver te and tilted my head quizzingly.


    What was the difference between reward and payment?


    I have not acknowledged your workpletely yet. In short, you have done a job that deserves this payment.


    Hmm? I dont really understand


    Next task will be tomorrows lunch. If you can serve a meal that satisfies me, I will give you another silver te.


    Lifuria announced, dismissing everything I said, and turned around suddenly.


    Im going to rest. Do your preparation for tomorrow then.


    W-Wait! Are you kidding about lunch tomorrow? I thought I can go home whether you are satisfied or not?


    Lifuria stopped and cast a malicious sideways nce at me.


    You are so annoying. Im the mistress of this manor, so you have to obey me if you are in this manor.


    How can you be sowless! Even if you are a daughter of a noble, there are things you can and cant do!


    I stepped forth unconsciously.


    The guards beside me grabbed my arms, but I didnt stay silent.


    I will be frank, doing this wont help your father at all! Your father is in all sorts of talks with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. If his daughter did something like this, it would make his position very awkward!


    I said you are annoying.


    You are the one who should listen properly! If you dont want to make matters worse, let me go right now! If you stop now, it will just beughed off as a bad joke! If you worsen your crime


    You said my fathers position would turn awkward?


    Lifuria cut me off again. A devilish smile appeared on her proportionate face.


    Thats interesting. What kind of face will he make when he returns in five days. Im looking forward to it.


    Hey, you!


    The time limit is five days. My father should be back in the morning of the fifth day, so make a dish that satisfies me before that. I will pay you another silver te, and I might even let you go home early.


    Lifuria then showed a mischievous expression.


    But if your cooking taste too nasty, I wont let you do your business in the Post Station Town no matter what father says. If you dont want that, work hard.


    Hey, wait!


    My angry roar bounced off the petite back of that girl.


    And so, the young tyrant disappeared through the door opened by her stout bodyguard Meanwhile, the guards grabbed both my arms; my body was quivering with rage, with a shimmering silver coin in my hand.


    3


    What kind of joke is this!? I have enough of this farce!


    When I was escorted back to my room, my heart was still simmering with rage. Pyschkurewuss wasnt involved in this farce, which was good news, but I found it hard to ept being confined to this manor for five days.


    Just what was Lifuria thinking? She only did this after learning about my culinary skill from Dell. Even if I took a million steps back and forgave what she did, I still couldnt ept her going back on her words and continuing to confine me.


    She might be on bad terms with her father, Pyschkurewuss, but that had nothing to do with me. I wished they could settle this father and daughter feud somewhere else.


    Anyway, it was useless for me to fume over this. Chiffon Chel who was supervising me spoke to me timidly:


    Asuta-sama, are you alright? Would you like some wine before turning in?


    No, no need.


    T-Then, would you like something to eat If you need to stay in the manor, would you like to eat something before sleeping?


    I didnt want to stay here at all.


    I really wanted to shout, but Chiffon Chel was innocent.


    Erm, I want to ask you for a favor, Chiffon Chel.


    Yes How may I help?


    Are there any servants or guards that look like easterners in this manor?


    Easterners?


    Chiffon Chel tilted her head troublingly.


    I felt she wouldnt be able to answer this question, but she thought over it carefully:


    Well I dont think there are any in this manor


    Which means, one of the servants thatmute to work here might be an Easterner?


    No Basically, the guards and servants all stay in this manor Some people like the assistants of the chef have other work so they canmute to work But I had never seen any dark-skinned people when going to the kitchen to test for poison


    Chiffon Chel tilted her head the other way as she said that.


    However There is quite a number of Semy people who visit in order to conduct business with the master They usually return in the same day, so I dont have any chance to serve them


    I see. Thank you.


    So, even if Sangjura was rted to this manor, he wasnt lodging here.


    Thest doubt in my mind was Sangjura.


    The one Sangjura called his employer seemed to be Lifuria and not Pyschkurewuss. But why was Sangjura employed by this young tyrant?


    And did he approach my stall because he was ordered too? Were his smile and gentle attitude all a trick to make me let down my guard? When I thought about that, my mind became a mess due to the rage and feelings of emptiness because of the betrayal of someone I trusted.


    But now wasnt the time to be agitated over something like this.


    I shook my head hard and cleared my mind.


    Chiffon Chel, I believe you, so I want to ask you one more thing.


    Hmm what is it?


    I want to escape from this manor. Can you let me go?


    I knew very well that this was an illogical question. If she was loyal to her master, contrary to what I thought, this would all be in vain.


    But, if I wanted to escape, I needed to take care of this girl, who would be spending the night with me in the same room, and hide this from the guards outside the door. I wasnt confident of doing so.


    Chiffon Chel didnt look surprised and said: Well Its impossible for me to do anything And this manor is guarded by arge number of soldiers


    I think the chances of sess are very low. But I might get killed if I fail.


    Thats not true They wont do something as dangerous as killing you Lifuria-sama is just a ten-year-old child


    I have said this many times, I was abducted to here at knifepoint. Wasnt that the princess who gave this order?


    That might be so, but I think Lifuria-sama only gave the order to invite Asuta-sama here Im also not sure how it turned into something so barbaric


    My thoughts wandered back to the bodyguard who was like a bull beside that girl. He must be the one who carried out his mistress orders in such a way.


    So I will just getshings if I fail, huh. I feel braver now.


    Asuta-sama thats dangerous


    Chiffon Chel sat down on the bed and grabbed my arm. She wasnt wavering at all and had the face of someone coaxing a child.


    Lashings arent child y Im fortunate to only have only suffered it a few times It is a pain that will make you want to give up on life


    Is that so?


    Would you like to see my back?


    N-No need.


    That caught mepletely off-guard, and I moved away from Chiffon Chel withplicated feelings.


    Even so, I dont want to submit to this fate. Im not asking you to help, but can you turn a blind eye to this?


    Why are you doing something so precarious? You can return home safely in five days even if you dont run, right?


    I cant trust that so readily. When the real master returns from the castle and learns of his daughterswless act, he might just bury me into the darkness.


    She answered me with a sad and quiet smile. She didnt refute the possibility of Pyschkurewuss doing that.


    My impression of Pyschkurewuss was on point; this was such a heartwarming moment.


    As I said, I think its worth risking my life to break out of this fate. Can you let me go?


    Yes But the door is locked from the outside, and the guards will keep watch through the night?


    Thats true. So I have to escape through the window.


    I just noticed therge window behind the screen. There was a curtain that was made of sturdy material too. This room was on the second floor, and I could climb down to the first floor if I made use of the curtain.


    If you will let me go, I n to tie you up to give the illusion that I used brute force to escape. You wont beshed in that case, correct?


    Yes You are already in danger, and you are still thinking about others?


    Chiffon Chel smiled happily.


    It cant be helped if I get ashing Please, dont worry about that


    Then Do you want to escape together?


    I leaned towards Chiffon Chel.


    I might be coercing you to do something bad But you will beshed either way, why not bet on this chance?


    No need Im different from Asuta-sama; if I fail in my escape attempt, I will definitely be executed Not by Lifuria-sama, but the master who will return in five days


    My understanding of the very system was too naive. Chiffon Chel probably thought of me as a fool.


    If Asuta-sama is determined to follow this through, I wont stop you Please, follow the path you wish to take I will stay here and pray for your sess


    But, you might get ashing?


    Please, dont worry. But When I heard that Asuta-sama will be staying in this manor for five days, I felt a little happy So Im a little reluctant


    Chiffon Chel then smiled again.


    I couldnt tell what she was thinking with that smile, and she looked just like a fairy.


    Asuta-sama is really unfathomable The easterners and southerners sympathize with me too, but no one treated me as kindly as Asuta-sama


    That was definitely because I came from a country without any very. And Im a denizen of Forest''s Edge. The denizens of Forest''s Edge are persecuted for changing their faith. I dont really understand the war between the northerners and westerners, but I cant ept people being judged because of their heritage.


    Chiffon Chel muttered with a smile: Is that so I still didnt know if her heart was filled with despair.


    Pardon me, I will be making a rash attempt to escape. If escape is unlikely, I will return before the guards find out You wont need to get ashing then.


    I will pray for Asutas sess


    Given what might be of Chiffon Chel, I felt really guilty for only thinking of running away by myself with such abysmal chances.


    However, I didnt feel like covering myself with the nket and going to sleep. Lifurias words were too decisive so I couldnt be sure that things would end well five dayster. Therefore, I had to do my best and fight for it.


    You really dont need me to help?


    No! Please, dont peek, okay?


    First, I changed into the clothes I asked Chiffon Chel to return to this room. My own white T-shirt and canvas shoes, as well as the vest and waist clothe Ai Fa gifted me I then tied the wrinkled white towel on my head, and I was done. I ced the silver coin on top of the clothes I took off.


    Next, I prepared for my escape.


    I went around the screen and took the curtain down. I tore it vertically with my teeth and fingers and then tugged at it to confirm it was strong enough before tying them together. After taking down three curtains from the two windows, I made a strong enough substitute for a rope.


    I then used the leftover cloth to tie up Chiffon Chels arms, which made me feel really guilty.


    If Chiffon Chel called for help, she wouldnt need to worry aboutshings, but she didnt do that.


    Please, stuff my mouth too If I pretend to be unconscious, I wont get faulted


    I stuffed her mouth as she asked and then let her lie in my bed behind the screen. Finally, I nodded at her and blew out the fire in thentern before opening one window.


    It waspletely dark outside. The moon and the stars were high up in the skies, but the entire world was ck. But it seemed that I didnt need to worry about guards patrolling withnterns.


    I investigated when it was still bright outside, and there seemed to be a wide courtyard outside. If I walked straight down the courtyard, I would reach the stone wall around the manor. In this city protected by rock walls, this manor was surrounded by anotheryer of stone wall.


    Even if I wasnt discovered by the guards, I couldnt climb over this rock wall. If I did make it over the wall, I would be inside an unknown city.


    Could I exit the city without an entry permit? This was an escape attempt with too many unknowns and almost zero chance of sess. If I failed, I would be lucky to just get ashing. Before pushing myself to take on this retarded challenge, I tied my handmade rope to a bedpost.


    I leaned out and looked around, and found the windows in the other room shut. After confirming that, I lowered the other end of the rope out the window.


    Okay, lets go.


    Climbing at an inappropriate time.


    The ground was about four meters away, which wasnt a fatal fall. But the ground was stone-paved, so I might fracture a bone. I trusted the arm strength I trained in the harsh life within the Forest''s Edge and started moving out the window.


    When I put my entire body weight on it, the rope started to creak. With my feet on the wall, I slowly and carefully lowered myself. My arms started shaking in no time. The night breeze was reallyfortable, but I was sweating all over. I needed to replenish my calories before embarking on such exercises.


    But I wasnt discovered by anyone, and I didnt slip. After climbing down before exhausting my strength, Inded steadily.


    I rested my hands on my knees in the dark and caught my breath.


    The world was engulfed in darkness with a tint of blue. I could see the surroundings clearly after my eyes adjusted to the darkness. Only the grounds around the building were paved with stone; the grounds five meters away was trimmed grass.


    Its dim here, just how big is this courtyard?


    In any case, no one would patrol a ce without light. The guards were probably watching the yard and the outside too.


    As I strode forth while thinking about that, a window about a meter away opened with a creak.


    I quickly leaned against the wall, and my calm heart started racing again.


    Was this a coincidence, or did I make some noise without realizing it? I started praying that no one would lean outside.


    My prayer was unanswered as a girls pale face poked out.


    It wasnt Lifuria, but someone slightly older.


    Her beautiful profile surprised me. She was incredibly gorgeous, with a well proportioned nose and gentle curves outlining her forehead to her jaw. Her skin was pale white. Lifuria had pale skin too, but she wasnt as white as this girl. She looked just like a ss statue under the illumination of the moonlight.


    Her brown bangs drape over her smooth forehead. I could see her left side of her face, and the silver hair essory she wore on her hair.


    She was resting her hand on the window sill and leaning her body forward. On her body was a lightly colored nightgown that was on the thin side.


    Her hair was very short, and I could see her pure nape.


    A girl with an angelic face.


    But her eyes were mncholic, and she was looking out into the night with a hint of sadness.


    She sighed softly through her fair lips And, before pulling her face back into the room, she looked my way nonchntly.


    The thin brows hanging over herrge eyes became round from surprise.


    Asuta! What are you doing here!?


    I was shocked too.


    The face which was as serene as an angels carving suddenly showed human emotions and reverted back to a timid girl.


    D-Dell? So it is you


    I stood stiffly from shock, and Dell quickly scanned the dark surroundings. She looked anxious.


    Forget it! Come here quickly! If you stand there, you will get mauled to death by the guard dogs!


    G-Guard dogs?


    Yes! Guard dogs are set loose in the yard at night, so you cant go there! Ah, you dont know what are dogs, right? Its quitemon in the south Enough with that,e over quickly!


    I was more troubled than Dell and started moving towards her unconsciously. She then pulled me by the cor into the dim room.


    Ah, that scared me Dont frighten me like that! Asuta, what are you doing here!?


    Dell shouted and then covered her own mouth with both hands. At this moment, someone knocked the door on the wall adjoining to the window.


    Dell-sama, do you need something?


    This was the familiar voice of Dells escort, Lavis.


    Nothing! Im just talking to myself. We need to work early tomorrow too, so you should turn in early, okay?


    Sweet dreams, Dell-sama.


    After saying that with an emotionless and stiff voice, Lavis didnt say any more.


    There was a door in this room leading to another room, and Lavis was staying there.


    Dell So you really are staying in this manor.


    What do you mean by really? Asuta, why are you in this city?


    Dell quietly closed the window as she lowered her voice and then looked surprised again:


    Ah, could it be The dishes we had earlier were made by Asuta?


    Ah, the kimyusu meat dish made with karon milk? Thats me.


    So it was you. Ah, that tasted delicious!


    Dell said with a big smile. This was an angelic expression in another sense.


    Because I ate a delicious meal, it reminded me of Asuta. As I opened the window, I was wondering if you are well and if you are already sleeping, and then the real Asuta appeared before me! I almost died from fright!


    So Dell was thinking about me when making that sad face. For some reason, I started feeling bashful.


    And because of the light inside the room, I could see Dells face clearly. Her uneven colored hair and eyes that were as beautiful as jade Dell, who was dressed differently than usual, was right before me.


    She had a in and thin nightgown, withces on her cor and her sleeves. Her thigh that was much whiter than her dressy bare before me. Her bangs were held up by a silver essory, showing a little of her forehead. Just being dressed like this made Dell look like apletely different person and really cute.


    No, she was one in ten thousand in terms of cuteness in the first ce. And Dell looked even cuter right now. Once again, I regretted how blind I was in mistaking such a cute girl for a boy.


    So, Asuta, are you cooking in this manor now? Arent the denizens of Forest''s Edge getting along just fine with the people in the city?


    Even though staying here for too long would be dangerous, but meeting her here was like encountering a Buddha in hell. So I gave her a brief breakdown of the situation.


    Huh? Really? Uwah Her face changed like a kaleidoscope as Dell listened to me until the end.


    Erm That means, boasting about Asutas cooking to Lifuria led to all this?


    Dell showed an incredibly sad expression.


    Im really sorry I caused a lot of trouble for Asuta


    Thats not true. To me, the disaster is that brown-haired princess. If she was logical like a normal person, things wouldnt have turned out like this.


    I couldnt stand seeing Dell being discouraged like a depressed puppy.


    But Lifuria only got serious because Asutas cooking is very delicious, right?


    Got serious? What do you mean?


    Actually, there were two dishes made with karon milk and kimyusu meat. Lifuria asked us to try and see which was better.


    Dell looked even more apologetic.


    The other dish must have been made by the resident chef. It was a vegetable stew made with karon curd and kimyusu meat. But the soup with a lot of vegetables was clearly tastier Asuta, you made that soup, correct?


    Yes.


    I knew it! That is an amazing dish! But I just think it tastes amazing! As expected of the manor known for its cookings! Lifuria must be intrigued by this.


    So the three portions I made were eaten by Lifuria, Dell, and Dells father. Dells father was a steel merchant from Jaguar and an important business partner of Pyschkurewuss.


    Leaving all that aside, there were still things that didnt make sense.


    If the chef that was abducted made more delicious food, wouldnt they feel frustrated? I dont understand.


    No, Lifuria probably didnt expect you to make such a delicious meal. That girl is always saying that the chefs in the Post Station Town cant make a proper meal.


    Dell did say something like that before. That was why she wanted to bring my cooking back to the city in order to change Lifurias mind.


    Now that I think about it, Lifuria looked unhappy when we started eating that dish. She was probably hoping that we would praise the other dish and then call Asuta over to shame us.


    Uwah, how devious!


    Instead of devious, she just doesnt want to lose. Well I dont like to lose either, thats why Lifuria did that


    Dell, dont take it to heart. But Why did she confine me? Is she trying topete until I lose?


    Hmm, how should I put this? It has nothing to do withpetition, Lifuria simply fell in love with Asutas dishes. She also wolfed down your cooking with her brows raised angrily.


    Like father, like daughter, I guess. I was targeted by a troublesome person.


    The girls father didnt participate in this incident, correct? By the way, she only did something so retarded because her father left her behind to watch the house.


    Yes, that must be it. When I talked about Asuta, the old man wasnt interested and just smiled. If he was around, he would never let Lifuria do something like this.


    Dell leaned in close after saying that.


    Asuta, you cant ept Lifurias way of doing things and want to escape, right?


    Yes. I know it is reckless though.


    Its too reckless! I told you earlier about the guard dogs in the yard, and the manor is surrounded by walls that are this tall. And aside from the guard dogs, there are guards patrolling the walls. This is the manor of one of the prominent nobles in Genos city after all.


    Hmm


    Even if you escaped, you cant leave the city. The drawbridge is raised and passage prohibited at night, and you will need an entry permit during the day. You will be apprehended as a criminal if you force your way through.


    Things seemed hopeless.


    I was depressed, and Dell looked at me worriedly.


    Sorry, Asuta, this is all my fault. But Your culinary skill is better than the citys chef, just as I thought! Why dont you be this manors chef? You can earn enough silver tes and gold tes to enjoy for the rest of your life.


    No. I cant serve someone who did something like this, and I dont want to abandon the Forest''s Edge.


    I see. But it feels like a waste for Asutas cooking to be confined to the Post Station Town


    Dells face seemed to say that this was a pity. It was probably an honor to build up a business in the city too.


    I wouldnt dismiss the value of doing so, but I was raised in a family restaurant. Instead of nobles, I preferred to cook for the people in town. They might be real nobles, but I still didnt want to be their exclusive chef.


    Erm, Dell, can you help me persuade Lifuria? I want to return to Forest''s Edge as soon as possible.


    No, I cant. Lifuria will never listen to me And if I did butt in, she will just take it even more seriously.


    Then, can you ry my situation to the people in the Post Station Town? You just need to let the innkeepers that do business with me know, and then they can pass the message to the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    I will be a little busy, and cant leave the city. My father wants to expand the business as much as possible while that old Count is away. My father has a hunch that relying just on that old man alone is dangerous


    I think that is the right choice. Anyone in the Post Station Town will do, I just want to let my friends and family know that Im safe.


    Family, you mean that mean blonde girl?


    Dell puffed her cheeks.


    But she became deted with an apologetic face.


    Never mind that for now, this will be hard Even if I told my father, he will definitely say that helping the denizens of Forest''s Edge will earn the ire of the nobles And my father took my entry pass away.


    Is that so


    I remembered Dells escort Lavis. Dell was on great terms with me, but he was still adamant on being unfriendly towards us. To the Jaguars, the denizens of Forest''s Edge were traitors who deserted the southern god. Those who knew me through my business in the Post Station Town were nice to me, but if not for that, they would have viewed the denizens of Forest''s Edge with contempt.


    But theres no need to make the trip to the Post Station Town, right? I can just tell the guards about this, behind my fathers back! Even if she is a noble, this is still a crime!


    No, the guards in the city are also part of the towns guard, and not the castle guards, right?


    Huh? I dont really understand how things are in the western kingdom, but the castle guards protect the castle, right? Be it the city or the Post Station Town, arent them all just guards?


    That wouldnt do. Themander of the townsguard was Pyschkurewuss brother. If he learned of Lifurias crimes, he would definitely cover it up.


    The Forest''s Edge is on bad terms with the towns guard. Im sorry, but dont tell the people in the city about this.


    Huh? But I dont want Asuta to die to the guard dogs?


    Dell held my hands with an anxious face. She had firm and warm hands.


    I dont want to die in vain either. But Im at my wits end


    There had definitely been a big fuss in the Post Station Town. But the problem was, the Post Station Town didnt have any evidence that someone rted to Pyschkurewuss had abducted me. Therefore, the denizens of Forest''s Edge and Zashuma wouldnt be able to do anything about this.


    Im so useless If not for me, Asuta wouldnt have met with something like this


    The expressive Dell started to tear up.


    I squeezed out a smile with everything I had.


    If you have the time, it will be great if you can ry the message to my friends from Forest''s Edge. You are the only one I can depend on in this city, Dell.


    I understand. If I have the time, I will do that, I promise!


    Dell seemed to be too loud, and someone knocked on the door again.


    Sorry for disturbing, Dell-sama. Is something the matter?


    Dream talking!


    Is that so?


    Our secret meeting was almost at its limit. The rope I used to escape was still hanging there. If someone discovered it, Chiffon Chel will get ashing for nothing.


    Im going back to my room then. Thank you for listening to me for so long.


    Ah, wait! Onest thing Its about that kid Lifuria


    Dell lowered her eyes and looked reluctant to speak, but she still made up her mind in the end and said:


    Actually, I also hate the nobles. If it wasnt for the sake of business, I wouldnt want anything to do with them. But I dont hate that little girl.


    Huh? Is that so?


    Yes. That girl isnt happy about being a noble at all. Her father only cares about work and cuisines and have no time for her. She also needs to learn in the morning and has no time to y That girl craves for a delicious meal for a different reason from her father.


    The young tyrant that throws her temper. Which meant, there was a reason why she turned out this way.


    Doesnt Lifuria have any other kin aside from her father? Isnt the Count Turan house a prominent noble house in Genos?


    Yes, she has plenty of rtives, but the only ones living in this manor are Lifuria and that old man. There are also servants and old man. Or guests like my father and me. That girl doesnt have anyone she can talk easily with.


    I see


    So she doesnt care about being lectured by her father for doing something like this That child probably just wants attention from her father.


    Is that so. Thats quite pitiful.


    But that meant I had nowhere to vent my rage.


    So I was just caught up in a quarrel between father and daughter.


    I cant forgive her for treating Asuta like this, but that girl probably didnt think Asuta would have anyints. A chef getting invited to this manor is an honor, and she is probably wondering why you are not grateful at all.


    Hmm, this is a difference in perspectives.


    And abducting you by force without even asking is probably not the intention of Lifuria, but something Moose did on his own.


    Moose?


    If you saw Lifuria, you have probably met Moose, right? He is a short and fat brown-haired bodyguard that looks like a karon.


    Oh, I see. I think he is the one who abducted me too.


    I suspected as much! That guy has been Lifurias guard since she was born. Loyalty is a nice way of putting it, but he is willing to do anything for Lifuria. Thats scary in its own way. I was almost beaten up by him when I quarreled with Lifuria. And, of course, Lavis stopped him.


    Hmm. So a selfish and arrogant princess and a body guard that follow orders blindly.


    What a chillingbination.


    However, I still wasnt sure if Sangjura was involved. I still confirmed one thing  that Moose was a problem.


    Neil must have seen Mooses face when he entered the Cryptic Venerable Inn disguised as a guest. If he hid in the city, he wouldnt need to worry about being recognized and might let his guard down. If I informed Zashuma about this, Malfreed could take action.


    Well then, Dell, could you please visit the Post Station Town, if you have the chance, and tell them about Moose? Myrades can then make a report against him.


    I understand What about Lifuria? I might just scold her out of the blue when I see her.


    No, thats too dangerous. Dont let her know that I have met you, Dell.


    But that girl might boast to me though? And say something like I caught your favorite chef! or something.


    Huh? Then she is admitting that she is a kidnapper?


    She can just say that she paid to hire you. From that girls personality, she wouldnt just keep quiet.


    That girl was too obnoxious.


    Could we make use of this? But I felt that things would develop in a negative way.


    If that happens, just say something appropriate to brush it off Anyway, thank you for agreeing to pass the message to the Post Station Town. We should avoid drawing their suspicion for now.


    Ugh I get it. I will endure it as much as possible. Its my fault that things turn out this way, Im very sorry, Asuta


    Dell made a depressed face.


    I couldnt squeeze out a smile anymore and patted her shoulder to cheer her up.


    Dont apologize for that. And since Dell will be eating it too, I wont need to cook with a feeling of emptiness tomorrow.


    Yes Im d to taste Asutas cookings too.


    Dell smiled bashfully, and I nodded at her as I ced my hands on the window sill.


    After checking for guard dogs and patrols, I started climbing again. I returned to the room all sweaty, and Chiffon Chel who was lying in the same position as I left her weed me with gentle eyes.


    Asuta-sama we meet again


    I undid her bonds and gag, and Chiffon Chel smiled at me with warm eyes.


    I hope you wont be mad But Im really d to see you


    There were all sorts of people living their lives in this manor.


    Some of them werent irredeemably bad. However, sadness and helplessness filled my heart. After two and a half months in this different world, this was the first time I was apart from Ai Fa at night.


    How did Ai Fa feel about spending this night alone? I looked at the pale moonlight outside the window and suppressed my heartache with all my might.

 Volume 11 - Ch 3

    And so, I ushered in the morning in this manor built with stone.


    The sixth day of the White month.


    This was supposed to be thest day of the fourth stall contract. Afterpleting my work, I had an appointment with Yumis father to discuss our coboration, but I had no choice but to skip.


    Tomorrow would be the first of my two off days, and I was supposed to sell arge quantity of kiba meat to the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn. How was their business? I couldnt tell as I was held prisoner. Did the Wu n take over my job? Or were they tied up because of some other incident?


    Neil must have told the guards about this. It was unlikely for them to search the city just from that alone, moreover the manor of Pyschkurewuss, an influential noble.


    Right now, it was impossible for the Post Station Town to connect this incident with Pyschkurewuss. Even if they felt that this was the doing of Pyschkurewuss, they didnt have any proof. And the culprit being Pyschkurewuss daughter, Lifuria, made things even moreplicated.


    I entrusted onest bit of hope with Dell, but I knew the chances would be abysmal. She might be on friendly terms with me, but Dell was just someone in the wealthy caste of the city and could only act within the boundaries of thew.


    I spent the night brooding and half asleep. With no idea on how to escape this manor or persuade Lifuria, morning came.


    Let us go to the kitchen


    When the bell had tolled for the third koku in the morning, I was assigned my first task of the day  making a light meal for Lifuria.


    I needed to cleanse my body before working and was brought to the bath hall early in the morning. I refused any help from Chiffon Chel and washed myself in the steam bath.


    I changed into a new chef attire and headed to the kitchen. Roy was waiting for me alone too.


    Use banam honey for the dish.


    Roy said impatiently.


    He seemed unhappier than yesterday and didnt even look me in the eye. He was probably holding a grudge over that incident with Chiffon Chel.


    Banam honey, its that sweet honey over there, right? So I have to make a dish that brings out its sweetness?


    Roy turned his face away and said:  Lifuria prefers desserts to normal dishes. The meals in the morning are usually desserts.


    This young man seemed to know that I have learned the name of his employer.


    I didnt say anything. So I have to make desserts this time, huh.


    I was filled with lots of worries, but I still stood here with a serious attitude towards cooking. Lifuria had no credibility at all, but she did say she would give me a silver te and let me go if I made a dish that could satisfy her. I didnt want to let go of this meager ray of hope.


    But making desserts was another matter. My efforts aside, I was aplete amateur at this.


    Erm, I dont know anything about the desserts in this world I mean, in Genos. Will making the fuwano sweets and then adding honey and fruits to them be fine?


    He ignored me. The atmosphere was more awkward than yesterday.


    With no choice, I searched the food store by relying on my own memory.


    I tasted all sorts of new ingredients in the Post Station Town and came up with new dishes. I already knew that other than vegetables, there were fruits in this world too. And I came across the lemon-like shiru.


    But now wasnt the time to use it. I chose a red raspberry-like fruit that was bunched together like grapes.


    What is this fruit?


    Aro.


    Aro, huh.


    It was sour, but not as strongly as shiru. The taste was a mixture of strawberry and blueberry; the fruit had great texture and low sugar content.


    There werent any fruit vendors in the Post Station Town. I remember grandma Mishel whom I had been buying chachi and gigo sold some. I enquired further, and it seemed to be a fruit exclusively used for mixing into fruit wines to enhance its vor.


    I just need to boil the fuwano with water and bake it, correct?


    Roy nodded silently.


    The princess would eat at noon, so I had three hours to cook. This included the basic work of baking fuwano.


    I suppressed the sense of emptiness in my heart and put the fuwano powder into a container I grabbed offhand, and brought it to the working tform with the other ingredients. The fuwano powder wasparable to flour that was less sticky, but I could improve that by adding a little water.


    To my surprise, fuwano powder was stickier than poitan. I added water until it was no longer powdery, and I could meld it into any shape I liked. It had the texture of a cookie dough.


    This feels different from flour.


    I ttened it so it would bake easier and then made a test batch.


    And so, I baked fuwano that I had only tried a few times before. The result was chewier than poitan and felt like a denser type of naan. With neenon as the base ingredient, I could use the fuwano to wrap various vegetables and grilled kimyusu; this was the recipe for the kimyusu meat bun I ate together with Tara in the past.


    But it wasnt a dessert. So I searched the memories from my hometown and decided to mix fuwano powder into karon milk and then add sugar and a kimyusu egg.


    I used karon nyuushi when cooking it. And, of course, I was mimicking the cooking methods of a pancake.


    This was the first time I was using a kimyusu egg. The shape was exactly like a chicken egg, but it was one size smaller, about as big as a silkie egg I tried before back home.


    I broke it carefully, and a lemon colored egg yolk and transparent egg white fell onto the te. It was no different from a chicken egg.


    I heard that kimyusu was a strange bird with wings on its head, so it was fortunate that its meat and eggs were simr to chicken meat and eggs.


    Anyway, I carried on with the cooking.


    I used tworge wooden skewers in ce of chopsticks to stir the kimyusu egg.


    I had not made any pancakes since Reina insisted that I make them for her some time ago.


    It was back when we just entered middle school. My childhood friend Reina wanted to make pancakes because Valentines wasing and asked me to teach her.


    After I told her to just follow the instruction on the box, she said angrily: I came to you because I cant make it well after following the instructions on the box!


    In the end, we made perfect pancakes by following the manual. Reina just didnt control the fire properly.


    And so Reina decorated the pancakes she made with cream and chocte and then gave them to me and my dad.


    Reina started getting better at making desserts, so my father and I were relegated to just eating them. Now that I thought about it, even though Reinas culinary skill wasnt as good as my or my dads, she was still really happy when we said her cooking tasted good.


    Now isnt the time for reminiscing.


    I was thinking about Ai Fa and everyone in the Forest''s Edge, and my thoughts went further back to Reina and my father, and the emotions almost crushed me.


    I concentrated on mixing the kimyusu egg, karon milk, Jaguar sugar, and fuwano and cooking it in the pan.


    There wasnt any baking powder, so the pancakes wouldnt rise. But thanks to the egg, I could make it into a yellowish and fluffy dessert.


    I tried a little and found the texture to be mediocre. It wasnt fluffy at all and was too hard. But I had not eaten eggs or sugar for a long time, and nyuushi was used when cooking it, so the taste felt perfect to me. The sourness of the nyuushi brought out the sweetness without overwhelming it.


    Anyway, I adjusted the ratio of the ingredients and made a few more samples. After thirty minutes, I made a pancake that was satisfactory to me.


    However, I was cooking for a noble princess engrossed with delicacies. It felt a little underwhelming to serve this with just banam honey, so I used the aro fruit to make a fruit jam. I just needed to boil the fruit until it turned to mash and then to add sugar to make it into something simr to jam. I washed the fruit, added water into a small pot, and then looked towards Roy for the first time in a while:


    By the way, how many portions


    And closed my mouth on reflex. Roy was watching me work with incredulous eyes.


    He shifted his gaze away when he realized I was looking at him.


    How many portions should I make?


    Just one.


    So Lifuria would be dining by herself. Dell and her father had probably left the manor for business.


    Leaving that aside What was with Roy just now?


    Never mind, its better for me if we dont interfere with each other.


    I put the washed aro into the pot and boiled it with a small amount of water. The sour and sweet aroma of the fruit spread in the kitchen together with the fragrance of the nyuushi. I crushed and stirred it with a wooden spat, and added sugar next.


    The Jaguar sugar was brown, just like sugarcane sugar, but the grains wererger than white sugar and tasted stronger. It probably meant this sugar was full of minerals.


    After adding a little sugar, I started stirring it carefully. When it was about to burn, I added more aro.


    The fruit was rather sour, so I used quite a lot of sugar to counteract it. It still didnt taste quite right, so after putting out the fire, I added a little banam honey.


    It looked like a gooey form of salted plum and wasnt bad for a fruit jam I made on the spot.


    Alright, this should do. But I want to serve freshly baked desserts so I will wait until its almost noon before making the actual product.


    Is that so? Then you can stay in your room, I need to use the kitchen.


    Ah, you are making the dishes for the servants?


    Hence, I gave up my ce.


    Ahh, before that, how much karon milk will be left for tomorrow?


    Karon milk? Those are replenished every morning; the one here will be good for another two to three days.


    I see. Then can I use a few bottles to prepare for tomorrows meal?


    Roy looked at me suspiciously.


    Whatever. But Why do you need so much milk?


    Because if I have to make dessert tomorrow, I will need to make a wider variety. So I want to make nyuushi-like ingredients ahead of time.


    After getting his permission, I took the two milk bottles from the food store and poured them into a pot.


    One bottle was about a liter. I covered the lid and bade farewell to the white milky liquid.


    To not let it get in the way, I will put this in the food store.


    Is that all for the prep work?


    Yes. If I let it sit, the water and nyuushi will separate, right? I n to use the nyuushi part as an ingredient.


    The separated nyuushi was the cream. Normally, the milk sold in the market was homogenized to avoid the cream separating from the water, but fresh milk could be separated easily with this method.


    By the way, by stirring the milk fats intensely, it was possible to get more concentrated cream, which could be used to make butter. I thought the nyuushi in this kitchen was prepared through such a method too.


    There werent any refrigerators in Genos, and I didnt know what are the other ways to make full use of the cream. But if I stirred it and added sugar, it could be used as a topping for desserts. I thought about that as I carried the pot away when Roy came over.


    Who are you?


    There was a strange light in Roys brown eyes. His freckled face also looked dead serious.


    Why does a brat like you know so many cooking methods? Arent you just a whippersnapper chef from the Post Station Town?


    Thats true, but Im not from Genos. I helped my father with his work back in my hometown.


    But you are just a punk! How old are you?


    Im 17.


    17 Why is a juvenile like you able to cook so many dishes


    Erm, did you try my cooking?


    Lifuria-sama and the guests all said your dish tastes better than the vice head chefs. How could I not try it?


    Roy looked as if he was going to grab me by the chest, but he stopped midway and mmed his fist on the working tform gently.


    The head chef went to the Genos castle together with the master. But the vice-chef is a first-rate chef who used to cook in the Selva Lance Inn. I know how good his skills are! But your cooking is better than his How is that possible!


    Im a foreign chef. They must find my cooking exotic since my cooking is different from the chefs of this country.


    Hmmp! We also invite chefs from Semu and Jaguar to work here often! But their dishes arent well received at all. But, why


    Maybe the people here just happen to like the taste of my hometown.


    Or maybe the civilization in my world was more advanced, so my culinary skill was ahead of their time. There was no way to ascertain these hypotheses, so we could only guess.


    I also learned to cook in the White Dress Lady Inn! Im just 19! No one younger than me had been recruited to this manor!


    Hmm


    But I can only cook for the servants. Im still young, so the chefs in this manor dont understand my skills yet. This is to be expected, but you


    Roy started choking up and lowered his head. His shoulders were quivering.


    Move that pot, its in the way.


    Okay.


    I was surprised by him and did what he asked.


    At this moment, someone opened the kitchen door from the outside.


    Asuta-sama, Roy-sama, what happened?


    Nothing! Leave, you ve girl!


    The guards cast sharp gazes at us from behind Chiffon Chel. They probably thought there was a fight.


    Theres no need to test for poison yet, right? Asuta-sama, if you have finished your work, I will bring you to your room


    No need, I n to finish right before noon. Can I stay here before that?


    When he heard what I said, Roy red at me.


    I wont get in your way. Please, let me practice cooking too. I was nning to practice at home in the first ce. Will I get punished for using some of the ingredients for practice?


    Whatever.


    Roy said with a hint of anger and started boiling water in tworge pots.


    I shifted the pot full of karon milk into the food store and then returned to the kitchen with some vegetables and herbs. I was curious about Roys culinary skills and stole a nce at him.


    I didnt have any chance to meet the chefs from the city, and I probably wont get a chance again after leaving this ce.


    Since I nned to continue working as a chef in Genos, I should see how the other chefs cook. For the sake of cooking dishes in the Forest''s Edge settlement and the Post Station Town that wouldnt lose out to the city, I scouted out the enemy.


    And so, I researched the ways to cook the various vegetables and herbs and observed Roy through the corner of my eyes.


    As expected of someone who talked big, he chopped the vegetables and meat with perfect form. He sliced the chachi, p, and neenon thinly and then tossed them into the boiling pot. Just how many portions was he making? It was a light lunch, but the quantity was massive.


    He then added rock salt and the bouillon cube-like thing for seasoning and then put in a pinch of a shredded herb I had never seen before. That herb had a cress-like fragrance.


    What surprised me was that he added some nyuushi. He split the palm-sized lump of nyuushi into two and added them into the pots. What a generous way of using them.


    Next was the meat. It was red meat with lots of fat and weighed about 10 kg.


    Sorry, is this meat from the torso of a karon?


    From the karons back.


    Karon had the texture of beef, and my guess was that this meat was the tenderloin. Roy sliced it 1 cm thick and then into squares about 5 cm long.


    He grilled them in a pot greased with karon fats and put in another type of herb along with its stem. It had a spicy fragrance about it. When the meat slices were almost done, he removed the herbs and then poured the meat along with its juice into the pot of vegetables.


    I thought he was done, but he left the simmering pot behind and went into the food store. Roy came out with two Totos eggs that were asrge as rugby balls, weighing 1.5 kg each.


    He ced the eggs on the counter and then removed a strange cooking tool from the wall. It was a metallic club with a thick head, about 20 cm long and 3 cm thick. I had no idea what use it had.


    He started whacking the Totos egg with the thick end of the club. He was putting his back into it, but the shell only cracked a little.


    When the crack opened to a certain extent, he ced the tool on top of the egg, and bits of the shell started falling onto the counter. What surprised me was that the inner membrane was still intact.


    After removing a quarter of the shell, he made an incision in the membrane with a kitchen knife. The liquid inside was then poured into a new pot.


    The yolk was bright orange and the egg white transparent. He stabbed the yolk a few times with a spat and then poured it into a heated pot before stirring it.


    Meat, vegetables, and Totos egg. Arge amount of nyuushi and cress-like herbs. He stirred this mixture of ingredients and then scooped some up with a spoon to taste test. There didnt seem to be a need to season it further since Roy turned down the heat.


    I thought he was done this time, but he took out another sack of fuwano, around 10 kg of them. His strides looked a little dangerous and unsteady.


    He used a steel bowl to scoop up one bowlful, added water, and then molded them into ping-pong sized balls. He did this really quickly, and the counter was full of fuwano balls in no time.


    After making about 200, he dropped them into the pot, taking care not to ssh the soup. With that, he was finally done.


    He covered the lid, waited some time, tasted the dish again, and looked at the tightly shut door. I asked at this moment:


    Are you finished? Would you mind letting me try some?


    Since he tried the cream stew, he probably wont get mad at my request. Roy looked momentarily confused but then made a sour face before backing away from the pot. I stood before the stove with a new spoon.


    This pot was cooked really well, but adding arge amount of nyuushi resulted in ayer of oil at the top, even after stirring the content. It had the aroma of nyuushi and herbs and felt rather unique.


    I had a taste And a texture that wasnt bad spread in my mouth. The vegetables mixed with the bouillon cube, with the fragrance of nyuushi and cress-like herbs added on top, and the taste of the grilled meat also merged into it. Part of the Totos egg was mixed in, and the sticky texture of the yolk and the smooth feeling of the egg white felt really pleasant.


    In short, this dish had a wide variety of vors, but I didnt find it unpleasant.


    But I had not eaten other dishes simr to this, so I had nothing topare it with. If it was up to me, I would have simplified thesebinations. Nyuushi could be used very flexibly without fear of disrupting the nutritional bnce. But that didnt mean anybination would do.


    Vegetables and herbs needed to be chosen carefully to achieve this texture, and this would take many attempts and precise control of the heat I could sense the effort spent to make this dish.


    Its delicious. I never expected such abination.


    Roy made aplicated expression when he heard my feedback.


    But he just clicked his tongue and yelled at the door with a: Hey! The food for the servants is done! Get the people on duty toe over!


    Chiffon Chel poked her face in and replied politely: Understood


    It seemed that the food for the servants didnt need to be tested for poison.


    What about Asuta-sama? Its almost noon soon


    Is that so, then I will get to work.


    I ced the dough I made slowly onto the pan and cooked it in the same way as a pancake. I decided to make two fuwano pancakes 1 cm thick and 15 cm wide.


    When the pancakes had a nice yellowish brown color, I shifted them to a white porcin te. I decided to put the aro fruit jam and karon nyuushi, which was a substitute for butter, into a separate small silver container.


    Well then, please let me perform the poison testing


    Roy nodded when he heard Chiffon Chel saying that. He cut a small piece of the fuwano pancake and shifted it to a wooden te, and then spread the three condiments on them. I felt that his actions were a sign of respect towards this dish.


    Chiffon Chel carefully ate a piece then made a satisfied moan: Ara


    Its very delicious The banam honey goes well with this fuwano cake And the taste of the egg is great too


    Now that I thought about it, Chiffon Chel who had to test for poison was always eating the same things as her master. Even a mouthful of each dish would make her picky about food, so being praised by Chiffon Chel was a great honor.


    By the way, Asuta-sama didnt eat sincest night What do you n to do about lunch?


    Im already full from taste testing the fuwano, so I will just eat something simpleter. Is it fine for me to stay in this kitchen and continue researching cooking?


    Roy interrupted with an emotionless tone: Hey, this ce is mine during this time.


    He would probably be practicing his culinary skill here too.


    I will take care not to disturb you. Given how big this kitchen is, it wont be difficult for the two of us to cook at the same time, correct?


    Instead of going back to that brick room andze around, I would rather spend my time here. I needed to practice my cooking skills so I could make use of this experience once I was free.


    Roy looked really unhappy, but he still said: Whatever.


    2


    Noon.


    The ingredients for dinner were kimyusu meat and eggs.


    There was arger variety of egg dishes than karon milk dishes that I could choose from. I decided that the best options out of all these possibilities were omelet and oyakodon, and decided on the former.


    It wasnt difficult to make the side dish for oyakodon in this ce, but there wasnt any ingredient to substitute for rice. I didnt want to make something that I would regret.


    So I chose kimyusu omelet.


    It wasnt difficult to make this since I had meat, aria, and nyuushi. I nned to make an omelet with lots of meat.


    But this dish seemed dull, so I decided to work on the sauce. I thought of letting the princess try both the tarapa sauce and white sauce.


    The white sauce could be made the same way as yesterday, so I focused my time and effort on the tarapa sauce.


    I called it tarapa sauce, but it tasted like ketchup and had apletely different vor from the white sauce. My goal was to try to make it as close to demi-ce sauce or brown sauce.


    First, I fried the fuwano powder with nyuushi and made some roux. Unlike white sauce, I kept frying the fuwano until it turned brown. While it was cooling down, I made the stock that would enhance the vor of the roux.


    I diced a tarapa as much as possible and then used a grate to shred the aria which took the ce of onions. I then cooked them with fruit wine and seasoned the mix with salt, sugar, Pico leaves, and bouillon cubes.


    I was hesitant about using karon milk instead of water. The tarapa in this food store was sweeter than the one I bought in the Post Station Town, but I still needed to negate its sourness.


    So I added the roux to enhance the thickness of the tarapa stock, and it turned reddish brown. I had a taste, and it had just the right sourness and looked good. This was thanks to the bouillon cube that could improve the taste of any dish drastically.


    If I rely on this too much, I wont be able to cook properly in the Post Station Town.


    Bouillon cubes were made by boiling meat and bones. It was an alluring seasoning, but making them would be difficult in the Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town. The ingredient cost alone would be huge, and if I considered the time and firewood it would take, it wasnt feasible to use these in a business at all.


    I could get as much kiba bones as I need. If I could get the houses that had plenty of women to help, it might be possible to make something simr.


    I decided to stow this away in a corner of my mind.


    Could I buy karon milk in the Post Station Town? And process them to make nyuushi and curd? What about the price of kimyusu and Totos egg, were there enough quantity for retail? If there were enough supply, why have I never seen it in any kitchen before? How much does reten oil, mamaria vinegar, Jaguar sugar, and banam honey cost? Also, where could I procure them?


    In just 24 hours, I had noted down these things in my mind.


    I cant just let the nobles monopolize this deliciousness. I need to learn from this disaster and make use of it in the future


    I thought as I started making omelet.


    This dish wasntplicated. I cut the kimyusu chest meat into shreds and then fried it together with aria and neenon shreds. Afterwards, I seasoned it with salt, Pico leaves, bouillon cube, and fruit wine.


    After finishing that, I poured an egg mixture into a pan. The egg was mixed with a small amount of karon milk, and I used nyuushi in ce of fats to fry them.


    Kimyusu egg could be eaten raw, so I decided to make them into a half-cooked gooey state. I added in the other ingredients before the egg hardenedpletely and then rolled the egg to wrap up the other ingredients. The Tsurumi restaurant also sold omelet rice, so I was good at doing this.


    I scooped the end product onto a te and then almost added tarapa sauce and white sauce on both sides Fortunately, I remembered about testing for poison.


    If the taste testing was done after pouring the sauce, it would destroy the presentation. It would be wiser to put the sauces in separate containers, like what I did with the fuwano pancake.


    Im done. Please test for poison.


    Roy cut off three slices from the right side of the omelet and then poured two types of sauce on them. Chiffon Chel moaned in awe after tasting it.


    Im speechless The dishes Asuta-sama makes are incredible It is really delicious


    I couldnt see the princess and Dells reaction, so Chiffon Chels evaluation was everything. But I wondered how Lifuria felt about a small piece of her pancake and omelet being cut off for poison testing. She had to eat these dishes alone when there were no guests and her father was away.


    High-quality cuisine made just for her, which needed to be tested for poison The ingredients might be top-notch, the chef could be the cream of the crop, but would the food taste good like this?


    Indeed, being a noble isnt all good.


    Anyway, the servants took away the dinner in a blink of an eye.


    I asked the guards if I could meet Lifuria, but the answer I got after sunset was a No.


    Todays dish, too, wasnt bad. The mistress said that if you continue to work hard, she will send you home with a reward in five days.


    But I have my own life too! If not, let me make preparations to close my stalls in the Post Station Town for a few days. I wille back to cook after making arrangements with the denizens of Forest''s Edge.


    My request was turned down.


    The curtains I torest night were taken away by the servants; they also took away the other curtains too, so I lost my means of contacting Dell.


    The only thing I can do is to cook


    I thought about where things went wrong and embraced another lonely night.


    The next day, 7th of the White Month, I was told to make lunch with Minmi fruit.


    I knew nothing about that ingredient. It was the size of a tennis ball, with hair-like spines that were 1 cm long covering it, a strange fruit. On further inquiry, I learned it was imported from the southernmost region of Jaguar, an extremely rare ingredient. I timidly peeled off the disgusting skin and found the insides to be pink and juicy.


    The faint aroma was sweet, and the texture was simr to peach. There wasnt any sourness at all, only a strong sweetness. It was as juicy as a peach, and juices as thick as honey dripped with every bite.


    I think it would be best to eat delicious fruit as it is.


    I muttered in my mind as I experimented with the samples.


    I could make delicious jam by mashing it up and adding sugar, but considering the texture, I decided to heat up the mashed fruit and then add in sugar, honey, and a dash of alcohol-less fruit wine.


    I also had the karon milk I left to sit from yesterday.


    After sitting for one night, the karon milk had separated into the cream and wateryer. Even the color of the cream looked concentrated, and there was more cream than I expected.


    At best, fresh cow milk contains 4 percent of fats. So 2 liters would yield at most 80 g of cream. But karon milk could produce twice that amount easily.


    I heard that buffalo milk had twice the amount of fatspared with cow milk. Speaking of which, karon curd was simr to Mozzare cheese, so karon milk should be more simr to buffalo milk.


    Anyway, more was better. I skimmed the cream as carefully as I could and shifted it into another container. It was thick and white.


    This was already good enough as a cream, but, to improve its texture, I had to turn this into whipped cream. So I shifted it into a smaller container and started shaking it up and down. There wasnt anything like a whisk in this kitchen after all.


    Whipped cream needed air to get its fluffy texture, so I thought this was an effective method.


    I learned about this method by chance. I heard that in order to make tastier tea, instead of using mineral water, it was better to use tap water with air mixed into it. If you really wanted to use mineral water, you should shake the bottle intensely to mix the air into it.


    I made use of this theory, or rather, I did so rather naturally. Everything I knew about making desserts was from my meager experience and knowledge.


    I think Reina said that the cream needs to be beaten for 7 to 8 minutes when not using an electric hand mixer.


    Then how many minutes should I go with this method? If I go at it for too long, the fats would get separated into nyuushi, but on the other hand, I didnt think it would be that easy to make nyuushi.


    So I decided to shake it longer than necessary. Roy who was watching me cook with eyes as serious as yesterday was already staring with his eyes wide.


    I felt about ten minutes had passed. My muscles would ache if I shook any longer, so I poured the cream I had shaken onto a metal bowl.


    The cream that used to viscous fell into the bowl. I poked at it with a wooden skewer in ce of chopsticks and found it a little hard, but still eptable. The cream was in the perfect semi-liquid state.


    I then added sugar in it and started whipping the cream with skewers in ce of chopsticks. Before doing so, I added water into a bowl one size bigger and put the cream bowl in it. As the cream would melt at body temperature, I had to cool it so it wouldnt revert back to its liquid form.


    After whipping it for 3 to 4 minutes, it finally felt a little bit harder.


    Well, that should do.


    I made another fuwano pancake that had less sugarpared to yesterdays and tried it. Next was the Minmi fruit jam.


    Simply put, this was a weirdbination of adding peach jam on pancakes, but since I wasnt that particr about desserts, it was good enough for me.


    The whipped cream I made on the spot wasnt much, but the fluffy texture would probably feel refreshing to the people here. As it was made from karon milk, there shouldnt be anyints about eating it together with banam honey.


    So the dish I decided on was a casual dessert served together with Banam honey and nyuushi. From the face Chiffon Chel who tested for poison, this dessert was as good as yesterdays.


    Without sugar and karon milk, I wont be able to make desserts in Forest''s Edge and Post Station Town. I really want to let Rimee Wu and Tara try this.


    I thought as I watched the dessert get taken away and then stood before the pot I had left alone all the while.


    Well then, what should I do with this?


    When Roy heard what I was saying to myself, he stopped his work at hand and said to me: Hey, if you want to get rid of it, tell the guards to get someone toe. Karon milk stinks once it spoils; there is a designated ce to dispose of it.


    No, this wont spoil for another day or two, right? Im thinking about what dish to make with it.


    What dish can you make with the milk that had its fats removed?


    Even without the fats, the milk still has plenty of nutrients. Its a pity to throw it away.


    Milk with its fats removed was called skimmed milk. By processing it into powder, it would be skimmed milk powder. In Japan, skimmed milk wasnt held in high regard, but it was still sold in the market as an ingredient for making desserts.


    However, it seemed unlikely for this world to have the technology to process milk into powdered form. If the method used to make bouillon cube was employed, salt would need to be added to preserve it, which wouldnt be ideal.


    In any case, I just need to think about using fresh milk. Maybe this isnt sold in the Post Station Town because preserving it is hard.


    My worries stemmed from my hope that I could purchase karon milk in the Post Station Town. I was practicing ahead of time so I would be ready when karon milk was avable for me in the future.


    In Genos which didnt have any freezer facilities, fresh milk could only be kept for two to three days. As for their usage, my main focus would be on using them as nyuushi or curd. From my experiment just now, I realized that 2 liters of karon milk could only yield less than 200 g of cream.


    It was more than I expected, but that meant that 90% of it would be skimmed milk. I thought the skimmed milk contained a lot of nutrients too, so I didnt want to resemble the nobles by letting it go waste.


    In the Dabag city where the karon are sold, there should be some way to use it.


    I would need to research this, but right now, I could only use my own judgment to decide on how to use this skimmed milk.


    Okay, lets see whether it could be used as part of a soup. Next I think Reina made custard cream with it before. Lets make the preparation to try this tomorrow.


    I never thought that I would depend on my childhood friend in such a way.


    With my heart aching from the thought that I would never meet my childhood friend again, I started on the work at hand.


    I was asked to use kimyusu meat and curd to make dinner for that night.


    She asked for kimyusu meat three days in a row, which showed how much Lifuria liked it.


    Kimyusu meat and curd So a dish with chicken and cheese, huh


    Since there was an oven, how about making a pizza? But there wasnt one in the Forest''s Edge, so I wouldnt be able to put this experience to use in the future.


    So I decided to go wild and make pata.


    This was an Italian dish made by frying meat dredged in flour and egg.


    I had never eaten proper Italian pata before too and only tried the imitation made by my dad. He didnt make this for sale but as supper or gifts.


    He used chicken breast meat, so I decided on kimyusu breast meat too. I decided to boldly remove the skin and cut it 1 cm thick, and then tenderize it with a stick. I used two slices for a portion, so there were six slices for three portions.


    After seasoning it with Pico leaves, I stuffed crushed curd between the slices. The type of curd wasnt specified, so I chose the Gyama curd that was tougher and easier to crush.


    After finishing with that, I cracked an egg. I used the grate to grind the karon curd into powder-like form and then added it into the egg.


    That was the gist of making pata that I learned from my dad; I wondered how real pata was made. I heard traditional pata used veal.


    Anyway, I used fuwano bits in ce of flour and sprinkled it onto the meat, then poured the egg-curd mixture, and finally grilled it in a pan. Grilling it with nyuushi would make the taste too strong, so reten oil should do here. Reten oil was simr to olive oil, and personally, I thought it was suited for Italian dishes.


    With that, the main dish was more or less done.


    I decided to use the tarapa sauce used for the Kiba burger for this dish. When I ate pata back home, the sauce was also tomato sauce with lots of onion bits. The aria that had the fragrance of onion and the tarapa sauce meshes well with the grilled kimyusu meat.


    I tried the sample I made, and the texture of the meat, egg, and fuwano bits mixed wonderfully with the chewy curd.


    If I could make this dish in the Post Station Town, it would definitely be popr. I just needed oil and eggs to make this in the Post Station Town.


    I could purchase Gyama curd from the Semu peddlers and figuring out how to make curd from karon milk shouldnt be too hard. The reten oil that I couldnt buy had to be substituted by kiba oil though.


    And I had to consider if kiba was suitable for this.


    Would the kiba taste be too strong?


    I wouldnt know if I didnt try it, but I felt I could still make a strong tasting dish. A kiba pata that tasted like pork pata I could wrap it in grilled poitan and sell it at the stall.


    But it is hard to fry food at the stall. It isnt easy to maintain a strong fire, and it wont taste nice if I leave it alone for too long


    I thought as I worked on the main dish. If I didnt engross myself in these thoughts, I would break down from my worries about the future.


    However, Lifuria didnt give any specialment today as well.


    The next day, the 8th of the White Month, I received aint from the princess early in the morning.


    She said that she couldnt stand eating the same thing three days in a row. Basically, she didnt want fuwano pancakes anymore.


    Myints that I was an amateur in dessert making didnt reach her ears. With no other choice, I decided to try making cookies.


    I only had memories of watching Reina make cookies and had less experiencepared to making pancakes.


    First, I added sugar and fuwano to nyuushi, reverting it back to its semi-liquid form. Fuwano powder was added slowly to avoid making it into a dough. I then poured in a little karon milk and kneaded until it was hard enough to be melded into shape.


    I then ced this onto a tray with fuwano powder sprinkled on it and then used a thick stirring stick to roll it t. There werent any baking molds, so I used a small wine ss to cut it into round shapes and then used a knife to shape it into squares and star shapes. The dough I removed was ttened again, until I couldnt repeat the aforementioned steps any longer. Thest bits were molded into a circle by hand.


    It was time for the oven I had been ignoring to shine. I just needed to lit the fuel at the bottom to use it. To avoid burning the cookies, I set it to the weakest fire. Roy taught me all that, and the fuel in question was charcoal.


    In the meantime, I turned the skimmed milk into custard cream. First, I added sugar to the kimyusu egg yolk and poured it on fuwano powder. After mixing them, I added some skimmed milk. From this point, it was the standard method of making cookies. When making western confectionery, flour, milk, sugar, egg, and butter were all necessary.


    After the ingredients mixed with skimmed milk turned soft, I heated it up in the pot. When the moisture evaporated and the mixture thickened, it was done.


    It wasnt hard to repeat the process, and the karon milk and nyuushi gave the dish a lot of depth, and the taste was impable. For an amateur like me, this was the limit.


    At this point, the cookies were done. I tried one after it cooled down, and it was crunchy. It was harder to replicate this,pared to pancake.


    The extra dough I made in case of failures was also put inside to be baked. In the meantime, I prepared more of the aro fruit jam that I made yesterday. Cookies were good enough to be eaten alone, but having custard cream and aro fruit jam would make it even nicer.


    And so, Ipleted my task.


    All the dough was made into cookies, and I made a whole bunch in the end.


    This dish wont spoil that quickly, so the leftovers can be eaten as an after-dinner snack.


    I mentioned that, but didnt receive any reply from Lifuria.


    The request for dinner that night was anything made with kimyusu meat.


    Speaking of which, there wasnt any specific request for lunch either.


    Was thepetition against the vice-head chef still ongoing? I had not spoken with Dell since the first night, so I didnt know what was going on.


    But anything was a troubling request. With so many ingredients, there were a lot of choices.


    In the end, I decided to try a dish I was still researching, which was Kimyusu meatballs, a dish I had been researching for sale in the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    I chose kimyusu breast meat and seasoned it with just salt. I shredded it with a meat cutting knife and then melded them into rod shape instead of balls.


    The problem was what vor I should make.


    I decided to try a new ingredient, the kiki fruit.


    It was a fruit I saw in the Post Station Town but had not yet tasted. It was one size smaller than a fist, light purple and shaped like a dried permission. It was probably sold as an easily portable fruit for travels, just like aria.


    I tried the taste earlier in the day, and it had a slight sweetness, a strong sourness, and a unique texture, something like pickled plum.


    I asked around and found out that dried kiki was preserved with a method from Jaguar, by soaking the kiki fruit in salt and fruit wine and then drying it over a few days. Many travelers were adding this into poitan soup, which was a surprise.


    The pickle juice was suitable for drinking together with wine. It was spicy and salty and could be mixed into normal fruit wine, water or fruit juice. The kiki fruit that was removed from the pickle juice also had a unique texture.


    And so, the kiki fruit was a precious ingredient in the Post Station Town. Dried kiki fruit was also used as a special seasoning in the kitchen of the city.


    I discovered dried kiki fruit underplicated circumstances. I was originally looking for ingredients to give more ir to the Kimyusu meatballs back then. The dried kiki fruit was dry outside but moist inside. By crushing it, something akin to plum could be made, which would be a good side dish for the meatballs. I hoped to add this into the new menu of the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    However, this dish might seem too in for this ce, so I decided to make four meatballs for each diner, with different vors for each ball.


    One was made with nyuushi while the other  with Tau sauce. These were butter vor and soy sauce vor in my old world.


    The third one was covered in the familiar white sauce.


    I decided to put some effort into thest ball.


    This was a standard method for seasoning in my hometown. A sweet and spicy teriyaki meatball made with alcohol-less fruit wine, Tau sauce, Pico leaves and sugar, with banam honey as a hidden taste.


    But that wasnt all. I dressed the teriyaki meatball with the tartar sauce I made myself.


    Mayonnaise was needed to make tartar sauce. Making mayonnaise was easy if there were eggs, vinegar, and oil.


    Start by mixing the egg yolk with salt; then, add vinegar, oil, and keep stirring. That was all.


    The key thing was mixing in air before adding vinegar. I had to spend a lot of effort on this since there wasnt any hand mixer, but I was familiar with this method, so it wasnt too much of a hassle.


    The ingredients I used were different though. Reten oil was simr to olive oil, mamaria vinegar tasted like a cross between western vinegar and balsamic. Mamaria was also a deep shade of dark brown and turned a dark shade of orange when mixed with egg yolk.


    The end product was great. The faint raisin taste of the mamaria vinegar seemed a little out of ce but the taste of the mayonnaise was spot on. The sourness of the mamaria sauce had been neutralized, so the taste was gentler.


    Next would be dicing cooked egg and raw aria and then mixing them together with the mayonnaise. After seasoning it with salt and Pico leaves, the tartar sauce was done. Covering the teriyaki meatball with tartar would bring out its sweet and spicy taste and give it a junk food feel.


    Its difficult to test this dish for poison


    There were three portions with four sauces each. Chiffon Chel was trying to suppress a smile. I could just make all the meatballs into teriyaki tartar vor, but when I taste tested them within my limited time, I found all the vors to be good.


    It was a given for butter and soy sauce vors, but the dried kiki meatball was unexpectedly tasty too. After trying the strong taste of the teriyaki meatball, eating the in kiki fruit vored meatball was very memorable.


    Since there wasnt any way to escape, I could only make dishes to melt Lifurias stubborn heart. I encouraged myself with this thinking and did my best to cook.


    But Lifuria neither gave anyments today nor agree to my request to speak with her.


    3


    Today ended peacefully too


    I was brought back to my room after finishing my job, and I thought to myself as I looked out the open window.


    It was already my fourth night here. Dell probably still didnt have time to leave the city. The situation neither improved nor worsened, as if this would be my new daily routine as time passed.


    But Pyschkurewuss would return in the morning two dayster. No matter what, this daily routine woulde to an end. In any case, this retarded lifestyle would end tomorrow.


    This day passed slowly. I cropped myself up in the kitchen, but my heart was filled with sorrow and worries.


    Ai Fa Whats on your mind?


    Whenever I remembered this name, my heart started beating erratically, as if my body was being torn apart. I realized just how much I was depending on Ai Fa.


    Why am I here, am I really standing here by my own strength, am I really living for myself? I was thinking about things that I normally didnt consider.


    Like a lonely existence drifting in the universe, falling into a deep sea of despair.


    I want to see Ai Fa.


    And hear her voice.


    And feel her body warmth.


    I started getting engrossed in these thoughts that were so intense that I felt like a fool.


    Aside from Ai Fa, how were the others doing? The Wu n which I was closest to, the Lutim house, Lei house, Sudora house, Fou house a long list of them. And the people in the Post Station Town too, they were just a memory to me now. I was drifting in a ce apart from them, thinking back of the life I used to have.


    I focused on cooking during the day to stop myself from worrying about all that, but once I returned to my room, I was overwhelmed by emptiness immediately. No matter how much I researched my cooking, only Lifuria would get to enjoy it. Although Dell would get to dine too, just that alone wasnt enough to dispel the emptiness I felt.


    I wanted Ai Fa to eat these dishes. I wanted the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of the Post Station Town to savor them too. The skills and knowledge I obtained here would be disyed before them one day Even though I cooked with this on my mind, I still felt very depressed when night fell.


    Asuta-sama It will be bad for your health if you dont sleep


    Chiffon Chel came over quietly. Her hands should be touching my arms and shoulders, but my mind was nk and I couldnt feel anything.


    Sorry, Im not that tired yet.


    Is that so But you cant rest unless you lie down, please go to bed


    Thats true.


    Whether I was standing by the window or lying in bed, the darkness in my heart would still linger. Still, it was better to let Chiffon Chel feel at ease.


    The master will return in the morning of the day after tomorrow I can only spend time with Asuta-sama for one more day


    Thats true.


    I think its a pity but it pains me to see Asuta-sama hurting so much


    Chiffon Chel was smiling as usual, but her purple eyes had a troubling light since she didnt know the best way to convey her thoughts.


    She had worked here as a ve for many years. The toll on her heart was worse than for normal people, but she still had the capacity to think about others.


    If she wasnt with me, I would have broken down already. However It was hard to fill the emptiness in my heart.


    Sorry, Im going to turn in.


    Okay


    Chiffon Chel slowly let go of my arm and closed the window. She brought me to my bed and then disappeared behind the screen.


    Asuta-sama, sweet dreams


    Yes, you too.


    I copsed onto the bed weakly. Chiffon Chel extinguished the light, and my vision was covered in darkness.


    My body felt like lead, but I didnt feel sleepy at all. Maybe my mind was resisting the urge to sleep since what awaited me were nightmares.


    Nightmare Isnt this exactly a nightmare?


    If I could go home two dayster, I wouldnt feel such despair. But I would be facing Pyschkurewuss. I couldnt trust someone with such a terrible reputation.


    And, of course, if I wasnt released but was forced to face Pyschkurewuss, I would try my best to open a path to a peaceful resolution. However, once Pyschkurewuss learns of his daughters rash actions, he might think killing me off would be the quickest way to settle this problem I might not see Ai Fa and the others again and disappear from this world. This was the source of my fear.


    I could stand living apart from Ai Fa for a few days, but it would be a life worse than death if I couldnt see Ai Fa ever again.


    Thest image of Ai Fa, of her smiling blissfully, was engraved deeply into my mind.


    I hoped that I could make it through safely until we meet again


    Ai Fa was looking forward to us resting together in the house. Our scheduled rest day coincided on the 8th day of the White month, which was today.


    Asuta, dont let your guard done, and work hard


    I didnt rx my guard, but got kidnapped by viins and couldnt return home. I wondered how angry and sad Ai Fa was I caused Ai Fa to feel even greater despair and worries than me.


    Ai Fa


    I twisted and turned, and couldnt fall asleep.


    I heard a strange screeching sound Like metal grinding on something.


    Did the wind blow open the window?


    No, the windows could only be pushed open from the inside, so there was no way for the wind to blow it open. But the door leading to the corridor was tightly shut. Did Chiffon Chel open the window?


    But I could only hear the rhythmic breathing of her sleep.


    I propped myself up to see what it was. And then A ck figure appeared at the screen near the window. The figure was darker than the night, like apressed form of darkness.


    What


    Dont speak.


    A suppressed voice.


    The youths voice sounded familiar.


    Feral yellow eyes reflected the dim moonlight shining in through the window.


    You are?


    Dont be too loud. It will be bad if the woman sleeping there notices.


    The youth had the eyes of a wounded beast, and a hoarse voice of a boy said quietly:


    Cant you see me? Even with this much light?


    My arm was held by a strong force.


    My consciousness was blurry, as if I was daydreaming. I was pulled behind the screen forcefully. The window behind the screen was wide open, and the moonlight shone into the room.


    Under the pale moonlight, I could see the fiery red hair fluttering in the wind.


    Geta What are you


    Ask yourself that.


    The red-headed Geta said monotonously and let go of my arm.


    You look really lively, Asuta of the Fa house. Hows life in a nobles manor?


    This was the first time Geta addressed me by my name.


    The Mars hunter with a youthful face, half a head shorter than me and wearing a cape made from spotted hide The son of the righteous thief Goram, Geta. I couldnt get used to it no matter how many times I saw his body.


    H-How did you get in here? There are guard dogs and sentries No, how did you know Im here


    I told you to be quiet; there are guards outside your door, right?


    His delicate features were twisted into an unhappy face, and he red at me with his yellow eyes.


    Didnt you open the window just now? Thats how I knew you are in this room. I shot a wed arrow tied to Fuibaha vines to the roof and climbed up here.


    No, thats not what I mean. No one knows that I got abducted to this manor, right?


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge say the culprit is definitely the aristocrat Pyschkurewuss. I had not discussed this with anyone directly, but the one who told me the address of this manor is Michael of Turan.


    I was surprised by this unexpected name.


    Yesterday, I saw a man who went to Post Station Town question the denizens of Forest''s Edge. When that man returned to Turan, I caught him and asked for the address of this manor. That man It seems that he used to live in this city.


    Erm, that might be so But the city is surrounded by rock walls, right? Isnt entry prohibited without an entry pass?


    If I have tools, I can find a way. You want me to tell you how I did it?


    I didnt really care.


    T-Then, why did youe here?


    Getas mouth became a nted line when he heard my question. I sighed when I realized this youth could show such a childish face too.


    I came here tough at you You fell into the enemys hands despite all your big talk. And also


    There was a sharp gleam in his yellow eyes.


    The aristocrat named Pyschkurewuss who is staying in this manor is the mastermind behind the conspiracy you told me about, correct? I heard about it from the conversation between the denizens of Forest''s Edge and Michael of Turan. And I wanted to see how this manor is guarded.


    There are sentries and guard dogs here, you know?


    Yes, but theyre not as great as you make them out to be. Pyschkurewuss is still sox on security after all the things he had done, huh.


    A dangerous air came out from the youths petite body. It was on par with the feral killing intent from the hunters of Forest''s Edge.


    There should be more guards inside the building. With how big this manor is, just searching all the rooms where people are staying would be a pain. Its not that easy to search for a person.


    G-Geta, are you trying to Pyschkurewuss


    That guy isnt in this manor, right? I heard the denizens of Forest''s Edge saying that. Today, Im just here to investigate


    Geta then lowered his head slightly and checked me out:


    If there is a way to expose his crime to the public, it will be the best farewell gift to myte father. It doesnt matter whether your n fails or not, I will discern the truth and then wield my de.


    Is that so, then you


    However, if he is not served the death sentence, I swear I will lop his head off. I mean it.


    His voice was even and measured, and he didnt look angry at all. But I felt a chill running down my spine, which was due to just a fraction of the murderous intent Geta was emitting.


    I stood opposite the vengeful youth in the dim room. This still felt surreal to me, and I said:


    So you are just scouting this ce out and were looking for me since I happened to be here?


    Yes, right I thought you had already been skinned by your enemies


    He cast his sharp feral eyes towards me.


    You seemed to bementing your own carelessness, what a pitiful man. The denizens of Forest''s Edge will be surprised if they learn about this.


    I have no excuse to refute you. Erm Geta, how are the denizens of Forest''s Edge doing right now?


    I finally blurt out the question I had been meaning to ask.


    They are fine. The Forest''s Edge denizens are searching frantically for you; the Post Station Town is a mess.


    Is that so?


    In the beginning, they almost got into a fight with the guards. Right now, they are running around town, and the sentries at the city gate are ignoring them. They are busy investigating who abducted you.


    Many of the people in town are rebutting the guards too, and the guards refuse to yield before their captain returns on the tenth day of the White Month. The guards are as frantic as the people in town.


    Since Pyschkurewuss younger brother, the captain of the town guards, was also in the castle, it was natural that the town guards were in a mess. This was the result of Lifurias actions.


    Even if thismotion reached the castle, the content would just be A denizen of Forest''s Edge doing business in the Post Station Town had been kidnapped. Since this wasnt done on his orders, Pyschkurewuss would just ignore it with augh. He would probably think any friction between Forest''s Edge and the town would be a good thing.


    Erm Do you know how my house head, Ai Fa, is doing?


    Geta replied emotionlessly: That woman, huh.


    Shees to town every day. But no matter how I conceal my presence, she will always detect me, what a pain. I avoid her as much as possible, so I dont really know.


    I see


    Ai Fa and the other denizens of Forest''s Edge, and the people of the Post Station Town were searching desperately for me. Just hearing that ached my heart.


    Speaking of which, you arent injured, so why do you look so frail? Geta continued quietly: Im in your debt, so I will help you ry the message.


    I walked towards Geta.


    But Geta backed away immediately, so the distance between us was the same.


    Geta I shouldnt be asking you this But can you bring me back to the Post Station Town with you?


    Hmmp. Can you hide your presence like a hunter? If not, the guard dogs will kill you before you can take ten steps.


    Geta shattered all hope with those words.


    He then stared at my dejected face.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge wont have any trouble evading the guard dogs like me. And since they know Michael of Turan, it might be possible for them to locate this manor. But they left you here for such a long time They probably thought it isnt worth breaking thews to save you.


    Thats


    Geta covered my mouth mid-sentence and said: Not so loud.


    Do I even need to mention that there isnt any evidence that Pyschkurewuss was the one who abducted me? The denizens of Forest''s Edge cant let Pyschkurewuss get hold of any wrongdoings, and they cant transgress thew without any justification.


    But


    And the truth is, the one who abducted me isnt Pyschkurewuss.


    I started exining my entire ordeal to Geta.


    Geta kept quiet impatiently and didnt butt in until the very end.


    The culprit isnt Pyschkurewuss, but his daughter The child of a viin will be a viin anyway.


    No, I dont think we can make such an assumption.


    In any case, the fact that you had been abducted to this manor remains a truth. I still think thatpared to your life, the denizens of Forest''s Edge ce more priority on thew.


    Geta pouted to express his unhappiness. Seeing his naive actions reminded me of Ai Fa, and I sighed. By the way, his feline eyes and angry face resembled Ai Fa a little.


    The life of onespanions is invaluable. Are the denizens of Forest''s Edge a bunch of weaklings who dont care about the well-being of theirpanions?


    Thats not true. What the denizens of Forest''s Edge believe in is the justness and fairness of thew and rules. They believe in that more strongly than the townsfolk.


    Hmmp, so unlike the child of a bandit, they have pure souls?


    No, Im not


    Never mind. I have my way of doing things, and the denizens of Forest''s Edge have theirs. I found you through my own methods, which is something the Forest''s Edge couldnt do.


    Geta spoke softly, but his tone was taunting. He suddenly leaned towards me.


    Now, a question for you. What message do you want to ry to your friends?


    His face and tone seemed to be asking How may I help you?


    I didnt know what he was scheming, but I still nodded and answered: Yes. I hope you can tell them exactly what I said just now. And also tell Zashuma about this too.


    Zashuma?


    He is a townsfolk who provides aid to the denizens of Forest''s Edge. He is the only one who can enter the city freely. I hope he can inform Malfreed about this as soon as possible Malfreed is an aristocrat who wants to uncover Pyschkurewuss crimes, just like us. Hes the son of the Genosndlord.


    I understand. Which means, you might get in danger if Pyschkurewuss learns of this first. I will pass the message.


    After saying that, Getas golden eyes shined suspiciously again.


    By the way, is there a Semu named Sangjura here?


    Huh?


    The man who broke my shoulder de is the culprit who abducted you, right? Thats what the wanted notice said.


    T-There is already a wanted poster in the Post Station Town?


    Yes. I only saw the sketching. The man called Sangjura and an unknown westerner, the wanted posters of the culprits who abducted you have already been spread in the town.


    So Neil did report this to the guards, and the content had been spread freely in the Post Station Town. Which meant  No one had told Pyschkurewuss and his henchmen about this. This was a ray of hope for me.


    That westerner is probably the bodyguard of Pyschkurewuss daughter. Both his stature and voice are simr to the kidnapper. His name is Moose. Please, help me ry that to Zashuma.


    That way, we could inform Malfreed about this once he was avable. After that, we just needed to wait for Malfreed, the steward of thew, to take the necessary forceful measures We could only tell when the timees.


    I will definitely ry the message. With this, we are even


    When Geta was about to leave, I called out to him: Wait. I hope you can tell everyone that Im fine. And Please, dont tell Ai Fa alone, do inform the others in the Forest''s Edge too


    Im not good at dealing with that woman and nned to tell others in the first ce. Why did you even mention that?


    Well I think if you only tell Ai Fa, she mighte and rescue alone just like you did


    With no regards for thew and without telling anyone?


    Geta narrowed his eyes, and his eyebrows were raised in a weird way. He had aplicated face of shock and awe.


    To think you will show off your lovey-doveyness at this veryst moment.


    T-This isnt showing off my love life.


    But, I think thats how true tribes mates and true family are.


    With that, Geta put his right feet on the window sill.


    Farewell then. We might not meet again For the sake of your friends running all over the ce, try your best to live past tomorrow.


    Yes, thank you. Geta, Im in your debt.


    Geta didnt answer and vanished out the window.


    I rushed to the window and saw his caped figure disappear into the darkness. The tools he used to infiltrate the ce had already been retrieved by him, and it seemed that he just leaped down the window. What amazing physical prowess.


    I closed the window and sighed in relief.


    I could finally inform Ai Fa that I was safe. Not just that, the dark clouds in my heart had dissipated too.


    I have to walk out of here safely next.


    An unknown power burst out from my body in ce of my unease and despair. Geta shed a ray of hope to me as I struggled in the darkness.


    Ai Fa, wait a bit longer for me.


    I was a little worried about falling asleep while I was so hyped, but I lost my memories of what happened next and fell into deep slumber. There were no nightmares this night.

 Volume 11 - Ch 4

    And so, I ushered in the 9th day of the White Month.


    This was the morning of the fifth day since my abduction.


    Whether it ended inughter or tears, this should be thest day I would be cooking in this manor. Would it end with my death or reunion with my friends? I walked into the kitchen with the determination to meet my friends again.


    Roy told me the instructions: Make a dessert different from the one yesterday and the day before.


    What a troubling instruction. Aside from pancakes and cookies, what should I make?


    Hmm I want to ask something.


    What is it this time?


    Is there any food made through frying in very hot oil?


    Fried food, huh. Thats not a popr way to cook.


    Oh, so is it possible to do that in this facility?


    I had doubts on how strong a fire the stove could maintain, but it shouldnt be a problem if there wasnt any need to conserve firewood. The problem was keeping the fire burning at a certain intensity.


    As ast resort, lets try making donuts. Im all out of ideas.


    I only knew that the ingredients werent too different from pancakes and cookies.


    Well, I will need eggs for this too.


    I added sugar and karon milk into kimyusu egg and then slowly poured in fuwano powder. I wasnt sure what to do with the butter, so I made three samples, one with nyuushi, the second one with banam honey, and thest one with both.


    Next would be the oil. With Roys knowledge and aid, I poured reten oil into arge pot. I wasnt sure about the price of reten oil; how much would this much oil cost?


    This was followed by burning the firewood. I had to be careful not to make the fire too big. I was using tools I wasnt familiar with, so I had to be very careful.


    Mid to big fire was more suited for frying donuts. When the oil started bubbling, I waited tens of second before sticking a wooden skewer in ce of chopsticks to test the temperature. I was a bit worried that the material of this skewer being different from the chopsticks I was familiar with, but I could only gauge the temperature by the bubbles it made.


    When the oil reached about 180 degrees, I put in a sample to fry.


    After tossing a round dough in, it started making hissing sounds with no signs of weakening. As the quality of the oil was different, it was hard for me to tell if things were proceeding without problems.


    I then added firewood as I put in more samples. Every dough I put in would lower the oils temperature, so it was difficult to keep the temperature at a certain level.


    Changes to the oils temperature could be mitigated by using more oil, so this test run would give me a general feel of things even if it fails. The key was to keep the oil at a high enough temperature without burning the food. I stopped my test run after learning that.


    Hmm. I can fry things with kiba oil too, so this wont be a wasted effort.


    The taste of the dough with both ingredients added in had the most prominent taste, so I decided to go with this prototype.


    And so, I started making the shape of the dough.


    I could only think of four shapes with my limited imagination. A ring shape with a hole in the middle, a ball, a straight rod shape, and a thinner twisted rod shape.


    I was worried about not cooking itpletely, so I made all the donuts one size smaller. It was very chewy, probably due to the absence of baking powder. If I made the donuts too big, nobles who had weak jaws would have a hard time eating them.


    So, what should I do about the topping? I still had some skimmed milk to make custard cream, but that would be too nd.


    Ah, I can just coat it with sugar.


    If I coated it with melted sugar and dry it, it would look and taste simr to the actual thing. Anyway, I decided to give it a try.


    As I was just starting to fry the donuts something big happened. While observing the color of the few donuts I added in, one of them exploded.


    Uwah!


    Hot oil sttered. Not much of the oil flew out of the pot, but I felt that my life was in danger as I was standing right beside it.


    Hot! Hot, hot, hot!


    I pulled my shirt that was stained with the oil to keep it from touching my skin. Fortunately, my exposed face and hands werent touched by the oil.


    What are you doing, you retard!


    Roy threw a towel he dunked into the water sk at me.


    I immediately inserted the towel between my clothes and chest and then looked at the pot. The donut that exploded was the ball. The others were still hissing and had turned into a nice color.


    I quickly retrieved them with a chopstick and ced onto a wire meshing. The ball-shaped donut had turned into a weird form as it floated in the oil, and I picked it up too.


    Ahh, that surprised me This shape cant withstand the dough expanding from the inside.


    I didnt know the exact reasons, but I could only treat this as a disaster caused by the ball-shaped donut.


    Im the one who is surprised! This is thest stretch, so dont do anything dangerous!


    I turned my head back and said: Im very sorry, and found Roys face to be paler than mine with his hand on his heart. That probably gave him a big fright. His sarcastic tone was gone, and he looked a little childish.


    Luckily, I made extra dough. I will be careful in my second run.


    You want to do it again! Stop that!


    Its fine, its the ball-shaped one that has a problem. I will make them all into ring shapes.


    I scooped out the burnt remnants of the donuts out of the pot and carefully adjusted the fire.


    As expected, the disaster didnt repeat. The reason for the explosion was the ball-shaped donut after all.


    Really now, my lifespan was shortened by years from that fright


    Roy was still grumbling.


    He could be haughty at times, but this youth wasnt a bad person.


    Anyway, I made full use of the leftover ingredients and failed samples and also tried to make several types of toppings. The twisted rod donut and stick donut were topped with sugar mixed with a little banam honey, while the ring donut was covered with aro fruit jam and custard cream.


    If there was more time, I would want to try putting the fruit jam and cream inside the donut before frying it. But there was no telling if I could make dessert in the future, so I didnt feel too bad about it.


    Ahh This also has an extraordinary taste


    Chiffon Chel who came to test for poison looked very pleased.


    Tonights dinner would be herst chance to try my cooking. After Chiffon Chel and the servant serving the food left, I turned to Roy:


    Erm, if you dont mind, would you like to try some? I made a little too much.


    Because I used oil, so Im full from just trying the taste. I still want to try the taste for my cooking practice, so I dont want to eat too much.


    I will try some since you say that You are a little queer.


    Huh? Is that so?


    Are you getting cocky because you can go home tomorrow? This is the first time you made such a mistake, but you look so lively.


    ording to Chiffon Chel, Roy rarely saw his employer Pyschkurewuss. He probably didnt know how ruthless Pyschkurewuss actually was.


    He probably thought that Pyschkurewuss would just give me arge sum of money to buy my silence after realizing what his daughter had done.


    I wouldnt need to work so hard if that was so, but I hid this thought in my heart and answered: Thats not true.


    The mistake was because of my poor culinary skills. Im just a half-baked chef.


    If you are half-baked, then how unbaked are us?


    I was a bit lost when I heard him saying that so directly.


    Well Chefs need to be mature mentally, correct? So for me to challenge making desserts and deep frying food and fail, means Im just a half-baked chef.


    Even a kimyusu wouldnt care about such a mentally.


    Roy said with his back turned.


    Such worthless emotions will pull you down. Chefs just need to think about cooking delicious meals.


    Erm, arent feelings important in cooking delicious food, right?


    If those feelings make you an enemy against someone you cant defeat, you wont be able to be a chef anymore.


    He started getting agitated.


    I wondered how many chefs there were in the Genos city. What were the odds that the first chef and the first former chef I met knew each other? That should be unlikely.


    I dont want to cook in a heartless ce. If I had to choose between tolerating such an environment and not ever cooking again I would probably choose neither.


    Roy looked at me in shock.


    When I saw his face, I was certain that my gut feeling was right.


    Roy probably knew about Michael, the fate of the tragic chef, whose nerves in his hand got cut because he defied Pyschkurewuss orders.


    What kind of feelings did Roy harbor as he worked under Pyschkurewuss? I wanted to ask but stopped myself. I didnt think it was wise to discuss this on enemy grounds.


    Well then, please have a taste. Im going to start practicing.


    And then, it was noon.


    Roy who left the kitchen returned only after the third koku bell rang.


    You can make any dish you like, but you have to use kimyusu meat. But You need to make five portions.


    Five portions? Did the master return earlier than scheduled?


    I asked worriedly, and Roy shook his head.


    Theres a sudden visit by a guest. Probably the son of some noble.


    Even if he was a noble, as long as he wasnt an ally of Malfreed, it didnt matter to me. I sorted out my feelings and focused on the job so people wouldnt find fault with me.


    Well then, what to do. Cream stew, omelet, pata, and meatballs. What would be suitable for the finale


    I felt an inspiration immediately. I didnt know if it was an adequate finale, but instead of donuts, I was better at making another deep-fried dish. Fried chicken.


    So, Tau sauce reces soy sauce, myam stands in for ginger and garlic, fruit wine takes the ce of cooking wine, and fuwano substitutes for starch Since shiru is an alternative to lemon, all the ingredients have been gathered.


    It was decided then. The servants almost disposed the oil I used just once, but I stopped them. I was just thinking about what to do with it. So in myst night here, I would finish things with a dish I was confident in.


    If I can make something like bread crumbs, I will be able to challenge making kiba cutlet if I get hold of some eggs. I will be one step closer to realizing my dream.


    I thought as I mixed fruit wine and Tau sauce together and added in myam shreds to prepare the sauce.


    The kimyusu thigh meat and breast meat were already preserved with salt and Pico leaves. I marinated them in the sauce I prepared. Since it was already covered in salt, I just marinated it for another ten minutes.


    In the meantime, I started making the side dishes. I wanted to make it more presentable with some vegetables. But there werent any suitable raw vegetables, so I reced them by chopping some cabbage-like tino However, Genos didnt have the custom of eating raw vegetables.


    Now, this is all the more reason to let them understand the tastiness of vegetables.


    With reten oil and mamaria vinegar, making sd dressing was a piece of cake. Mayonnaise could be used as a condiment too.


    My mind felt clearer than yesterday, so thinking and movements were faster too. Geta might have ryed the message for me, but there might not be any drastic changes. However, I was still alive Just sending news that I was well to Ai Fa and the others was enough to improve my mood.


    If the rescue still cant make it in time, I will need to use my glib tongue to convince Pyschkurewuss. I must think of a way to survive.


    I thought as I started making the sd.


    I fried the diced myam and aria with reten oil and added a little Chitto. I shifted them to a bowl to cool off and started dicing aria and myam. I added them with a ratio of 7:3 into mamaria and reten oil, and mixed the entire thing. For the final touch, I seasoned it with salt and sugar.


    I wanted to distinguish it from the strong tartar sauce, so I seasoned it to emphasize the sourness and refreshing taste. Chitto and aria which tasted like chili and garlic, respectively, gave it a spicy and unique vor. I felt pleased by the vor I made on my first try.


    After making the tartar sauce, I went to the food store to pick out some vegetables.


    Just tino shreds alone wasnt enough, so I decided to add aria and neenon. The onion-like aria was sliced thinly, while the carrot-like neenon was chopped into thin stripes. I mixed them together with the shredded tino in a bowl. I added more of the neenon that didnt taste as strong as normal carrot and ended up with a side dish that looked bright orange.


    After all the preparations had been done, the next step was to fry the cutlet in oil.


    I shook off the excess marinating sauce, coated it with the egg mixture, and sprinkled fuwano powder on it. I kept the oil at 180 degrees, just like frying donuts. Making use of the experience I got in the day, I put in the kimyusu meat, and the delightful hissing sound of the oil filled the kitchen once again.


    I observed the color of the coating as I scooped up the meat like the way I did back in my hometown. It had already turned golden brown. I would normally fry cutlets until it turned this color in my home and in the restaurant.


    However, as the ingredients I was using were different, this color wouldnt be the best. I ced the fried meat on the wire mesh and waited for the oil to strain before cutting it into pieces.


    In any case, it waspletely cooked. So I tried the taste The oil and meat juice that was still warm spread in my mouth.


    Because I used the flour-like fuwano powder instead of starch, the texture was soft and crispy. Personally, I preferred the tougher texture of starch, but this cutlet was fried really well.


    The meat was very tender, and the taste of the sauce was impable, just like the chicken cutlet from my old world. There wasnt any problem at all.


    I was very pleased, then turned to Roy and said:


    Roy, would you like a taste?


    Hmmp You seem really cocky. I already said earlier; right now, fried dishes arent popr in Genos.


    Is that so. In my hometown, this is a dish that isnt affected by fashion trends.


    Roy carefully picked up half a slice of cutlet and put it in his mouth. He chewed with his eyes closed for a while before swallowing it. He then said with his eyes still closed:  Damn it, its good.


    Thank you very much. I will fry the rest of it then.


    I tossed the breast and thigh meat into the pot one after another and adjusted the fire based on how much the oil was bubbling. The five portions of cutlet were done in no time.


    I scooped it onto a porcin te together with the sd and squeeze some shiru on it.


    To avoid the vor from mixing together, I put the sd sauce and tartar sauce into separate containers.


    With that, dinner was done.


    This will be myst time testing for poison with Asuta-samas dishes


    Chiffon Chel who was summoned into the kitchen tasted the bite-sized cutlet with a fairy-like smile.


    Ara This is the first time I tried deep fried food It is absolutely delicious


    Yes, I like it a lot too.


    After finishing her test, Chiffon Chel bowed deeply.


    Alright, we will serve this dish I will be attending to you until tomorrow morning But I wish to thank you for everything so far


    I didnt do anything that you need to thank me for.


    I only realized after saying that. She was probably thanking me for the dishes I had cooked.


    She shouldnt be saying that as a ve testing for poison, but Chiffon Chel was telling me that she wanted to give thanks in spite of that.


    Are you going to spend your entirest day in the kitchen?


    After Chiffon Chel left with the other servants, Roy asked.


    Yes, I cant afford to waste time; please allow it if it doesnt bother you.


    Roy started doing his work without saying anything.


    Normally, there would be five or six assistants helping to cook dinner, but ever since I came here, there werent any. Lifuria probably didnt want me toe into contact with the people in the manor. Roy would cook the dishes for a few dozen people alone, with the side dishes made in the other kitchen by other chefs and their assistants.


    The taste of Roys dishes wasplicated. After asking around, I learned that there were restrictions to the quantity of the ingredients and seasoning. The food here was procured for the sake of the master, and the servants were just allocated the unused ingredients.


    However, I was permitted to use the ingredients and seasonings as I pleased. I wouldnt use much anyway, and if I didnt make use of them, they would just pile up in the manor uselessly.


    From my observation and what Roy said, his top priority was to train his culinary skills; cooking for the servants was just a side job.


    On a side note, he basically didnt use aria in his dishes. Which reminded me that Kamyua Yost once said that aria was food for themoners and was seldom sold in the city. There was aria in this kitchen too, but Roy didnt think of aria as an ingredient worth using.


    Nutritious and tasty, regardless of its price; this is an excellent ingredient.


    I thought to myself as I practice and observed Roys cooking.


    Are you making hotpot tonight?


    Roy tossed in the fuwano meatball with berries fillings into the nyuushi herb soup I saw a few days ago.


    Roy nced at me and muttered: Erm


    He then looked away and continued:


    What can you make by adding fuwano powder fried in nyuushi?


    He was probably asking what dish could be made with the white sauce I used when cooking cream stew.


    I crossed my arms and thought about it:


    Well, this dish needs a lot of nyuushi, and if the soup thickens, it wont be ptable.


    In any case, not all dishes would taste good just from turning them into a stew. Roy replied: I see and then started stirring.


    Your cookings must be well received in the Post Station Town.


    Yes, its all thanks to the kiba meat.


    Is kiba really edible? Isnt it so tough that only the denizens of Forest''s Edge can bite into them?


    Thats not true. It is just a little tougher than kimyusu meat. It wont lose out in taste at all. Whether grilling or boiling it, the taste is good in either case.


    I find that hard to believe.


    Speaking of which, I might not see Roy ever again after I leave the kitchen. Was he chatting with me because he felt it was a pity?


    He just needed to talk normally with me right from the start.


    I didnt really hate Roy either. He might be a little annoying and arrogant, but if I had known him under more normal circumstances, we might be great fellow chefs and friends.


    However, there was one thing I couldnt ignore.


    Erm, what do you think of people from Mahildra?


    Huh? What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    Roys reaction sounded like he was just trying to brush it off, but, fortunately, he was just surprised by my sudden question.


    Well, Im from another country and dont really understand the conflicts between Selva and Mahildra. Do you think of the northerners as enemies and hate them?


    Thats out of the blue. I dont care about hatred; ves are just ves.


    I dont really understand the existence of ves. This is just a question; doesnt it hurt your conscience when using violence on someone you dont hate?


    You really like making things difficult for others. Why are you asking me this now?


    Because of Chiffon Chel, of course Im also acquainted with a mixed blood between northerners and westerners.


    Kamyua Yost whom I had not seen for a long time appeared on my mind.


    He isnt someone I outright respect, but he has his charms And I think he wouldnt have such an unfathomable personality if not for the bias treatment he received for being a mixed blood. Frankly speaking, I dont really understand the thinking of discriminating others because of their heritage.


    But Mahildra is also exploiting Selva citizens as ves too. They are at fault too.


    Im not pointing fingers at anyone; this is just a question. Given how far Genos is from Mahildra, its hard to understand the logic of bearing hatred towards the northerners.


    Roy stopped his work and looked back at me with boredom in his eyes:


    Let me say this first, I had never whipped a ve before. The only ones who can do that are their masters, the aristocrats.


    But you flung a bottle at her, right?


    Thats because she was talking nonsense! No Now that I think about it, she was saying the truth


    At this point, Roy started shouting like a kid:


    What the hell, are you finding trouble with me during the home stretch? If you have a problem with me, just spit it out!


    Im not finding trouble with you; Im just curious. I want to learn more about the westerners perspective of things for future reference. If I made you upset, I apologize.


    Roy shut up with a sour face, and I reflected on saying unnecessary things and decided to continue practicing.


    The door then opened, as if someone was waiting for our conversation to stop.


    Asuta-sama, do you have time Lifuria-sama is looking for you


    The one who came was, of course, Chiffon Chel.


    She finally feels like giving herment after having thisst meal, huh. It will be great if she releases me.


    No It seems that the guests who visited today are adamant on speaking with Asuta


    Huh? Isnt he the child of some aristocrat?


    Yes The second son of Count Taliem, Prse-sama


    To me, all the nobles aside from Malfreed were enemies. That Malfreed wasnt really an ally either, but we could still fight on the same side.


    Erm, I feel like turning him down. I dont see any benefits from getting involved with nobles.


    You want to turn down a summon from a noble? He might not be like Lifuria-sama, but you will still get ashing.


    Roy interjected with an unhappy face.


    He probably wants to give you a reward because he took a liking to your cooking. The second son of Taliem probably wont give you silver tes, but he wont make things difficult for you either.


    It seemed that the aristocrats in this city werent loved by their people. But I still couldnt let down my guard.


    B-But, I was abducted here. Isnt it strange to summon me to meet with guests?


    Who knows. Isnt it an honor to receive thepliments from the guests? Even if the second son of house Taliem learns about your situation, he wont dare defy house Turan.


    Things were getting precarious for me.


    Anyway, since Lifuria-sama permitted it, you dont have the rights to refuse. Hurry on then.


    And so, I followed Chiffon Chel and the guards down the corridor with a sigh.


    What bothered me, was that Lifuria actually agreed to this.


    That little girl isnt smart and might have agreed to it without thinking it through Is she nning to hand me off to that counts house?


    There was no telling if Geta managed to ry the facts to the Forest''s Edge and Zashuma. It would be dangerous if I was moved out of this manor at a time like this.


    If thats her n, I will try to stay even if I have to lie.


    What a tragedy; I couldnt think of a way to get help from Zashuma and Malfreed. I also didnt ask Kamyua Yost about which noble aside from Malfreed might lend us a hand. Even if there was, I would need to wait until the next morning.


    I thought as I walked down the maze-like passageway and arrived at the familiar grand door. The mistress and the guests seemed to be dining in that hall with the four statues.


    Before you enter, make sure you dont expose your name and identity to the guests when speaking.


    I frowned when I heard what the guard said.


    I wont say anything if you dont want me to, but isnt it rude to not state my name to the aristocratic guests?


    Its not of your concern.


    The guard said monotonously and shouted at the door:


    The foreign chef has arrived!


    The door then opened.


    Not counting the bodyguard Moose, there were five people inside. As expected, at the seat of honor was Lifuria. She was wearing the pure white dress she had on a few days ago, with a bib full ofce covering her entire chest. She hogged the couch that was big enough to seat four people by herself.


    On her right were Dell and her father. Dell was wearing a sky blue dress that was in whenpared to the princess but also of high quality. She seemed a little lonely but looked cute with her silver hair essory holding up her bangs. She didnt even look my way and was pretending to be all prim and proper.


    Dell wasnt asked to leave as Lifuria didnt want to blow the cover that I was hired by her.


    In any case, this was the first time I saw Dells father. He was short but had a stout built, typical of a southerner. He had on a good quality cored shirt and western style pants. His hair and beard were both a very normal brown color and wasnt mixed like his daughter. His stubborn green eyes left a deep impression on me.


    Sitting opposite them were the guests visiting today.


    One of them was a man with the aura of a noble.


    His dressing wasnt too elegant, with a cream-colored tunic and embroidered belt. He wore gems on his arms and neck; the silver essories sparkled brightly. His dark brown hair pressed tightly against his head. He was a young man who was slightly pudgy but not obese yet.


    His skin was yellowish brown, and his eyes had a dark shade of brown. This was probably the second son of house Taliem, Prse-sama.


    However


    To be frank, I only got a good look of him muchter. The moment I entered the room, I was captivated by the woman standing beside Prse.


    She was a young and incredibly beautifuldy.


    The cloth around her breasts was embedded with silver essories, and a sparkling piece of golden cloth hung down from her waist. Her beautiful legs could be seen through her high slit dress. Draped around her shoulders was a piece of shawl withplicated patterns, while the curves of her tight figure were clearly entuated.


    An elegant hair essory made with silver and gems rested on her head. Tworge crescent-shaped earrings hung from her ears, dazzling under the light of the chandelier.


    She wore several rings on her fingers, and the thin silver bangles on her arms clinked with a clear sound. If she wasnt a stunning beauty, her dressing would probably feel uncouth.


    She was absolutely mesmerizing.


    In the 17 years of my life, I had never seen such a beautifuldy before.


    And


    She had long blonde hair, eyes that were brighter than everyone else, and chocte milk like skin.


    I was right.


    The woman wasnt loud, but her voice was as firm as steel.


    He is my family member, Asuta of the Fa house. Since we have cleared this up, please allow me to take him away.:


    Ai Fa who was dressed elegantly said that regally.


    2


    What is going on here?


    Lifuria said on behalf of me who was dumbstruck. Her voice was quivering from rage and seemed to be on the verge of exploding.


    Its just a small matter. If we gave the impression that we have tricked you, I will apologize.


    The young noble sitting beside Ai Fa said in a loud voice. I couldnt tear my eyes away from Ai Fa all the while.


    It seems that this person is the Forests Edge chef abducted by viins, and that incident caused an uproar in the Post Station Town. If not for that, I would just be smacking my lips after tasting such a fantastic meal.


    What is going on here?


    Lifuria repeated with the same tone.


    I should be the one asking that, correct? Why is someone from Forest''s Edge cooking meals in Uncle Turans manor?


    Im free to hire anyone I like to cook for me!


    Yes, you are right. Be it Semu people or Jaguar citizens, you can even get someone from Mahildra to cook for you if you wish. However, since someone abducted by viins is being forced to cook in Uncle Turans manor, doesnt this need an exnation?


    This frivolous and roundabout way of speaking reminded me of Kamyua Yost.


    But his voicecked Kamyua Yosts cunning and was filled with naive innocence. I thought that as I stared at Ai Fa.


    Actually, an acquaintance visited me today. She told me that Asuta of the Fa house seemed to be imprisoned in Uncle Turans manor. However, she is just amoner and has no means of confirming this fact, so she asked me for help But I justughed it off because that is absurd. But to think it is actually true.


    Which means, you lied to me. That woman who imed to have Semu heritage and a daughter of a wealthy merchant is actually a denizen of the Forest''s Edge.


    Yes, she is a denizen of Forest''s Edge, Ai Fa of the Fa house. She requested toe with me in order to confirm this This might sound rude, but her beauty makes it hard to imagine that she is a denizen of Forest''s Edge, right?


    So, does house Taliem have the guts to defy house Turan?


    When I heard those ominous words, I shifted my gaze away from Ai Fa. Lifuria was still sitting on her couch, but the bodyguard of the enraged girl had put his hand on his hilt, as if he was responding to her rage.


    Westerner man, you want to deepen your crimes?


    Ai Fas calm words kept Moose in check.


    Sketches of your face is on wanted posters all over the Post Station Town. There is another man named Sangjura too, who doesnt seem to be here.


    Who is it!? There shouldnt be anyone who knows this chef is inside this manor! Who snitched on me!?


    Lifuria banged on the table with her small hands. A few of the empty bowl and ss clinked in response.


    Dell! Are you the one who told the people in the Post Station Town!? You even dared to step foot in the dirty Post Station Town!


    Can you stop picking trouble with me? I didnt say a word as you asked. But I dont believe that Asuta is here on his own ord at all.


    Dell said as if this had nothing to do with her. She must be surprised at the sight of Ai Fa but had been pretending to be calm all the while.


    I didnt leave the city for the past few days, so I couldnt have snitched on you. Besides, other than Asuta, I dont have anyone in the Post Station Town that I can talk to freely.


    Yes, I can vouch for my daughters innocence. I took away her entry pass for the past few days, so she couldnt have left the city.


    Dells father spoke for the first time. His voice was deep and firm, which matched his face.


    I wish to ask you something. If others learn that Asuta has been hired by this manor, it will agitate the denizens of Forest''s Edge unnecessarily, so dont speak too much of this Didnt you instruct my daughter about that?


    Lifuria ignored him and continue rapping the table.


    Then who!? I willsh the one who sold out her mistress!


    Prse nced at Moose and then said with a smile: I dont know either. Maybe its a loyal vassal who mustered his courage to stop his mistress from deepening her sin.


    He had an innocent smile that didnt fear to antagonize Lifuria. The Taliem house didnt dare to defy the Turan house, but Prse seemed ready to oppose Lifuria.


    Instead of that, isnt there something else you need to rify? If news of Uncle Turans daughter abducting a townsfolk spread, it will be a big scandal.


    Hmmp! The other nobles wont dare sanction me!


    I wouldnt be so sure. The captain of the castle guards, Lord Malfred has been strict on disciplely. Even if you are Uncle Turans daughter, Lord Malfred who holds thew in such high regards will


    Apprehend and thensh me?


    At this moment, Lifurias face changed again. An impish smile appeared on her face that was twisted from rage.


    That will be fine If that happens, what kind of face will my father make?


    The bullish bodyguard Moose said in a hoarse voice:  I would never allow Lifuria-sama to be treated like that.


    Lifuria suddenly went into a rage:


    Annoying! Who permitted you to speak!? Shut your mouth, Moose!


    Moose lowered his head depressedly.


    Ai Fa looked at Moose who still had his hand on his hilt and calmly said:


    We will follow thews of Genos for the sentencing of the criminal. However, please allow me to take Asuta with me.


    No! I will not let that man go before father returns!


    Prse said troubled: Uncle Turan? I think Uncle Turan would want to resolve this peacefully


    Ai Fa red at Lifuria:


    The other things dont matter; I just want to bring my family home.


    I said no! I must wait for my father to return!


    The door on the inside opened with a loud creak.


    A petite old man walked in under the escort of three buff soldiers.


    Whats all this ruckus And, why are there unfamiliar faces in my manor?


    It was Pyschkurewuss.


    I finally saw Pyschkurewuss in the flesh.


    I felt dizzy, what was with this night?


    He looked just as Kan Lutim described him to be. A big head with a small body like a child, he was at most L Wus height.


    On his small body was an incredible piece of white tunic, with more essories than everyone present. Just the space below his neck was sparkling with gold like a woman.


    But his face was ck as if he was ill, and filled with wrinkles. The head of the Sudora house in the Forest''s Edge also looked like a monkey, but Pyschkurewuss appeared more vicious and sly and didnt look like a human or a monkey.


    Like a tomato, the top of his head had chestnut hair thatcked any luster. Compared to his head, his face was much smaller. His sunken eyes had a sharp gleam about them.


    A t nose, pale lips, bby muscles, and a stiff jaw The more I looked at him, the more creepy I felt.


    His face wasnt the reason why I found him scary. His eyes were brown like his daughter, and his piercing gaze had an intimidating obsession behind them.


    T-This is lord Pyschkurewuss A-Arent you scheduled to return tomorrow morning? Thats what my father told me


    I was worried, so after having dinner with the other members of the council, I returned first.


    Pyschkurewuss had an unfathomable smile on his face. This was the smile concealing his true intentions that Kan Lutim mentioned before.


    Speaking of which, what brings you to my manor, Sir Prse? Are you here because you knew I will be absent?


    I-Im here because of some matters


    Prse stuttered vaguely, and Ai Fa beside him said: So you are Pyschkurewuss?


    Its fortunate that I get to meet you here. Pyschkurewuss, Im in this manor to rescue my family who was abducted by viins. Prse is merely helping me.


    Ai Fa showed no fear no matter who she was facing.


    Pyschkurewuss cast her poisonous faze towards Ai Fa.


    You look just like a denizen of Forest''s Edge


    Yes, Im a denizen of Forest''s Edge. Im Ai Fa of the Fa house. The three tribal chiefs already know of my actions today.


    You must have heard about a denizen of Forest''s Edge was kidnapped by viins. For the past few days, Donda Wu had requested to meet you several times, but you insisted that this should be handled by the guards and refused to show your face And all the while, my family member Asuta was held captive in your manor. Whats going on here?


    We are not suspecting you alone. There are some who think this is a vicious scheme to sour the rtionship between you and the denizens of Forest''s Edge. And so, we had checked all the ces outside of the Genos city. But we couldnt find any signs of my family or the viins in the Post Station Town, the Turan region or the farnds. So I nned to obtain permission to enter the city today, no matter what.


    But before we could take any action, I learned this morning that Asuta was held inside the Pyschkurewuss manor. So I came to confirm this and found Asuta here as expected, together with the criminal on the wanted poster. I also heard that the one who gave the order is your daughter Do you really not know anything about this?


    Ai Fas face and tone were incredibly calm, and her eyes had the angry fire of a hunter.


    The two guards beside me gulped.


    The three tribal chiefs will not acknowledge you as a representative of Genos before we confirm this. This is the unanimous view of all denizens of Forest''s Edge. Pyschkurewuss Please, exin yourself.


    Pyschkurewuss wet his pale lips with his thick tongue and said:


    My daughter Lifuria abducted a denizen of Forest''s Edge?


    The ones whomitted the act are this man and another man named Sangjura. I heard they did so on your daughters orders.


    Lifuria The guest from the Forest''s Edge said that You didnt do something so foolish, correct?


    I merely summoned this man in as a chef. I have no reason to suffer any nders.


    Lifuria said as she puffed out her t chest.


    Pyschkurewussughed without a word.


    Prse who lost his edge said with a cramping smile: H-However, that bodyguard Moose is wanted by the guards; the news has spread to everyone in the streets. No matter whose orders he was acting under, this is an unforgivable crime.


    Sir Prse Your father and brother are still enjoying the cuisine in Genos castle that we spent so much effort to prepare Do they know about this?


    Of course, they know nothing. Im here to help on someones request.


    Oh Someone


    I-Its someone rted to Lord Malfreed. Lord Malfreed wont be able to leave Genos castle before tomorrows morning, so I decided to bring the denizen of Forest''s Edge Ai Fa with me to this manor. I wasnt burdened with any duties during this conference, so I was free to help out.


    Prses slightly pudgy smile had turned incredibly pale, probably frightened by Pyschkurewuss intimidation.


    Before his sanity broke down, Ai Fa said sharply again:


    So, what about your reply? Donda Wu is still waiting for us to return outside the city.


    Pyschkurewuss sighed softly.


    He then slowly shook hisrge head:


    Jimon.


    Milord.


    A guard behind Pyschkurewuss stepped forth.


    Arrest Moose.


    Will that be fine?


    The son of house Taliem, Sir Prse wont nder anyone without proof I will take his word for it and investigate the truthter


    Understood.


    Therge guard named Jimon turned and looked at Moose.


    In that instant, Moose jumped like a weirdly shaped bird. His heavy bodynded on the table with unimaginable agility. The tes were crushed under his feet, and a bottle fell to the ground spilling fresh red liquid onto the floor. Moose curled his fingers into ws and pounced at Prse.


    Hyaa!


    Prse fell back in his chair with a shrill.


    Ai Fa swiftly grabbed the arm of the pouncing Moose and then threw his back onto the ground. The floor was covered by a thick carpet, but beneath that was probably stone flooring. Moose screamed with the death throe of a toad, and his body turned stiff.


    Lifuria said coldly: Are you a moron


    However She had the sad look of a child whose precious puppy got hit.


    Is Moose the only one who needs to be arrested? Father, Im the one who ordered him to bring Asuta of the Fa house to this manor.


    Pyschkurewuss didnt answer.


    His venomous eyes didnt even nce his daughters way.


    Investigate the truth and sentence him in ordance with thews of Genos I cant think of any other way. What are your thoughts on this, Sir Prse?


    Prse answered while he was still on the floor: A-Alright! I think this is a wise choice! It will be foolish to lose the trust of the denizens of Forest''s Edge over such a matter!


    Pyschkurewuss slowly turned and said to Ai Fa:


    Well then, ry my message to the tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge It is not my intention to deteriorate my rtionship with the denizens of Forest''s Edge The mistakes made by my young daughter is due to my oversight as a father


    Pyschkurewuss said as the corner of his eyes started twitching. Was he trying to hide his emotions his humiliation?


    Which means, you are not involved with this incident?


    Ai Fa red at Pyschkurewuss with her hunters eyes.


    Of course If I was involved in this conspiracy, I wouldnt have brought the person I kidnapped into this manor After all, Im hosting guests in this manor too


    The guests he was referring to, Dell and her father, were cautiously keeping their peace. Both father and daughter had a strong gleam in their jade-colored eyes.


    Also, I told the tribal chiefs of the Forest''s Edge earlier to let the guards handle this incident, to have faith in the town guards and to focus on their own work. I did so because I was in the dark about this.


    Yes The guards in the Post Station Town did their work diligently.


    I swear on the western god Selva In all of Genos, the one who is most pained by this is me


    These were probably Pyschkurewuss sincere words.


    He definitely had set up all sorts of schemes for the conference six dayster and wanted to get this incident over and done with.


    I see. Allow me to ry your words to the tribal chiefs.


    As Ai Fa answered calmly, Moose who was by her feet was tied up by the other guards.


    Lifuria red at her father with tears of regret in her eyes.


    Pyschkurewuss didnt even spare a nce at his stubborn daughter.


    And then


    Alright then; lets go home, Asuta.


    Ai Fa called out to me. Just hearing her voice made my heart race.


    Ah, wait. I need to change out of these clothes before going back.


    This was the first thing I said aftering to this room, which sounded a little retarded.


    From what I observe, you are that foreigner denizen of Forest''s Edge doing business in the Post Station Town?


    Pyschkurewuss looked my way for the first time.


    His gaze was dripping with poison, which was enough to send a chill down my back.


    This was probably the second time I saw such venomous eyes after my run-in with Zattsu Tsun.


    I had done something horrible to you After the judicial officer passes judgment on Moose, I will apologize to you another day


    Pyschkurewuss bowed his head with his right hand on his chest and concealed his poisonous gaze by closing his eyes.


    Wait! Father, you should try that mans cooking! His cooking


    Silence, Lifuria


    Pyschkurewuss cut off his daughter with his eyes still closed.


    Im very disappointed in you Before I give you permission, you will stay in your room You are not exempt from the investigation


    Lifuria quivered in silence.


    Pyschkurewuss opened his eyes with his back to Lifuria.


    So you want to change your clothes, huh. I concur with that arrangement


    The guards standing on either side of the door behind them.


    I will go with you. But before that, can you please return the des I left for your safekeeping. Will that be fine?


    When Ai Fa said that, under Pyschkurewuss watchful gaze, a guard brought over a beautiful sword from another room.


    Ai Fa epted the des Prse proffered in turn to her and tied it to her waist. At the sight of her, Pyschkurewuss smiled creepily.


    As expected of a hunter from Forest''s Edge No matter how elegant your clothes are, the air about you ispletely different


    He was admonishing the guards who granted her entry, in a roundabout way. The guards beside me all looked pale.


    Alright then, send my regards to the tribal chiefs of Forest''s Edge I n to present my exnation tomorrow afternoon, could you please pass the message?


    Tomorrow afternoon, got it. Ah, theres one more thing.


    Ai Fa stopped and looked at Pyschkurewuss.


    We have searched everywhere outside the Genos city in these four days, but we still didnt find the man named Sangjura. He is the aplice of Moose, so I hope you can apprehend him.


    Very well


    Pyschkurewuss nodded firmly, while Lifurias shoulder shivered. And finally, Dell who was watching us worriedly disappeared behind the closed door.


    And then we walked down the brick corridor, guided by Chiffon Chel and the guards. Ai Fa was walking beside me, and this still felt surreal. When we reached the room, I said to Chiffon Chel:


    Ern, can you leave the both of us alone while I change my clothes?


    The guards agreed to my request on Chiffon Chels behalf, so Ai Fa and I entered the room.


    I then faced Ai Fa once again.


    This was Ai Fa.


    She was wearing clothes I had never seen before, but, still, she was Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa who was wearing a dress more exquisite than the banquet attire in Forest''s Edge, but she looked at me with her usual majestic face.


    Ai Fa


    I called her name.


    Was I dreaming?


    Ai Fas face didnt change, and she slowly checked me out.


    She asked emotionlessly:  Are you hurt?


    No, as you can see, Im at the peak of health.


    Is that so.


    I had so much to say to her.


    Sorry for making you worry, are you alright, things like that These words were on the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed them back.


    Ai Fa, I


    In any case, I had to apologize and thank her.


    With a floaty feeling in my heart, I tried with all my might to talk to Ai Fa, but she cut me off with a raised hand.


    Ai Fa looked at me quietly.


    The next moment transparent liquid seeped out of her blue eyes, which shocked me.


    I stood speechlessly before her, as tears flowed down her brown cheeks.


    Ai Fas face suddenly twisted into a mess, like the crying face of a kid.


    Asuta


    She called my name once again and then hugged me. She buried her face on my shoulders and cried out loud.


    Her tears wet my clothes, and I could feel her warmth.


    Ai Fas warmth that I had not felt for days.


    When I realized it, I was already holding Ai Fa tightly.


    Im sorry, Ai Fa Im really sorry.


    Ai Fa kept crying without answering. I was using a lot of strength, but her body seemed to be slipping down, so I held her even tighter.


    Ai Fa sobbed as she said: Asuta You big dummy


    And so, we met again after being apart for four days.


    3


    When Lord Pyschkurewuss showed up, I was panicking, so its great that things ended well!


    Prse recounted in the Totos carriage.


    The carriage was a wooden box type, so there was no need to worry about people eavesdropping on us.


    News probably reached Lord Pyschkurewuss ears when the conference in the castle ended. If not for that, he wouldnt have cut short the dinner that was so important to him and rushed back to his manor. Speaking of which, that Zashuma person was correct in asking us toe right away instead of waiting until the next day!


    After Prse was liberated from Pyschkurewuss intimidating pressure, he seemed a little hyped up.


    However, I had no idea of his character or motives. From the way he said that Zashuma person, he probably didnt know Zashuma well.


    Yes. Im just acquainted with Kamyua. I heard about Zashuma from him. Kamyua wants me to treat Zashumas words as his own.


    Ah, then I was saved thanks to Kamyua.


    Yes, thats right. He is a cheery type, the stories of his travels are interesting, and he doesnt fawn on the nobles either. Even that stone headed Malfreed is no match for him.


    Prse didnt seem to put on airs like a noble, but I couldnt make that conclusion after only speaking with him this much. In any case, he gave me the impression was that he had an aura of innocence and acted exactly as he thought.


    Ai Fa kept quiet politely, and only Prses and my voice reverberated in the carriage.


    I didnt think Ill get involved in a troublesome matter though. Defying Pyschkurewuss means they might do something to us! But, this is a fight of a lifetime!


    Im really very grateful. If no one helped me, I didnt know what would have happened to me.


    Dont mention it! Im just the second son of a noble, and it isnt anything special! If I dont step up in such situations, I will be living in the shadows for the rest of my life!


    Prse said as he leaned his blushed face towards me. His head was swaying along with the rocking carriage.


    In any case, we will be in the same boat from now on! Lets help each other and create a bright future! Asuta of the Fa house, I have great expectations of you!


    Huh? Y-Yeah.


    Just what was he expecting?


    He saved me from a desperate situation, so I intended to help him without any reservation I still didnt really understand the situation, so I felt a little uneasy.


    Never mind, lets discuss the details next time. We are almost at the gate; you can see your friends you missed so much again!


    The carriage had traveled for around ten minutes, but I couldnt see the scenery of the city because of the curtain covering the window.


    Ah, but isnt the drawbridge withdrawn at night, so we cant leave the city?


    Its fine! Im a direct rtive of house Taliem after all! The second son doesnt have much influence, but they will still show me some respect!


    Is that so; Im very grateful.


    Ai Fa was right beside me, but I should show everyone that I was safe. Uncle Dora and the others should have gone home, but I still needed to greet the innkeepers and make a trip to the Wu n vige.


    Prse turned towards Ai Fa and said: By the way, Ai Fa-sama, what should we do about the clothes and essories I lent to you? There isnt any ce to change from here until the gates.


    He neither showed fear towards the denizens of Forest''s Edge nor looked at Ai Fa with lecherous eyes. I felt relieved about that.


    Can I return them to you tomorrow? My own clothes are with my tribemates, and Im reluctant to change inside the carriage.


    Yes, you might be a hunter of Forest''s Edge, but you are also a youngdy! I dont mind, but I took this out from my house, so it will be a pain if I lose even a single ring.


    I understand, I will be careful.


    Yes, please!


    Prse was really happy, while Ai Fa was expressionless.


    Ai Fa regained her calm with her steel-like mental tenacity. The corners of her eyes were slightly red, but no one could notice under the dimntern light.


    The carriage finally stopped, and the driver spoke through the small window:  Sir Prse, we are at the gate.


    Yes!


    Prse answered energetically and then exited the carriage.


    He was probably speaking to the guards at the gate. A few minutester, a guard armed with a spear made a show of checking the inside of the carriage.


    Two passengers on board, checkplete. Only the two passengers will leave the city, correct?


    Yes! Go on, lower the drawbridge!


    The carriage was escorted by three guards mounted on Totos, but after leaving the gate, only Ai Fa and I would go back.


    Wait, isnt Donda Wu and the others standing by outside the gate?


    After causing such a big scandal, how badly would they lecture me? I felt blessed that I could worry about such things.


    Go, and return triumphantly!


    I thought Prse was going off topic, but in a sense, this was a new starting point for me.


    Creak, creak, creak The dull sound of the drawbridge being lowered could be heard, and the carriage started moving again. It stopped less than ten secondster.


    We are here. It looks safe, but please be careful during your trip back. Send my regards to the tribal chiefs of the Forest''s Edge!


    Ai Fa and I thanked him and got off the carriage.


    We were still on the bridge, but it was 4 to 5 meters wide and had chest level fencing on both sides. Since this was a drawbridge, the other side of the fence was probably a deep moat.


    The carriage opened on the back, so I saw the city wall when I got off.


    The rock wall was about two stories tall, which was around 6 to 7 meters. The sun hadpletely set, but the bonfire burning on several spots of the wall allowed me to see it in its entirety.


    The gate was a ck hole on the wall. There should be guards patrolling there with torches, as I could see light wavering in the darkness.


    I looked around me and could see sparse lights at the far end of the walls too. This sturdy rock wall protected the heart of Genos, where the nobles and wealthy lived in the city.


    Geta is really something to have scaled this wall.


    As I was thinking about that, Prse who stayed in the carriage waved at us:


    Well then, lets meet again in a few days! Blessings on house Taliem and the denizens of Forest''s Edge!


    The three Totos riders and the carriage turned around gracefully and went back the way they came.


    I looked out the city, and an unexpected scene entered my field of vision.


    At the same time, a loud cheer erupted.


    W-What happened?


    It was a deafening cheer of joy.


    On the other end of the bridge were dozens of people awaiting our return.


    Asuta!


    Its Asuta! Asuta is really back!


    I could finally make out what they were saying.


    Lets go. The guards will feel uneasy if they dont raise the drawbridge.


    Ai Fa grabbed my arm and started walking inrge strides. I still couldnt grasp the situation as she dragged me along.


    Asuta!


    A figure ran out of the crowd and embraced me. She was a petite Forest''s Edge girl with long raven hair tied up into braids Leina Wu.


    Asuta, Im so d that you are safe!


    Tears fell onto the shirt of the Forest''s Edge attire I just changed into. But Ai Fa didnt stop pulling my arm, so I could only continue walking while holding onto Leina Wu.


    Asuta! Are you alright!? Did the nobles did anything weird to you!?


    After getting off the bridge, a bulky man grabbed me. As the drawbridge behind me raised with creaking noises, I yelled in surprise:


    U-Uncle Dora? Why are you here?


    You are asking me that!? You are really


    Uncle Dora wailed.


    Tara who wasughing in tears shouted: Its Asuta onii-chan!


    Ai Fa exined to me calmly: News that I went into the city with the help of a noble has already spread to the people we knew in the Post Station Town. They were told to not discuss this before dusk, to avoid any troubles with the guards. To stop Pyschkurewuss and his daughter from brushing this matter off, this was a necessary measure


    And so, everyone came to the gate to wait after the sunset. There is nothing to be rmed of. Everyone was worried about you, Asuta.


    Half of them were denizens of Forest''s Edge, while the other the townsfolk of the Post Station Town. Everyone was tinted orange because of the orange light of the torches.


    Most of them were cheering, while the rest were in tears.


    There was Sh Wu.


    L Wu.


    Vena Wu.


    Rii Sudora.


    Mno Mast.


    Neil.


    Naudiz.


    Yumi.


    And many others who I didnt know the name of.


    Two small-sized youths walked slowly out of the crowd.


    They were Ludo Wu and Shin Wu.


    Asuta You are fine.


    Ludo Wu gave a big sigh of relief.


    Thats great; I wont need to regret my foolishness for the rest of my life.


    I thought he would be disappointed in me, but Ludo Wu just muttered:  I give thanks to the forest. This was the first time I saw this youth act so strangely.


    Next was Shin Wu.


    Asuta


    Shin Wu walked over with unsteady steps. When she noticed him, Leina Wu left my side while still in tears.


    The ever calm Shin Wu grabbed my shoulders, and tears flowed out of his narrow eyes.


    Shin Wu


    Sorry I wasnt strong enough


    Shin Wu who was a little shorter than me hugged me like Leina Wu did and cried. A man from the Forest''s Edge was crying in public.


    I wanted to cry too because I felt that I let him down and burdened this youth with so much guilt.


    Its fine, Its also my fault for not protecting myself properly. Shin Wu, dont worry too much about this.


    However, Shin Wu continued to sob. A whileter, L Wu walked over without any reservation and patted his back.


    Its fine now, right? If you are still so whimsical tomorrow, I will get mad, okay?


    L Wu then smiled at me.


    Its wonderful that youre alright. Asuta, you look lively.


    Yes, thank you, L Wu.


    L Wu was smiling as usual, but her eyes were red.


    The townsfolk from the Post Station Town swarmed in from behind her.


    Mno admonished me with a scary expression: Even my daughter managed to get away; how can you get abducted by the viins, retard?


    Yumi had aplicated expression on her face as she smiled.


    Asuta Its my fault for being careless I really dont know how to apologize.


    Neil looked like he was about to cry, and this was the first time I saw the innkeeper who had the principle of not showing any emotions losing hisposure.


    Anyway, the important thing is that you are safe.


    Naudiz said to him while looking a little scared of the denizens of Forest''s Edge who were cheering loudly.


    Thats right, both the denizens of Forest''s Edge and the people of Post Station Town were celebrating my return. This scene felt strange to me too; I never expected people like Neil and Mno Mast could get along so well with the denizens of Forest''s Edge. They were standing at my side because they shared the same feelings.


    My stupidity led to me falling into the hands of the nobles, and I couldnt do anything except waiting for help. They weed a fool like me withughter and tears, and there were some who even got mad at me.


    The group of southernersughing with fruit bottles in their hands were definitely the construction workers who helped Uncle Bn sometime before.


    As usual, the easterners hid their facial expression with their hoods. The westerners were the minority here, with just twenty-odd people. I saw regrs at my stall, the cloth shop uncle and my pot dealer.


    The denizens of Forest''s Edge who matched them in numbers chatted together with them and waved their torches around. There were men and women, familiar faces and people I hardly saw. But all of them had happy and strong expressions on their faces.


    If I looked closely, I could see tens of spear-bearing guards surrounding this group. This was probably an uproar that might infringe on thews of Genos.


    I didnt know what to do and just stood stiffly in ce A short momentter, three figures approached me, as if they couldnt bear this unsightly scene anymore.


    Two of the figures were huge, while the other was smaller. The trio was Donda Wu, Kan Lutim, and Rau Lei.


    Asuta, its great that you are safe.


    First was Kan Lutim who sped my hands tightly.


    Even Kan Lutim Im sorry for making you worry.


    No need to apologize; Im happy that Asuta is well.


    Kan Lutim showed a steady smile.


    Rau Lei who was beside me leaned his face towards me.


    Really now, Asuta, you had me worried there. We were really close to shing arms with the nobles. Oh well, it was quite interesting too.


    Rau Lei was the same as usual. He smiled as his blue eyes had the sharp gleam of a hunting dog.


    For the past few days, we had been running around the Post Station Town from morning until dusk, you know? It wont be worth it if you dont cook a good meal for us.


    Yes, sorry, I will cook as much as you like.


    You retard, thats a joke. Its only natural to run around for the sake of a fellow tribemate.


    Rau Lei reached out his hand and ruffled my hair.


    Next was Donda Wu.


    Donda Wu looked at me with his beast-like eyes and then grunted:


    You dont look hurt. We will talk after going back to the Forest''s Edge.


    Before I could answer, Donda Wu walked towards the crowd, and his voice then boomed like thunder.


    Asuta of the Fa house has returned safely from the nobles manor! My apologies for the inconvenience we caused in the Post Station Town for the past five days! I, Donda Wu, one of the tribal chiefs of the Forest''s Edge, offer my most sincere apologies to everyone!


    Everyone in the Post Station Town stood still and listened quietly.


    But they quickly straightened themselves and erupted into cheers.


    Thats great, Asuta!


    Let us taste your delicious dishes again!


    If you get tired of the Post Station Town and shut yourself in the Forest''s Edge, we will visit you in the Forest''s Edge!


    I was filled withplicated feelings and wasnt sure how to answer.


    So I bowed deeply with all sorts of emotions in my heart.


    I had finally returned to the people that I cherished.

 Volume 12 - Ch 1

    The tenth day of the White Month was the day after I was freed from the Count Turan manor, thanks to the efforts of Ai Fa.


    After spending a night in the Wu n vige, Ai Fa and I got permission from the tribal chief Donda Wu to head to the Post Station Town. We were apanied by five escorts, including Ludo Wu and Shin Wu.


    I wasnt allowed to reopen my stalls yet, so this was just a visit to the Post Station Town to prepare for my stalls reopening and to greet the relevant people involved.


    Since my business at the stalls and the inns was managed by Leina Wu and the others, it wouldnt be difficult for me to restart again. But Donda Wu thought we should proceed with caution before the meeting between the tribal chiefs and Pyschkurewuss at noon.


    Pyschkurewuss was made a fool yesterday, but there was no telling what might have changed after one night. Was Pyschkurewuss really not involved in this? Did he really punish Lifuria? The date of the meeting to discuss the fate of the Tsun n was getting close, and the rtionship between Pyschkurewuss and the denizens of Forests Edge was getting tenser by the moment.


    By the way, Graff Zaza must be hopping mad about the mess I got into, right?


    I asked on the journey there, and Ai Fa nodded after sweeping the area with serious eyes:


    He gave Donda Wu and me an earful, saying this was all because of the business in the Post Station Town. However, what infuriated Graff Zaza the most was Asuta being kidnapped by viins.


    Huh? So he was worried about me That cant be.


    Well, even though youre a foreigner, if we recognize you as one of us, then you are a tribemate of Forests Edge denizens. We will spare no quarters to enemies of the Forests Edge An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    I see


    Donda Wu was very agitated and certain that the culprit was Pyschkurewuss. If Kan Lutim and Dali Sauti didnt stop him by saying we shouldnt act without getting the evidence, the hunters of Forests Edge would probably haveid siege to the city gates.


    There were 500-odd Forests Edge denizens. Assuming half were men, and excluding children younger than 13 There should be around 200 hunters.


    I didnt know howrge an army Genos had, but that many hunters would definitely make them nervous. It might have even evolved into a war with the survival of Genos or the Forests Edge on the line. Just thinking about that gave me chills.


    Its true; I was ready for war, man. And the cause of the conflict would be our failure to protect Asuta.


    Ai Fa had a sharp gleam in her eyes as Ludo Wu continued:


    The Wu n sent out four hunters, but we failed to stop two criminals. Im so ashamed of my own ipetence that I feel like scalping myself.


    Im very sorry, its all because I wasnt careful.


    No, protecting Asuta is our job. Really now Dad lectured me, and Ai Fa cried


    Ludo Wu.


    Ai Fas voice that sounded like the rumbling of the earth cut Ludo Wu short.


    Ah, no no no. It wasnt like the wailing of children, you know? Its like, the scary eyes of my father and sobbing quietly


    Ludo Wu!


    Alright, alright. Anyway, we wont make the same mistake again. This time, we will definitely do our jobs properly.


    I felt really apologetic upon hearing what Ludo Wu said. No one from Forests Edge scolded me sincest night.


    They probably felt it was expected that a weak chef like me couldnt fend for myself. In contrast, Ludo Wu and the others bore most of the me and got lectured by others. This situation pained me.


    Oh, we are finally here.


    I lifted my head when I heard Ludo Wus voice, and I could see buildings in the distance.


    I loaned the wagon to Leina Wu, so we walked here as there were too many of us for Gilulu.


    It was almost noon. Pyschkurewuss meeting with Donda Wus group should be starting soon. After spending the night at the Wu n vige, I returned to the Fa house in the morning to take care of the minimal essential chores. It was already sote when we came back here.


    Sorry, Ai Fa, for disrupting your hunting work for so many days.


    I apologized to her softly, but Ai Fa said moodily: Enough about that.


    I acted ording to my own judgment, so dont be bothered by that.


    Thats right; there are only two persons in your family, so hunting one kiba every five days is enough toplete your hunting obligations. Ai Fa hunted plenty of kiba recently, so no one will say anything even if you takes a few days off.


    After hearing what Ludo Wu said, Ai Fa nodded with a sour face and grunted. It probably hurt Ai Fas pride when she requested to be the escort on every other day, prioritizing this over her hunting duties.


    By the way, Ai Fa scored a kiba every two days for this half month, not one in every five days. Including the money I earned, the Fa houses wealth had been increasing steadily in this period.


    So we finally reached the Post Station Town, huh. After the previous incident, there shouldnt be any more careless fools here. So keep your guard up, everyone.


    The branch house hunters around me nodded with a sharp gaze in their eyes.


    I felt really tense too. I would be seeing for myself whether that incident had caused an irreconcble gulf between the denizens of Forests Edge and the people of Post Station Town.


    Leina Wu had been running her business without any incident, and her sales were pretty good too. I didnt need to be too worried, but I couldnt be too optimistic either.


    Lets go.


    On Ludo Wus word, the escorts headed towards the buildings and stepped onto the stone-paved road. The sun was already high up, and the streets were filled with people.


    After walking for a while, a southerner who was walking hastily down the street looked back at us in surprise:


    Hey, arent you the guy selling kiba meat!?


    He looked really familiar, probably a patron I met at the stall several times. Southerners all had simr builds and brown beards, so it was hard to differentiate them.


    Youre really back! I heard the rumors! You were abducted by a daughter of a noble and confined in the city, right?


    Huh? News have already spread in the Post Station Town?


    I was taken aback, but Ai Fa just red at me.


    Didnt I tell youst night that we told everyone rted to you? We just asked them not to say anything before dusk, but to spread everywhere after that. That way, even if they apprehended me after I went into the city, we could follow up with our next step. Thats what Kan Lutim nned.


    After that, it becamemon knowledge in the Post Station Town that Pyschkurewusss daughter Lifuria ordered her minions Moose and Sangjura to abduct me.


    If Geta was lying, we would be ndering Pyschkurewuss without any evidence, but we were desperate. After all It had been five days since you were taken away.


    Seeing that we were talking to ourselves, the southerner put the goods over his shoulder again and went on his way.


    Nevermind, its good that you are safe. Im looking forward to your reopening.


    Ah, alright. Thank you very much!


    He then disappeared in the crowd.


    As we moved along, several people called out to me too.


    Including Ai Fa, there were six hunters walking with me, but the pedestrians werent bothered by them. Having sixty Forests Edge denizens running around the Post Station Town for the whole 5 days allowed the townsfolk to gain immunity towards the hunters.


    The easterners greeted me quietly with their hoods on as usual, while a few energetic southerners told Ludo Wu and Shin Wu: Its great that your friend has been rescued, which surprised me.


    But in contrast, there was a group that was even warier of us. This was very prominent among the westerners.


    The Forests Edge denizens had been in the spotlight ever since themotion involving Tay Tsun. So the denizens of the Forests Edge are like that And this happened while we were under close scrutiny.


    Maybe they thought the denizens of the Forests Edge were willing to put their lives on the line for their tribemates. On the other hand, they might have felt the Forests Edge denizens were terrorists that would go all out to take vengeance against their enemy.


    There wasnt anything wrong with either view. Since the Forests Edge denizens were on bad terms with powerful nobles like Pyschkurewuss, some might think the denizens were dangerous.


    It wasnt clear right now whether this incident had a positive or negative impact.


    From this atmosphere, it seems people who are friendly have gotten nicer, while those who dislike us became even more hostile.


    I thought while heading north to check on the stalls and found Uncle Doras stall opened at the usual ce.


    Oh, Asuta, you came to visit.


    Uncle Dora said with a smile.


    Tara was smiling beside him too.


    Thank you foring yesterday despite thete hour. Sorry for making you worry


    Its all good! You are back safe and sound after all.


    Uncle Dora smiled cheerfully, his emotive eyes were already tearing up.


    Are you going to your stalls? It sure is crowded over there; those girls are as capable as Asuta.


    Yes, I think so too.


    Tch, you sure are taking things easy! If you dont buck up, you will lose your ce, Asuta! Uncle Dora grinned and showed his white teeth.


    I thanked him again and headed north.


    It was the peak period, and the stalls were surrounded by a mob.


    Ah, Asuta!


    Leina Wu who was making Kiba burgers smiled brilliantly at me.


    I smiled back at her and noticed an unexpected figure beside her. Arge head and small body She was formerly the youngest daughter of the Tsun n, Zwei Tsun.


    Ah, Asuta of the Fa house, you are really back. We will be fine even if you donte.


    Z-Zwei. Long time no see; you came to help out at the stall today too?


    Zwei and her mother Aura were now members of the Lutim house. It wasnt surprising to see her helping out at the stall However, she was one of the people Pyschkurewuss was demanding for. Pyschkurewuss might not know her, but this was still a bold choice.


    Hmmp! Because no one could count money as well as me, so it couldnt be helped! Asuta, dont you dare sprout any weird excuses to exclude me!


    She looked at me with her sanpaku eyes.


    And, what do you mean by came to help out? This work is a contract between the Wu house and the people in town! Dont assume we will give you back this business!


    Hey, Zwei. Do your work before nagging at others; you are troubling us, you know? You are better at talking than doing.


    Leina Wu admonished her with a smile.


    Annoying!


    Zwei got mad.


    By the way, Zwei was very short, so she did her work while sitting on a high stool.


    Ah, Asuta, you arete! Sh Wu, Asutas here!


    Oh, Asuta I just saw you yesterday, but Im d to see that you are lively.


    L Wu and Sh Wu were working at an adjacent stall.


    The only thing on the menu was Kiba burgers, so I thought they only rented one stall. It seemed like I was wrong.


    Leina Wu exined to me with a smile: Thats correct. It takes some time to make additional portions after the Kiba burgers sell out, right? So when there are only a few left, I shift all of them to the pot in one stall and make new ones at the other stall. So we can cook a new batch while selling the ones we still have.


    She had been smiling all this time.


    It is much more efficient this way, and we have been preparing a hundred Kiba burgers every day.


    We can sell them out a little after noon. It would be troublesome to prepare more portions, and we also needed to search for Asuta, so I think this is an adequate number.


    I see. Thank you, everyone. I didnt expect you, girls, to keep the business going even without me.


    Sh Wu and I feel that this is the right path to take. It must be the guidance of the forest, since we could already prepare the ingredients by ourselves.


    Leina Wu smiled proudly.


    Indeed, this was something only Leina Wus group could do. They had also disyed their capabilities to the people in the Post Station Town.


    So, Asuta will be starting work tomorrow, right? There are many southerners who are craving for the myam dish.


    That will depend on the result of the meeting today. If Pyschkurewuss takes back what he said yesterday, it will cause anothermotion.


    As I was answering her, a group of Forests Edge denizens appeared from the south.


    They were Rii Sudoras group who had came for the afternoon shift. As Leina Wu took on the work at the inn on top of the stalls, she needed Rii Sudora to help out for the afternoon shift.


    Rii Sudora had six hunters with her, more than that time when Zattsu Tsun caused an uproar in the Post Station Town.


    So Asuta is here too; Im d that you are safe.


    The wife of the Sudora house head Rii Sudora had a refreshing smile.


    I already greeted her when we dropped by the Fa house in the morning. News of my safe return had already been ryed to many houses, but our neighbors such as the Sudora house were still praying for my safety.


    Alright then; Rii Sudora, please tend to the stall while we are away. Asuta, are you going to the innster? If it is not too much trouble, pleasee with us.


    Leina Wu said to me with a smile. Leina Wu and L Wu would be the ones catering for the inns.


    And then, the men who had handed over their escort duties to the guards that came with Rii Sudora walked out of the woods. There were six of them.


    I had six escorts, the stall had six guards, and the six men apanied Leina Wu to the inns There were a total of 18 Forests Edge hunters involved here.


    In the past, to avoid agitating the people in the Post Station Town, the escort duties were handled by the young hunters from the Wu n and Lutim house. However, they didnt have so many youths in their family. The young hunters acted as my escorts, while the other twelve were a group of mixed ages from the Lutim and Lei houses.


    Ludo Wu said: There were more hunters in the Post Station Town yesterday. Theres no point trying to keep up appearances now. And Since there are people who will attack us head-on, we cant keep holding back.


    And so, our grand group of 15 headed to the Cryptic Venerable Inn Though, there was a small incident along the way. A band of town guards rushed in from the other end of the street and blocked our path.


    W-What are you all doing? You found your lost tribemate, so you dont need to have so many Forests Edge denizens running around the Post Station Town, right?


    Standing at the front was the short guard captain who talked to us in front of Uncle Doras stall some time ago. He only had five men with him and looked a little pale.


    Oh, its you. We have been in your care these few days. In the end, the culprit really was a noble, huh. Your efforts werent in vain, thank you for everything you did for Asuta.


    Ludo Wu who was from the Wu n main house answered on our behalf.


    I-Im not here to talk about that! Why are you wandering around town with that many people? Its a crime to incite panic to the townsfolk!


    Hmm? We are just escorting our frail chefs. Two groups happened to be walking together, thats why there are so many people. We only have six guards for each group, because four isnt enough; after all, what can we do just four guards?


    B-But


    Why dont we split into groups of 7 to 8 here? You are fine with that, right?


    The guard captain shut up helplessly, and a young guard I had seen somewhere before stepped forth.


    Forests Edge denizens, we did rebuke your suspicion that the culprit is a noble from the city and bar you from the city gate. However We definitely have no intentions of covering up for the criminal.


    Yes, I know. Didnt I thank you for your efforts? You dont have the authority to enter the city either, so we cant really fault you either.


    Ludo Wu probably wasnt being sarcastic, but the young guard still bit his lips vexingly. Before I was abducted, he even preached about how the nobles in the city were magnanimous and just.


    And the culprit this time was the Lifuria, the niece of their big boss,mander of the town guards, Shileru. After iming so much about how fair and just Shileru and the nobles were, their credibility was all shot.


    In any case, we dont want the people to panic. If our group upsets the townsfolk, we will split into two groups. So please, leave us be.


    The talk then ended.


    Leina Wus group went on ahead, and we set off again when they had gone ten or so meters.


    They might be the town guards, but did the negative influence of Pyschkurewuss affect the soldiers on the ground? I whispered quietly after the guards had moved some distance away.


    Ludo Wu shrugged and said: Thats hard to say. If we didnt figure out the culprit this time, they would have just carried out their work normally. Hows that different from acting on the whims of the nobles?


    Is that so? That young guard didnt seem to like following unreasonable orders though.


    Ai Fa interjected quietly: However, if themander giving the orders isplicit, those working under him will be led astray too. Have you forgotten? When we had a run-in with the second son of the Tsun n, the guards only listened to the Tsun n. If someone gives such standing orders, they have no choice but to follow them.


    What she said was true.


    Also, that young guard seemed to trust Shileru, but we were suspicious of him, wondering if he was an aplice of Pyschkurewuss.


    I held back a sigh and another question urred to me.


    By the way, arent the number of guards on patrol much lesser than usual? Before I was kidnapped, there were a lot of guards patrolling because of reports of banditry.


    Yes, I heard a few days ago that a special task force was formed to subjugate those bandits, so they couldnt spare too many people to search for Asuta. I havent told you yet But after you got abducted to the city, the bandits disguised as denizens of Forests Edge assaulted a random farm every other day.


    Did they finally send a bandit subjugation force outside of Genos?


    I dont know the details, but that is probably it.


    Ai Fa answered with a serious face.


    In order to search for the elusive wife of Goram, the head of the ''Red Beard Gang'', Kamyua Yost left Genos with hunters from the Wu n branch house and had yet to return.


    Was Pyschkurewuss trying to pin the crimes of banditry on these hunters? That was just a usible exnation, but I couldnt help feeling the situation was getting really tense.


    Anyway, theres no point in worrying about people who arent in town. Kamyua has three Wu n hunters with him, so they can ovee any dangers they might face.


    While chatting, we reached the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    We met up with Leina Wu who was waiting at the entrance and headed in together. Ai Fa, Shin Wu, and another two hunters acted as our escorts, with the rest guarding the outside.


    Oh, Asuta and the members of the Wu n, wee.


    Neil who was at the reception counter stood up.


    He was emotionless as usual, but his eyes were filled with emotions.


    Im very d to wee Asuta again after all that has happened.


    What are you saying, Im the one who caused you trouble.


    No, its my fault for not noticing that the people lodging in my inn are viins. If I had paid more attention, all this could have been prevented.


    No, but


    Asuta, can I continue working with you?


    Neil had deadly resolve in his eyes.


    Dont say that Im actually here to ask if you hate me now.


    Oh, you are too kind. I have no reason to detest Asuta.


    What I thought was Really?


    His life was in danger, so I didnt see any reason why he would be adamant on being friends with me, but


    In the first ce, there are many easterners lodging with me and who are friendly towards Asuta and the denizens of Forests Edge. Even after the violent acts by the nobles, they didnt avoid my inn. Hence, I dont wish to lose my rtionship with the Forests Edge.


    Neil put his fingers together before his chest as he continued:


    Also, Leina Wus cooking is well-received here, and demand for Asutas cooking is also very high. So I hope you can continue to support this inn in the future.


    Will this really be fine? The culprit might be Pyschkurewuss daughter, but rtions between the denizens of Forests Edge and Pyschkurewuss have always beenplicated.


    Its alright. Or rather, since this incident has been made public, the nobles wont be able to do something like this again, correct?


    Neil had no reservation in his eyes.


    I lowered my head and said: Thank you.


    However, the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge will be meeting with Pyschkurewuss today, so please wait until the meeting ends. I will then discuss in the future with my friends and the tribal chiefs.


    I understand. I look forward to hearing good news from you.


    I thanked him again and was about to leave Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    But I remembered something that bothered me and decided to rify it.


    By the way, Leina Wu also uses Tau sauce here? Tau sauce is a specialty from Jaguar, wouldnt the easterners dislike it?


    My easterner guests are broad-minded and wont be bothered by such things. I dont think Jaguar people refrain from eating Semu food either.


    I see, thats great.


    Also, Chitto suits Leina Wus cooking too. Adding too much will destroy the taste, but sprinkling a dash of chopped Chitto makes the easterners really happy.


    Ah, I see.


    For Tau sauce kiba soup that tasted simr to kenchin soup, the chili-like Chitto wouldplement it greatly.


    Also, if I resume my business, how about Leina Wu and me alternate the catering every other day?


    I turned towards the subject herself after saying that.


    Ah, Im sorry, I should consult Leina Wu first. Leina Wu, will catering for the inns be too heavy a burden for the Wu n?


    Not really. If I can find enough helpers to tend the stalls, it wont be a problem But, since Asuta is back, theres no need to cater for them, right?


    Leina Wu opened her eyes wide.


    L Wu frowned quizzingly.


    Thats not true. There is a great significance of native Forests Edge denizens like Leina Wu building rtionships with the townsfolk of the Post Station Town, instead of a foreigner like me. This would also be a good chance for Leina Wu to show your culinary skills.


    You are right. Asuta, I understand.


    Neil who was passionate about cultural interactions expressed his approval. Leina Wu lowered her head and thought over my words, and then said:


    Alright. I will discuss this with Papa Donda. Erm Asuta


    Leina Wu looked a little lost and held my hands tightly.


    Thank you very much. Im not sure if I really understand how you think and feel But Im very proud of myself.


    She probably didnt misunderstand my intentions.


    Leina Wu had a refreshing smile that made me feel that way.


    I didnt know what to do about Leina Wu in the past, but our rtionship had grown stronger through cooking, and I could talk to her without any reservation.


    And now, we could encourage each other in our lives. With those feelings in mind, I left the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    I think Leina Wu changed a lot in the past few days.


    As we headed to the next destination, the Big Tree of the South Inn, Ai Fa muttered softly.


    She has a strong lifeforce about her, like a blooming Mizora flower. And this strength resembles the strength I feel from Asuta.


    Yes, both Leina Wu and I are both chefs, so we have simr strengths.


    I felt in awe of her astute her observations were as I answered. But Ai Fa pouted unhappily.


    The idea that there is someone else like you out there irks me. And Leina Wu is not as retarded as you.


    Retardedness aside Ai Fa, you also possess prowess that rivals other hunters, and have been working hard all this time, right? Leina Wu must think the same way as me.


    Leina Wu wants to defeat you though?


    There was a sharp gleam in Ai Fas eyes.


    I shrugged with a wry smile.


    Thats not a bad thing. Ai Fa, arent you aiming to be a powerful hunter like Dan Lutim and Donda Wu too? Thats definitely not a bad thing.


    And because people like her exist, I feel the pressure of being surpassed and want to work hard. Dan Lutim and the others also respect Ai Fas prowess and train hard so they wont lose to you.


    I see.


    Ai Fa mumbled softly.


    Actually, I understand that this isnt a bad thing for Asuta and Leina Wu.


    Thats great.


    However, I wont permit you losing to Leina Wu as a chef, you got that?


    How should I put this If Leina Wu and Sh Wu continue to umte experience and knowledge, I honestly dont know how far they can go.


    Dont say something so disheartening. No means no.


    Ai Fa then pouted her lips that returned to normal just now.


    Escorted by the intimidating hunters, today felt much more peaceful and blissful than yesterday. As I walked along the bustling street, I felt this once again.


    2


    After that, the talks at the Big Tree of the South Inn also ended smoothly.


    Naudiz was more business-minded than Neil, so I thought he might want to end his ties with us. Fortunately, he was more enthusiastic about working with me again than I expected.


    My wife did tell me that working with the denizens of Forests Edge is very dangerous. Even more so since the one at odds with you is Count Turan, a big shot in the city.


    Naudiz then continued:


    However! My inn is famous for being the first to cater Asutas dishes. If we stop now, the Cryptic Venerable Inn might surpass my inn!


    Naudiz, who was a mixed blood between the south and west, had a stronger sense of rivalry against the Cryptic Venerable Inn than I imagined.


    Hostility between the southerners and easterners was not permitted here, butpeting as businessmen was the right path to take.


    Also, Asuta is getting more and more famous in the Post Station Town. Not working together with Asuta in such a situation goes against my business sense.


    Huh? Im getting famous?


    Of course; you were scouted by the daughter of Count Turan, who is known for being a gourmet, and your fame has spread. I only learned of thisst night, but it had caused quite an uproar at my inn, you know?


    Yes, but the Big Tree of the South Inn is also selling food made by Leina Wu, right? Those who have tasted it should know she is as good as me. The food sold at the stall is also cooked by her.


    Yes, but those visiting Genos in the past few days have never tasted Asutas cooking before. So the better Leina Wus dishes are, the more anticipation they have for Asutas cuisine.


    The difficulty level was skyrocketing. Since Leina Wus Tau sauce kiba soup tasted better than mine, it would be an arduous task.


    Its true that her skills are on par with Asuta, but to me, the Braised kiba is the most delicious dish. And, of course, Meat Chachi is great too. Truth be told, I dont want to give up on these dishes.


    In any case, Naudiz also asked me to continue our partnership, so it was good news.


    I gave Naudiz the same conditions as Neil and then headed for thest ce I would be visiting, the Kimyusus Tail Inn, with a load off my mind However, there was a minor incident waiting for me there.


    Hey, whats happening?


    The one who noticed first was Ludo Wu who was walking ahead of us.


    I looked at the situation over his shoulder and held my breath.


    That was the inn I was most familiar with, the Kimyusus Tail Inn. Beside thatrge building with a red roof was a big box carriage.


    A Totos carriage, huh. There wasnt one when we passed by earlier, right?


    Ludo Wu narrowed his eyes warily.


    However, Ai Fa and I knew this carriage.


    Therge carriage towed by a single Totos, with a familiar banner hanging on its side. The emblem on the banner was exactly the same as the one on the carriage Ai Fa and I rode on to leave the cityst night.


    Arge figure appeared from the shade of the carriage.


    Oh, you are finally here.


    Ludo Wu who had his hands ready on his waist said: So its just you.


    I was ready to beat you up. Whats with your dressing?


    I had a lot of things on my te too, and I prefer not to die.


    With a Semu-like cloak and hood and a grey cloth around his mouth, it was the Guardian Zashuma.


    It would be bad if anyone learns that I introduced the denizens of Forests Edge to the Count Taliem house. That fellow over there doesnt really want to conceal his identity, so I had to conceal mine. Ah, dont mention my name to anyone.


    He said with the corners of his eyes under the hood raised in a smile.


    I thanked him for what happened yesterday before asking for the details.


    Sir Prse is going off soon. I heard you will be visiting the stalls and the inn, so I was waiting for you here.


    Why dont we talk elsewhere? I dont want to drag the innkeeper into this.


    It wont matter; we will be involving the entire Post Station Town soon, so theres no danger. Anyway Before the Northern Whirlwind returns, I dont really want to trouble that person.


    What dangerous words.


    And Zashumas eyes were still smiling.


    However, the Northern Whirlwind nned to bring in that person right from the start. It is difficult to oppose Pyschkurewuss with just Malfreed-sama alone. So in a sense, we are just starting our n a few days earlier. By the way ording to our n, the Northern Whirlwind should have returned to Genos by now.


    Im confused. Can you tell me the details?


    You should ask Prse-sama directly. I want to avoid any more trouble.


    With no other choice, we entered the Kimyusus Tail Inn.


    Waiting for us inside was the sour-faced Mno Mast.


    Ah, Mno Mast, thats


    You are finally here. The noble has been waiting for you in the dining hall for a while now. Ah You dont need to tell me anything. That noble booked the dining hall until the second koku with three white copper tes.


    Mno Mast was impatient as usual.


    I dont really like aristocrats, but this is business. He only booked the dining hall, so hurry on over.


    Alright, Im very sorry.


    Prse was my benefactor and different from my impression of a noble in a good way. There were many suspicious things about him, but such a forceful way of doing things frightened me a little.


    Ai Fa and Shin Wu followed me in, while my other four escorts stayed outside.


    The dining hall of the Kimyusus Tail Inn was divided into two sections by a wall. A guard stood at the area that divided the inner and outer sections and, after taking a few steps forward, I saw that familiar figure waiting for me in the deepest end.


    Oh, you look well, Asuta and Ai Fa. I have been waiting for you.


    Prse who was seated at the table for six was waving his short and pudgy arms. His brown hair, bright brown eyes, and fat body covered in his cream-colored shirt looked exactly the same as yesterday.


    Behind him were two guards, dressed more elegantly than the towns guards. They were probably guards from the Count Taliem house.


    Here, make yourself at home. Want to order some fruit wine?


    Please dont mind us. Erm Is there anything urgent?


    I sat opposite Prse, while Ai Fa and Shin Wu stood on my either sides. The masked Zashuma looked on from the side, like a referee of sorts.


    I guess you can say its urgent! I wasnt that anxious at the start, but my father who returned in the morning lectured me. He asked me why I defied Count Turan, was I trying to destroy the Count Taliem house!? These sort of things. Why should I, who upholds thews of Genos, be lectured? Thats so unreasonable.


    The chair and table creaked with every word he spoke.


    I dont hate the stores in the Post Station Town, but arent the seats too confined here? My stomach is already pressing against the table.


    Fufu. Well Im surprised that someone of your standing is visiting the Post Station Town so casually.


    Hmm? Thats because the Count Taliem house isnt that rigid. With how things are, having a peerage isnt that great either. Even now, thendlords of other cities still dont acknowledge us.


    Prse said with a smile:


    The Genos house used to be a Count, and we were just knights serving as his vassals. But after a century, the Genos house was bestowed the title of Marquis, while the Turan, Taliem and Sats houses were given the peerage of Count, but that is only nominal. When the capital sends an invitation to attend festivals, only Marquis Genos is invited. We are just rich farmers in the boondocks who call ourselves Counts.


    Is that so


    Furthermore, the only houses with wealth that invites envy are the Marquis Genos house and the Count Turan house


    Prse said as he scratched his nose with his plump finger.


    That man is unscrupulous in his pursuit of profits Zashumas impression of Prse that I heard from Ai Fa yesterday shed across my mind.


    So I decided to participate in Zashumas ns which is also Kamyuas n. Its still eptable for the Marquis Genos house, thendlord, to enjoy some special privileges, but we cant let the Count Turan house monopolize the market. Genos can only call itself a prosperous city to the other nations when all the citizens are prosperous. Dont you think so, Asuta?


    Its as you say I share the same sentiments


    I didnt even need to steer the conversation before it turned towards the heart of the topic. Prse arched his back and leaned towards me:


    Then, allow me to ask this. Asuta, whats the secret behind the poitan?


    Huh? Whats wrong with it?


    Shush! Not so loud. If Pyschkurewuss caught wind of this before we even act, we would be left in ruins. We have to be extremely careful to start a revolution.


    Revolution What an unsettling topic.


    Its fine, the only one in danger is Lord Pyschkurewuss.


    Prse smiled calmly:


    I bought a meal from your stall earlier. The fuwano-like wrap used in your food is actually poitan Am I wrong?


    Yes, you are correct. I didnt really hide that fact from anyone.


    Im surprised that didnt cause a riot! The servant who tasted itmented that it was as good as fuwano. Poitan is much cheaper whenpared to fuwano too. If fuwano can be substituted by poitan, what kind of wealth will it generate!? Why doesnt anyone realize that fact?


    W-Wait. If poitan that is cheaper than fuwano became the staple food, wouldnt the wealth created decrease?


    It wont. The wealth of the Turan house that grows fuwano will decrease, while for the farmers that grow poitan it will increase. Isnt that so?


    His words spurred my memory.


    I was warned to hide this technique, even though I didnt really keep it a secret. The one who warned me was Kamyua Yost.


    Back when I was discussing jerky with him in the Kimyusus Tail Inn a few days before L Wus birthday. The people in the city grew fuwano, while the people in town cultivated poitan. Hence, if the technique of processing poitan was to spread, the nobles would suffer great losses, earning their grudge.


    Back then, he was vague about who he meant by noble. After the tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge held their second conference with Pyschkurewuss, we learned who that noble was.


    The Turan territory to the north produced mamaria, that was used to brew fruit wine, and the wheat-like fuwano. Hence, if the business partnership with Banam, which also produced fuwano and mamaria, became better, it would be disadvantageous for Pyschkurewuss. That was why he used Zattsu Tsun to disrupt the trade between Genos and Banam.


    Which meant the noble who would suffer losses if poitan bes popr was Pyschkurewuss.


    At least, I should keep in mind that making poitan delicious can be used as a weapon against the nobles.


    Kamyua Yost once said:


    In order to survive, sometimes, we need to use des. But if you time it wrong, you might hurt yourrades. So exercise extreme caution.


    I thought about Kamyua Yosts silly smile and words, then sighed heavily. It had been a long time since I had seen him, but I still couldnt leave Kamyua Yosts shadow.


    I finally understand. The new cooking method for poitan is a powerful weapon that can defy Pyschkurewuss, correct?


    Thats right. Did Kamyua tell you that too?


    Yes, but he did so in a roundabout way. However If we strike back at Pyschkurewuss in such a way, the only ones to benefit are the farmers and townsfolk, correct? Is it fine for you to not gain anything from this?


    Ah, didnt anyone tell you? Our Count Taliem house was given the southern farnds. The farmers working there are the citizens under my charge.


    I finally understood. That was why this man was thest resort against Pyschkurewuss.


    You didnt think of that, right? If we can overturn the rtionship between fuwano and poitan, we can also flip the power rtionship between the Count Turan house and Count Taliem house! Just talking about it gives me the shivers.


    Prse concluded with a smile.


    P-Please wait. This might be an effective n, but wont the other nobles oppose it? If we upset the market prices, wont that antagonize the Marquis Genos?


    Hmm? Didnt I say that Marquis Genos wont have anything to lose? If the Count Turan house starts to decline, it might affect the city a little at the start. But if the Count Taliem house maintains the economy, the end result would be the same.


    Prse probably realized something from my face and changed his posture.


    Asuta, you are probably still unfamiliar with Genos. Actually, the management of this city is a little special. Genos is a ratherrge city, but it is divided into quarters and ruled by four houses, which is unique in this world.


    I see


    The capital probably felt that a single house ruling the rtivelyrge and prosperous Genos city is dangerous. Like I mentioned earlier, a century ago, the three houses were given peerage titles to rule Genos alongside the Marquis Genos house. Marquis Genos is thendlord, but the orchard to the north belongs to the Turan house, the farms to the south are ruled by the Taliem house and the Post Station Town is under the purview of the Sats house. That was the edict from the capital. As long as we dont affect the prosperity of the city, Marquis Genos wont have any problem with us.


    I didnt expect to learn the internal management system of Genos here.


    I nced to the side and saw Ai Fa and Shin Wu listening to Prse with poker faces.


    A few decades ago, the wealth disparity between the three Count houses wasnt so obvious. The Turan house focused on the cultivation of fuwano and mamaria on their small and fertilend. The Taliem house grew a diverse variety of crops on their vast but less fertile farnds. The city and town became prosperous from the agricultural trade too. However When Lord Pyschkurewuss became the house head, the Turan became incredibly wealthy.


    Did he use some sort of hical means?


    hical, huh Lord Pyschkurewuss bought arge number of ves from the north and used them to tend to his fields. Right now, most of the people working in the Turan house orchard are ves. Because of that many citizens lost their jobs and had to migrate to the Post Station Town and Taliem house farnds. Thanks to them, our tax revenue increased, butpared to that, the Count Turan house gained much more wealth.


    So thats the reason for the ves.


    This topic was heading into dangerous territory.


    I think you know the rest better than I do. He sent people to attack his Banam envoy, hispetitors, and pushed for his brother Shileru to take the post of the Captain of the Towns Guard Pyschkurewuss definitely used many other methods to consolidate his influence and wealth. In just three decades, the Count Turan house had amassed enough power to rival the Marquis Genos house.


    Yes.


    Thats why we need a revolution! In any case, the wealth of the Count Turan house is supported by fuwano and mamaria. If we can turn the cheap and easy to cultivate poitan into the staple food in Genos, that will cut Count Turans wealth by half. The wealth wont just flow into the Count Taliem house, but will be returned back to the people too!


    Prses eyes were sparkling.


    And, of course, the poitan farmers and the Count Taliem house will benefit the most. As I mentioned, poitan is very cheap. Fuwano costs 1.5 times more than poitan of the same weight.


    Yes, thats roughly how much it costs.


    Thats right! Fuwano isnt that expensive, so the daily cost isnt too much. However, this adds up over time, and the Genos residents can use the money they saved to buy other items, and lead a more prosperous life.


    But the people in the Turan County will be poor.


    Yes, but the people working in the Turan orchard are ves that dont get paid. The wealth generated by these ves all falls into the hands of Pyschkurewuss. The citizens in the Turan county perform jobs unrted to mamaria and fuwano, so it wont affect them too much.


    I recalled that Michael worked in a coal shop in Turan.


    It was true that Michael didnt seem as well off as the people in the Post Station Town.


    Such a grand scheme would definitely be supported by the Count Sats house that rules the Post Station Town. My father and brother wont object either! And finally Marquis Marstein Genos believes in meritocracy, so he wont have any problems if we take down the Count Turan house in a legitimate way.


    However, will things go so smoothly? Even if the taste and nutrition are simr, the people who had fuwano as their staple food for many long years


    We dont need topletely overturn that. The arrogant people from the city wont change so easily. However The people from the Post Station Town and farms wont look down on cheap food! And it will depend on how we promote it too.


    I looked back at Zashuma.


    Zashuma shrugged with smiley eyes.


    Did Kamyua n all this?


    I sighed softly, and this scene didnt escape Prses eyes.


    Are you worried? I feel uneasy too! But if we dont do anything, Lord Pyschkurewuss will learn sooner orter that poitan can be cooked deliciously. Then, Pyschkurewuss will just get mad at the Forests Edge. In that case, it will be safer to spread this technique out quickly before he can even get mad.


    I see I think I understand what you mean.


    Leave the troublesome matters to me! Im scared of being assassinated too! Lets spread the greatness of poitan all over Genos before Lord Pyschkurewuss notices!


    Prse concluded with a bright smile.


    After Prse left with his three guards, I said to Ai Fa: It feels like we just discussed something very serious


    Ai Fa tilted her head and said: Is that so?


    I dont think it is disadvantageous for us. Like we discussed previously, its dangerous for only one person to know this special technique.


    You mean during the house head conference when you taught the Tsun n women how to cook, right? But the scale ispletely different this time.


    I think it will have a big impact on the town.


    It cant be helped. More importantly, it might pull the other nobles to our camp. Since Pyschkurewuss wealth wontst forever, this might be possible too, right?


    Zashuma touched the mask on his face.


    Malfreed might be a modelw enforcer, but he is too inflexible. Strong conviction inw alone isnt enough to bring those who flout thew to task.


    Yes


    Like what we did yesterday, we have to depend on Sir Prse. When I informed Sir Malfreed about the situation yesterday, he only promised to search Pyschkurewuss manor, but will do so by the books. He probably wouldnt have taken any actions until noon today.


    Who knew what would have happened to me by then.


    I thought Zashumas judgment was timely and sound.


    Anyway, just leave the troublesome matters to us. The things we can do are limited too, but you just need to do your work properly like before.


    Zashuma left after saying that. Mno Mast then came in:


    Times almost up. I have customers, can theye in?


    Ah, yes. Sorry for troubling you again.


    You are always apologizing. Instead of being apologetic, try not to trouble others in the first ce.


    I didnt know how to answer him.


    Mno Mast looked pissed since yesterday.


    So, you are going back already?


    Thats right. The tribal chiefs should be back from Turan county now, so I want to ask them about the situation.


    I visited the Kimyusus Tail Innst because I wanted to chat properly with Mno Mast. I decided to tell everything to him clearly.


    Erm, whether my business in the Post Station Town can continue will depend on the results of that meeting. Can I keep the same rtionship with you from now on too, Mno Mast?


    I already rented pushcarts to Forests Edge denizens, why should I turn down your request?


    No, not just that. Im also teaching you to cook right now.


    Isnt that a service you are providing without any remunerations?


    No, I hope to sell fresh kiba directly too, so its a business to me.


    Mno Mast took off his cylindrical hat and scratched his brown hair.


    The one who caused the trouble is the noble, you did nothing wrong. Andtely We have been in your care, so how should I face you?


    Ah, no, Im sorry if I caused you any inconvenience.


    As I said, dont bow your head so easily.


    I had been acquainted with Mno Mast for quite a long while, but I was still very formal with him.


    Was I still too immature, or was this just my personality I cherished this stubborn old man with a wicked tongue as much as the forthright and kind Uncle Dora.


    In any case, my inn didnt suffer much losses because of you. So dont worry about this unnecessary, and worry about yourself instead.


    Yes, thank you.


    In any case, Mno Mast didnt desert me. I exhaled quietly in relief and moved on to the next topic.


    Alright then. I wish to talk to you about cooking


    I told Mno Mast that the plum-like mashed kiki was a suitable dipping sauce for Kimyusu meatball.


    Mno Mast put on his hat again and raised his other eyebrow.


    Dried kiki, huh. Many customers like to eat it as a drinking snack Thisbination of yours is really absurd.


    I really rmend it. You just need to mix the crushed kiki fruit into the kimyusu, so please give it a try.


    I finally put one of the things I learned in the city to use.


    As I was thinking about that, Ai Fa tugged the corner of my T-shirt:


    By the way, what was that dish you cooked for mest night?


    Hmm? Oh, thats kimyusu cutlet.


    It has an incredible taste. Can you make that with kiba?


    Well, I will need to make slight changes in order to use kiba. I want to try making Kiba cutlet too.


    Kiba cutlet


    I turned back and asked Mno Mast:


    Erm, can we buy reten oil in the Post Station Town?


    Reten oil? I only know that thing by name. It must be too expensive for me to buy.


    Is that so. What about karon milk and kimyusu eggs? Are they expensive?


    There are plenty of eggs in the kimyusu shop. I often have them for breakfast.


    Why dont you put them in the kitchen then?


    Eggs are used as a substitute for meat. Only cheap inns would sell them to customers.


    Then That means they are cheaper than meat. Cooking it together with meat is too expensive, but serving it alone seems too cheap, is that correct?


    Yes, thats about right. The poor might just eat eggs instead of meat for dinner.


    How much do they cost?


    Four of them cost one red copper tes.


    The surprising thing was, they cost as much as poitan. In that case, I could think of them as a possible ingredient.


    Whats that about karon milk? There arent any madman who buys that in the Post Station Town. The nearest town with a karon ranch is Dabag, and it will spoil by the time it gets here.


    Isnt Dabag just half a day journey from Genos? Karon milk can be kept for two to three days, and wont spoil so easily.


    But in terms of shelf life, karon milk was quite bad. The townsfolk were different from the nobles who had no qualms about throwing away food.


    I dont know what karon milk can be used for, but it is definitely more expensive than fruit wine.


    That was because the fruit wine sold in the Post Station Town was really cheap. At one red copper te per liter, it was very reasonable.


    Assuming one red copper te was 200 yen, the poitan and kimyusu were 50 yen each, aria was 40 yen, a Kiba burger cost 400 yen, and karon thigh meat was 74 yen per 100 gram. The retail price would be 160 yen per 100 gram.


    If fruit wine and karon milk were both 200 yen per liter, that would be a cheap price for the wine, while the milk would be a little expensive. When red wine and milk cost the same, it would feel like the red wine was very cheap.


    Furthermore, the vegetable knife I bought from Shumimaru cost 36,000 yen, and the meat cutting knife from Dell cost 24,000 yen. Gilulus wagon cost ten times that of the meat cutting knife, showing how expensive steel was.


    If I can purchase karon milk at the price of fruit wine, I want to buy some. I just need to ask the meat seller from Dabag, right?


    I dont know. In this season, they probably visit every three days.


    I see. Thank you.


    The next thing was whether I could make curd and nyuushi myself, and what to do with the skimmed milk. I would need to ask the Dabag merchants about that.


    A-And, where can I buy powdered fuwano from? The Turan county?


    No need, there are fuwano shops in town. They are not in the marketce, but in the streets where the inns are. You are using poitan So why do you need to buy fuwano?


    No, I just think that fuwano has its uses too, and want to buy some to do research.


    I would be overwhelmed if I get too greedy, so that was enough for today. If I could buy eggs and fuwano from the respective shops, I could make more kinds of kiba dishes.


    Kiba cutlet might be the first dish I will make.


    I thought as I stole a nce at Ai Fa.


    Just the thought of letting Ai Fa try my new dish made me feel blissed.


    This was something that I couldnt feel in that brick manor. It made me a little out of breath.


    The people I cherished could enjoy the food I spent so much effort to cook. I could finally take hold of this blissful feeling again.


    3


    After that, we returned to the Forests Edge settlement.


    Regrettably, the innkeeper of the West Wind Inn was in a bad mood because I didnt show up for the appointment. Yumi told me to give her father a few days to cool down. In any case, I was the one who didnt show up for the appointment and had no grounds toin.


    And so, we returned to the Wu n vige when Leina Wus group was about to close for the day and found Gilulu and another two Totos each drawing their own open-top wagons parked there.


    The Totos and wagons belonged to the Zaza house and Sauti n. The tribal chiefs returned before I did, and had gathered at the Wu n vige.


    I steadied my breathing and walked to the Wu n main house together with Ai Fa and the others.


    Dad, we are home.


    Ludo Wu opened the door. I saw the scene I was expecting to see after entering the Wu n and turned tense.


    Donda Wu, Jiza Wu, and Kan Lutim.


    Graff Zaza and his male follower.


    Dali Sauti and his male follower.


    And the house heads of the Fou and Bemu houses.


    Nine men sat in a circle withplicated expressions on their faces.


    Oh, Asuta of the Fa house. Great to see that you are safe.


    The first to speak was Dali Sauti, the young head of the Sauti n and one of the three tribal chiefs.


    His in face had a gentle expression, and his body wasrger than Jiza Wu and Kan Lutim. He was friendly towards the Fa house and worked hard to learn bloodletting and butchering techniques.


    Hello, long time no see. Erm, sorry for the trouble I caused


    Apologizing wont help with what had already happened. If you feel responsible, sit down.


    Graff Zaza cut me off with his slurred voice.


    He was a middle-aged man wearing the hide of a kiba head, the head of the Zaza house cum tribal chief. His sharp feral gaze could rival Donda Wu, and of all the veteran hunters gathered here, he was the biggest and most menacing one.


    He was a member of Forests Edge, but he was opposed to the Fa houses business. For Ai Fa and me, he was someone we had to be careful of. Anyway, Ai Fa and I sat beside the head of the Fou house, opposite the Wu n members.


    Shin Wu and the other four young escorts had left, while Ludo Wu stood to Donda Wus left.


    The meeting with Pyschkurewuss has concluded.


    Kan Lutim spoke on behalf of the rest:


    He said the punishment of the criminals will be decided by a trial. But we can conclude with confidence that Pyschkurewuss himself wasnt involved in this incident.


    Is that so. Was Lifuria interrogated too?


    Of course. The ones who abducted Asuta are her minions, and they are the ones who decided to use uwful means However, Lifuria was the one who stopped Asuta from going home and imprisoned him to the manor. Malfreed who was in attendance said that she would be at least be sentenced to confinement.


    Confinement Would she be locked up in a prison cell or something?


    She might be the mastermind, but she was just a ten years old girl. The thoughts of that weighed heavily on my heart.


    The criminals Moose and Sangjura would be givenshing. Because Pyschkurewuss pleaded for a lighter sentence, they wont be exiled from Genos.


    Dali Sauti shrugged and interjected: How ridiculous. The sentence can be reduced by using the money. We cant understand their way of doing things at all.


    We also cant ept that the one most responsible had the lightest sentence. Forgiving their subordinates in spite of their crimes, arent they equally sinful?


    That is true. In any case The criminals will be punished with ordance to thews of Genos.


    Since this was the judgment of Malfreed who had absolute conviction in thew, we could only ept this.


    Leaving Moose who was from the city aside, the elusive Sangjura being able to move freely during this time was worrying.


    Also Did you mention the fact that Sangjura is the son of Pyschkurewuss?


    We did, but Pyschkurewuss denied it. He insisted that Sangjura was just hired to survey the situation in the Post Station Town and outside Genos. And also He scouted out Asutas stall because he was intrigued by Asutas fame in the Post Station Town.


    I see


    Everyone turned silent for a moment.


    As if he was waiting for this opportunity, Graff Zaza said: So, what are your ns from now on, head and hearth tender of the Fa house?


    Ai Fa who was seated with the others had one knee propped up had a sharp gaze in her eyes:


    If the three tribal chiefs permit it, we hope to continue running our business like before. This isnt just for a prosperous life, but also to build a cordial rtionship with the people in the Post Station Town. Isnt that the right path for the Forests Edge too?


    I concur with Ai Fa. The previous incident has been resolved But we should think of the city and the Post Station Town as separate groups.


    Kan Lutim said in support of Ai Fa.


    Like us, the people in the Post Station Town cant enter the city without an entry pass. Furthermore, the ones ruling Genos are the nobles in the city, so Compared to the nobles, Forests Edge denizens are more simr to the people in the Post Station Town, is that correct?


    You actually think that the townsfolk are more simr to us?


    Yes, or rather, their standings are closer to ours; that might be easier to understand. I dont think it is right for the denizens of Forests Edge and the people of the Post Station Town to look down at each other. I have been visiting the Post Station Town and interacting with them in the past few days, further cementing my impression of that.


    As usual, Kan Lutim was mature and calm, but his eyes were as strong as Ai Fas.


    The people in the Post Station Town dont criticise us for sentencing our former tribal chief Zattsu Tsun. I think Asuta and Ai Fa have straightened the twisted rtionship we had with the Post Station Town. Thats why I think the Fa house should continue their business in the Post Station Town.


    But dont forget that the Wu n can only take on the escort duties for a few more days.


    The one who said that was Jiza Wu, who was seated to the right of Donda Wu.


    He might be finding the Fa houses action more dubious, just like Graff Zaza. I held my breath on reflex.


    The Wu n has entered the offseason for half a month. The grace of the forest had not replenishedpletely, but the famished kiba should be appearing soon. At the most, the escort duties will only continue until the 15th of the White Month. After that, the hunting of kiba will be our top priority.


    That is only natural. Those without duties will start preparing for the hunt from tomorrow onwards, correct?


    Jiza Wu nodded in response to Ludo Wus words.


    If the tribal chiefs think the Fa houses actions are right, we will respect that decision. However, we cant neglect our hunting work to help them. What are your thoughts on this?


    That is only natural. Like what Jiza Wu said, if we cant uncover the true nature of Pyschkurewuss during the conference on the 15th It will be hard to imagine the business continuing.


    Ai Fa answered a little bitterly.


    What Jiza Wu said made sense. When we were guarding against an attack by Tay Tsun and the others, Forests Edge had to set aside their hunting work to act as escorts because Pyschkurewuss gave the order to not rest.


    But right now, I was doing business on my own volition. I couldnt trouble the Wu n any more after their offseason ends.


    And if we werent mistaken about Pyschkurewuss, we had to continue operating with escorts. If the issue couldnt get resolved on the 15th of the White Month and got postponed further, we wont be able to continue our business.


    Jiza Wu looked at Ai Fa and me with his narrow eyes that seemed to be ever smiling. The head of the Fou house then said:


    When that timees, the other hunters in their offseason can take over the escort duties. In a month or so, the Fou, Lan, and Sudora houses will have their offseason, so we can just wait until then.


    I looked back in surprise.


    Amongst the buffed group of hunters, the rtively slender head of the Fou house was looking at us with determined eyes.


    Right now, there are 6 escorts on duty for both morning and the afternoon, correct? The Fou, Lan and Sudora houses can make up this numbers.


    H-However Pardon me for saying this, but the Fou and Lan houses dont have that many free hands, right? Even if they dont need to hunt, they still need to help the women with their chores, right?


    Just leave the chores to the men staying behind. We cant help Asuta by sending women to help with your store, so nothing will make us happier than helping you this way.


    Will it be fine to give your word without consulting the Lan and Sudora house heads?


    The head of the Bemu house butted in.


    In contrast to the Fou house head, he was a short middle-aged man with a stout body. He participated in this tribal chief meeting as the representative of the minor houses that were against the Fa houses actions.


    Its fine. The Lan house is the kin of the Fou house, and the Sudora house is more eager to help the Fa house than us. And The Latzu house would enter their offseason soon. If they take up the escort duties, the Fa house can continue with their business after resting for a few days.


    Ludo Wu said energetically: Asuta, you will need to keep doing your business with guards, right? You have guts, but I dont think you should run your stall without escorts.


    Ludo Wu was rtively serious today, but he had a happy smile that I hadnt seen in a while.


    I think we should teach that damn Pyschkurewuss a lesson before the next meeting. If that happens, the minor houses wont have the chance to escort the Fa house, but the safety of the Fa house is the top priority, correct?


    Yes, it will be the best if we can remove any source of danger for Asuta and the others.


    Kan Lutim said carefully: However, we dont have proof of Pyschkurewuss wrongdoings. If Kamyua Yost cant get any evidence, we cant determine that Pyschkurewuss is guilty.


    No matter how deep his bonds with the Fa house was, Kan Lutim would remain impartial.


    Graff Zaza said in a deep voice:  No matter what Pyschkurewuss true nature might be, we will need to decide on what to do with the Tsun n by ourselves.


    The business cant continue if this matter isnt resolved. Theres no end in discussing this As for the issue with the Tsun n, lets proceed with what we agreed on earlier.


    Huh? Have you decided on what to do with them?


    I gasped in surprise, and Graff Zaza red at me.


    But he wasnt the one who answered me. It was Dali Sauti who was sitting opposite me.


    Our conclusion remains unchanged. Diga and Doddo who are guilty of prison break aside, Mida, Yamiel, Aura, and Zwei have already been punished with the stripping of their n name, so there is no need to punish them further.


    I see. If that is so


    However, if the Genosndlord demands that they are to be punished further, we cant ignore his orders either. Therefore, we have decided to bring Zuro Tsun and the six other members of the Tsun n main house there, and let them speak for themselves.


    Ehh You want to bring Mida, Yamiel Lei, and the others there? Wouldnt that be dangerous? If Pyschkurewuss abducts them forcefully


    Dali Sauti said calmly: If they try to do that without any reason, we wontply with them, Asuta of the Fa house.


    But Marstein is the Genosndlord, while Pyschkurewuss is just his representative. If he demands that the Tsun n should receive a harsher punishment, we can only listen to what the Tsun n says before deciding on the gravity of their crimes.


    B-But, thats just what Pyschkurewuss saying on the surface, his intention might be to revive the Tsun n.


    Thats just what Yamiel Lei thinks. We have to figure out what the Genosndlord and Pyschkurewuss really think. And, of course If their true intentions are detrimental to the denizens of Forests Edge, we wontply with them.


    Somehow, I felt the tall Dali Sauti looked even bigger now. No, not just Dali Sauti. Almost everyone present was emitting bloodlust like a hunter before a sworn enemy.


    Asuta of the Fa house, we are almost at our limit.


    L-Limit?


    Thats right. We cant see the justness of a ruler from that noble named Pyschkurewuss. I think I said the same thing at the Wu n vige in the past My thinking didnt fade with time and had gotten stronger with time instead. I feel even more strongly now that we cant let that man represent the Genosndlord.


    Dali Sauti remained calm as he said this and wasnt agitated at all.


    Malfreed should have informed the Genosndlord, Marstein, about the situation with Pyschkurewuss. If thendlord still refuses to take any action, can we assume that he is siding with Pyschkurewuss?


    Yes, thats right Leaving his opinions aside, Marstein seems to have delegated everything to Pyschkurewuss.


    Then we have to judge the Genosndlords intent through Pyschkurewuss actions. If Pyschkurewuss attempts to abduct Zuro Tsun and the others through illegitimate means, we will resist with our des.


    And make Genos our enemy?


    Dali Sauti nodded slowly: If the Genosndlord still thinks that there is no problem with Pyschkurewuss way of doing things, thats how it will end.


    We have lived in the Morga Forests Edge for four score years. For us who knew nothing of old home in the dark jungle of the south, this is our only home. However We cant live under the rule of someone who isnt fit to be our lord. Fortunately, we are all in consensus for this.


    Yes I see


    When Graff Zaza talked about abandoning Genos, Dali Sauti admonished him.


    In less than ten days, the tribal chiefs met with Pyschkurewuss twice. In the meeting before thest, they confronted Pyschkurewuss directly, but Pyschkurewuss was evasive in his words, which made their distrust of Pyschkurewuss grow even further.


    Kan Lutim said calmly: Asuta, we dont want to abandon our home. But if we dont have such a resolve, we wont be able to figure out Pyschkurewuss true intentions.


    Bring Zuro Tsun and the others there, and let them exin themselves. We will then observe what Pyschkurewuss will do or say, and respect thews of Genos and see what Malfreed does. We will decide on what paths we should take after seeing what they do. If Pyschkurewuss doesnt resort to violence, we wont either.


    But wouldnt they confiscate our des at the conference venue?


    Yes, thats why we will have dozens of men guarding the outside of the venue. They will rush in if we blow the grass whistle.


    So they had already discussed such details. I couldnt help gulping.


    Just the sight of so many men will tell Pyschkurewuss our resolve. He probably wont resort to violence that easily. We dont want to die in vain either.


    Thats true


    The details have not been set yet, but I think we should spread this news in the Post Station Town.


    Huh? Post Station Town?


    Yes, our issue with regards on what to do with the Tsun n had already been told to the innkeepers through Asuta. But I think we should tell the townsfolk about the crimesmitted by Pyschkurewuss and Zattsu Tsun, and the suspicion we have.


    Graff Zaza asked befuddled:  I dont get what you are thinking. Is there a point in doing that?


    Kan Lutim turned back and said to him quietly:


    There are two reasons. First, I think the people in the Post Station Town have the right to know. Second, I dont think we should start a fight with Genos without informing them.


    Im asking you the rationale behind your thinking.


    Because I think the people in the Post Station Town who have suffered the tyranny of the Tsun n have the right to know the truth. Especially those who lost their family, isnt that only natural?


    The figures of Mno Mast and Leito appeared in my mind.


    They must have learned the truth from Kamyua Yost. However, Zattsu Tsun murdered more than 30 people in the caravan, and their families had the right to know the truth too.


    One more thing, if we are going to oppose Pyschkurewuss, we should let the people in Genos know the reason and let them decide whether the Forests Edge or Pyschkurewuss is right If the people side with Pyschkurewuss, we can conclude that we cant stay in this ce anymore.


    Shouldnt we go down the path we think is correct, no matter what others thinks?


    Is that so? We are also the residents of the Genos territory. We risk our lives to hunt kiba and procure food from the farmers we protect to feed ourselves. If either side is harmed, this lifestyle will end. In that sense, even though we arent one tribe, on the grand scale of things, we are all fellow citizens residing in Genos, correct?


    But we viewed each other with disdain over the past eight decades. If it is difficult for us to coexist, let us live without interfering each other. Zattsu Tsuns group are the ones who caused our rtionship with them to deteriorate over thest ten years. We need to clear up any misunderstandings in order to resolve our differences with the people of the Post Station Town.


    Ipletely understood what Kan Lutim was saying.


    The denizens of Forests Edge were too apathetic towards how others thought and their misunderstanding towards Forests Edge I had doubts whether this was correct thing to do right from the beginning.


    However, how many people here could understand this point? I only knew of two, Dali Sauti and Ai Fa.


    Dali Sauti said: Well At the very least, we have no reasons to oppose Kan Lutims proposal. If Pyschkurewuss is innocent, we would just be thought of as retards who suspected an innocent man. Im actually suspicious of Pyschkurewuss, so Im not afraid of that oue. If Im wrong, I will dly ept being called a retard to atone for my ignorance.


    Thatsplicated. Compared to that, isnt it simpler to make the townsfolk our allies? Didnt we share our ns with the people in town yesterday too?


    After hearing what Ludo Wu said, Kan Lutim replied with a smile: Of course, some of us would think that too.


    Then I concur with Kan Lutim. The more allies we have, the better it is.


    Are the people in the Post Station Town on our side? No matter who the mastermind is, isnt the Tsun n the one that caused the damage to the Post Station Town?


    The head of the Fou house asked. Ludo Wu answered with a smile:


    Thats what we are discussing right now; we want to figure this out. The Genosndlord wont be the only one deciding if Pyschkurewuss or us is at fault. The residents of Post Station Town who suffered losses also have the right to decide too.


    Yes


    Being fair is good. And we did allow Zattsu Tsun to escape. That Geta no longer bears a grudge against the denizens of Forests Edge. If he still hates us after learning the truth, there is nothing more for us to say to him.


    Ludo, how can you put it that way


    Donda Wu spoke for the first time.


    Ludo Wu looked at him with a grin:


    Why are you so quiet, dad? I thought you have fallen asleep.


    Dont be ridiculous. Anyway We have taken the path we believed in. We wont hide anything from anyone. Since thats what Kan Lutim concluded, let him do his thing.


    Im fine with that.


    Dali Sauti said, while Graff Zaza gave his silent consent.


    The head of the Bemu house asked another question.


    Is there a possibility of Pyschkurewuss being innocent? Im reluctant to trust that munto-like man.


    Well, that depends on what the other people present think. Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, if we cant prove that he is guilty Then we will lose the right to lead our people.


    Dali Sauti said casually: Yes, that is true; I have no intention of going to war against the Genos lord at all. If ites to that, I will resign from my position as tribal chief for leading our people down the wrong path. Depending on the situation I might even have to offer my head to Genos as a criminal.


    The head of the Bemu house narrowed his eyes suspiciously:


    I believe it wonte to that However, if we lose Dali Sauti and the other tribal chiefs, who will seed you? You wont suggest the Tsun n take on the mantle of the tribal chief, correct?


    That can be decided during the house head conference. Maybe you and the head of the Fou house will get elected?


    T-Thats absurd


    We got chosen because our ns are the next strongest after the Tsun n. But that might not be the right choice. If Dali Sauti, Graff Zaza, and I choose the wrong path, it is your job to impeach us, just like how we impeached Zuro Tsun.


    Donda Wu showed a beast-like smile I hadnt seen in a long time as he continued:


    If we dont have such a resolve, the denizens of Forests Edge will repeat the same mistakes. It is the duty of every denizen to judge whether a tribal chief is worthy of his post.


    It is as you say. We failed to stop the tyranny of the Tsun n, and we wont make that mistake again.


    Dali Sauti tidied his attire and said:


    Alright then, lets wrap up that topic. If there arent any issues, I want to inform my nsmen before dark.


    I have something to report. I met that aristocrat Prse again today.


    I then recounted my meeting with him, and no one reacted positively.


    Even if I told them about the cooking method for poitan, Forests Edge denizens didnt have anyment about that. The only one who was interested was still Kan Lutim.


    So Kamyua Yost had such a n up his sleeves. What a profound man.


    I dont really understand, but the source of Pyschkurewuss power is his wealth. If Pyschkurewuss loses his wealth, he will lose his influence; is that right?


    Dali Sauti asked while scratching his head, and I replied with a nod: Thats correct.


    In any case, we would have trouble rescuing Asuta without Prses help. If his actions dont breach the taboos in Forests Edge, we dont have any objections.


    Donda Wu, Graff Zaza, and Dali Sauti seemed to agree on this.


    That concludes this meeting. The Fou house and Bemu house will inform the other houses as usual


    Before Dali Sauti could finish, someone opened the door from the outside.


    Who is it?


    Donda Wu asked, and a voice answered: Im Shin Wu from the branch house. Someone from town has visited the Forests Edge and requests an audience with the tribal chiefs.


    Someone from town?


    The people in the hall turned tense.


    Whats going on? No Its too hasty to go like this. Ludo, open the door.


    Ludo Wu nodded and approached the entrance with a de in hand. The Wu ns guests had all surrendered their des.


    We were seated at the lowest seat, closest to the entrance. Ai Fa cautiously got up on one knee to protect me. I could peek at the visitors through the gap between Ai Fas soft waist and arms.


    There was a tall figure and a petite figure. I didnt know the tall figure, but I have met the small one before.


    Sorry for the wait, friends from the Forests Edge. Im sorry foring back sote.


    Leito! So its you!


    Soft brown hair, bright brown eyes, and with a traveling cape covering his body, Kamyua Yosts disciple Leito looked at me with a smile.


    Then the one standing beside him must be his escort, a guardian. His dark brown hair was tied behind his head, and his buff body could rival a hunter from Forests Edge. He looked like a strong middle-aged man.


    He was also wearing a cape simr to Leito and had an old leather chest guard, with a crescent sword sheath on his waist.


    Kamyua Yosts attendant, huh. Since you are here That means he achieved his goal, right?


    Leito nodded in response to Donda Wus words. The boy must have had a strong heart to be capable of smiling in the face of such arge hunter from Forests Edge.


    The big man beside him was like a guardian lion statue. His face was filled with wariness and doubt as he observed Donda Wu and the others.


    So, where is your master? And have the branch house members returned safely?


    No, Kamyua and the Wu n members arent back. The town guards set a roadblock to the north of Genos, which made things tense there. We are the only ones who made a detour and came back.


    Hmmp. So the significant other of that bandit boss is still outside Genos, huh.


    Leito answered: No.


    Kamyua might not be able to return before the 15th of the White Month, so we are the only ones who came back. Im sorry but can you hide the important witness with you until the day of the conference?


    Hiding a woman from town in this vige? That woman wont be able to stand it.


    Is that so? I think it will be fine.


    Leito looked at the big guy beside him with a smile.


    That big guy snorted:


    Gorams significant other cant be a frail woman. I dont know what kind of people live in the Forests Edge, but they cant be as ferocious as a Gaje leopards.


    Gaje leopards are beasts that live on the Mars mountain where hunters like Geta hunt for prey.


    Getas mother was probably a hunter, just like he said.


    However The voice of that big guy sounded like ss shattering and was hard for me to hear clearly. If he shouted menacingly, his voice would probably be like Donda Wus rumbling thunder-like voice.


    So, can we entrust this to you? Pyschkurewuss probably doesnt know that we have returned to Genos, so we need to exercise extra care to avoid trouble.


    Before you rumble any further, bring that woman here. I will answer you after seeing her.


    Well Allow me to introduce her.


    Leito pointed at that big guy with an innocent smile:


    This is the significant other of the ''Red Beard Gang'' boss Goram, Barcia of Mars. We will leave her in your care for the next five days.


    Please take Erm, do I need to bow too?


    With a terrifying gong-like voice that big guy or, more urately, Red Beard Gorams spouse, Barcia, asked with a smirk.


    And, of course, I wasnt the only one stunned beyond words.

 Volume 12 - Ch 2

    Night.


    Ai Fa and I lodged in the empty house in the Wu n vige again.


    Ai Fa was adamant about going home tonight, but Donda Wu said that it would be more appropriate for us to stay in the Wu n vige until the 15th of the White Month.


    Isnt the Fa house in a ce far away from all the other houses? If dozens of enemies surround your house, can you protect your family?


    After being told that, Ai Fa could only bite her lips.


    And right now, she was pouting unhappily. The way she leaned against the wall, with one knee propped up, face turned to the side and pouting, was far from the image of a dignified house head. Instead, she looked as adorable as a child.


    There was another reason why Ai Fa was displeased. Aside from us, there were four other people lodging in this house.


    They were Ludo Wu, Shin Wu, Barcia, and Leito. Aside from us, these people were also ordered to live under the same roof as us.


    But, Asuta, you can rest in the main house, right? Dad also said its safer there. We can watch these guys.


    Ai Fa didnt respond to Ludo Wu who was telling us all that. The more people staying in the same house as her, the unhappier Ai Fa would get.


    In any case, I found it hard to stay calm too.


    Hmmp. There are so many cuties here. Does the n head intend to entertain me, since I lost my husband when I was young?


    Barcia who was seated in the middle of the living room drank fruit wine as sheughed heartily. It had been several hours since I met her, but I still couldnt believe she was a woman.


    When I mistook Dell for a boy, I was lectured by everyone, but I was confident that no one would fault me this time.


    Firstly, she was really big. She was 180 cm tall, had wide shoulders, a buffed build, and the muscles in her arms and shoulders were like small mounds, making her as swole as Jiza Wu or Kan Lutim.


    She had bindings around her chest under her tunic, but I couldnt tell she was a woman from that. She sat cross-legged on the floor with a fruit wine bottle in hand and observed us fearlessly. At a nce, she looked no different from the mercenaries and ruffians I often saw in the Post Station Town.


    You seem rather skilled, but dont try anything funny. Even if you are our guest, I wont let you off if you do something strange.


    After being called cute, Ludo Wu responded angrily, while Barcia just shrugged and said: You are a scary kid.


    I know you are not as cute as your appearance suggests. Im honored by how wary you are of me, even though Im alone.


    Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, and Shin Wu had their des with them, while Barcias scimitar was safekept in the main house.


    I also checked with Ai Fa right from the start, and she said: Barcia isnt as strong as her son.


    But she didnt seem to fear the hunters of Forests Edge and looked resolute and arrogant at times.


    She stared at Ai Fa and me with her dark eyes that had a strong gleam in them.


    Well then, its time for me to get about my business. You are Ai Fa and Asuta of the Fa house, right? Have you spoken with my son, Geta? Tell me everything you know of my wayward son.


    Okay. In the Forests Edge, we are probably the ones who had interacted with him the most.


    Ai Fa was still moody, so I was the one who answered.


    It seemed that Barcia came to Genos to search for her son.


    After all this time, I dont intend to seek revenge for the head of my family anymore.


    Barcia already said so during the day.


    We were a gang of bandits. People might have called us righteous thieves, but we still vited thew. The reason behind the execution didnt match up, but our gang was still guilty. When Goram was caught by the guards, that was the end of the road for him.


    After losing her fellow gang members and lover, she brought her infant son to the Mars mountains to live in seclusion. It wasnt easy to live as a hunter in the mountains where dangerous beasts roamed, but she managed to make a living.


    But I wished for my son to live proudly, so I weaved the story of his father Goram into lubies and sang them to him since he was a baby. But it caused the opposite effect.


    After learning the skills of a hunter, Geta felt he should avenge his father for being framed. However, his mother didnt permit it. He then left his home and hunted alone in the Mars mountains, and didnt appear before his mother again.


    She continued to live as usual, hoping her son would calm down and return to her. But Geta trained his skills in that one year and came to Genos alone. He heard from peddlers that his fathers enemy, the denizens of Forests Edge, had started doing business in the Post Station Town and it was the fuse that led to his reckless actions.


    After hearing that, Barcia leaned her face towards me and said:  Then, you must be the denizen of Forests Edge that is running the business.


    Her face seemed to have the feel of cured leather and looked yellowish brown from tanning. Her eyes wererge, and her eyebrows were almost gone. Her nose and mouth were veryrge, and her jaw looked tough enough to crush kiba bones. She looked around 35 years old and had a dignified face like a stone guardian lion.


    The Forests Edge denizens who framed the ''Red Beard Gang'' were ouws that were more terrible than a bandit gang. Detestable ouws like them would be executed by the people from the city one day, even if we leave them be. Thats what I always told Geta.


    I see.


    However, there was news that Forests Edge denizens have started doing business in the Post Station Town in Genos and even gotten rave reviews. So my stupid son got mad and said that Forests Edge denizens wont ever be punished for their crimes.


    Geta did say something like that. That was why he targeted my stall, huh.


    Anyway, Kamyua Yost told me a lot on the way here, so I wont bear any grudge against you all. Also With how good your cooking tastes, its only natural for it to earn rave reviews. I never thought that I could eat such a sumptuous meal in the forest.


    I helped with dinner preparations tonight too.


    Earlier, Barcia cleaned her te with an appetite that rivaled Donda Wu. She showed a ferocious smile, before reverting back to a serious expression.


    However, the mastermind is actually a noble, which makes thingsplicated. Even Geta cant escape unscathed when facing nobles.


    Thats right. But Geta said he wont do anything before we uncover Pyschkurewuss crimes. We have to think of a way to deal with Pyschkurewuss for Getas sake too.


    Ehh, for Getas sake?


    Yes. If the denizens of Forests Edge can bring Pyschkurewuss to justice, Geta wont need to do it himself.


    Fufu, you people have a strong sense of duty.


    Rather than a sense of duty Even if Pyschkurewuss is the mastermind, the Tsun n from the Forests Edge was still involved in this crime. So its only natural for us to feel responsible.


    I was conscious of Leito who was standing beside Barcia. He was the son of the wiped out caravans band leader who fell victim to Zattsu Tsuns crime, the crime which the ''Red Beard Gang'' was framed for.


    I think the Forests Edge denizens have atoned for their sins when Zattsu Tsun and the others confessed to their crimes. Moreover, the other denizens of Forests Edge are also victims of their tribal chiefs betrayal.


    We didnt really do much. Before Kamyua took action, we didnt even realize the crimesmitted by Zattsu Tsun and hispany.


    Ludo Wu said unhappily, but Leitos smile didnt change.


    Didnt you impeach the Tsun n before Kamyua took action? If the Tsun n was still the tribal chief back then, wouldnt the Forests Edge be in an even tighter spot now?


    Dont you hate us?


    My fathers murder by Zattsu Tsun happened before I was born. My mother passed away shortly after, and my rtive Mno Mast also didnt say anything about the viin of the Forests Edge, so I dont think of myself as a victim.


    But he shed a tear when Zattsu Tsun was apprehended. Did Ludo Wu see that too? Ludo Wu stared at Leito who was smiling innocently and scratched his blonde hair.


    Isnt it tiring to live like that?


    Well, Im too young to feel tired.


    There probably werent any other ten-year-olds in this world who would answer this way.


    You make things soundplicated.


    Barcia frowned.


    Back to the topic, did Geta show up in this vige before?


    When Ist spoke with him, he made it sound like this was goodbye forever. But his attitude towards the denizens of Forests Edge was bad, so its hard to say.


    But didnt he went out of his way to search for you after you got locked up by the nobles? Im not proud of this or anything, but he isnt someone who will go that far for someone he didnt know.


    Barcia looked at me and continued:


    So he likes you that much, huh Or did he feel guilty for bearing a grudge against innocent people?


    He took it very hard upon finding out that the Forests Edge viin was also manipted by others.


    I thought back on that time in front of the Fa house, when Getas face was on the verge of crying.


    But with all those responsible dead Who should I point my de at?


    Geta said that back then.


    I didnt think seeking revenge was the right course of action.


    However, Geta, Barcia, Leito, Mno Mast, and others all lost their families because of the scheme of unsculpturous people with insatiable greed.


    Zattsu Tsun and the others paid for their crimes ten yearster with their lives. But if there were still criminals not brought to task, we couldnt just leave them be.


    But I dont think getting someone like me to show up will be enough to incriminate the nobles.


    Barcia said after taking a big swig of fruit wine.


    Who can be sure that the ''Red Beard Gang'' has nevermitted murder? I was a member of the ''Red Beard Gang'' before the birth of my son too. I dont think the people in the city will believe the words of a former ''Red Beard Gang'' member.


    But you dide into contact with the people in the city, right? Thats why Kamyua wants you to be a witness to prosecute Pyschkurewuss wrongdoings.


    This was a new fact I just learned today.


    Before the ''Red Beard Gang'' was framed, they came into contact with Pyschkurewuss henchman.


    I cant tell if he is from the city though. His attire just seems very extravagant.


    But that person did coerce others to attack the envoys from Banam, right? Pyschkurewuss probably nned to use the Red Beard Gang to do his dirty work before he used Zattsu Tsun to do that Kamyua told me that.


    This was brought up for discussion with the tribal chiefs during the day.


    Pyschkurewuss was nning to control the ''Red Beard Gang'', and formed a subjugation unit when that n fell through.


    He was probably nning to use both the ''Red Beard Gang'' and Zattsu Tsun at first, but when his n to rope in the ''Red Beard Gang'' failed, he had to use just the difficult to manipte Zattsu Tsun instead Who knows what the exact details actually were. In any case, that was his attitude towards the ''Red Beard Gang''.


    Theres one thing I dont really understand.


    I decided to bring up some doubts I had during the day.


    This might be information only people from the ''Red Beard Gang'' or Pyschkurewuss camp know. Even so, Kamyua was still confident right from the start that you are the key to victory. Just how did he learn of this secret?


    Its not a secret. Goram and I already knew Kamyua Yost.


    What?


    It had been ten-odd years when that fishy man said very suspicious things to us. That guardian Kamyua Yost met my Goram in a tavern somewhere and hit it off. Maybe that blonde guy also joined the ''Red Beard Gang''.


    I turned gloomy.


    Just how much did he intend to toy with others?


    Leito looked at me with a smile again:


    Kamyua had wandered around the Western Kingdom for more than ten years. He visited so many ces and met so many people that it even surprises me. Weaving all these meetings into a scroll he likes must be Kamyuas raison d''tre.


    Hmm So this isnt a coincidence, but something inevitable?


    Thats right. After meeting hundreds and thousands of people, Kamyua selected the ''Red Beard Gang'', me, Mno Mast, the Genosndlord, and others to create a scroll to defeat Pyschkurewuss. Thats how I understand it.


    Im shocked. This is like the gods toying with the fates of men.


    Barcia said unhappily, and Leito tilted his head adorably.


    And Kamyua recognizes that he is just a thread in all this. Thats why he always says with a smile that we wont get the desired results unless we work hard for it.


    That blondie will definitely die a horrible death. Never mind, Im not in any position to say that about others either.


    After saying that, Barcia swept her gaze across the room:


    Anyway, its too reckless to defy the nobles in the Western Kingdom. There is no chance of winning, and my husband could only resist for a time by pretending to be the leader of bandits. In the end he was executed.


    Yes, but Kamyua knows the Genosndlord Marstein and managed to pull the noble Malfreed to his side. If things go smoothly, we can rope in the Count Sats house, that runs the Post Station Town as well, and iste Pyschkurewuss.


    After saying that, Leito looked my way:


    However, Kamyua didnt expect the Forests Edge would get into contact with Prse. The original n was for me to contact Prse tomorrow, in the ce of Kamyua who cant return to Genos yet.


    Right, as mentioned during the day, because of my negligence, we had to depend on that person.


    But that was incredible; Kamyua never thought that Pyschkurewuss daughter would do something like that. However, this served as the catalyst that turned the public opinion in the Post Station Town against Pyschkurewuss, so what Asuta went through wasnt in vain.


    So I should be happy about this, huh. Ludo Wu looked displeased.


    But Leito still had a refreshing smile as he continued:


    This was simr to that time when Kamyua set a trap to capture Zattsu Tsun. Before Kamyua could put his ns into action, the Forests Edge denizens already steered the situation to a favorable oue. We have amon foe, so even though your experience was unpleasant, I still think things are turning out to our advantage.


    Erm, little one, you might be Kamyua Yosts disciple, but do you really have to mimic your masters every move? Barcia admonished Leito with a scary voice. Nothing good wille from toying with the fate of others, you understand?


    I have no intentions of toying with fate. I just think that I wont be happy with the life that god has given me.


    Im saying your attitude isnt good


    Barcia said with a frown and made a star-like gesture with her finger before her chest as she mumbled something. She was probably asking for the Western Gods forgiveness.


    In any case, the die has been cast. Kamyua will keep going until he brings Pyschkurewuss crimes to light.


    But Kamyua cant make it back before the conference, correct? Isnt Kamyua worried about entrusting everything to Zashuma and Malfreed?


    I interjected, and Leito showed a cute pondering face.


    The best oue would be Kamyuaing back in time. But if the town guards that made camp to the north are a subjugation unit formed in order to arrest the bandits disguising themselves as denizens of Forests Edge It will be hard to break through them.


    Is Pyschkurewuss trying to pin the crimes of the bandits on Kamyua and the Wu n men with him?


    Im not sure, but when we were lodging in Banam city, news about the bandits have already spread. Thats why Kamyua already took precautionary measures.


    Even when that man was that far away, he was still cooking up some scheme with a smile on his face.


    A silence that felt exhausting engulfed us, and Barcia spoke loudly as if she was trying to break the silence:


    Your people are also involved in troublesome matters. Hunters just need to stay in the woods to avoid any trouble.


    Yes, but this has nothing to do with Kamyua Yost, this is between the Forests Edge and Pyschkurewuss Given the situation, Forests Edge denizens will have to face this issue.


    Oh? That will be interesting. Its rare to see several hundred outstanding hunters living in the mountains.


    Ludo Wu reverted to his usual expression and leaned forth:


    By the way, you are a hunter too, right? Aside from Ai Fa, this is the first time I have seen a female hunter.


    Well, I was born in Mars after all. I left my home when I was 18 and met Goram After my new life didnt work out, I returned back to my home despite having no family there.


    Fufu. But you arent wearing a hunters cape. The leopard hide cape that Geta was wearing.


    Gaje leopard hide, right? I cant move freely if I wear that, so I left it at home.


    Our discussion during the day was heavy, and everyone was getting tired of talking about Pyschkurewuss.


    In any case, we traded all essential information. Donda Wu decided to provisionally trust Barcia and permit her to stay in the vige. We just needed to wait for the 15th of the White Month now.


    I rxed my shoulders as I thought about all that. Ai Fa, who had been quiet all the while, suddenly spoke, which surprised me.


    Barcia of Mars, did you inherit the bloodline of a hunter from birth?


    Barcia scratched her chiseled jaw and said to Ai Fa:


    Its not really the heritage of hunters or something. I was born in the Mars mountains, but I only hunted critters like baro baro birds. I got acknowledged as an adult after killing a Gaje leopard when I was 15.


    I was 15 too when I hunted my first kiba.


    Oh, kiba are ferocious beasts just like Gaje leopards, right? Its amazing that you managed that with your slender limbs.


    Barciaughed happily.


    But your eyes are determined, just like a hunter. There arent many female hunters in Mars either. Hunters like me dont need to do strenuousbor, but it is still difficult for a woman to hunt in the forest.


    You


    Hmm, what?


    Its nothing but you are a hunter, but you had a child?


    I held my breath.


    Didnt I mention it just now? I gave birth to Geta after leaving Mars. I lost all my family to the Gaje leopards, so I couldnt marry anyone and left my hometown. I was scouted by the ''Red Beard Gang'' and joined them. Less than two yearster, Geta was born And then my husband and my gang members all died, so I decided to live on as a hunter.


    I see.


    For some reason, my heart skipped a beat.


    No I already knew why. Like what Ludo Wu said, aside from Ai Fa, she was the first female hunter I met.


    I overlooked this because I was too focused on Pyschkurewuss And because Barcia was more buffed than the shorter men.


    Basically, Mars female hunters dont hunt again after giving birth. The woman cant hunt for several years after childbirth and will lose her skills gradually over this time.


    Is that so.


    However, I always had strength that can rival the men. Without any skills to make a living, I worked hard to regain my skill as a hunter.


    I see.


    If not for Geta, I couldnt have worked so hard. Because I had that child, I didnt lose my reason for living.


    Ai Fa had a very expressive face.


    The light in her blue eyes seemed really troubled. I felt like I was sitting on pins and needles, and looked to the others.


    Leito was listening to their chat with a smile.


    Shin Wu who was calmer than Ai Fa looked out the window, staying on guard.


    And Ludo Wu locked gazes with me and winked cheekily.


    I shook my head and sighed softly. That didnt ease my mind at all.


    By the way, I need to stay in this vige until the 15th of the White Month, right?


    Ai Fa didnt say anything, so Barcia shifted her gaze to Ludo Wu.


    We just dont want you to go to town; you wont be confined to the Wu n vige. Hmm, the nobles probably wont send people to infiltrate here in broad daylight, but staying put at home is the safest.


    Dont joke with me, its too boring to stay in for four days.


    Tell that to my Dad. Never mind If you are bored, how about chopping some firewood or doing something else?


    Ludo Wu was probably kidding, but Barcia looked delighted.


    Right, I wontin if you can let me work out my body. I cant rest easy if I just sleep and eat without doing anything. Kid, can you ask your Dad to not let me feel bored?


    Im not a kid, Im Ludo Wu.


    Ah, thats rude of me to treat an outstanding hunter like a child. Ludo Wu, I will be counting on you.


    Ludo Wu thenughed happily:


    You are a strange one. Compared to the normal people in town, you are probably closer to us.


    Because Im half a hunter; I abandoned my hometown before and cant say things like my soul will return to Mars Butpared to the bustling towns, I feel morefortable in the mountains.


    Barcia did have a unique aura that was different from the townsfolk and hunters.


    She wasnt as pure as Forests Edge denizens and seemed very free-spirited. Rather than fearing the nobles in the city, she seemed to think it was foolish to interact with them.


    As for losing her husband and hunters offering their soul to the forest She probably felt the same way. She looked so boisterous not because she was cold-hearted, but because of how tough she was mentally.


    Anyway, lets leave tomorrows troubles for tomorrow. Its gettingte, lets turn in.


    Ludo Wu stood up with his de.


    Yes, its almost time to have a good sleep.


    The others also got up one by one.


    Ludo Wu looked down at Ai Fa and me who had no intentions of getting up.


    Asuta and Ai Fa will be sleeping in the living room, huh? There are so many rooms here, you two are strange.


    The Fa house only has one storage room, so we have always been sleeping in the living room.


    Is that so. Do what you will; just ignore us.


    Ludo Wu started whistling as he left with the other three.


    There was a corridor down the living room that led to the rooms where Barcia and Leito were resting. Donda Wu still didntpletely trust Kamyua Yost, so Ludo Wu and Shin Wu would take turns watching them.


    Only the two of us stayed behind in the living room.


    The silence was heavy.


    Well Lets sleep too.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa answered me but didnt move at all. Her blonde hair was still tied up.


    With no other choice, I lied down and started thinking. Even if female hunters in Mars were acknowledged by others and even if Barcia continued hunting after having a child, all that had nothing to do with us.


    I didnt have the resolve of getting married in this world yet.


    And Ai Fa had already resolved to offer her life to the forest.


    And so, we thought our rtionship was the right path Probably.


    But Is that really true?


    Only Ai Fa knew what she was actually thinking. And I still havent sorted out my mind yet.


    I might disappear from this world at any moment. I didnt even know how I got here. And I didnt have the resolve to start a family given these circumstances.


    And, what kind of resolve would I need to make?


    With my fleeting existence, how was that different from dying at any moment?


    Up until yesterday, I spent several days without Ai Fa. Life felt surreal then, and it was more painful than I imagined. If I couldnt see Ai Fa ever again, would I regret it?


    I hid my feelings of not wanting to lose Ai Fa in my heart and stopped myself from crossing the final line because of ethics and morality But would I really not regret it?


    At this moment, I felt a warmth from my back.


    I already expected it, so I wasnt surprised. But my heart was still pounding.


    Dont speak.


    I heard Ai Fas voice behind me.


    Ai Fa leaned closed to my back and held my shoulders tightly.


    Im very happy with Asuta by my side. Ai Fa said quietly. The time I spend with Asuta feels satisfying. Thats how I really think


    I answered in my heart that I felt the same too.


    I made the resolve to wee this blissful future.


    But was Ai Fa seeking an even greater happiness?


    These questions stabbed deep into my heart, that was how this night was like.


    1


    The next day, 11th of the White Month.


    As I had nned, I started running the stall today.


    I got kidnapped by Lifuria on the 5th day of the White Month, so I was reopening after six days.


    The Kiba burger stall was tended by Leina Wu and the others as usual, while I took care of the Myam-roasted meat stall. We prepared 100 portions of each.


    I sold the same amount on the second day after my first off day, so I decided to prepare the same amount this time too. I will decide on the amount to prepare tomorrow based on the sales today.


    Ara, its really different after stopping for such a long time! I havent seen so many customers since the day right after the house head conference.


    L Wu beside me was all smiles. She was helping with my stall today.


    After the morning rush was over, we sold 40 Myam-roasted meat. We should be able to sell all the portions we prepared, and I felt relieved.


    The Myam-roasted meat stall was finally reopening after closing for several days, which made the customers, especially the southerners, very happy. Just looking at my patrons smiles filled me with delight.


    This wasnt too different from my work at the inn, but getting to see the smiles of my patrons from up close brought me irreceable satisfaction.


    With this joy and satisfaction in mind, I turned back to Leina Wu, who was resting beside the stall, and said:


    Leina Wu, how is your side doing?


    We sold about 30 portions, simr to yesterday.


    Zwei interjected unhappily: Its not 30 portions, its 28. Yesterday was 34, and the day before was 37, our sales have been affected.


    Leina Wu looked down at her petite body puzzledly:


    Zwei, why are you so mean towards Asuta? Its all thanks to Asuta teaching us to cook that allowed us to do our business here.


    I know! Im notining about it!?


    That high-pitched voice was the same Zwei as usual.


    But I still quite liked that girl who had a more developed economic sense than other denizens from Forests Edge. Considering that she grew up in the twisted environment of the Tsun n, her character was still eptable to me.


    Anyway, Leina Wus group still rented two push carts after I reopened my stall, so another person joined us at our stalls.


    In the Myam-roasted meat stall were L Wu and me. The two Kiba burger stalls were manned by Leina Wu, Sh Wu, and Zwei. Leina Wu and I had to leave the stalls at noon, so Rii Sudora and Emma Min Lutim were to cover our duties.


    The Lutim house that couldnt send anyone to work for me obtained two new family members in Zwei and her mother Aura and had enough manpower now.


    So, nominally, the Fa house only employed L Wu and Rii Sudora, while the rest were working for the Wu n.


    Using her own judgment to form a contract with Mno Mast, prepare the ingredients, and sell thepleted product, Zwei didnt have to worry since the proceeds for all sales belonged to the Wu n. The Fa houses ie dropped by half, but Ai Fa and I didnt mind that at all.


    Ai Fa who was one of the escorts asked me quietly:  Asuta, how do you feel about restarting work after stopping for such a long time?


    Meanwhile, Shin Wu stood beside the Kiba burger stall.


    Including Ludo Wu, there were 6 escorts today. The other four were hidden in the woods behind.


    Yes, Im feeling much better. I hope we can resolve this incident properly and continue doing business in the Post Station Town.


    Ai Fa stole a nce at me and then couldnt help smiling:


    You look really happy.


    Yes, its thanks to everyones help.


    After one night, Ai Fa returned back to normal.


    Not just me, Barcia also caused quite a ripple in Ai Fas heart In any case, Ai Fa seldom showed her true feelings before others.


    Anyway, Ai Fas incredibly gentle smile gave me strength.


    L Wu who noticed that leaned over to me and whispered:


    Hey, Ai Fa is showing more varied expressions nowadays. She even argues loudly with Ludo Wu asionally too.


    I didnt feel that Ai Fa looked that more expressive to me, as I answered: Thats right, Ai Fa is mingling with everyone in her own way.


    L Wuughed happily:


    The men are quite enthusiastic about Ai Fa. Now that you mentioned it, Ai Fa is a hunter, but she isnt cold-blooded.


    How mean. L Wu, did you always think this way about Ai Fa?


    Hmmp! She acted coldly to us all this time, so Asuta who had always boasted about being close to Ai Fa has no rights toin, you know?


    You call that boasting? You are exaggerating.


    Right then, Ai Fa called out: Asuta.


    She probably heard L Wu and I whisper to each other. I pulled away from L Wu, but it seemed I was mistaken. Someone I had met before came my way from the north.


    It was an old white-haired westerner with a buffed body wearing rags covered in soot, Michael of Turan.


    Oh, Michael


    Before I could finish, he cut me off with a: You really came back. You are lucky to escape after getting captured by a noble. You are even doing business casually here, how surreal.


    Michael was glum and stubborn as usual. His face, that looked as if it had been carved from a tree, didnt change either. I was ted to see that he was the same as always.


    Im sorry for the trouble I caused youtely


    Thats right; you got into this trouble because you didnt listen to my warning. You were lucky this time, but if you continue to defy the nobles, you wont stay lucky forever.


    At this moment, Ai Fa walked up and said: Michael of Turan.


    I broke out in cold sweat, but the truth was the opposite of my worries, and Ai Fa bowed to Michael:


    Asuta came back safely thanks to your help. As the head of the Fa house, I give you my thanks.


    What are you talking about, I dont get you. A red-haired brat I have never seen before asked me where the Count Turan house was, and I simply told him.


    That was the thing that saved Asuta. I will never forget how you helped us after repeatedly warning us about interacting with the nobles.


    Michael fell silent.


    Ai Fa bowed again and backed away.


    Whatever, I dont want to be involved with the nobles. Im hungry, so I came here to buy lunch.


    With that, Michael put his copper tes on the counter.


    Alright, thank you for your patronage. Erm Did Geta show up after that?


    Thats impossible. That kid is a wanted criminal in the Post Station Town, right? I dont have any business with criminals.


    I thought about defending Geta, but this wasnt something that I could share with Michael, so I just made the Myam-roasted meat quietly.


    Michael took a bite, and the eyes below his tidy brows shone:


    The taste, its different. Did you use Tau sauce?


    Thats correct; as expected of Michael, I cant hide anything from your tongue.


    I had always wanted to add Tau sauce into the Myam-roasted meat.


    But I didnt want to change the dish that was so well-liked. So after closing for five days, I used this chance to execute this n.


    I limited the Tau sauce to an amount that wouldnt affect the cost price too much, but I still felt the taste improving too. Myam-roasted meat was inspired by Ginger-roasted meat, so I always wanted to season it with Tau sauce.


    To think that such a high-ss seasoning can be procured in the Post Station Town. This is a good taste.


    Yes, those dealing with Jaguar people can buy this in the Post Station Town. It is expensive, so I cant waste it either.


    Hmmp.


    Michael grunted and slowly ate his Myam-roasted meat.


    Something shed across my mind and I said:


    Erm, Michael, do you know a person named Roy?


    Roy? Dont know.


    I see. Roy is an employee in the manor I was abducted to. He seemed to know you, Michael.


    I felt that I shouldnt ask too much about his past, but Michael didnt seem to mind He had his usual irritated expression as he said:


    Speaking of which When I was working in the White Dress Lady Inn'', there was an apprentice by that name


    His jaws suddenly stopped moving.


    Yes, Roy mentioned that inn too. He is a youth with curly brown hair and about my build. He said he was 19.


    Ho, its that kid, huh. Its impressive of him to get scouted by that manor at such a young age. Michael started eating againcklusterly. However, the people recruited by that manor have to either cook for their master forever or lose their reputation and get chased out. No one in the city will hire a chef that got kicked out of that ce, so its a real gamble.


    There is such an unreasonable rule? What a horrible way of doing things.


    If you have a problem with that, get out of Genos. The nobles are the ones who set the rules, somoners will only be treated like fools for resisting.


    Then, you


    I wanted to ask why didnt Michael leave Genos, but I felt that I shouldnt touch on his troubled past.


    But Michael red at me with a strong gaze and said:


    I also have a family. Before they can fend for themselves, I wont leave or let myself die. You also didnt leave Genos because there are people tying you down, right?


    Thats right.


    Then watch yourself and dont cause trouble for your family.


    After saying that, Michael suddenly leaned forward:


    By the way, did you serve a dish you made to the master of that manor? The gossip in town is that his daughter is the culprit.


    No, her father didnt eat anything I cooked.


    I see. Dont forget my warning. If he knows about your skills, he wont let you out of the rock walls ever again.


    Using any means possible to get the chefs he favored and cutting off any retreat for the chef he wished to hire The chefs who turned down his invitation would be exiled from the city It sounded reallywless.


    Why is he so obsessed with delicious food? From what I heard from you, his obsession appears more intense than normal.


    Hmmp He is more afraid to die than anyone else, so his obsession isnt strange. He possesses so much wealth that he would want to rule the world forever.


    I still didnt understand what Michael meant.


    Michael took hisst bite and then red at me:


    Havent you seen that man? He is tormented by illness. A sickness of the organs that only the wealthy nobles would contract. He wanted to cure an illness he got from expensive food by usingvish food, and suffered for it.


    I was dumbstruck.


    I thought his face was sickly But Pyschkurewuss was actually troubled by an illness.


    Speaking of which, his dark green eyes Could it be his kidneys? Or his liver?


    Neither of them were organs that would recover easily from illness.


    You were forced to work in that manors kitchen, right? Didnt you see all sorts of herbs from Semu, dried Gyama organs, and other medical ingredients?


    N-No, I didnt. I was in a small kitchen used to cook for the servants. There was plenty of sugar, honey, oil, and other valuable ingredients, but nothing particrly special.


    Hmmp. You didnt go into the kitchen that man treats like his treasure trove. How fortunate. Michael half-closed his eyes as he stared into space. He fell ill because of his extravagant dining habits, so refraining fromvish dishes should be the right move. But that man possesses immense wealth and chose the opposite method. He gathered all sorts of ingredients from the continent and ordered his chef to make food to cure his illness. That man cant stand living his days drinking bitter medicinal soup.


    B-But, he wouldnt need Tau sauce, sugar, and nyuushi, right? I dont know what his illness is, but since it was brought about by extravagant dishes, he should eat less salt, sugar, and Tau sauce.


    He cant stand such a lifestyle, thats why he adds a bunch of medicinal herbs to neutralize the effect of salt, sugar, and Tau sauce. Despite his illness, he cant give up on his craving for delicious food.


    Michael shook his head hard and then held his right wrist with his other hand.


    The nerves on his right hand were cut, ending his life as a chef because he turned down Pyschkurewuss invitation.


    He cant cure his illnesspletely with such a method. I dont want to spend my entire life cooking things that would wreck a persons body. But whatever I might die before that man does anyway.


    After saying that, Michael reverted to his usual impatient look and red at me:


    Enough talk. If you want to be a real chef, dont get involved with that man.


    I understand.


    I thought about Roy and nodded.


    Did Roy know about Michaels incident? If he knew and still went down this path to hone his cooking skills, I had nothing to worry about But if he didnt know, I worried about his future.


    So, even if we leave that noble be, he wont live for long, correct?


    Ai Fa suddenly interjected.


    Michael nced at her:


    How would I know? If the medicine takes effect before the poison of the food does, he might live for five to ten years more. And His obsession will be inherited by his daughter. He said as he looked at Ai Fa and me. Even if he dies, the next house head will be his daughter. And you people will be dealt with like an eyesore.


    Was Pyschkurewuss daughter, Lifuria, beholden by gourmet food too?


    After hearing all sorts of things, I needed time to sort out my mind.


    If its possible, leave this town. Never mind I will just buy your cooking before you get caught and locked up behind the rock walls.


    With that, Michael walked away briskly.


    At noon, I handed the stall over to Rii Sudora and Emma Min Lutim, then left together with Leina Wu and the six escorts including Ai Fa to the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    However, the head chef today was Leina Wu. Vena Wu, L Wu, and I apanied her as assistants.


    I could start work from tomorrow onwards, but there was no telling what would change after the 15th of the White Month. I apanied them in order to exin thisplicated matter to the innkeepers.


    But if Asuta is cooking in the inn, who will be his assistant? Right now, the Fa house is employing L and Rii Sudora, correct?


    Leina Wu asked, and I thought over it for a moment.


    In this case When L Wu and I will make our rounds to the inns, I think Emma Min Lutim should be counted as the Fa houses employee.


    I see. So L is here to apany Asuta, but not me and Sh.


    Yes. Leina Wu and Sh Wu are in charge of the Wu ns stall now. I cant treat you like a mere helpers anymore, right?


    After I said that, Leina Wus face turned gloomy.


    Huh? Did I say something wrong?


    I think Sh Wu and I still need Asutas guidance. If we go on like this, it would be hard for us to make anything aside from Kiba burgers When Asuta starts working at the inn, rather than L, I hope you can let Sh Wu and me follow you instead.


    Oh, I see. Since thats what Leina Wu thinks, I wont harp so much about who is in charge of which stall.


    Speaking of which, when I had to leave the stall, L Wu and Sh Wu switched ces. Right now, only Sh Wu and I could make Myam-roasted meat.


    I could only leave things to Sh Wu when leaving the stall, and didnt want to relegate the Leina Wu to an assistant either But, to be honest, I hoped Leina Wu and Sh Wu could gain more experience.


    Yes, thats right I think its about time to let Rii Sudora make the Myam-roasted meat. Then Sh Wu cane along with us to the inns.


    Yes But I still havent learned that skill either, so its a little frustrating.


    Leina Wu had not mastered the way to grill the stronger tasting Myam-roasted meat meant for sale yet.


    Despite her still short time working at the stall, she had already taken exclusive control over the Kiba burger stall and took part in the work at the inns, so this couldnt be helped.


    How about letting Leina Wu practice how to make Myam-roasted meat that taste the same first? If Sh Wu also learns to make the Kiba meat soup for the inns, we will have more freedom in our schedules.


    I felt that Leina Wu and Sh Wu could learn that in just a few days.


    Also, I n to visit the Kimyusus Tail Inn every day, so if Leina Wu and Sh Wu can assist me, we can solve all our problems. When Leina Wu is the head chef, I will be the assistant, and when Im the head, Leina Wu will assist me.


    Alright, that will make Sh Wu and me happy too.


    Leina Wus sorrowful face turned into a bright smile.


    However, if the meeting with the nobles fell through, all these arrangements would be for naught.


    Yes. Donda Wu and Kamyua Yost are trying their best to avoid this, but I have no idea how things will end.


    If they need more time to resolve the issue, we can continue staying in the Morga Forests Edge and continue with our business, and I will be fine with that. Compared to the time, when Asuta was abducted, I feel much more rxed now.


    After saying that, Leina Wu showed an even more innocent smile. It was so pure and free of worries that it reminded me of her sister Rimee Wu. I nodded and thanked her sincerely.


    I felt a gaze on my nape and turned back. But no one was staring at me, although Ai Fa was looking at the pedestrians on the streets with a pouting mouth. She probably used her hunters reflex to avert her gaze before I turned my head.


    What is it?


    Leina Wu asked confusedly, and I shook my head and answered: Its nothing.


    Ai Fa was probably happy to see Leina Wu and me building a wholesome rtionship through cooking and business Probably.


    We finally arrived at the Cryptic Venerable Inn.


    But at this moment, I felt like sighing.


    Therge totos carriage from the Count Taliem house was parked along the street of this residential area.


    Well, well, I have been waiting for you, Asuta. Let us go straight into business.


    Neil ushered us to the dining hall. Aside from Prse, there were three slender middle-aged men invished attires waiting for us.


    I suppressed the urge to sigh for the second time and sat down opposite Prse.


    What brings you here this time? I thought we already discussed everything yesterday


    Yes, we grilled the poitan perfectly by using the method you taught us! So we are here today to research how well poitan can be preserved before and after grilling. It would be great if the grilled poitan that is made into powder could be preserved as well as fuwano powder, but we couldnt be certain of that yet.


    I was surprised at how far he had progressed.


    I have always wanted to test how long powdered poitan could be preserved for.


    Well then, before selling powdered poitan, we still need to let the farmers increase their poitan yield, so I have decided to do some prep work and advertised the deliciousness of poitan in the Post Station Town first! The Count Sats house will also help, and we are choosing the stalls and inns that will use poitan as a substitute for fuwano. Aside from that, we n to sell poitan products ourselves too.


    Sell yourself? Are you going to set up a stall?


    Yes! The best way to gain poprity is to sell delicious food! Although the Forests Edge dishes are well-received in the Post Station Town, there are many westerners who hate kiba too. Even I dont have the resolve to try eating kiba too.


    I see


    Thats why I n to make the dish with ingredients from the city. My goal isnt to make money, so I can just serve luxurious dishes without caring about profits. However The head chef from my house lectured me, saying that wont do.


    It seemed that the middle-aged man beside Prse was that head chef.


    He looked a little nervous before Ai Fa, Shin Wu, and the other Forests Edge hunters, but he still straightened his body.


    This is the head chef of the Count Taliem house, Yang. Yang, can you repeat what you told me?


    Understood. Pardon me But its obvious that we can make luxurious meals by using expensive ingredients. But even if we get rave reviews with this method, the poitan would get relegated to the sidelines. In my humble opinion, food to be sold in the Post Station Town should be made with ingredients from the Post Station Town.


    Thats how it is. Im here to consult with Asuta who already had sess in Post Station Town.


    I see, that makes sense. But a major factor in my sess is the kiba meat. Because of the high fat content in the kiba meat, it is actually a higher grade ingredient than karon thigh meat and skinless kimyusu meat.


    Yes, skinned kimyusu tastes nd. I have never tried karon thigh meat before though Yang answered emotionlessly. Karon thigh meat is sold in the Post Station Town, while the other parts are sold in the city. It had been this way for ages


    He was less than half as fat as Prse, and his thin face had a determined face.


    Speaking of which, Yang is from the city but treats high-quality ingredients with disdain. In any case, the expensive ingredients have all been bought out by chefs working for Pyschkurewuss, so he has the belief that how delicious a dish is doesnt depend on the price of the ingredients.


    I see. I think the same too.


    I answered sincerely.


    I was surprised that such a gutsy chef lived in the city.


    However, it would be hard for the dish to gain acim. The Post Station Town doesnt have reten oil, mamaria vinegar or Jaguar sugar, right? I dont think its possible to make any decent dishes without those seasonings.


    No, please wait. Other than kiba meat, Im also researching on karon and kimyusu meat dishes. Im wondering if karon milk can be bought in the Post Station Town Is it hard to make nyuushi and curd from karon milk?


    You will need to prepare the facilities. Making nyuushi isnt that difficult At this moment, the head chefs eyes shone in enlightenment.  Its true that karon thigh and kimyusu meatck sufficient fats. If we cant use reten oil, we can only make some simple dishes. By using nyuushi we can improve the quality of our cooking by several levels.


    Is it possible to make nyuushi ourselves?


    We can if we have the manpower. First, the karon milk needs to be left to sit for one night, then, we can scoop up the fats on the surface, put them into a bag, and beat them.


    Yes, we can separate the water and the fats that way.


    I got excited for some reason.


    But what about its price? I heard one copper te is enough for one bottle of karon milk, but we can only get a small amount of nyuushi from one bottle.


    Thats true, but the amount of nyuushi used for each meal is minuscule too. We just need to make poitan and nyuushi popr in the Post Station Town.


    Thats great. I finally see the light in the tunnel.


    Prse smiled:


    By the way, can you procure Jaguar sugar and Tau sauce here? With these two seasonings, we can make a wider variety of dishes.


    I bought Tau sauce from an innkeeper, but sugar can only be bought from the city.


    Is that so? Is sugar that expensive?


    In response to Prses question, the head chef shook his head:


    Sugar isnt as expensive as Tau sauce. The problem is, Lord Pyschkurewuss spares no expenses in buying out all the stock of sugar. The sugar we buy in the city are just the leftovers.


    I see. Im more eager to topple Pyschkurewuss reign now.


    Prse said something dangerous with a calm face.


    But first will be the karon milk. Does Lord Pyschkurewuss buy out their supply too?


    No. The merchants from Dabag are selling it, but only in the neighboring towns. They are probably just selling the leftovers too.


    Then we can procure karon milk in the Post Station Town and make nyuushi ourselves.


    I said happily, but the head chef red at me for unknown reasons:


    You must be Asuta of the Fa house. Are you really happy about this?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    If nyuushi is freely avable, we can make top quality dishes with karon thigh meat. If that happens, wont the kiba lose its advantage of being rich in fats?


    I wasnt worried at all.


    Kiba is already delicious by itself and wont lose out to skinned kimyusu meat. If having nyuushi is enough to stop the sales of kiba meat, then kiba meat doesnt have anymercial value in the first ce.


    You are very confident.


    Its not because Im confident of my culinary skills. Im just confident in how delicious the kiba really is.


    The head chef fell into a deep silence, while Prseughed in stark contrast:


    You are really humble. I had the good fortune of trying your cooking too; that deep-fried kimyusu you made is exemry! Despite your young age, your skills are outstanding; thats why I want to discuss this with you.


    You tter me, its my honor.


    After answering that, I asked something in response to what he said about fried food:


    I wish to rify something. How long can grilled fuwano be kept? And if we leave the grilled fuwano to dry, will the texture change?


    Grilled fuwano will turn hard after one night. Fuwano tastes the best fresh out of the oven It wont spoil for a few days. I heard many travelers on short trips bring dried fuwano and cook it together vegetable stew. But It doesnt taste much better than poitan, so travelers still buy poitan.


    I was happy to hear the head chefs answer:


    Thank you very much. The truth is, I want to break dried fuwano into crumbs and add it to food that needs to be fried. I already bought some fuwano and will leave it to dry overnight.


    Fuwano was simr to wheat; after grilling it and leaving it dry, it should be simr to breadcrumbs coating. Pancakes and crushed nuts could substitute for breadcrumbs too.


    Drying grilled fuwano and grinding it into powder? Thats a strange idea. Can you make delicious dishes with that?


    Yes, I can. I think it is possible to make the deep-fried kimyusu that Prse tried a few days ago as well.


    If I could buy eggs, I could challenge making cutlets and croquettes.


    These dishes all required arge amount of kiba oil, so it would be hard to recreate them in the Post Station Town But just imagining what Ai Fa and the others would think of these dishes made me feel pumped.


    I then remembered what Michael said about indulgence in delicious food resulting in organ illness.


    Deep-fried food is the prime example of high-calorie dishes.


    If it was just the calories, all Forests Edge denizens were engaged inborious chores, so there was no need to worry. However, dishes that contained lots of fat still made me worry.


    I shouldplement it with some vegetables Something with dietary fiber and citric acid, so tino, tarapa, and gigo? I can make something like Worcestershire sauce by using Tau sauce, but Forests Edge denizens will probably prefer shiru fruit vored sauce.


    Simr to Michael, I didnt want anyones health to suffer from eating my food.


    As I was thinking about that, Prse said energetically: Okay! Despatch a messenger to Dabag immediately! Give him some money and make him return with the karon milk tomorrow. Yang, get ready to open your stall the day after tomorrow.


    Huh? We are opening the day after tomorrow?


    Yes. To be frank, I wanted to start tomorrow. Anyway, we need to act before Lord Pyschkurewuss realizes that something is afoot. You also want to throw Lord Pyschkurewuss off-bnce before the 15th of the White Month, correct? Thats what I heard from Zashuma.


    Yes, it is as you say


    But the 15th of the White Month was just four days away.


    Would this abrupt action really be effective?


    It will be fine. Im also in danger of being disowned by my father. For the bright future of the Count Taliem house, denizens of the Forests Edge, and the citizens of Genos, I will do everything within my powers. Lets work towards a good show two dayster!


    After that, Prse keptughing until he left.


    2


    Nothing of note happened after bidding Prse farewell, and we ended todays work peacefully.


    We catered Kiba meat soup and fresh kiba meat to the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn, and used karon to research a new meat dish in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. At the same time, Sh Wu and the others finished their job at the stalls.


    Worth mentioning was that we sold everything at the stalls.


    I wondered how long this trend would continue, but in any case, we had to prepare the same number of dishes tomorrow.


    Mno Mast had decided to sell the Kimyusu meatball sincest night. We tried adding the plum-like mashed kiki, and there didnt seem to be any issues. Mno Mastmented that: Thanks to you, only the karon meat didnt sell out.


    Which meant the prototype we made earlier, ''Fried shredded karon", could be sold tonight too. By tendering the tough karon thigh meat and cutting it as thin as possible and frying it together with aria and p, it was then seasoned with fruit wine and pico leaves, bing a dish the people in the Post Station Town had to spend money to buy.


    The taste could be improved with Tau sauce, but Mno Mast didnt permit to buy Tau sauce from hispetitor.


    Mno Mast said: Using fruit wine and pico leaves is luxurious enough. No one willin about this.


    And so, the Kimyusus Tail Inn known for having mediocre food got to revitalize its reputation.


    Lets work on soup and vegetable stew tomorrow. Karon thigh meat might be suitable for these dishes, so things will go smoothly.


    Not getting to use Tau sauce was a pity Could we use tarapa for the vegetable stew?


    I tried picking Leina Wus brain.


    Tarapa, huh. I think it will work! If we cook it a bit longer, the karon and kimyusu meat would produce stock too, and if we are mindful of the cost when using vegetables, we should be able to make a wonderful dish.


    Hey, did you forget your initial goal? Mno Mast interjected with a frown. You are teaching me to cook in order to sell your kiba meat dishes, right? If I can cook a good meal with kimyusu and karon meat, your work is over.


    Is that so? But wont it be nice to prepare a new soup dish?


    If the menu is so varied, there wont be any market for kiba meat, correct?


    Its fine. Mno Mast, you know how tasty kiba is.


    I joked intentionally.


    Mno Mast closed his mouth unhappily.


    Anyway, lets do what we can before the 15th of the White Month. As I said, we dont know if we can continue doing our business after that.


    If we failed to uncover Pyschkurewuss true nature, we had to stop our business indefinitely.


    It would be a month before the Fou house and Sudora house could take over the escort duties from the Wu n When I told them I might have to stop for a month, Neil, Naudiz and the others all looked so sad that it surprised us.


    But when that timees, we can let the Wu n send fresh kiba meat over to them for sale. We can also make the dishes at home and send them over.


    When they heard that, Neil and Naudiz both answered: Please do!


    As for the West Wind Inn, when I told them I couldnt continue the business discussion until after the 15th of the White Month, Yumi couldnt help sighing.


    Sigh If only Asuta met my Dad before all this happened Are we not fated to work together?


    Not at all! If I can continue my business, I will definitely have a proper talk with Yumis Dad!


    Really? Can I trust a man who didnt keep his wordsst time!? My Dad is still angry, you know.


    Well Please let me apologize to him for missing the appointment.


    Lets talk about thister. If you dont calm down, blood might be spilled in that conference. Anyway Please work hard so you can continue your business in the Post Station Town!


    I will, thank you.


    That was all we talked about.


    I learned on the way back to the Forests Edge about another thing that was bothering me.


    It was about Kan Lutim. With permission from the tribal chiefs, Kan Lutim went to the Post Station Town alone to meet with Zashuma and informed him about the n.


    He told Zashuma that Forests Edge denizens suspected that Pyschkurewuss was the one manipting Zattsu Tsun. The Forests Edge denizens would also hold a conference with Pyschkurewuss on the 15th of the White Month with regards to the disposition of the Tsun n main house members. And if Forests Edge denizens couldnt ept what Pyschkurewuss said, they would not hand over the Tsun n main house members even if they had to sh swords.


    Well Anyway, we cant sew peoples mouths up. Instead of waiting for weird rumors to spread, its better for us to ry the urate message directly.


    That was what Zashuma said.


    I understand. I dont know how effective this will be in just four days, but we will do whatever we can to spread the word.


    After informing Sh Wu and the others at the stalls about this, Kan Lutim immediately returned to the Forests Edge.


    What will tomorrow bring? I thought on our way back to the Wu n vige.


    Oh, good work today.


    I parked the wagon behind the main house, and Barcia was really chopping wood there.


    There were two men chopping wood with her, and I was surprised at the sight of them:


    Ryada Wu and Mida Whats happening?


    Shin Wu and Sh Wus father, Ryada Wu, and member of the Wu n, Mida.


    This guest is as strong as a Forests Edge denizen. A man has to watch her if she picks up a de.


    Ryada Wu who was so slender that it was hard to imagine him being Donda Wus brother answered me with his trademark calmness. He was a middle-aged man with a straight face, dark brown hair tied behind his head, and a nice beard on his face.


    However, the other men have started their hunting preparations, so Mida and I who arent hunting have to watch her.


    Ryada Wu used to be a hunter like his son, then he took a kiba tusk in the knee. Mida was training his endurance to avoid dragging the others behind.


    The choice of candidates made sense, but the three of them together gave a big impact.


    Asuta You sell many food?


    Mida held freshly chopped firewood in his huge arms as he looked down at me.


    He seemed to be thinner now, but his body was still like a balloon.


    Yes, its been a while since west sold Myam-roasted meat after all. I prepared a lot, but it all sold out.


    Hmm


    Mida grunted quietly but didnt move his body. He stared at me with his pig-like beady eyes.


    Two nights ago, I returned after several days of absence, and Mida looked at me with the same eyes. After hearing that I was kidnapped, Mida had been in a daze. He did his daily work as usual, but spoke much lesser. And when his work was done, he stood in ce like a small hill and stared into space.


    And When I returned, Dan Lutim showed up, and it was as rowdy as a wedding. Mida then returned slowly to the main house and said:


    Mida, no cry


    I almost broke down in tears when I heard that.


    Yamiel Lei said Mida was missing a part of his soul, but I knew that the part that cares for others still remained with him.


    He lived with Zattsu Tsun, but he didnt get twisted mentally like his other family members. Was it because he was slow-witted, or was he strong? I couldnt figure it out, but I had no doubt that in his huge body was the pure spirit of a denizen of the Forests Edge.


    By the way, thats a lot of firewood. You chopped this much in one day? Ludo Wu stood behind me and asked.


    Mida moved his head slightly: No


    The fats on his throat and shoulders stopped him from moving his head further.


    Fetch water sks tan hides I do many many chores


    Is that so. Thank you for your hard work. Thats enough firewood, have a break until dinner.


    If your chores are done, how about training with me again, Mida?


    That was Shin Wu.


    After finishing his escort duties, Shin Wu had a test of might practice match with Mida. Shin Wu definitely felt regret because he failed to protect me from Sangjura. Ludo Wu nced at Shin Wu sideways and scratched his head.


    Shin Wu, you have guard duty in the day and at night. You should rest when you have the chance.


    Its fine. I want to be stronger.


    Yes Mida is fine too But Ryada Wu, fine to not chop wood?


    Ryada Wu looked at his sons stubborn face and nodded with a calm gaze.


    Mida and Shin Wu then left together with the other hunters that guarded us, leaving only Ai Fa and Ludo Wu behind.


    Huh? By the way, where did that boy go?


    Leito went to the Post Station Town. He had an errand to run.


    Ludo Wu frowned after hearing that from Ryada Wu.


    Ludo Wu seemed unsure how to treat Leito. It wasnt because Ludo Wu didnt trust him, he just found it hard to speak with that young boy who was as elusive as his master, which was also a little worrying. I felt the same too.


    Then lets get to work. If possible, I want to help make dinner. Wheres Mia Lei Wu?


    Isnt Mama Mia Lei in the kitchen? Shes on duty today.


    I nodded in response to what L Wu said and picked up Gilulus reins again.


    Barcia suddenly asked: You are preparing dinner? Can I watch? Im curious about how the delicious food I atest night was made.


    Well, you will need permission from Mia Lei Wu who is in charge of the women.


    Our group walked towards the kitchen as we spoke.


    I was about to peek inside the open kitchen door when Vena Wu came out.


    Ara Everyone came back


    Yes. Is Mama Mia Lei in? Asuta says he wants to help make dinner.


    Yes Mama will be right here Asuta, you are going to help today too?


    Yes, if its not troubling you.


    No one in the Wu n vige thinks of Asuta as a burden


    Vena Wu said with a smile. Her flirtatious figure made my heart race.


    Vena Wu had always been like this; it made me wonder whether her hormone suppression was really working.


    But recently, her flirtatiousness increased a little every time I met her. It seemed that she was different from before The mncholy in her face was deeper, and she seemed tired and distracted.


    She was clearly speaking less, and she didnt show her innocent smile at all. Even when looking at someone, her gaze seemed to be staring far away and out of focus. This mncholy made Vena Wu more beautiful.


    Having half a year to think over it might be a bit too long.


    I wish, marry into Wu n. After saying that, Shumimaru left Genos. It had been ten days since then.


    As I was thinking about that, Mama Mia Lei appeared from the back of the house.


    Oh, are you going to help with dinner tonight? Thank you very much.


    Mama Mia Lei said with a refreshing smile.


    Of course, we are happy to have you. But I will feel bad if Asuta helps us every day.


    Im also worried whether my help in preparing dinner so regrly will infringe on some customs in the Forests Edge.


    Dont worry; given how close the Wu n and the Fa house are, you can be more casual about this.


    That might be so, but dinner was a sacred action for the people of Forests Edge to receive life to live another day. I had to keep Jiza Wu and the others, who were opposed to the Fa house, in mind and not act recklessly.


    However, since I was staying in the Wu n vige, Ai Fa wouldnt be able to eat the food I cooked if I didnt assist to make dinner, so I wanted to help.


    Feel free toe any time. We have to start preparing the Poitan and soup.


    Thank you very much, I will do my best to make a dish that will please everyone.


    But first, I had to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow.


    Leina Wu, Sh Wu, and L Wu started making the meat patty, while I cut the meat for the Myam-roasted meat. Ryada Wu went back to his home, while Ai Fa and Ludo Wu stayed behind to watch over Barcia.


    Fufu, so this is kiba meat, huh. The bright color makes it look tasty. Barcia stood in a corner to not get in our way and said to us with an energetic voice: Im envious that you can eat the prey you risk your life to hunt. Gaje leopard eats people, so we can only sell their hide and fangs.


    Oh, so Mars hunters dont eat carnivorous animals?


    In Genos, there were taboos on eating the carrion-eating munto and gizu too.


    Of course. But we have to venture into the territory of the Gaje leopard to hunt the baro-baro bird. For a Mars hunter to do their job properly, they need to be capable of killing a Gaje leopard.


    I see. The hunters on the mountains have it hard too.


    I replied to Barcia as I cut the kiba loin with my Jaguar made meat cutting knife.


    By the way, this meat was brought here by Ai Fa in the morning. Before I got abducted, Ai Fas work had been going smoothly, so I could still use the Fa houses meat for my business for the time being.


    Whats for dinner today?


    Ai Fa asked when I just finished cutting the meat.


    Its been a while, so I decided to make Roast kiba. I will use diced aria and Tau sauce as the base to make something known as a Japanese style sauce.


    Is that so.


    Ai Fas eyes were saying Why arent you making hamburg steak.


    Donda Wu and the others wouldntin if I made hamburg steak and meat soup, but they werent that popr here. I replied with my gaze that since we were guests, we shouldnt take things too lightly.


    Ai Fa turned her head away. There were still four days before the 15th of the White Month. Could Ai Fa bear with this until that dayes? And could we return to the Fa house after that? It seemed that peace within the Fa house was still so far away.


    As Leina Wu made the hamburg steak patty that Ai Fa was craving so hard for, she stole a nce my way.


    Asuta, you will be using that powder for tonights dinner?


    On the working counter was the fuwano powder that I brought from a fuwano store Mno Mast told me about on my way back.


    Yes. We will use a bit of this tonight. Erm Mia Lei Wu, sorry, but can I help with dinner tomorrow too?


    As I said, theres nothing to apologize for. If you are fine with it, you cane and help every day, Asuta.


    Thank you very much. I will prepare tomorrows merchandise first.


    I took arge te, then poured water and fuwano powder in.


    And so, after two days, I finally made a fuwano pancake again.


    Sh Wu asked: So thats the fuwano that the people in town are eating? Its quite different from poitan.


    She seldom shared her feelings, but Sh Wu was as passionate as Leina Wu towards cooking.


    Thats correct. Poitan is in a semi-liquid state before grilling, while the fuwano powder is solid; thats the biggest difference.


    There wasnt any need to mold it into any shape, so I decided to grill the fuwano in the t frying pan.


    The grilled fuwano had a texture simr to poitan but was whiter. L Wu, Mama Mia Lei, and the others looked curiously at my work.


    So what are you going to do with this? Isnt it just like a poitan after grilling it?


    I will let it dry, and it should be ready tomorrow. Im going to use it as an ingredient for my new dish.


    I recalled Sh Wu and the others saying that the shape of the grilled poitan wouldnt change even if left alone for one night. In any case, Prse should be doing poitan research on his side too, so I had to concentrate on research whether fuwano could rece breadcrumbs.


    If poitan bes the staple food in Genos just as Prse nned, fuwano wont bepletely useless either.


    Unlike fuwano, poitan didnt have wheat-like properties.


    For example, fuwano was more suited for making desserts and vegetable stew.


    As of now, I had only seen two types of cereal poitan and fuwano, so I wanted to make further use of their characteristics for cooking.


    Alright then, lets start dinner preparations.


    When she heard what I said, Leina Wu made a weird squeal:


    A-Asuta, can you wait for a bit!? We will be done here soon!


    Oh, is Leina Wu in charge of dinner tonight?


    No, its Ls turn. But I dont have any pressing matters to attend to, so I want to learn from Asuta too.


    Sh Wu also asked:  Can I learn too?


    Im fine with that, but Sh Wu, dont you have to do the chores in your home?


    There was still some time before the sunset, but there were only Sh Wu and her mother at her house. After finishing preparing the ingredients to be sold, she still needed to hurry home and do her chores.


    Sh Wu was working on the tarapa sauce after finishing the meat patty and looked at me with sad eyes:


    But Its a rare chance for Asuta to cook in the kitchen here, so I want to learn too. If not, I will fall behind and trouble Leina Wu


    Sh Wu, what are you saying? You are more skilled at making the food we are selling.


    Thats not it. I cant cook the soup as well as Leina Wu, arent you better at cooking than me?


    I dont think so. Sh Wu who has been helping Asuta since the beginning is more knowledgeable and experienced than me.


    Leina Wu who was as bright as the sun and Sh Wu who was as dreamy as the moon argued without stopping their hands.


    They thought of each other as rivals, but they were still kins. If the older Sh Wu wasnt so formal with her words, this would be like a squabble between two sisters. This made my heart feel at peace.


    L Wu, who was tending to the hearth fire, suddenly said: W-What about Sh Wu and I switching? Tali Wu cant do this alone, so I will go over and help.


    Sh Wu looked at her in surprise:


    Im very grateful, but if you help in the kitchen there, you cant eat dinner over here, you know?


    Ehh Then Ill eat at Sh Wus ce, and Sh Wu might eat at my ce. Its fun to switch every now and then.


    L Wu started to blush while speaking.


    Seeing her like this, Ludo Wu eximed: So thats what you are after! And at the same time pretending to be considerate of Sh Wu, how dirty! You are the one who wants to visit Shin Wus ce.


    Who said that! Stupid Ludo, dont say such iprehensible things so loudly!


    What else could that mean? Never mind, Shin Wu will be happy too, so its all good, right?


    L Wu grabbed a firewood and chucked it at Ludo Wu.


    Vena-nee and Leina-nee arent married yet, but a thirteen-year-old like you is already so thirsty Could the first one to marry out of the main house be Hey, what the hell!?


    Firewood flew towards Ludo Wu from three different directions. The sisters disyed great teamwork in their simultaneous attack, and Ludo Wu used the firewood in his hand to knock away the projectiles in a panic.


    Hey, take it outside. Dont let the splinters get into the food.


    Mama Mia Lei scolded them with a smile.


    At this moment, Barcia said with a grunt.


    Being with your family is better after all. I want to hurry up and find that wandering son of mine.


    I looked back and saw a surprisingly gentle smile on Barcias stone lion-like face.


    Mama Mia Lei smiled at that.


    Your son is your only family, right? I will pray to the forest, may you reunite with your son soon.


    Thank you very much. To be honest I have doubts about believing Kamyua Yost. But after learning what kind of people Forests Edge denizens, the enemies of my husband, actually are, I think leaving Mars was worth it.


    Mama Mia Lei who had seven children and took care of the household chores, and the ouw Barcia who made a living as a hunter for the sake of her young child. This was a meeting between two strong mothers.


    I then nced back at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa was expressionless as she observed this scene with an eye closed.


    Upon noticing my gaze, she calmly turned her face towards me.


    Having a family sure is nice.


    I wondered what Ai Fa was thinking about.


    But for the two of us who lost all our family, we gained an irreceable family in each other.


    As I thought about this, the sun set slowly.


    Could we protect our peaceful lives? The decisive moment slowly inched towards us.

 Volume 12 - Ch 3

    Ah, Asuta, you are finally here!


    The next day, 12th of the White Month, after renting the stalls from the Kimyusus Tail Inn, we visited Uncle Doras stall along the way to buy vegetables and were weed by him.


    W-Whats the matter? Did something strange happen again?


    Alright,e over here! Let me tell you properly!


    I was brought under the shade of his stall.


    Tara who was standing by his feet looked uneasy too.


    Asuta, are the rumors that Forests Edge denizens will leave Genos true?


    Uncle Dora leaned his panicky face towards me while holding both my arms.


    Upon hearing that, I understood what he meant.


    No, Forests Edge denizens are just getting ready to face the noble with this kind of resolve. We are just trying toe to a mutual understanding and consensus, and will not leave Genos so hastily.


    Which means, if you cant find an eptable path forward, you guys will leave Genos? Thats going too far!


    Uncle Dora was very agitated; it was rare seeing him so worked up.


    Tara started tearing up too.


    No, leaving Genos is ourst resort. No one in Forests Edge wishes for such an ending. And, of course, I dont want to abandon Genos either.


    But, its impossible for the nobles to admit that they are wrong. Right from the start, we are not from the same world.


    Uncle Dora was very anguished and had a scowling expression.


    If Forests Edge denizens get exploited by the nobles, you wont be happy about it either, right? But, isnt the entire matter over? The culprits are dead, so theres no point in arguing about this further.


    In just one night, Uncle Dora already grasped the entire story.


    Speaking of which, Zashuma said he often saw Uncle Dora at the taverns he frequented. Since there were oveps in the ces they visited, this situation was only natural.


    I finally realized my negligence. I knew that Kan Lutim nned to spread this news in the Post Station Town, so I should have informed my friends about it in advance.


    Im sorry, Forests Edge denizens wont obey the orders of the Genosndlord if they befuddle us. We hope to arrive at a conclusion that we can agree on and continue our work as a hunting tribe Can you believe us on that?


    I want to believe you too, but the Turan Count might be more difficult to handle than the Genosndlord. Will Forests Edge denizens be fine?


    I believe in the strength of the Forests Edge.


    Uncle Dora gave a huge sigh.


    At this moment, Ai Fa spoke.


    Stall owner, thank you for your concern But its about time for you to let Asuta go.


    Huh? Ah, sorry. But I want to continue getting along with you all.


    Yes, Im d there are westerners like you who open their heart to us. I never had the chance to tell you, but I think thats very wonderful of you. So As Asuta said, I hope you will believe and wait for us.


    Uncle Dora turned towards themendable Ai Fa and said weakly:


    Can I put my faith in you? Im Im a little scared. I wonder if the nobles underestimated the prowess of Forests Edge denizens.


    Ai Fa frowned in confusion.


    I also didnt get him at all.


    When Asuta was abducted, all of you were furious, right? Dozens of Forests Edge denizens went straight to the city gate, wondering if Asuta has been murdered inside the Genos city.


    As he spoke, Uncle Doras big body started trembling:


    And, of course, the city mustered many soldiers. But the denizens of Forests Edge were all armed, and if they shed with Genos The city probably wouldnt stand a chance.


    B-But, there are only 500 people in the Forests Edge, correct? And less than half are hunters


    Asuta, can you picture Forests Edge denizens losing? I cant imagine it at all. Even if you lose Both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    Uncle Dora unconsciously patted Taras head as she clung to his leg.


    Back then, I think, the people inside the rock walls still didnt get it. The denizens of Forests Edge work wholeheartedly in their job because they are a proud tribe If you anger them, they can destroy a city easily. The nobles didnt understand this, and acted haughtily before the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But, even if we do go to war against the nobles, we wont drag you into it.


    Yes, I know. But if Genos is ruined, we will be finished too. No A new noble will build a new city here, and we will still make a living. But the denizens of Forests Edge will lose their ce in the western kingdom, and will have to migrate to Mahildra, correct? I dont wish for that to happen.


    Uncle Dora looked at Ai Fa with a needle-like gaze: I hope we could get along as fellow citizens of Genos. Im not the only one who thinks this way. So, please, dont be too hasty about it.


    My father is the tribal chief of Forests Edge and might speak frivolously. However, he will bet his life and soul to carve out the correct path for his Forests Edge tribemates.


    Ludo Wu overheard our conversation and walked up to us.


    Morga Forest is our home. We wont abandon our home so simply. And we wont let the nobles toy with us easily, so please believe us.


    Really? Will you continue to be good friends with Tara?


    Ludo Wu looked at the uneasy Tara andughed:


    That runt Rimee keeps moring about wanting to see you. When this matter is over, I will bring her to the Post Station Town to meet you. You two can y together then.


    Yes! Tara nodded.


    Uncle Dora patted Taras head with an expression between augh and a cry.


    I will pray to God and hope the nobles change their minds. By the way, one of the nobles sons supports the Forests Edge.


    Ah, the second son, Prse, right? Thats the son of the Count that oversees the farnds, which was a surprise.


    Thats right. He is known as the problematic second son, but he was a big help to Asuta, which made me feel a little proud by extension. After saying that, Uncle Dora showed an uneasy face that felt different than before. But, just what is that second son scheming? I heard the news that he wants us to farm more poitan, and to do that without letting the people from the city notice. Both are strange requests.


    That might be relevant to the problem we have at hand, but I should refrain frommenting on it.


    So thats true. If it will help the denizens of Forests Edge, I will nt as many poitan as it takes.


    With that, Uncle Dora finally smiled, although it still looked a little strained.


    After that, I chatted about this with some of the customers patronizing my stall.


    The word had spread faster in the inns and taverns than I expected.


    How reckless. You all might as well move to Jaguar right away.


    Thats a good idea. Forests Edge denizens hail from Jaguar in the first ce. If you are treated poorly in the western kingdom, you might as well go back.


    The ones who told me that were the workers who used to work under Pops Bn.


    Shumimaru also urged me to move to the eastern kingdom of Semu in the past too. I felt d that my acquaintances invited me to their home countries.


    But that was a different matter. Migrating to Semu or Jaguar wasnt that easy.


    If the denizens of Forests Edge gave up on hunting kiba and left Genos, they would be branded by the western kingdom as traitors. Even if friendly states like Semu and Jaguar epted them, this would still lead to an international crisis.


    That was why Uncle Dora mentioned about us moving to Mahildra. After abandoning the western kingdom, Forests Edge denizens could only head towards the enemy nation of Mahildra.


    Furthermore, changing ones faith wasnt easy either. Could the denizens of Forests Edge who changed their faith eight decades ago do so again? And would the enemy nation of Mahildra ept Forests Edge denizens? The denizens might get ostracized by all the countries and religions.


    Anyway, leaving Genos wasnt something anyone wanted to see. We, the denizens of Forests Edge, also wanted to continue to live in Genos, in our homes in the Morga Forest. And so, we had to settle our differences with Pyschkurewuss.


    The town seemed really crowded today.


    Shortly before noon, Michael who visited the stall asked me with a frown:


    You are finally facing off against the nobles, huh? The world sure is unfair.


    Im very sorry. The matter will probably conclude by the 15th of the White Month.


    I made Myam-roasted meat for Michael as I answered with a smile.


    Michaels face was the same as usual. He suddenly looked over to the Kiba burger stall.


    By the way Did that girl learn to cook from you?


    Hmm? Yes, thats right. The dish over there is as good as in my stall.


    I bought food from that stall when you got kidnapped, so I know that. You are a foreigner who learned to cook from your father, correct?


    Yes. I was born in an ind state called Japan; my father cooks for a living.


    Im not too familiar with things overseas Anyway, your father is an outstanding chef.


    Yes, hes the man I respect the most in the world.


    I said without any doubts.


    The subject himself wouldnt be able to hear this anymore, even though I should have told him this earlier.


    Your cooking is different from others. And this kiba meat is a top ss meat on par with karon meat, so its only natural for it to be well received.


    He seemed to be implying that I needed to be wary of Pyschkurewuss because of that.


    While I was at a loss on how to answer, something shocking slowly drew close. It was arge box carriage drawn by Totos heading here from the north The carriage belonged to the Count Taliem house.


    The carriage quickly entered the marketce and stopped. ording to the rules in the Post Station Town, the driver needed to alight and continue on foot while holding the reins.


    However, the carriage simply stopped there, and two people alighted. The two personsing my way were the head chef of the Count Taliem house, Yang, and his bodyguard.


    When he saw thevish clothes of someone from the city, Michael backed away with a sour face. Yang and his bodyguard then stood at that emptied spot:


    Mr. Asuta, the karon milk from Dabag has been delivered. Lord Prse instructed me to share some with you if you need it. What say you?


    His every word and action were formal and polite.


    However, he was an elder older than my father, so I felt a little uneasy.


    Thank you very much. I can just take any excess milk you might have.


    Alright then, would sharing one white copper te worth with you be enough for you? After this, the meat merchant will deliver milk once every few days, so you can procure your desired amount by cing your order with him.


    Im grateful for the help. Erm Can the people in the Post Station Town buy from him too?


    Of course. He is a merchant that delivers meat to Genos anyway. When my food goes on sale from tomorrow onwards, anyone will be free to buy karon milk.


    In that case, I could further improve the menu for the Kimyusus Tail Inn. After finding kimyusu eggs and fuwano powder, a new ingredient joined the lineup.


    Alright then, theres a pot filled with milk in the carriage, could you


    Yangs expression froze mid-sentence.


    He turned his head to look at Michael who was eating a Myam-roasted meat.


    Could Could you be, the head chef of the White Dress Lady Inn'', Mr. Michael?


    Michael looked impatiently at Yang.


    I have nothing to do with people from the city, just leave me alone.


    I-Im Yang, formerly employed in the Selva Spear Inn, and currently the head chef of the Count Taliem house. Pardon me, but I heard that Mr. Michael already left Genos


    Didnt you hear what I said? Im just a bum working in a coal shop. If you want to buy coal, take your money and visit my shop in Turan.


    Both of them had just passed their prime years, but Yang seemed to be a little older.


    Yang looked at Michael with eyes of reverence.


    When I heard a chef like you lost your future and got exiled from the city, I was incredibly saddened. But after seeing that you are fine, I


    You are really annoying, even the food tastes nasty now.


    Michael said with a disdainful face and tossed thest bits into his mouth.


    Mr. Michael, are you eating the dish prepared by Mr. Asuta? Are you and Mr. Asuta acquainted? So the reason why the daughter of Count Turan targeted this young chef is that


    N-No, I only met Michael recently. Its not like what you said.


    I shook my head quickly, and Michael grunted with displeasure:


    A chef I know wont make food that tastes so incredible. You will understand if you try the brats dishes.


    Yes, I have yet to try Mr. Asutas dishes Are they made from kiba meat?


    Thats right. The kibas loin and chest meat was used and got roasted with fruit wine, myam, and Tau sauce.


    Yang looked troubled.


    Michaelughed at him with contempt.


    The tongues of city dwellers are so pampered that theres no reason to eat kiba. I dont know why you are here in the Post Station Town, but if you dont want to upset your stomach, scamper back to the rock walls and eat your karon meat.


    No, I


    I still have work to do, I have no time for you.


    With that, Michael turned and left.


    Yang still looked troubled as he watched Michael leave.


    Michael must have been a famous chef.


    Of course! The White Dress Lady Inn'' isnt big, but when Michael was their head chef, their reputation was on par with the ''Selva Spear Inn''. To me, he is one of the best chefs in Genos. Yang exined passionately and then slouched his thin shoulders depressedly.


    He met with such misfortune because he got headhunted by the Turan Count Mr. Asuta, you dont have to hide how you feel. I cant forgive Count Turan who treats chefs like tools either. Thats why I still decided to help Sir Prse even if I would get admonished by Count Taliem.


    I see. Im d that I could work together with someone like you.


    That was my sincere thought.


    The thin head chef looked at me with renewed vigor in his eyes:


    Mr. Asuta, can I buy one of your meals?


    Of course, its two red copper tes for one.


    I used the meat I kept warm at the edge of the griddle to make one Myam-roasted meat.


    This was probably the first time a city dweller tasted kiba meat.


    After hesitantly putting my Myam-roasted meat into his mouth, Yang stood in ce stiffly.


    So this is kiba?


    Yes, it is; is the taste to your liking?


    The texture is as good as karon breast and loin meat. A brighter light shone in Yangs eyes. And this was made with ingredients that can be procured in the Post Station Town, correct? The ingredients are cheap enough for the product to be priced at 2 red copper tes.


    Yes, I only added a dash of Tau sauce.


    This is astonishing. I need to rethink the food that I will sell in the Post Station Town tomorrow.


    With that, Yang pointed to the carriage parked by the street: Please take some karon milk with you. I have to hurry on back to the manor.


    Understood. I will buy food from your stall tomorrow too.


    Yang said determinedly: I promise that I will make a dish that wont disgrace me


    4


    The work for the day ended without incident too.


    After several days of absence, I could finally cater the Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style and Meat Chachi. Including the food sold at the stalls, we sold more than a hundred portions. Business was better than before the break.


    Thanks to Zashuma spreading the news in the Post Station Town, there was quite a number of customers who came to inquire about the situation. However, most of them were southerners and easterners, with their primary concern being Can you continue your business?


    The guards in town just red at us with sinister looks and didnte near. No assants appeared before us, and the bandits disguised as denizens of Forests Edge also went into hiding after I escaped from the Pyschkurewuss manor.


    Things sure are peaceful.


    Ai Fa said quietly from right behind the drivers seat of the wagon.


    On the wagon were the three girls from the Wu n, Rii Sudora, and a youth escort from the branch house. Two hunters rode on Lulu, and the other two rode on the Totos they borrowed from the Lei house. Zwei and Emma Min Lutim went back on foot under the guard of the six escorts who came in the afternoon.


    The conference is three days away; I hope there wont be any other incidents before.


    Yes, I hope things will stay peaceful after the conference too.


    Not just Uncle Dora, Mno Mast, Neil, and the others were worried about the future of Forests Edge too.


    The resolution between Forests Edge and Pyschkurewuss would probably decide the future of Genos. This was the w mark left behind by Zattsu Tsun and his coborators.


    Yo, you all came back safely today too.


    Upon reaching the Wu n vige, we headed to the kitchen of the main house and found Barcia chopping wood behind the main house.


    You are going to prepare dinner right away? Let me watch too.


    All the hunters aside from Ai Fa and Ludo Wu already left, and the rest went into the kitchen. Aside from the absence of Ryada Wu, this scene was simr to yesterday.


    However, the ones on cooking duty would change from day to day. Today, Grandma Ditto Min and Rimee Wu were scheduled to prepare the dinner.


    Actually, L is supposed to cook too; do you want to switch with Sh Wu today as well?


    Rimee Wu, who was waiting in the kitchen, asked, and L Wu said with a red face: You have a problem with that?


    No. Shin Wu will definitely be happy too, I think its good!


    Rimee Wu was all smiles when she said that.


    She said the same thing yesterday too, which showed how innocent and pure she was. So L Wu couldnt get mad at Rimee Wu and only blushed quietly.


    So, what are we making today?


    Rimee Wu who made her sister dumbstruck was still smiling as she clung onto my chest.


    I n to make apletely different dish today. So I want everyone to try it, and see if the denizens of Forests Edge will like it.


    Really? Thats great!


    Rimee Wus red hair brushed against my chest. After I got back from Pyschkurewuss manor, Rimee Wu got more clingy towards me.


    Hey, runt Rimee, Asuta is a man too, so dont cling on him so much.


    Ludo Wu sounded a little angry, but Rimee Wu buried her head in my chest and stuck out her tongue cutely.


    You are annoying. Rimee will snuggle against whoever she wants!


    Ludo Wu scratched his head.


    In order to keep the peace, I said: Lets get to work.


    First was the ingredients for tomorrow.


    I started cutting the meat for Myam-roasted meat just like yesterday. One hundred portions might be a bit much, but it wasnt difficult.


    After finishing that, I started on the dinner preparation.


    Today, I will finally challenge deep frying kiba steak and make Kiba cutlet.


    So, hows the fuwano?


    I inspected the fuwano powder I left on a te yesterday.


    As Prse said, the fuwano waspletely dehydrated.


    It wasnt to the extent of being rock hard, but it was dry enough not to budge when poked with a finger. Since it was about a centimeter thick, the inside waspletely dry too.


    Okay, this will do. Leina Wu, Sh Wu, if it is not too much trouble


    Before I could finish, I saw them working hard on their jobs and looking at me curiously.


    Hey, hey, hey, what is that used for?


    Rimee Wu grilled the poitan for dinner as she asked innocently.


    I will be breaking this back into fine powder.


    I then took out the mortar and the shell of some shelled animal I bought in the Post Station Town.


    I could turn the fuwano easily back into powder form with this tool. It might be primitive, but its very convenient to crush the tough fuwano.


    I made a small pile of fuwano powder on the counter.


    And then, I will heat it up in a pot without adding any oil.


    Instead of telling Rimee Wu, I was actually teaching Leina Wu and the others as I worked while exining.


    With this, the fuwano turned intopletely dry powder. It was a little yellow, but it looked just like a substitute for breadcrumbs.


    Next would be the meat. I will cut the meat fibers and tenderize them with a stick. I need it to be more tender than grilled steak, so I have to beat it with a stick thoroughly.


    I decided to use loin meat.


    If I was concerned with calories, I should have used the tenderloin or thigh meat, but I heard that it was easier to control the oil with loin meat.


    The thigh meat and tenderloin that didnt have much fats would absorb the oil when deep fried The one who taught me this trivia was my childhood friend Reina.


    So I want to eat fried loin meat, not fried tenderloin!


    The image of Reina eating my fathers pork cutlet with an innocent smile shed across my mind.


    Taking the advice of a high school girl at face value wouldnt be wise, but there was another reason I chose loin meat instead of tenderloin.


    Because of the shape of the meat.


    The tenderloin was long and thin, and would usually be sliced into small pieces.


    But being small meant the coating would be rtivelyrger and absorb more oil.


    I was trying to let everyone understand the deliciousness of deep fried cutlet and to make a dish that was different from the usual.


    Anyway, with the above reasons in mind, I decided to use the tenderloin meat.


    I thoroughly tenderized a piece of t tenderloin. I wanted to let as many people try this as possible, so I chose a 500 g piece of meat. The tenderizing was done after it became 3 cm thick. At this thickness, it would be cooked in no time.


    Okay, lets crush the Pico leaves together with salt and make the coating.


    I opened the cloth bundle I ced on the counter.


    Rimee Wu gasped in awe as she continued grilling poitan.


    Whats that? It looks really cute!


    These are kimyusu eggs. Kimyusu is the name of the bird eaten by the people in town.


    I bought these eggs from the kimyusu shop that raised kimyusu and sold their meat.


    The diet of Forests Edge denizens had plenty of animal protein, and I didnt see anyone sell these eggs in the marketce too, so almost everyone was seeing these eggs for the first time.


    Crack it open into a te and mix the yolk and egg white together. Coat normal fuwano powder onto the meat, pour the egg onto it, and then sprinkle the grilled fuwano crumbs onto it. Be careful not to make the coating too thick.


    Okay.


    The voices of Leina Wu and Sh Wu answering came from a distance.


    And now, its time to use the oil.


    Oil?


    The oil extracted from the kiba. The denizens of Forests Edge usually make candles with the oil, correct? This is the same oil.


    I asked Ai Fa to bring over the oil that we made in the Fa house some time ago. Ai Fa rode on Gilulu back to the Fa house every morning to manage the kiba meat in our food store and brought over ingredients I would need to use.


    The oil was usually kept in leather pouches, but recently I started keeping it in a jar with a cover that was more airtight. The oil couldnt rot, but it would turn sour with time, so I added ayer of fake rubber tree leaves on the underside of the cover.


    When I opened the cover, the milky oil was very thick, and several strings of it stuck onto the cover I removed.


    I used a spat and poured enough oil to submerge one piece of meat into the pot.


    When the oil is heated up, put the meat in. The hardest part about this is to maintain the heat So I will teach you again when this dish is officially epted.


    I heard some voices saying Yes.


    I added more firewood into the stove, and the oil quickly turned translucent, and the surface started to waver. I kept the fire at medium and waited for a few minutes.


    I poked with my krilee chopsticks, and when the bubbles in the oil were about the right size, I added in a small lump of fuwano powder.


    With a crackling sound, the fuwano powder floated on the surface of the oil.


    It was almost ready. To avoid the meat and coating from absorbing too much oil, I didnt intend to deep fry it for too long. It would be prudent to maintain the oil at 180 degrees.


    Alright, lets start frying. Ah Rimee Wu, sorry, but can you lend me a few skewers?


    Rimee Wu just finished grilling her poitan and quickly answered my request.


    Afterying fake rubber tree leaves on the te, I ce the skewers over the top of the te. This was a substitute for a wire mesh to hold the fried cutlet.


    I took a piece of meat covered in a coating and slid it into the pot.


    The oil crackled intensely this time.


    Uwah, amazing! Rimee Wu cheered.


    Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, and Barcia looked on it intriguely. Leina Wu and Sh Wu who were working some distance away seemed anxious.


    At this moment, the fragrance of deep-fried meat spread in the kitchen.


    Fufu, this is another incredible dish after you made the hamburg steak.


    Grandma Ditto Min who had finished preparing the kiba hotpot walked over with a smile.


    The color of the coating was starting to change too. When it turned golden, I picked it up with a skewer.


    It will be done when the excess oil is drained off. Rimee Wu Can you get four or five men here?


    Men? But why?


    Well, like what Ditto Min Wu mentioned, this is a special dish, just like the hamburg steak back then. I want some hunters who are more stubborn than Ludo Wu and Ai Fa to try it, and see if this is to the liking of Forests Edge denizens.


    Is that so? But the men have gone out to set their traps. Ah Then I will get Ryada Wu! And Mida, and the men who just came back from the Post Station Town!


    Rimee Wu dashed out of the kitchen.


    I didnt think Mida was hard headed at all, but he seldom had the chance to try my dish, so it was fine.


    Asuta, we have finished our work here too.


    Leina Wu and Sh Wu walked over.


    This is an incredible dish that could rival hamburg steak. I have been feeling excited all the while.


    This is the first time I tried making this dish too, I hope it turns out well.


    I needed to check if it was cooked, would it suit the Forests Edges palette, and if this dish was harmful to the body.


    I had not been this nervous since the first time I let Donda Wu try steak and roast kiba.


    Asuta, sorry for the wait!


    Rimee Wu made it back before the cutlet turned cold.


    Thank you.


    I was speechless after that.


    Ryada Wu was here, and beside him were his brother Donda Wu and nephew Jiza Wu.


    Behind them were Shin Wu and Mida.


    They just happened to be back from the forest! In the Wu n vige, Papa Donda and Jiza-nii are the most stubborn! So if they say it is tasty, it must be true!


    Rimee Wu puffed out her chest proudly.


    I concealed my timidness and bowed at them:


    Im sorry for taking your time. Rimee Wu must have told you already, can you help me do a taste test?


    What weird dish did you make this time? Donda Wu said in a slurred voice: Is this really kiba? It looks like a lump of mud to me.


    This is meat from the back of the kiba; it is covered with fuwano powder and kimyusu egg. I will cut and divide it by our numbers


    Not counting Ai Fa, Barcia, and me, there were six men and five women. Thus, I had to break the dish into 14 parts. This was arge 500 g piece of meat, so everyone could get a share.


    I split it down the middle and confirmed that it waspletely cooked. There werent any red bits, and the entire thing had a pretty ivory white color. The juice from seeping out from the meat and the coating looked really appetizing.


    I divided the meat ording to our numbers and sprinkled shiru fruit juice that acted as a recement for lemon juice.


    My goal was to recreate pork cutlet, and the final product was wless.


    But the problem would be the evaluation of Forests Edge denizens.


    Please try some. No This is my first time trying this dish; allow me to test it first.


    I picked up a piece of Kiba cutlet.


    And put it into my mouth to chew. After feeling the crispy sensation, I felt a warm juice spread in my mouth.


    The thickness of the fuwano coating and cutlets texture were perfect too.


    It was probably due to the animal oil that the dish had a deep vor.


    This was actually the first time I made cutlet with animal oil. But I heard that many street stalls used animal oil to deep fry their food, so I gave it a shot.


    I wondered if the excellent texture was because of the kiba meat or the kiba oil? The inside of the coating was full of the fragrance of meat and wasnt too greasy. The strong vor of the kiba meat became even thicker as it spread in my mouth.


    The sourness of the shiru fruit was very pleasing.


    I thought this cutlet was the most delicious cutlet.


    So I didnt need to worry about how others thought about this.


    Im very satisfied with this. Everyone, please try some too.


    The women picked up the skewers, while the hunters shoved the food into their mouths with their bare hands.


    Uwah


    Ludo Wu eximed.


    He looked at me in surprise, but couldnt speak as he was still eating.


    Rimee Wu opened her eyes wide.


    Leina Wu and Sh Wu had serious expressions.


    Donda Wu had a nk face.


    For some time, the kitchen was filled with the sound of eating.


    I couldnt stay calm and looked back at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa was chewing quietly with her eyes closed.


    Erm, how is it?


    It was just a bite, but no one swallowed.


    And finally, Rimee Wu answered me:


    Its very yummy!


    Her big round eyes were sparkling.


    This is the best dish that Asuta made! Ah, but The vegetables are great too. I wonder which is better?


    She fell into deep thought.


    I felt relieved by her cute reactions.


    Everyone then started to give their opinions.


    This is delicious.


    Yes, I was so surprised that I didnt know what to say.


    Thats right, its the first time I tried something so tasty.


    Sh Wu, Ditto Min Wu, Ludo Wu, and Barcia gave theirpliments.


    Ryada Wu and Shin Wu listened quietly to them with calm faces.


    Leina Wu closed her eyes and seemed to be in her own world.


    And then, I turned to Ai Fa.


    She was expressionless and closed her eyes just like Leina Wu.


    Erm, what do you think, Ai Fa?


    Ai Fa opened her eyes and looked at me.


    Her gaze was incredibly peaceful.


    It tastes great. This might be the most delicious dish you have made.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I couldnt hold back and leaned into Ai Fas ears and asked:


    So I finally made a dish for Ai Fa that surpassed Hamburg steak?


    Ai Fas face turned red, and she pouted to hide her expression:


    Hamburg steak is in a different category.


    Its not in this category, huh.


    I smiled cheekily.


    Ai Fa kicked my leg angrily and suddenly looked Midas way:


    Hey, dont cry, okay?


    Yes Mida wont cry Mida stood at the entrance of the kitchen with his face quivering: Asuta Its very yummy


    I wanted to thank him, but a voice came from the opposite direction before I could say anything.


    This Of all the dishes I tried so far, I could feel the energy of the kiba the most from this dish.


    I turned back.


    It was Jiza Wu.


    I dont understand why. Even though you used fuwano and kimyusu egg, ingredients that the denizens of Forests Edge would deem unnecessary I could feel the strength of the kiba bing a part of me.


    This might be due to the kiba oil. The coating around the meat absorbed a lot of kiba oil. After exining that to him, I grew tense: Hence, it has more nutritional value than simply after grilling it. The only thing that worries me is the bnce of the nutritional value


    Donda Wu said in a thunder-like voice: Useless worries. Isnt nutrition the source of strength?


    I looked his way nervously:


    Yes, but excessive medicine will be poisonous too. In my hometown, many people fall sick due to nutrition imbnce And as I mentionedst night, organ illness in Genos might be caused by overly consuming luxurious food.


    Hmmp, its the illness of that aristocrat Pyschkurewuss, huh. Needless worry What we need is powerful strength.


    Donda Wu stared at me with his blue eyes:


    The head of the Fou house also said that after eating the dishes their women cooked for them with your method, their entire body was filled with energy. It has nothing to do with taste It was simply because the dishes are full of nutrition, correct?


    Indeed The only seasoning used by the minor houses would be the salt in their jerky. Aside from jerky, I use salt, fruit wine that contains sugar, and vegetables like myam in my other dishes, which helps in building a healthy body.


    Telling us all that detail is pointless though. Are you saying that eating food with too much power might be poisonous to the denizens of the Forests Edge?


    Donda Wu said in a strong tone, and I tried to recall:


    Well Hamburg steak does have its dangers. Like how eating hamburg steak would weaken ones jaw, this dish is nutritionally unbnced too. So in my hometown, we eat some vegetables and something sour alongside this dish.


    So we just need to eat it that way?


    Thats correct, I n to do that too. When serving this dish for dinner, I n toplement it with plenty of vegetables like tino, tarapa, and gigo. I added shiru fruit juice to stop the body from absorbing excessive oil.


    I pondered as I answered:


    Most importantly, we shouldnt keep eating the same dish, just like hamburg steak. Even if we consume kiba oil, it wont have any adverse effect on our body if we control the amount taken in by our body Thats what I think.


    I see. In that case, your strength would be medicine and not poison. We need the power to fight against the nobles of Genos. Asuta of the Fa house


    Y-Yes.


    Donda Wu seldom addressed me by my name. He looked at me with a firm gaze as I unconsciously straightened my back:


    Since you are a member of the Forests Edge, give us strength with the correct form of diet. That is your duty as a denizen of Forests Edge.


    Yes, I understand.


    I looked him straight in the eyes and nodded.


    Donda Wu also nodded and then said something stunning:


    Then, permit me to give this order as the tribal chief of Forests Edge. Two nightster, cook dinner for the Wu n main house. Not as a helper likest night, but prepare a meal fitting for that night with the help of the women.


    A meal that befits that night?


    Two nightster would be the eve of the conference with Pyschkurewuss.


    What would happen on that night?


    I will bring the seven former members of the Tsun n to the conference venue. Zuro Tsun, Diga, Doddo, Aura, Zwei, Yamiel Lei, and Mida So they will be gathered in the Wu n vige one day prior to the meeting. Imand you to make dinner for the Wu n main house members and the seven of them.


    Understood I wont have anyints about your orders But, what is


    They are also a part of the Forests Edge. That is also true for the viin Zuro Tsun who will be facing the death penalty. These people will be meeting the nobles three dayster as members of the Forests Edge.


    Donda Wus voice was very deep, filled with strength and dignity.


    Mida and Yamiel Lei already tried your dishes. The other five only ate the food made by the women that were taught by you. What you have contributed to the Forests Edge, why are you doing business in the Post Station Town These people need to understand further. Thats why I want them to try your cooking.


    Yes.


    An indescribable excitement boiled in my body.


    If I didnt clench my fist, my body would start to tremble.


    Let me make this clear, I dont n to pay you any remunerations. Since you are a member of the Forests Edge, show your conviction and pride to the other members of the Forests Edge. Thats how the Wu n are.


    Understood. Thank you very much.


    Donda Wu grunted, as if he was asking why I was thanking him. His hunters cape then fluttered in the air, as he turned and pushed aside Midas gigantic body before leaving the kitchen.


    Jiza Wu left right after him, and the ce turned quiet.


    I dont really understand. But Asutas cooking might let those lost souls recover their strength.


    Ludo Wu said in a casual tone, as if he was chasing away the silence.


    I couldnt tell Donda Wus true intentions. The only thing I could do was toplete my work as a member of the Forests Edge, which filled me with excitement.


    But, I wondered how they felt about the Forests Edge as kins of Zattsu Tsun, and the resolve they had to obtain to face the crimesmitted by their family. I felt obligated to see this through to the end.


    If Donda Wu thinks my dishes would help others understand all that I have to do my part.


    It will be fine.


    A quiet voice reached my ear.


    I turned back and saw Ai Fa looking at me with determined eyes:


    Asuta, you will be fine.


    Ai Fa said again with strong blue eyes and an incredibly calm expression.


    1


    The next day, the 13th of the White Month, after Rii Sudora reced me in the afternoon, I left the stall a little excitedly. I was nning to visit the stall Yang had set up when I make my trip to the inns.


    The members were the same as yesterday, Leina Wu, Ai Fa and Ludo Wu, and four other hunters. Ai Fa who was beside me asked:


    Asuta, why are you so excited?


    Hmm? Do I look excited? Im just looking forward to the stall opened by that chef Yang.


    Looking forward? But why?


    I dont know how to tell you I have a lot inmon with that chef, and Im curious about the food he will make with the ingredients from the Post Station Town.


    Yes, Im intrigued too.


    Leina Wu smiled brilliantly in agreement.


    Ai Fa muttered Is that so quietly after seeing Leina Wus smile.


    He is your cooking rival, but since he opened a stall in the Post Station Town That means he is also your businesspetitor.


    Huh, Ai Fa, you know that term too? Well That will be even more reason to learn what kind of dish Yang is making.


    This was a bold and crazy scheme to let the people in Genos understand the deliciousness of grilled poitan.


    From my meeting with Yang yesterday, he took up this challenge because he felt obligated to as a chef.


    The value of a dish doesnt depend on its ingredients I was looking forward to what sort of dish Yang would make with such a conviction.


    Asuta, is it that stall?


    Leina Wu tugged at my sleeve.


    I looked over and saw a mob at the ce we were headed in. It was between the marketce and the inns, and to our right.


    There were 40 to 50 people gathered there, taking up half of the 10 m wide paved road.


    Yes, thats probably the ce.


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart and walked towards the crowd.


    Suddenly, the fragrance of warm nyuushi entered my nasal cavity. That was enough evidence to indicate that Yangs stall was there.


    Uwah, there are too many people and I cant see anything. This is more crowded than I imagined.


    I see. Want to ride on my shoulder to take a look?


    Ai Fa asked me with a serious face.


    She then bent her knees, and I answered hurriedly: Its fine, its fine!


    Lets queue up properly. I wanted to buy one of Yangs cookings anyway.


    Is that so.


    So our group joined the end of the queue.


    But we were arge group with six hunters. The customers who didnt understand the situation all left the outer circle after seeing us. From their reactions, most of the customers were westerners with ivory or yellowish brown skin.


    I feel bad, am I disrupting his business?


    But thanks to that, we finally saw the stall hidden behind the mob.


    The pushcart was just like ours. A young woman was attending to the customers with a smile.


    Yang, who was dressed in white, cooked right beside her, and there were two guards standing beside the stall. They were guards from the Count Taliem house, and their attire was morevished than the town guards. A Count Taliem house banner was also disyed at the stall.


    Amazing, he is not hiding about being a chef of the nobles at all.


    There were guards at the stall too, so I thought the townsfolk would stay away because of the tight security However, business at the stall was booming instead.


    This was the southern end of the marketce, so they couldnt rent this spot without greasing the hands of the renters. It was right beside the inns and had great foot traffic. It was almost noon, which was the peak period for the food stalls.


    However, this was the first time I saw a stall that could gather so many people, which wasparable to my kiba stalls during the morning rush hour.


    Ohh, its you, Mr. Asuta. Thank you for gracing our stall.


    When it was our turn, Yang who was focused on making the dishes raised his head.


    He was wearing the same white attire that I was forced to wear in Pyschkurewuss manor and had a conical hat on his head. His skinny but healthy face was sweaty from the days work.


    Thank you for your hard work. Its great that business is flourishing.


    Yes, its not bad for the first day.


    Yang nodded with a serious face:


    Pardon me, there are still people waiting in line, so please ce your order.


    Alright then


    I then locked eyes with the woman beside Yang.


    She had her long brown hair tied behind her head and wore a scarf-like thing on her head. The sleeves of her blouse were long and an apron covered her front. She was an elegant youngdy.


    She was probably afraid of the hunters around me. Her ivory colored face was a little pale as she smiled meekly:


    Wee. It would be one red copper te per piece. Which color would you like?


    Huh? Color?


    Thedy nodded and pointed to the right side of the counter. There were three different colored poitan on disy there.


    They were around 15 cm wide, thus one size smaller than the wrapping I used for the Myam-roasted meat, and were t and round.


    What surprised me was their color. One was a normal cream color, while the other two were light orange and green.


    Gigo is added to the white one, the red one contains neenon, while the green one has nanaru. They all cost one red copper te per piece, please select the color you prefer.


    I was shocked, so the coloring was from the vegetables.


    I was the one who taught them that adding gigo would soften the texture. But gigo and poitan were both cream colored, so there wasnt any visible difference.


    Neenon was a carrot-like vegetable, and I had not used nanaru in my cooking yet. It seemed to be a vegetable simr to spinach.


    Its one red copper te per piece.


    From the size of the wrapping, this was a reasonable price. It was about half the size of the Myam-roasted meat that cost two red copper tes.


    When I first tried a Kimyusu meat bun in the Post Station Town, a small one cost one red copper te. One was enough for a child, but an adult would need to eat two. They probably thought that by reducing the price, customers visiting for the first time would find it easier to ept.


    Erm Which one would you like?


    Thedy asked with a wavering business smile.


    I answered: One red and one green.


    I decided to buy one for Leina Wu and me.


    Thank you for your patronage. Please wait a moment.


    Thisdy was definitely an associate of the Count Taliem house from the city. I had never seen someone who attended to the customers so politely in the Post Station Town.


    Inside the stall was a big pot, with brown colored paste cooking inside. I caught a whiff of karon, nyuushi, and a fragrance of some herb.


    The thick brown ingredient was covered by the poitan wrapping. It had the same shape as the Myam-roasted meat, triangr just like crepes. It was easy for the round wrapping to be folded into this shape.


    Thank you for waiting.


    Thank you. Well then I will give you my feedback next time.


    Alright, thank you foring.


    Yang bowed at me with a serious face.


    He probably never served any customers directly in the city. He was serious and stubborn, with focus entirely on his work. However, his distrust towards Forests Edge denizens had reduced after meeting Michael. I could feel the rude part of his hardworking and rude attitude was gone.


    We left the stall quickly after getting our target product. The stall was then mobbed by customers again. We stood at a spot some distance away and watched them in relief.


    It smells nice. Is this the fragrance of karon nyuushi?


    Leina Wu asked with a serious gaze as she held Yangs cooking in her hands. Leina Wus share was orange, while mine is green.


    Thats right. It also has the fragrance of karon meat and some herbs.


    Is that so? I feel a little tense about eating meat that isnt kiba.


    However, Leina Wu already ate kimyusu and karon when I was teaching Mno Mast to cook in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. Skinless kimyusu meat and karon thigh meat tasted nd Leina Wu already knew how we made them into dishes, and she was now trying this dish with that in mind.


    Lets dig in.


    Okay.


    We bit in at the same time.


    First of all, the butter like nyuushi and the fragrance of a herb I never tried before entered my nasal cavity.


    It was a sweet smell thatpliments the nyuushis fragrance. To me, it was simr to cinnamon.


    The karon that was cooked into a mush and the fragrance of vegetables spread in my mouth.


    The karon thigh meat had just the right chewiness. I wondered what vegetables were used here. Anyway, I could taste the sweetness of the neenon, aria, and many other vegetables.


    Since nanaru was added into the poitan, there should the bitterness of vegetables in there. However, that was mitigated by the taste of the fillings. On the other hand, because gigo wasnt added, the wrapping was a little dried. The filling was juicy, so that wasnt a problem.


    Anyway, the theme of this dish seemed to be sweetness. The sweetness of the nyuushi, karon meat, and vegetables That cinnamon-like herb was probably used to bind all this taste together.


    Aside from this herb, there didnt seem to be any other seasoning. The karon thigh meat was probably marinated in salt, but there wasnt any obvious saltiness or spiciness about it. Maybe the salt was used to bring out the sweetness of the dish.


    This taste is probably mixed with the nyuushi as the main ingredient.


    With seasoning other than salt so sparse in the Post Station Town, my dish was seasoned with the fragrance of the myam, the sourness of tarapa, and the sweetness of the fruit wine. Together with salt and Pico leaves, I managed to cook dishes that were satisfactory to me.


    On the other hand, Yang used nyuushi and an unknown cinnamon-like herb to create this taste.


    It was shockingly delicious. Personally, I found it hard to get used to a dish that emphasized sweetness. If it was me, I wouldnt go down this route. However, his skills in bringing out the sweetness of meat and vegetables, and using the fragrance of nyuushi and herbs showed his outstanding culinary prowess and taste.


    To be honest, this was very well done. This was the first time I ate a dish that was soplete in the Post Station Town.


    Leina Wu, who still had a serious expression, said: Is this a dish made by cooking minced meat and vegetables?


    Yes. He probably seared the meat with nyuushi and cooked it together with the vegetables after the meat turned soft. He used aria and neenon And maybe tino and chachi.


    I think there is tino too. But its form ispletely gone.


    Ah, nyuushi was probably added when he cooked it. That must be why it has such a thick texture.


    It was a small dish, but Leina Wu and I got engrossed in analyzing it after taking a bite. Ai Fa and the others kept watch on the street and werent interested in our conversation.


    The color of this poitan wrapping is surprising, but it has nothing to do with the taste. In that case, wouldnt adding gigo make it tastier?


    Thats true. This is probably done to attract customers. Can you taste the neenon?


    I think it didnt change the taste of the poitan. Or maybe I just cant tell.


    Its fine, I cant taste the nanaru either. Why dont we try each others share?


    Leina Wu suddenly blushed, and someone kicked my leg from behind.


    I turned back and saw Ai Fas unhappy face.


    Erm, Asuta Im sorry, but non-family members sharing a portion is something that Forests Edge denizen mustnt do.


    Ah, t-thats right. Sorry for being careless.


    I remember sharing my hamburg steak with Rimee Wu, and Ludo Wu sharing a meat bun with Tara. So children were exempted from this, huh.


    In any case, I was in the wrong this time. I will treat the pain in my leg as a sincere reminder.


    Ludo Wu didnt take his eyes off the street as he said: The smell is appetizing. Leina-nee, can I have a bite?


    Leina Wu said Okay. without a second thought and gave the half-eaten portion to her brother.


    Ah, Ai Fa, if you dont mind


    Im not eating.


    I had no choice but to take a second bite.


    After taking a bite of his sisters portion, Ludo Wu said in a muffled voice:


    Is this good? I dont think its bad though.


    This is impressive after working on this for just two days. But the taste is a little too simple.


    I dont understand! I think the food cooked by Leina-nee or Asuta is the best.


    That was because we had the advantage of kiba meat. At the very least, I thought Yangs dish was on par with the Kimyusu meatball and ''Fried shredded karon" served in the Kimyusus Tail Inn. And, of course, Yang had the advantage of using nyuushi, but the fact remained that he developed such an impressive dish.


    The colorful poitan wrapping and fragrance of the nyuushi attracted the crowd, and the price was just one red copper te. All this was part of their strategy. In the Post Station Town where there werent any chefs, Yang showed how capable he was.


    Oh, you really came.


    Someone called out to me with augh.


    He was a tall westerner wearing a hood and a grey cloth covering his mouth, the guardian Zashuma.


    Ah, hello. Things seem to be going smoothly.


    Thats right. This is crowded enough for the first day. The people have calmed down now, but in the beginning, many of them were surprised about that being poitan.


    Zashuma smiled behind the hunters:


    A chef is on a different level. You cant find a stall with such a delicious dish in the Post Station Town. I prefer snacks that go well with wine


    Oh, so you tried it too.


    This is part of my battle too. Sorry for not trying your cooking yet


    Its fine, you dont need to worry about it.


    The yellow-skinned Zashuma was probably born around Genos. Maybe he detested the Forests Edge too.


    Prse said he didnt dare to eat kiba, so it couldnt be helped. We couldnt reallyin since he was willing to ally himself with the Forests Edge despite his status.


    However, there was one other thing that bothered me.


    Speaking of which, it seems that only the westerners are gathered around Yangs stall.


    Yes, and the southerners and easterners crowd around your stalls. Isnt it great that both of you have a different target market?


    In terms of sales, he was right. But our goal was to let the westerners understand the taste of kiba. In that sense, Yangs stall might be my greatestpetitor.


    And I will have topete with him head-on.


    I also needed to keep in mind that all the stalls would have ess to nyuushi, so the dishes in the Post Station Town would improve too.


    I could also use nyuushi, and also the new ingredient, kimyusu egg. If I was to get the manpower, I could add another stall and sell new dishes.


    However, that would be after settling things with Pyschkurewuss. If we couldnt get an eptable result, all the work to promote kiba would be wasted.


    Anyways, the chef of a noble opening a stall in the Post Station Town is unprecedented. Just this fact alone is mind-blowing. And they are showing the family crest of the Count Taliem house proudly, so this is a good thing.


    Zashuma said with renewed vigor:


    News that the Count Taliem house was the one who helped you when you got kidnapped by Count Turans daughter had spread in the Post Station Town. Those who detest the denizens of Forests Edge will definitely avoid stalls affiliated with the Count Taliem house. On the flip side Shops with Count Turans crest in in view wont do so well now.


    Yes, that means


    Of the westerners present, half of them wavered at the sight of the Forests Edge hunters. But they didnt really hate the Forests Edge either.


    The conflict between Forests Edge denizens and Pyschkurewuss is the talk of the town, and there are people who think Pyschkurewuss is in the wrong. That Kan Lutim from Forests Edge has a firm grasp of the situation. I dont mean that in a bad way Im really surprised that the Forests Edge settlement has such a talented man.


    Yes, he surprises me often too.


    I feel reallyfortable chatting with him. When this troublesome matter is resolved, I will have a drink with him Zashuma stopped mid-sentence and narrowed his eyes.  Just kidding, now isnt the time for idle chatter. Im going now, take care of yourself.


    Huh? What do you mean


    Before I could finish, Zashuma mixed into the crowd. I looked around for a while and saw Ai Fa staring at the north.


    Ludo Wu, thats a soldier working for Pyschkurewuss.


    Suddenly, the hunters around Leina Wu and me tightened their perimeter around us.


    Denizens of the Forests Edge, its fortunate that we see you here.


    An important looking figure came from the north and stopped before us. Wearing white leather armor and a thin sword by his waist, this person was one of the guards from Pyschkurewuss mansion.


    You must be Asuta and Ai Fa of the Fa house. Im the captain of Count Turans first guard team, Jimon. Is there anyone from the tribal chief Wu n amongst you?


    Im the youngest son of the Wu n main house, Ludo Wu. Tell me what business you have with us.


    Ludo Wu walked to Jimon, with a hunters fiery burning in his eyes.


    The pedestrians became rowdy when they saw a guard with the crest of Count Turan house facing off with the hunters of Forests Edge. Jimon said very calmly despite the noise:


    My lord, Count Pyschkurewuss Turan, has a message for you, please ry it urately to the tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge. Its about the conference two dayster


    Jimon then told us two things. When he mentioned the second matter, Ai Fas blue eyes erupted in intense fury, and she yelled: Dont mess with us!

 Volume 12 - Ch 4

    A few hourster wepleted our work on time and returned to the Wu n vige.


    However, the atmosphere was heavy on our way back. Ai Fa and the other hunters were still angry.


    Ara, good work today. Whats wrong? Everyone has a scary expression?


    Barcia of Mars who had blended into this vigepletely put down her machete and tilted her head baffledly. Ryada Wu who was keeping watch over her also frowned, while Mida just stared nkly at us.


    Well, Pyschkurewuss minion gave us a troubling message. Ryada Wu, are Dad and the others still in the forest?


    Yes, its still early. It will be a while before they return.


    Is that so. Dad will be furious. Maybe he wont get mad at us for getting angry.


    Just what is going on? Can you tell me?


    Barcias stone lion-like face looked tense.


    Ludo Wu turned towards her and scratched his brown hair.


    I guess there is no need to hide it from you. Pyschkurewuss raised an overboard condition for the conference two dayster.


    Condition?


    Yes. First, the venue will be changed to the Count Turan manor in the city, as he is not feeling well.


    This wasnt a reason for them to be mad. Ludo Wu continued exining to the confused Barcia:


    However, we cant enter the city without an entry pass. They only allow ten other members who are not taking part in the conference to follow. Thats toying with us.


    The Forests Edge denizens were nning to have tens of hunters guard the conference members. The tribal chiefs and a few others would take part in the conference, while the hunters would stand guard outside and rush in if something untoward happened.


    Hmm Are they wary about us bringing Zuro Tsun and the others to the conference?


    Hmmp! That makes more sense,pared to his illness just happening to worsen!


    However, Jimon only emphasized that Pyschkurewuss health was ailing and that the conference didnt need so many guards. It was like saying they would be traitors if we didnt ept this condition.


    The other requirement is more ludicrous. That damned aristocrat said that Asuta has to attend to the conference!


    Ryada Wus eyes went wide.


    Let Asuta join the conference? Isnt this a conference between Pyschkurewuss and the Forests Edge tribal chiefs? It has nothing to do with Asuta.


    How would I know!? They are always making weird demands!


    Ludo Wu yelled as he stomped the ground.


    I was the calmest of the lot and decided to exin on his behalf:


    ording to them, they think my origins is a problem. There are no precedents of people from overseas being epted as citizens, so they want to deal with this carefully or something.


    I still havent grasped the rules of this world, so it was difficult for me to understand what Jimon was implying.


    Anyway, they probably felt that foreigners were not believers of the four gods in this continent and were of a different faith, so they had to be careful of letting them in.


    Asuta is a denizen of Forests Edge! Asuta thinks so himself, and we have no objections either, who are they to tell us otherwise!?


    A few hours ago Ludo Wu said so on the streets of the Post Station Town. Jimon shook his head with a cold expression:


    Which is to say, is Asuta of the Fa house a citizen of the western god Selva?


    Yes, I think so.


    Then prove it.


    And, of course, I didnt know what proof he was asking for.


    Jimon nodded with satisfaction:


    Its fine if you are from Semu or Jaguar; as long as you are not from Mahildra, the doors of Selva will be open to you. However If you are not a citizen of Selva, we wont permit you to live in the territory of Genos, which includes the Morga Forests Edge.


    Im sorry, I dont understand what you mean.


    I see, that means you are not from this continent.


    Hold it! We dont understand what you are saying either!?


    Jimon looked coldly at the rowdy Ludo Wu.


    Denizens of the Forests Edge, you didnt learn our rules properly despite being citizens of Selva. Its unbelievable, but this is the agreement between Marquis Genos and the Forests Edge tribal chief eight decades ago, so this isnt the fault of anyone. On this continent, only the denizens of Forests Edge dont know the rites of the gods.


    Hmmp! Asuta is


    We can distinguish the denizens of Forests Edge from their unique features. And Forests Edge has no need to interact with other citizens. But Asuta of the Fa house is a foreigner, but still ims to be a citizen of the western god and earns money on the western soil. If we leave him be, this might create poor precedence for other foreigners with dubious origins. Thats the concern of Count Turan.


    Jimon continued coldly:


    This has nothing to do with Lady Lifurias mistake, and we cant let Asuta of the Fa house roam freely. Since Asuta of the Fa house ns to live on as a Forests Edge denizen and be a citizen of Genos, he needs the approval of the Landlord Marstein.


    The trouble caused by his daughter still isnt settled yet, and you are picking a fight with this again?


    Finally Ai Fa said with an icy tone:


    Doesnt that aristocrat Pyschkurewuss feel any shame about how shallow he is?


    Watch your tongue, Ai Fa of the Fa house. Since the Count knows about Asuta of the Fa house, he wont let the matter rest.


    Things escted so much that the guards were almost called on us.


    If I didnt mediate and told them: Follow the instructions of the tribal chiefs!, they would have done something irrevocable. Ai Fa and Ludo Wu were furious.


    Anyway, that damn Pyschkurewuss wants to take the Tsun n and Asuta for himself! Its so obvious that it makes meugh!


    Ludo Wu shouted again in front of the solemn Ryada Wu.


    Ludo Wu was forthright and expressive, but he seldom got this angry.


    That would be a discussion forter. Pyschkurewuss must be afraid of the denizens of the Forests Edge bringing him to task. With a deadweight like me, the tribal chiefs wont be able to act freely.


    Thats not important! We need to bring Yamiel Lei, Zwei, and the others there too! That damn Pyschkurewuss target must be Asuta, just like his daughters.


    Ludo Wu eyes had turnedpletely into that of a hunter.


    Ai Fa had a poker face, while Ludo Wus eyes were getting more sinister.


    Ryada Wu said calmly:  We have already informed the people in the Post Station Town about the kind of resolve we have made before going to this meeting. If word concerning that got into Pyschkurewuss ears, he would have been even more wary.


    And since Kan Lutim was sent to spread this news, that means the tribal chiefs didnt care if Pyschkurewuss would get wary. Or rather, they wanted to use this method to determine his true intentions.


    What the hell!? Isnt it retarded to put ourselves at a disadvantage?


    They probably think its not that crucial of a disadvantage. Anyway Theres no point in us arguing here. Like what Asuta said, lets wait for the tribal chiefs to make the decision.


    However, it was a foregone conclusion.


    The intention of the nobles was clear. Unless they had the intention ofmitting treason, the venue of the conference shouldnt matter, and we just needed ten guards The denizens of Forests Edge were powerless to defy these instructions. It was the same for their instructions about me.


    Ai Fa and Ludo Wu got so angry because they knew this. Two days before the conference, Pyschkurewuss finally showed his true nature.


    Anyway, there was no point arguing without the tribal chiefs, so we decided to focus on the work before us.


    All the hunters except for Ai Fa and Ludo Wu left, and everyone else walked into the kitchen. Rimee Wu was rostered for kitchen duty today and was grilling poitan by herself in the kitchen.


    Why are Ludo and Ai Fa so angry?


    Rimee Wu tilted her head puzzledly, and Ludo Wu exined to her loudly again. Meanwhile, I started cutting the meat.


    And Barcia who also joined us today gave her greetings.


    You sure are calm despite being the subject.


    Yes, I will just follow the instructions of the tribal chiefs. Because Im the one who caused so much trouble for everyone, which pains me Still, I dont want to say something self-deprecating like, If I wasnt here.


    Fufu. I didnt expect you to be so calm.


    Thats not true. I feel angry and uneasy on the inside.


    But Ai Fa got mad on my behalf, and, for some reason, I was calm while being apologetic.


    Anyway, this wasnt my problem alone. This was a shared problem between me who wished to be a member of the Forests Edge and the denizens who epted me. So I wanted to think about this together with everyone else in the Forests Edge and choose the most adequate solution.


    Im really surprised that you dont know about the rites of the gods. So there are tribes in the continent who dont know about this.


    Barcia then spread her muscr right arm out to the side and ced her left hand over her heart.


    I, Barcia of Mars, do solemnly swear that Im a devotee of the western god Selva Thats how it is.


    I see. Thats enough to prove that Im a westerner?


    Thats right, isnt that simple? However If you mess around with this rite, your soul would get torn into four when you die. Be it royalty or bandits, no one will make a farce of this vow.


    Barcia put down her arm with a smile.


    Well, unless you are close to Mahildra, you wont have the chance to prove your faith. Even Kamyua Yost, who has the appearance of a northerner, rarely has a chance to prove his identity.


    Oh, I see.


    If Shumimaru married into the Forests Edge, he couldnt call himself a man of Semu any more.


    If he concealed his identity and continued doing business with Mahildra, he would get exposed if anyone demanded him to prove his identity.


    So changing ones faith was such an important matter.


    As for me, I needed to resolve myself to be a citizen of the western god Selva.


    Fortunately, I was an atheist back home. My mothers funeral was conducted in a Buddhist fashion, but, honestly speaking, I wasnt sure which sect or style it was. I felt uneasy for someone like me to follow the faith of an unknown god But I had no choice since I couldnt be a part of Forests Edge if I didnt do so.


    However, the denizens of Forests Edge didnt have such a custom, which means Thendlord of Genos didnt have intention of treating them as fellow citizens right from the beginning?


    Or maybe, the tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge eight decades ago didnt care about this rite at all.


    However, Forests Edge denizens were from the southern kingdom of Jaguar. Grandma Jiba who was from that time period should know about the rites of the gods. Or did they lose this knowledge after settling down in the Forests Edge?


    The Forests Edge denizens are really an incredible tribe.


    I thought with a wry smile.


    To be fair, I was much stranger than them. For convenience sake, I was treated like someone from overseas, even though I was transported here from another world.


    I already died once, crushed by debris in a burning building. The pain I felt couldnt be my imagination, and everything about me couldnt be exined withmon sense. Despite all that, I still stumbled along with my second lease on life.


    I should be dead, so why was I here as if I was still living? Why was I able to converse with others in this different world? Why did I suffer this strange turn of fate There was no way of knowing, and I could only stay on here.


    I still decided to be a denizen of Forests Edge as a member of the Fa house, together with Ai Fa.


    I already died once, so I couldnt return to my original world.


    However, I didnt fell into despair because I met Ai Fa.


    In order to hold on to this happiness, I was ready to face any hardships.


    Since Pyschkurewuss was picking on me, I had to do my best to regain my position.


    While I was thinking about that, I finished cutting all the meat for the Myam-roasted meat.


    Alright, lets start preparing dinner.


    When she heard what I said, Rimee Wu turned her head:


    Asuta, are we going to make soup today? What soup should we make?


    Fortunately, Rimee Wu wasnt affected by Ludo Wus words at all. Just leave everything to Papa Donda! She hadplete confidence in her n head. Ludo Wu was soothed by her and leaned against the wall with a sour face.


    Well, I n to make a dish with karon milk today. That thing I brought over on my wagon.


    I already kept the karon milk I bought from Yang in jars and stowed them away in the food store. After one night, the cream should have floated to the top, so I could use the nyuushi and skimmed milk to make soup.


    Sorry, Asuta, can Ie over and help a littleter?


    Leina Wu was busy making meat patties. I promised to teach her how to handle karon milk today.


    Yes, theres no need to rush. I still need to do some research.


    The leftover oil from yesterday was still in the kitchen.


    I already sealed it as tightly as possible with fake rubber tree leaves, but the animal oil that had been used could not be kept back into the jar again. It could still be used a few more times before the oil turned sour, so I decided to use it for my cooking research.


    Luckily, I have plenty of ingredients to fry.


    Yesterday, other than the Kiba cutlet, I also made Minced kiba cutlet. Today, I would try to make a third deep-fried dish.


    I started a fire in the stove and cooked the chachi I prepared ahead of time on it. I then started mincing the tenderloin and belly meat.


    Ai Fa said softly:  Hamburg steak?


    No, this is another dish.


    When she heard my answer, she closed my eyes and said: I see.


    If this isnt hamburg steak, then what is it? And you are adding in chachi too?


    Ludo Wu who had finally calmed down looked at the pot curiously. Speaking of which, Ludo Wu liked chachi.


    Yes, this is a dish Im researching for sale. This is called a croquette. If you dont mind Ludo Wu, would you like to try?


    Can I?


    Ludo Wus eyes started to shine, and Rimee Wu shouted unhappily: Thats too sly!


    Why are you only letting Ludo eat it? Rimee wants to try too!


    Oh, sorry. I was nning to taste it myself, so I only prepared a single portion.


    I might be overthinking it, but since I would be serving Kiba cutlet for tomorrows dinner, I didnt want them to try deep fried food on consecutive days.


    I let Ludo Wu sample this because he got really mad for my sake, so I wanted to thank him a little. But Rimee Wu looked very displeased.


    Look, like I said yesterday, eating deep fried food every day is not good for the body. Rimee Wus body is still small, so you have to pay more attention to this.


    Ludo is a runt too!


    You are the runt!


    I identally started a fight between siblings.


    I looked timidly back at Ai Fa, but she said preemptively: Im not eating.


    If it tastes too good, just a taste test wont satisfy me.


    I thought her facial expression was saying: I dont just want to eat your food, but that was probably just my delusion.


    A-Anyways, I n to cook Kiba cutlets for dinner tomorrow, so please wait until then. This dish will just be made for sale.


    But Asutas cooking is definitely yummy!


    No, I fail a lot too, you just didnt get to see it. If you really want to try How about I get you to try my dishes next time?


    Rimee Wu puffed her cheeks and looked at me with brows low: Really? You are not tricking me? Its a promise then.


    Yes, I promise.


    Ughh Alright, I will bear with it this time.


    Rimee Wu seemed really disappointed as she started grilling poitan again. Ludo Wu snickered with a triumphant face. What aplicated rtionship between siblings


    I focused on the task at hand again.


    First, I minced the aria and added in a little animal oil.


    When the food turned soft, I added minced meat and seasoned with salt and Pico leaves. I then scooped up the cooked chachi and mashed it with a krilee stick while it was still hot. I then mixed the other ingredients together with the chachi and melded them into balls. The preparation wasplete.


    Next, simr to yesterday, I coated it with fuwano powder, kimyusu egg, as well as baked fuwano crumbs and then deep fried them with animal oil.


    On top of that, I nned to make a seasoning sauce too.


    For the denizens of Forests Edge who ate only salt and jerky, oil and excessive salt were unnecessary. However, the people in the Post Station Town who preserved their meat with salt instead of Pico leaves liked their food salty, and they needed to take in that much salt too. Hence, I decided to use more Tau sauce for seasoning.


    I came up with the recipe for this dish when I was abducted into the Count Turan manor. I heated some minced tarapa and aria in a pot, and after cooling it a little, I added in Tau sauce and fuwano powder. The sourness of tarapa, the sweetness of aria, the thick texture of fuwano, and soy sauce-like Tau saucebined together to make something simr to Worcestershire sauce.


    It would be even closer with some mamaria vinegar, but that could only be purchased in the city. I had to make this dish with ingredients avable in the Post Station Town.


    Asuta, this dish is interesting too.


    Leina Wu looked sadly my way as she cooked her tarapa sauce.


    Yes, I see. If I manage to sell this dish in an inn, I will teach you how to make it.


    Compared to kiba, a dish that used more chachi was more suited to the taste of the people in the Post Station Town. However, the townsfolk consumed less oil than Forests Edge denizens, so I needed to consult the innkeepers.


    In any case, lets make the dishes first.


    When the oil was heated to the same temperature as yesterday, I added the ingredient into the oil.


    The nice crackling sound came from the kitchen today too.


    The animal oil was still clear, so it could be used for another time or two. But without any strainer, it was a pain to remove any impurities.


    By the way, Dell still hasnt visited the Post Station Town yet.


    Since I would be cooking deep fried food from now on, I wanted strainers and other cooking tools. However, there wasnt anything simr being sold in the Post Station Town, so I had to ask Dell who dealt with steelware for help.


    But Pyschkurewuss is an important business partner to Dells father, so he probably doesnt want to have any dealings with the Forests Edge.


    If Pyschkurewuss fell into ruins, Dell and her fathers efforts would be wasted. Would they get mad at me if that happened?


    The friendship we forged over time was hanging in the air. What would happen to the rtionship I built up with that girl? With a sense of loneliness, I scooped up the golden brown croquette and ced it onto the makeshift strainer I made with skewers.


    It smells delicious, whats it called?


    Well, this isnt really a meat dish, so the Forests Edge denizens might not like it.


    But I was thinking if this could be served as snacks in the Post Station Town.


    By the way, I was also wondering whether the denizens of Forests Edge should get ustomed to eating more side dishes.


    Last night, I tried serving tino shreds and tarapa sd, and boiled gigo as side dishes for the Kiba cutlet. The dishes I made contained more salt, sugar, and oil than dinner on previous nights, so I needed to increase the amount of vegetables.


    Ludo Wu will probably like dishes that use the potato-like chachi.


    I thought as I added some sauce to the croquette that had been drained of all excess oil.


    Alright, its done. Its still hot, so be careful not to get burned.


    I put the croquette onto another te, split it in half, and offered half of it to Ludo Wu.


    And then popped the other half into my mouth The incredibly nostalgic texture of the croquette spread in my mouth.


    The potato-like chachi was really alluring. Kiba which was usually the main character was sidelined but still contributed its chewy texture to the dish. The crispy feeling of the fuwano powder was outstanding too.


    Did my father know how well animal oil meshes with deep-fried food? At least, I didnt know before this.


    Since it was animal oil, it should be viscous, but that wasnt so. Instead, it had a refreshing aftertaste and a delectable sweetness.


    Anyway, the croquette tasted as good as the cutlet.


    This was good enough for sale. I exhaled in relief with a deep sense of satisfaction And then someone suddenly grabbed me by the chest.


    Huh? Whats the matter, Ludo Wu?


    Ludo Wu leaned in close with a serious face:


    It tastes too good.


    Oh, is that so. Thats great


    This is the best so far! Compared to steak, hamburg steak, and vegetable stew, this is the best! What is this!?


    Well, I already said that its called croquette


    Make more for me! This bit isnt enough at all!


    Ludo Wu who was smaller than me in stature but had the arm strength of a hunter shook me violently.


    Alright, but the nutrition of deep-fried food isnt too bnced So, lets do that next time?


    When is next time!? Tomorrow!? The day after tomorrow!?


    He rocked me so hard that my vision was turning white. Like mild amnesia or a mild concussion.


    Ai Fa rescued me at this moment:


    Ludo Wu, dont mess around too much.


    A calm voice came, and the pressure at my chest disappeared. Ludo Wus figure moved slowly away.


    However, the world was still rocking.


    No, what was rocking was that thing in my skull.


    A strong force and warmth slowly enveloped my crumbling body, and a sweet scent entered the depth of my consciousness.


    Asuta is as weak as women and children. You cant treat him so violently.


    But, that thing is too tasty!


    Ludo Wu shouted like a child.


    I could see the light flickering in his eyes, and his voice seemed so far away.


    Just calm down for now. No matter how tasty that dish is, its not healthy if you keep eating it. He just told you that.


    However, Ai Fas voice was so close. From right behind my ears.


    That was only natural, since Ai Fa was holding my body from behind. My legs were devoid of strength, and I was resting my entire weight onto Ai Fa, with her arms around my chest.


    Uwah, sorry! Im fine now, Ai Fa!


    You are not fine. You cant use any strength at all.


    Ai Fa said impatiently and hugged me even tighter.


    But, Ai Fa, you will understand after trying it! Its really good!


    Everyone has their own preferences. We already discussed that when we ate steaks.


    Then, for me, this is the best tasting dish!


    You have to bear with it then. Just think of this as a trial to turn Asutas prowess into good medicine.


    Ai Fa spoke to him over my shoulder.


    At this moment, Rimee Wu interjected: How sly!


    If it tastes that good, Rimee wants to eat it too! Asuta, make one for Rimee next time, okay?


    Yes, I will.


    I want to try too. Even more so since its for sale.


    Really now, I also want a bite.


    Sh Wu and Barcia also joined in.


    I was terribly embarrassed as Ai Fa was hugging me from behind right now.


    Finally, Leina Wu also looked at me grudgingly:  Really, how sly.


    I took a deep sigh, and Ai Fa whispered in my ear: Dont worry. We have to bear with it sometimes to turn Asutas strength into good medicine.


    Ah, yes...


    Im enduring it, so Ludo Wu has to do the same. However If you belittle what we are bearing with, you will suffer the same retribution.


    She held me so tightly that I felt I was going to get crushed. Was this my retribution for not making hamburg steak for my house head after such a long time.


    Anyway, the conference was just a day and a half away.


    3


    The next day, 14th of the White Month, the day before the conference with Pyschkurewuss, a heavy atmosphere hung over the town. News spread by Zashuma was slowly making its round throughout the Post Station Town.


    The Forests Edge denizens suspected Pyschkurewuss of being a criminal and would hold a conference with Pyschkurewuss to determine the punishment for Zattsu Tsun and the other viins. If both sides couldnt reach an agreement, there was no telling what might happen. This insider information had bemon knowledge within the Post Station Town.


    And now, I have decided to close the stall tomorrow, the 15th. I would also stop the catering for the inns tomorrow; instead, I sold them three days worth of fresh meat. What would happen two dayster would depend on tomorrows conference.


    Yangs business was still booming. I heard he sold 200 portions on his opening day. It was a mini snack that cost 1 red copper te, but a normal stall would only sell 50 or so portions, so his sales were amazing.


    From what I saw on the way to the inns, Yangs stall was doing as good as yesterday.


    However, the crowd was a little different. The ratio between men and women was about even yesterday, but the number of women increased today.


    There were also many more kids. Since the snack was sweet, this was the natural oue. The colorful wrapping also attracted women and children. There were few easterners and southerners today too, and I couldnt see any drunk westerner ruffians either.


    On the other hand, the patrons to my stall were theplete opposite of this crowd. So those who didnt visit my stall had all gone over here. I decided to remember this for future reference.


    In any case, Yangs business was doing great.


    And also, three inns and four stalls had started selling dishes made with grilled poitan.


    The food was the same as usual, but the fuwano was reced by the poitan. With the help of the Post Station Towns ruler, the Count Sats house, Prse had roped in these shops to switch to poitan.


    They could buy the poitan at its original price and make it into powder form, and would be taught how to add color to the grilled poitan. This was a very unorthodox sales method.


    I could spot the stalls with booming business when walking through the marketce. Adding color to dishes with neenon and nanaru was rare, and the novelty of cooking poitan this way made these stalls popr. And, of course, Yangs now famous stall was also using grilled poitan, which had a big influence on this too.


    The stalls that agreed to adopt poitan could also learn how to make nyuushi. The stalls selling grilled poitan could use nyuushi too, making them even more popr.


    They really covered all the corners.


    Kamyua Yost probably didnt expect nyuushi to make its debut here, which was part of Prses strategy.


    If this went on, reversing the status of poitan and fuwano would no longer be a dream. Like what Prse said, poitan was cheaper than fuwano, so neither the seller nor buyer had a reason to turn down this trade.


    News of this situation should have reached Pyschkurewuss by now. He might justugh it off for now, but if he finds out that the Taliem and Sats houses are working together, he wont be able to keep his calm.


    Zashuma said with augh.


    At most, this was just a set up to pressure Pyschkurewuss, and more time would be needed to yield tangible effects. This wasnt enough to cause substantial losses to Pyschkurewuss. However, our goal was to give him some pressure by letting him know your wealth wontst forever and digging a hole in his sturdy wall.


    This was a n to keep the people around Pyschkurewuss in check.


    Right now, Count Taliem had given silent consent towards his sons action. While it wasnt clear how enthusiastic the Count Sats house was in this n, they still provided aid to Prse. Pyschkurewuss w was slowly being torn out.


    We will finally go into the city tomorrow.


    After the operation hours were over, we headed to Uncle Doras stall to procure vegetables. An incredibly stern face weed us.


    The conference will start at noon, correct? Then, it will probably be finished by 2pm to 3pm, right?


    Well, I dont really know either.


    It shouldntst until dusk, right? If Asuta and the others still donte out from the city gates, it will be big trouble...


    Uncle Doras smile looked a little angry.


    I will definitely go to the city gates. The easterners and southerners wont sit by idly either.


    I see, but before things escte to that extent, we will do the best choice and return safely.


    Yes, but I will still worry! What worries me the most is that Asuta needs to attend too!


    Uncle Dora looked depressed again. He was worried about the denizens of Forests Edge destroying Genos and also our safety too.


    And, of course, thats because the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge epted all of Pyschkurewuss terms. Donda Wus brother Ryada Wu said that Donda Wu already expected Pyschkurewuss to raise these terms.


    During dinnerst night, Donda Wu said: Bringing hunters along as escorts, as Kan Lutim exined, is to disy our resolve in a simple to understand manner. Depending on how they react, we will respond with force. It is a way of intimidating them.


    They didnt seem to understand the reason why we nned to bring so many men along. But they do know the reason why we are bringing the Tsun n members with us, and have arger reaction to that So we have to be ready that they might resort to violence.


    So, what should we do? ept their unreasonable terms?


    In response to the unhappy Ludo Wu, Donda Wu showed a feral smile:


    Do we have any reason to reject them? Graff Zaza and I will be there. So will Dali Sauti and Kan Lutim. Even if we have a bunch of dead weights, we wont lose to them. We will also have ten escorts with us.


    But your des will be confiscated at the venue, right? And fully armed guards will be there


    I couldnt help interjecting, and Donda Wu turned to me without any hesitation:


    If we need to use force, we can just take the weapons of those soldiers. And We are not the only ones with deadweight.


    Blue me of fury was burning in Donda Wus eyes.


    Before the foolish city soldiers can hurt our tribemates, I will wring Pyschkurewuss neck. If they still resist Then the fight will get real.


    I couldnt imagine Donda Wu and Kan Lutim losing to those soldiers.


    Just like Uncle Dora feared, the worst thing would be Pyschkurewuss underestimating the prowess of Forests Edge hunters, which would lead to tragedy.


    Anyway, we wont act without provocation. If we have to use force, whether thews of Genos would fault us or Pyschkurewuss would be the most crucial factors for us.


    With that, Donda Wu looked my way:


    So I wont have any problem with the Tsun n people and you attending. Use your glib tongue to defend yourself, Asuta of the Fa house.


    Alright, I understand.


    Ai Fa nodded and said quietly: Wait.


    I willply with the decision of the Forests Edge tribal chiefs. But If you are bringing Asuta along, let me go with him too. As the head of the Fa house, I wont back down from this.


    The six attendees have been decided. Three tribal chiefs and three followers Kan Lutim and the heads of the Fou and Bemu houses.


    However, the other side is the one who raised this new condition. Tell Pyschkurewuss that if he wants Asuta to attend the conference, then a permit for the head of the Fa house to join should be granted too.


    Much obliged.


    Ai Fa lowered her head.


    And so, it had been decided that Ai Fa and I would be joining the conference tomorrow.


    Asuta-niichan, you must return safely tomorrow, okay?


    I nodded to the teary Tara and her father:


    I will definitely return safe and sound. I promise that I will do my best.


    I could neither wield a de nor take on any responsibilities. But I believed my tribemates who would put their life and pride on the line, and had to do my very best.


    And so, we bade Uncle Dora farewell and left the Post Station Town.


    The Forests Edge settlement awaited me, and one more major event wasing up before the finale tomorrow.


    Yo, long time no see, Asuta and Ai Fa!


    When we reached the Wu n vige, someone greeted us.


    It was Rau Lei whom I havent seen in four days.


    Oh, Rau Lei. What brings you here today?


    What do you mean?. I brought Yamiel Lei here. I lent my Totos to you, so we walked here.


    Ahh, the head of the Lei house walked here personally?


    Before I got abducted, Rau Lei often dropped by the Fa house with Yamiel Lei on his Totos. He was faster than Dan Lutim.


    My reliable kins are all at home! And I dont want to hand this job over to anyone else.


    Rau Leis eyes were like a hunting dog.


    Asuta, you want to treat Yamiel Lei and the others to dinner you will be making personally, right? I want to join too, will that be fine?


    Huh? I dont mind, but shouldnt you ask Donda Wu about this?


    Donda Wu told me to ask you! So you agree?


    Rau Lei smiled happily:


    Thank you! After the harvest festival, I have been itching to eat Asutas cooking again! The women in the Lei house have improved their cooking skills, but they still cantpare to Asuta!


    Yes, I will work hard to not disappoint you.


    When I asked him where Yamiel Lei was, a loud voice came from behind: Hey, Asuta!


    I turned back with Gilulus reins in hand and saw Dan Lutims figure.


    Its been so long! I have a request


    Ah, okay. If it is about dinner, do you need to tell Donda Wu about it?


    What! You saw through what I was thinking!?


    I smiled weakly.


    Kan Lutim and a woman walked forth from behind the surprised Dan Lutim.


    Asuta, you have returned. Ludo Wu I brought Aura here.


    Zweis mother, Zuro Tsun ex-wife and now a member of Lutim house. Her brown hair was cut to shoulder length, and she had delicate facial features. She was so young that I couldnt tell she was Zweis mother, but her expression wasckluster, and a shadow hung over her eyes.


    Its been a while, Aura. Zwei and Emma Min Lutim are walking over and should be here soon.


    Is that so


    Thest time I saw her was at Tay Tsuns burial in the forest. My impression of her had not changed since that time, and I wasnt sure if I should be happy or worried.


    There is still some time before dinner. Where should I let Aura wait?


    Dan Lutim asked Ludo Wu, but the one answering was Rau Lei.


    I sent Yamiel Lei to that empty house over there. I want to let her chat with her family.


    Ah, you mean Mida? Or


    Zuro Tsun, Diga, and Doddo. Right now, Graff Zaza is at the door guarding them.


    Then you should go there too.


    When she heard what Dan Lutim said, Aura said with her shoulders trembling:


    I understand By your leave


    Dont be so formal! You are prohibited from meeting them as your rtionship has been broken. Hence, this is a rare chance for you to talk to them, right?


    Then, I will talk to Graff Zaza and the others.


    Led by Rau Lei, Aura headed to the empty house that I often lodged in.


    As he watched them leave, Dan Lutim showed a rare worried expression.


    Well Aura and Zwei have already joined the Lutim house for more than a month. But they still havent opened their heart to me. I want to bestow the Lutim family name to them soon too


    That incident with Zattsu Tsun left a deeper impression on them. Dont be hasty, the important thing is for them to calm down.


    Kan Lutim answered calmly, then turned to me and said:


    By the way, Asuta, aside from my father, can you prepare a few more portions for dinner?


    Huh? Well, thats fine. There was already 20-odd people, so adding a few more wouldnt be a problem


    Then I will be counting on you. Are five more portions fine with you?


    No problem. But who are the five?


    Dali Sauti, Graff Zaza, the heads of the Fou and Bemu houses, and me. Which are the people participating in the conference tomorrow.


    Kan Lutim then smiled:


    I heard Donda Wu wants Zuro Tsun and the others to try Asutas cooking, so Dali Sauti asked if the other conference attendees should join in too. Graff Zaza brought Zuro Tsuns group over personally. He didnt return home in order to discuss with Dali Sauti about tomorrows matters.


    Dali Sauti said during the harvest festival that Graff Zaza should try Asutas dish. To ept the delicious dish, learn the strength and joy the Fa house and Wu n had obtained If he wanted to refute the actions of the Fa house, he needed to understand the situationpletely.


    If you have no objections, I n to use the Totos I borrowed from the Wu n to inform the Fou and Bemu houses. Dali Sauti wille over to the Wu n after finishing his hunting duties.


    Hmmp! Youid out such schemes and wanted to exclude me alone! How sly of you, Kan!


    Kan Lutim apologized to the fuming Dan Lutim with a smile: Im very sorry.


    I was thinking that fathers appetite is bigger than normal people, and am worried that it might be too much of a burden for Asuta. I didnt have any ill intentions.


    What!? Did you hear that, Asuta!? He ignores his father after marrying his wife!


    This has nothing to do with Emma Min.


    I couldnt helpughing.


    But with so many additional guests, I couldnt stand by idly.


    I will start cooking dinner then. Dan Lutim, can you help me inform Donda Wu?


    Okay, will do!


    I didnt know what would happen to the business the day after tomorrow, so I bought enough ingredients ahead of time. I could use them first and deal with itter.


    But preparing food for seven more people was quite a substantial, so I need to deal with that quickly.


    Then, how many portions should we make?


    Leina Wu asked as she walked to the kitchen.


    Twelve members of the Wu n main house, Yamiel Leis group of seven, Ai Fa, Barcia and me, Shin Wus family of six, so there are 28.


    Sh Wu and Tali Wu wanted to help too, so we made their familys share too.


    Including the neers, there are 35 people. Since there are some withrger appetite than normal, we should prepare about 45 portions to be safe.


    Forty five portions Thats a mini banquet.


    Yes, but we can do it by working together.


    There were about three hours left. But we would be taking the day off tomorrow, so everyone could focus on making dinner. So, theoretically, there shouldnt be any problem.


    Ahh, wee back! Asuta, the poitan is done!


    Rimee Wu and the others had already started working in the kitchen.


    Thank you. But there are a lot more unexpected guests, so can you prepare another ten portions?


    Ten portions? Understood!


    Rimee Wu was about to run off to the food store when Sati Lei Wu called out to her:


    Rimee is good at cooking, so you should help Asuta. I will grill the poitan.


    Thank you, Sati Lei Wu.


    Dont mention it.


    Sati Lei Wu smiled gently:


    You need to make the other dishes in the kitchen, right? Then I will grill the poitan at Shin Wus ce.


    Sati Lei Wu wasnt as good as Rimee Wu in cooking, but no one was as considerate as her. With so many skilled members with me, I had nothing to worry about.


    Then the work schedule would be the as we agreed on yesterday, I will be counting on everyone. I will fill in for Sati Lei Wu here.


    The ones cooking would be the women of the Wu n main house and Shin Wus house, eight in total. The one absent was Grandma Ditto Min who had to tend to Kota Wu.


    Ahh, sorry for being so sudden, but I n to include ribs in the menu.


    Ribs? But why?


    Sh Wu asked baffledly, and I said with a smile:


    Because Dan Lutim will being, so I want to include a ribs dish. No matter how luxurious dinner might be, Dan Lutim will be sad if there arent any ribs.


    Sh Wu smiled, and L Wu also agreed: Thats right.


    We are already making so many dishes, will adding another dish be fine?


    We can decrease the quantity of the other dishes. It will take more effort, but we should be able to make it in time.


    Fufu. Its fine, we will do whatever Asuta says.


    L Wu had a good reason to worry; we were already nning to cook eight different dishes.


    There were a lot of people attending, and we needed to let Zuro Tsun understand what the Fa house was doing too. I thought we should present the food we were selling in the Post Station Town to them.


    Hence, todays menu was Kiba burgers, Myam-roasted meat, Braised kiba, Meat chachi, Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style, Kiba cutlet, Kiba Tau sauce soup, Kiba meat karon milk stew, and Kiba roast ribs, a total of nine dishes.


    I delegated the Kiba burgers, Myam-roasted meat, and Kiba Tau sauce souppletely to Leina Wu and Sh Wu, and assigned the other dishes to the others as efficiently as possible.


    Alright then, I will return home and prepare the meat patties with my mother.


    Okay, I will be counting on you. Leina Wu, please make the vegetable stew. I will get the karon milk. Ai Fa Can you help me move the pot?


    Ai Fa, Sh Wu, and I exited the kitchen together. However, Sh Wu who was walking in front of me stopped suddenly, and I ran into her.


    Darum Wu You are back.


    I could see Darum Wu over Sh Wus shoulder. His long ck hair was tied behind him, there was a deep scar on his right cheek, and he was a hunter with eyes like a wolf It was the second son of the Wu n main house, Darum Wu.


    He went to the Zaza house vige for half a month in order to watch over Zuro Tsun and the others. Since Zuro Tsun andpany had been sent to the Wu n vige, he came along with them.


    Its been a while, Darum Wu Its great that you are safe.


    Yes.


    Darum Wu nodded at Sh Wu and then stared at me with a fiery gaze. He then grabbed both my arms and pulled me along with him.


    Ai Fa protested immediately, but Darum Wu brushed her off with: I have business with Asuta of the Fa house.


    What business do you have with Asuta? Your violent actions


    I wont act violently towards him. I will cut off my right arm if I go back against my words.


    Darum Wu said these familiar lines as he pulled me far away from Ai Fa and the others.


    After walking ten meters or so, we stopped. We were still within Ai Fa and the others sight, but far enough for them not to hear us.


    I nced their way and could see Sh Wu pulling the arm of Ai Fa who was trying toe towards us.


    L-Long time no see, Darum Wu.


    To start, I greeted him normally.


    Darum Wu let go of my hand and leaned in close.


    Asuta of the Fa house. Are you retarded?


    Huh? Well, I know that Im bad with words


    Didnt you tell me that you want to protect Ai Fa? And yet, you got caught by the enemy, what are you trying to do? He red at me from close up with his eyes shining with blue light. You said you want to protect Ai Fas feelings, thoughts, and pride. Was all that just lip service? Are you staying with Ai Fa with so little resolve?


    My heart ached, and I was at a loss for words.


    The rage in Darum Wus eyes burned more intensely as he came even nearer:


    I told you that I will end you if you fail to protect Ai Fa. But what should I do if you die before that happens?


    Darum Wu appeared to be suppressing the anger in his voice. But it seemed to have gotten the better of him because he grabbed my shoulders.


    Have you thought about what will happen to Ai Fa if she loses you? You already have a ce deep in Ai Fas heart, do you want her to experience the despair of losing you?


    I thought I heard the sound of my shoulder de cracking, but Darum Wus words hurt me even more.


    Thats what protecting Ai Fa means. Before worrying about Ai Fa dying in the forest, you have to stay by her side. If you dont even understand that Then, why did I


    I know! Or rather, I think I know.


    I understood very clearly that nothing I say would be enough.


    But I had to tell him what I thought.


    I might be too weak to even protect myself, but I want to stay by Ai Fas side and get to know each other, and live together until the day we die. It might not be convincing after the mistake I made But that is how I truly feel.


    This incident made me realize how weak I really am. But even so I still want to be together with Ai Fa.


    Darum Wu red at me quietly and finally let go of my shoulders.


    And he facepalmed himself as if he had an intense headache.


    Please


    Huh?


    Please, dont make Ai Fa sad again.


    Darum Wu said that quietly, turned, and walked away quickly. Ai Fa and Sh Wu jogged to my side.


    Hey, what was all that? Asuta, I dont get that at all.


    Ai Fa leaned in angrily to the same distance as Darum Wu just now.


    That time during the harvest festival, and today as well, why is that second son treating Asuta like that?


    Well He just berated me for getting captured by the enemy.


    Ai Fa didnt ept my exnation and leaned in closer.


    Thats the fault of the hunters on guard duty. Why is he ming Asuta?


    Thats not true. No one else held me ountable for my mistakes, so Im really thankful towards Darum Wu.


    That was what I really felt.


    Ai Fa twisted her lips in surprise and looked me in the eye just like Darum Wu did earlier.


    I still dont get it. Asuta, whenever you meet that second son, you will get quiet.


    Yes, that might be so.


    Ai Fa pulled away and pouted unhappily.


    Sh Wu smiled beside her.


    I will head home then. I will be back after I finish making the meat patties.


    Alright. Oh Thank you, Sh Wu.


    Sh Wu who was about to turn away smiled again.


    You dont need to thank me, Asuta. Im just doing what I wanted to do...


    With that, Sh Wu turned and left.


    I sighed softly and then pped my face hard with my right hand.


    What are you doing, Asuta.


    Ai Fa said with her eyes wide open.


    Nothing, Im just cheering myself on. Well then Please help me move this jar.


    I smiled at Ai Fa.


    Ai Fa frowned and put her hand on my face.


    That looks painful, Asuta.


    Im fine, it didnt hurt at all.


    I took Ai Fas hand and headed towards the food store.


    The sun that was between its peak and the horizon sunk slowly towards the west.

 Volume 12 - Ch 5

    Ratorasepo: It might be sudden, but this will be myst edited chapter. Changes in my working schedule after new year caused heavy editing impossible, and the licensing of CWWG made evenputer-aided editing worthless. So long, and thanks for all the fish!


    4


    The world was then shrouded in light purple.


    It was dinner time.


    And it was held in the za outside.


    The Wu n main house was big, but notrge enough to house so many guests. There were already 26 people excluding the additional guests, so the n was to host it outdoors all along.


    We had bought everything we needed from the Post Station Town, such as the rugs on the ground andrge tes for the dishes.


    They can be used for future banquets too, so we bought them.


    The expenses were borne by Leina Wu, using the money she earned from her business.


    The Wu n had started working independently for seven days, so theoretically, their revenue should be about 2,700 red copper tes. The Wu n didnt need to pay for manpower and kiba meat, so their profit would be 70% of that.


    This belonged to the Wu n and wasnt Leina Wus personal money, but Donda Wu didnt object them spending money this way.


    And so, a fewrge rugs wereid out in front of the Wu n main house, withrge tes containing all sorts of dishes ced on top. On the stone tform in the center was a pot of stew. Around it were the 35 participants of this dinner party.


    Twelve members of the Wu n main house, Shin Wus family of six and the Tsun ns seven. Ai Fa, Barcia, and I.


    There were also seven additional guests, being Dan Lutim, Kan Lutim, Rau Lei, Dali Sauti, Graff Zaza, and the heads of the Fou and Bemu houses.


    With everyone gathered, this was like a banquet.


    But no one wasughing, and everyone had a serious face as the bonfire shone on them. Only Rimee Wu and the kids from Shin Wus house were beaming.


    Well then, lets start the dinner


    Donda Wu who was in the seat of honor announced in a deep voice:


    Tonights dinner is meaningful as it represents our life being extended for another night. Especially for the kin of the viin Zattsu Tsun.


    The family members of Zattsu Tsun were lined up in a row in front of Donda Wu.


    Zattsu Tsuns son, Zuro Tsun, who was awaiting execution.


    Diga and Doddo who didnt belong to any house and were working in the Dom house to pay for their crimes and prison break.


    Mida who had joined the Wu n.


    Yamiel Lei who was a part of the Lei house.


    Aura and Zwei who joined the Lutim house.


    The seven of them.


    Zattsu Tsun was the tribal chief of Forests Edge, but hemitted countless crimes. Like you, we had no idea that he went so far as tomit banditry in disguise For the past decade, you followed the unforgivable rules set by Zattsu Tsun and desecrated the Morga Forest.


    Donda Wu swept his sharp gaze across them.


    Zattsu Tsun retired from his post as n head and tribal chief due to his illness, and the new head forced the branch houses toply with these unforgivable rules


    Zuro Tsun hung his head meekly and didnt move.


    Zuro Tsuns three sons acted recklessly without shame in the Forests Edge and Post Station Town.


    Diga and Doddo also lowered their heads.


    Mida looked at the food before him with a growling stomach and tried his best to keep his eyes on Donda Wu.


    The women didnt have the strength to stop the actions of the retarded men, and some even closed off their hearts


    Aura listened quietly to Donda Wu with her knees closed.


    Some didnt even realize their wrongdoings


    Zwei averted her face irately.


    Some even attempted to bring further chaos to the Forests Edge.


    Yamiel Lei had a poker face.


    She was the only one looking up at Donda Wu.


    However, your punishments had already been decided. Zuro Tsun who inherited the position of n head and tribal chief will pay for his sins with his life. The other members would be stripped of their family names. Diga and Doddo who submitted to Zattsu Tsun even after joining the Dom house, the punishment for your transgression is being carried out, but the Forests Edge wont increase your punishment any further.


    Donda Wu then hold out a clenched fist before them:


    Tomorrow, you will be standing before that aristocrat Pyschkurewuss; he wishes to increase the terms of your punishment. Use your own mouth and exin yourself to him with your own words. If your conscience is clear, we will help you as fellow tribemates of the Forests Edge, but what will be put on trial will be your honor and conviction. If you dont have any pride or conviction as a denizen of Forests Edge, we cant help you. Keep that in mind.


    No one responded.


    Donda Wu slowly put down his arm:


    There are also some in the Forests Edge who have started a business in the Post Station Town to bring wealth to our people. And, of course, Im talking about Ai Fa and Asuta of the Fa house. Right now, only the kin of the Wu n, the Fou house, and the Sudora house are aiding them. But the fact remains that they are earning a lot of copper tes.


    Zattsu Tsun assaulted the townsfolk and desecrated the Morga mountain in his attempt to gain more wealth. He set off on the wrong path in his pursuit of greater strength and fortune and defied the Genos nobles. Then What about us? Is the path taken by the Fa house and Wu n the right one? I think that you, as Zattsu Tsuns family, have the right to understand this. This dinner was held for this very purpose.


    The opening speech is too long, that foolish old man there is about to riot.


    Donda Wu chuckled, and Dan Lutim seated to my left said unhappily:


    I dont know who you are talking about, but the food is getting cold, Donda Wu!


    Donda Wu closed his eyes and started his pre-meal prayer without any warning: I give thanks to the forests grace


    I give thanks to Asuta, Ai Fa, Mia Lei Wu, Sati Lei Wu, Vena Wu, Leina Wu, L Wu, Rimee Wu, and Sh Wu for tending to the hearth, so we may be given life tonight


    Having 30-odd people praying together was quite a scene.


    After finishing the pre-meal prayer, Donda Wu expressed his doubt, which was a rare sight:


    So how do we eat this? Theres plenty of food, but our arms arent that long.


    In this situation, shouldnt we show the spirit of helping one another?


    I used a cheerful tone to disperse the gloomy mood of Zuro Tsun and the others.


    Leina Wu brought plenty of small tes, please use them for the food. If you want to try a dish that is further away, ask the person beside you to pass it to you.


    The 35 people sat around the dishes. We already expected that getting the dishes would be more of a hassle.


    Anyway, lets distribute the soup first; everyone, please help yourself.


    Rau Lei who was seated to Ai Fas right said excitedly: Even if you say that, we dont know where to start!


    There were all sorts of dishes on the manyrge tes.


    There were


    Kiba burgers covered in fruit wine sauce.


    Myam-roasted meat made from aria, tino, and p.


    Braised kiba that was cooked together with a whole lump of aria.


    Meat Chachi known for its piping hot chachi.


    Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style with a healthy helping of tarapa and some Chitto.


    Arge helping of sd to go with the Kiba cutlet.


    Kiba roast ribs made with special teriyaki sauce.


    A huge pile of grilled poitan and various fried vegetables.


    This was undoubtedly the most diverse feast in Forests Edge history.


    It expended half of the kiba meat stored in the Wu n vige. As the Wu n hunters had their offseason for the past half a month, the kiba preserved with pico leaves would onlyst for 20 or so days. But it was still impressive that they could supply the meat for the harvest feast, tonights dinner and for sale too.


    And, of course, the meat wouldnt run dry in a few days. If they hunted more kiba in theing days, the Wu n vige wouldnt need to starve. They also could use the money they earned to buy karon and kimyusu meat, but Forests Edge denizens didnt even consider doing that.


    For the hunters of Forests Edge, being at odds with a noble is just a trivial matter.


    I thought as I stood up. As the head chef, I needed to distribute the soup.


    I started with the new dish, the Kiba meat karon milk stew.


    This was the first dish I made in the Count Turan house.


    I added kiba shoulder meat, aria, chachi, and neenon to boil and make stock. I then put in skimmed karon milk and added in poitan to make the stew thicker. It was seasoned with salt and pico leaves, and since I didnt use nyuushi, this was a healthy dish with the refreshing fragrance of milk.


    I quickly distribute it into tes, and Leina Wu who had stood up at the same time served them out to the guests.


    At this moment, I heard a yell: Uwahh!


    Looking back, I saw Dan Lutim who was holding a rib rack with both hands leaned back stiffly.


    A-Asuta, these ribs


    Yes, I changed the ratio of Tau sauce and fruit wine. I also added a special ingredient called Chitto. Is it to your liking?


    Its delicious! Incredibly delicious!


    Thats wonderful then.


    By the way, only the Fa house and Wu n bought Tau sauce, so Dan Lutim only ate Tau sauce during the Harvest Festival.


    Asuta, Asuta, this taste


    Well, you just need to use Tau sauce and Chitto to make this taste in the Lutim house. I will talk to the innkeeper and see if we can buy more Tau sauce.


    Asuta, how did you know what I was thinking?


    I didnt why either.


    In any case, Dan Lutim dispelled the gloomy mood and made the banquet lively.


    The women picked up the dishes near them and started chatting. Compared to the Kiba burgers and Myam-roasted meat they were familiar with, the new dishes were more popr.


    Uwah, this is amazingly soft!


    I heard Dali Sauti exim.


    On his te was a Braised kiba.


    This is braised kiba chest meat. Do hunters like the tender sensation too?


    No I was just surprised, I have no problem with the taste. Speaking of which, this is astonishingly good.


    The head of the Fou house who was having the same dish as him sighed in awe. The head of the Bemu house who took some Myam-roasted meat into his te was staring wide-eyed.


    Is this the dish we ate during the house head conference?


    Thats right. I adjusted the taste slightly with a seasoning called Tau sauce.


    More urately speaking, what they ate back then was the Myam-roasted meat made by the Tsun n women under the tutge of me and the Wu ndies. It was quite far behind the Myam-roasted meat made by Sh Wu.


    At this moment, someone shouted: It hurts!


    Asuta, my mouth hurts! Is this dish really fine?


    The one shouting was Rau Lei, and in his te was Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style.


    Well, in this dish, I added a spice known as Chitto, which is loved by easterners. Compared to the one Im selling, I already held back a lot on the spiciness. Is it still too spicy?


    Yeah, it feels like biting into a pico leave by mistake.


    Rau Lei muttered as he took another bite of the meat:


    It hurts, but tastes good


    Thats great. If it hurts too much, please use the soup to rinse away the spicy sensation.


    Barcia seated beside Rau Lei was eating the same dish and drinking fruit wine heartily.


    How fashionable of you to use Chitto. You can only get them off caravans from the east. By the way Asuta, your cooking skills are incredible.


    Thank you for thepliments. However, it isnt just me, but everyones from the Wu n who helped make this dish.


    Both the main house and branch house members of the Wu n enjoyed the dishes freely.


    The women passed the tes around for the men to have a taste. Rimee Wu and Shin Wu ate the Meat Chachi and Kiba roast ribs.


    Grandma Jiba sat together with Mama Mia Lei and Grandma Ditto Min and ate the softer Kiba burgers, Braised kiba, and Kiba cutlet.


    Ludo Wu chatted with Darum Wu after having not seen each other for so long and was rmending the Kiba cutlet to him.


    In Ludo Wus te was the Kiba meat and chachi croquette that I made specially for him.


    L Wu served the dishes to Shin Wus family and then sat with them to eat her own share of food. It was rare for this to happen during a normal meal, as everyone was free to change seats freely.


    The serious-faced Donda Wu was discussing something with Jiza Wu, and Sati Lei Wu beside them was feeding Kota Wu Kiba meat karon milk stew with a spoon.


    By the way, Kota Wu had stopped breastfeeding and moved on to baby food. Kota Wu was probably the first generation of Forests Edge denizen raised on the dishes I introduced. This made me a little nervous.


    Anyway, aside from a minority, everyone was all smiles. It was as rowdy as a banquet.


    At this moment, I locked eyes with Kan Lutim.


    I nodded before averting my gaze.


    Everyone had a share of the stew, but not everyone had touched their tes. And, of course, they were the seven people in the lower seats. Graff Zaza who was seated beside them only drank fruit wine.


    I shifted some Kiba roast ribs and Meat Chachi into spare tes and walked towards them.


    Zuro Tsun. And Diga and Doddo, its been a while.


    Diga whose head was hung low slowly lifted his head.


    I held my breath at the sight of his frail face.


    The buffed Diga had thinned down to the size of the Fou house head. His eyes were sunken and his face pale, and gloom hung over his already in face. His hair was messy and his beard wasnt trimmed at all.


    Doddo beside him wasnt too different. He looked a little thinner, but his skeletal frame was as big as before. His stone lion-like face and stout figure didnt change too much. But his intimidating aura was gone now.


    And next was Zuro Tsun. This was the first time I saw him since the house head conference. He used to be one size fatter than Diga, but now hadpletely thinned down. His thin hair had balded even more, and he looked like a deted toad.


    His small beady eyes looked as murky as a dead fish, just like how Aura and the former members of the Tsun n used to be.


    This is worse than I thought.


    Zuro Tsun was facing a death sentence, and his execution was dyed because Pyschkurewuss demanded his extradition.


    And when Zuro Tsun found out that Pyschkurewuss was stubbornly requesting us to hand him over, he cried and said: Just kill me now.


    Did Pyschkurewuss want to execute Zuro Tsun himself? Or was it just as Yamiel Lei deduced, and he wanted to restore the Tsun n to the position of the tribal chief Zuro Tsun had no way of knowing and just pleaded for a quick death. After he got turned down, he started acting like a living corpse.


    The skin on his wrist had been torn from abrasion, and blood had seeped out. Not just Zuro Tsun, the same happened to Diga and Doddo. This was probably due to them being tied up by ropes at all times. They could walk but not run, and were restrained as criminals.


    For all sorts of reasons, they just sat there without moving like mud dolls.


    All because I uncovered the Tsun ns crimes.


    I didnt regret doing so to Diga and Doddo. Theymitted so many insidious and barbaric acts that such a harsh punishment was warranted. I would never forgive them for abducting Ai Fa if they didnt experience such a befitting fate.


    However, Zuro Tsun was different. The thought that my revtions would result in someone dying gave me cramps in my stomach. Even if I told myself that it was inevitable, I couldnt relief that pain.


    Even so, I couldnt turn my gaze away from the terrible fate awaiting this man. The tribal chiefs were the ones who gave him the death sentence, and the denizens of Forests Edge were just abiding by this decision. All the Forests Edge denizens had unanimously epted Zuro Tsuns death sentence. I tried expelling my troubled emotions and put down a te in front of Zuro Tsun.


    Zuro Tsun, can you try the dishes I made?


    Zuro Tsun didnt respond.


    Did he actually register my presence with his murky eyes?


    On his right were Mida and Yamiel Lei, on his left were Aura and Zwei. But they didnt touch the dishes at all. Even Mida didnt eat a bite.


    Mida, wont you have some? Im confident of the dishes I cooked today.


    Yes


    Mida kept staring at Zuro Tsun with his beady eyes.


    I thought Mida didnt care too much about Zuro Tsun, Diga, and Doddo, unlike how he cherished Yamiel Lei, Zwei, and Aura But Mida kept staring at his father and brothers.


    You must have heard what Donda Wu said.


    Graff Zaza who was sitting nearby finally said with a slurred voice. His intimidating voice made Diga and Doddo curl up into a ball.


    We will be facing the aristocrat Pyschkurewuss to answer for the crimes of your father and grandfather, Zattsu Tsun. Do you have the pride and conviction to atone for your crimes?


    I I


    Zattsu Tsun betrayed us all. He caused disaster to the people of Genos behind our backs. Asuta of the Fa house is working hard to right our rtionship with Genos that had been twisted by Zattsu Tsun. Thats why Donda Wu thinks you should try the dishes Asuta is selling in the Post Station Town. I already said this much Are you still trying to feign ignorance?


    P-Please wait, Graff Zaza. Anyone will be afraid if you press them like that. I was thankful that Graff Zaza said that, but I still interjected. Food wont taste good if it is forced onto you. If you want to eat, then eat heartily.


    What are you talking about?


    Graff Zaza took arge swig of fruit wine with fire in his eyes.


    I took a deep breath and then turned towards Zuro Tsun:


    Allow me to say a few words. Zuro Tsun, Diga, and Doddo. We used to be enemies. You caused trouble for the Fa house, and I uncovered the Tsun ns crimes, so lets call it even.


    However, after getting adopted by Ai Fa of the Fa house, I want to be a denizen of Forests Edge too. I want to treat everyone in Forests Edge as my tribemate. And Donda Wu also said you are a part of the Forests Edge too. Then I will treat you as fellow tribemate.


    Zattsu Tsun was too worried about the future of Forests Edge and went down the wrong path. Shouldnt we work together to right this wrong?


    Can the current Zuro Tsun understand something soplicated?


    Yamiel Lei stood up suddenly and walked to my side.


    She then kneeled before Zuro Tsun with the te in her hands.


    Here, try some. You like delicious food, just like Mida, right, Zuro Tsun?


    Zuro Tsun looked at Yamiel Lei with vacant eyes.


    Morga Forest has plenty of tasty fruits and vegetables. However Asutas used vegetables, harvested in farms, are more delicious.


    Zuro Tsun took the te with trembling hands. Yamiel Lei looked with satisfaction and nced at Diga from the corner of her eyes.


    Diga, you like the kimyusu meat bought with copper tes, right? Even though you dont have the guts to visit the Post Station Town.


    Ehh I


    But this is kiba meat made by Asuta, which tastes even better than that. You didnt have your fill of it during the house head conference, correct? You can eat to your hearts content this time.


    With that, Yamiel Lei pushed the dish I brought over to Diga.


    You are so thin because you hate the food the Zaza and Dom houses cooked for you, correct? Alright then, try some of this.


    Diga took the te timidly.


    Yamiel Lei looked back at Doddo:


    You too, Doddo. You cant drink your favorite fruit wine anymore, so indulge in this delicious dish.


    Cant you hear me?


    For an instant, Yamiel Lei showed a venomous gaze.


    And Doddo screamed hoarsely.


    Really now, all of you are useless. Have you lost your guts after losing the title of the tribal chief n?


    Yamiel Lei stood up slowly.


    And then turned to Mida:


    Mida, dig in. If you dally, the Wu n and Lutim house will eat your share too.


    Yes


    This is really tasty, dont you want to try?


    Yes Mida wants


    Then eat up. I will get more for you.


    Yamiel Lei turned and left.


    I probably just happened to be in her field of vision, so she looked at me with her narrow eyes:


    Asuta, arent you going to eat? You dont need to starve together with these people.


    Right. Yamiel Lei, what about you?


    I drank some fruit wine.


    Yamiel Lei suddenly averted her face and started filling up the tes.


    She then squatted down flirtatiously and looked diagonally back at Aura.


    Aura, can you give me a hand? I cant do it alone.


    Yes Alright, Yamiel No, Yamiel Lei


    Aura stood up and started helping Yamiel Lei.


    So I decided to help them too.


    Thank you, Yamiel Lei. I definitely couldnt have done it on my own.


    I thanked her quietly, but she just red at me from the corner of her eye.


    You dont need to thank me. The attitude of this bunch is unbelievable and makes me fume.


    Just how was the Tsun n like when they were still one family? The depraved n head and heir, the violent second son who was a terrible drunk, and the wife and father-inw with dead fish eyes.


    And, the one viewed as the heir by the sinful former n head, the eldest daughter who wished for the Tsun ns demise, how was she like at home?


    At least, she didnt serve dinner to her family with an angry face.


    Hey, Mida, are you eating properly?


    The kids ran over withrge tes.


    They were Rimee Wu and children from Shin Wus ce.


    Look, its Myam-roasted meat! All of it would get gobbled up if we left it there, so I bought them over here!


    Yes Thank you


    Mida, give some to Zwei and the others.


    When he heard what Yamiel Lei said, Midas face shook and he said: Yes


    A bright light shone in his pig-like beady eyes.


    5


    Here, eat up.


    Yamiel Lei and Iid out the dishes before the men.


    Zuro Tsun and Doddo drank soup weakly, while Diga slowly ate a Meat Chachi.


    Yamiel Lei observed them for a while, picked up a te, and left. She headed to a buffed hunter wearing kiba hide over his head.


    Graff Zaza, have some too. The head of the Bemu house who opposed the Fa houses business is eating excitedly too.


    I wont do what you say.


    Is that so. Then do what you will.


    Yamiel Lei gracefully put the te down before Graff Zaza and then went back to her seat.


    Asuta, hurry up and eat.


    Okay.


    I couldnt just return to my seat, so I sat down opposite Yamiel Lei. I heard a strange noise from beside me: Ughh


    Turning my head, I noticed it was Diga who had turned stiff after taking a bite from the Kiba cutlet.


    This is the first time I saw this dish.


    Yamiel Lei also tried the Kiba cutlet in her te.


    She then widened her narrow eyes in surprise.


    This Asuta, this dish is incredible.


    This is Kiba cutlet, which is very popr amongst the denizens of Forests Edge. But be careful, you will grow fat if you eat too much.


    I didnt want to talk about poison and whatnot during mealtime, so I said this in a roundabout manner. However, Yamiel Lei looked troubled as she put a hand on her soft belly.


    Ah, eating this much is fine, dont be so worried.


    I couldnt help smiling because she was so funny, and she red at me angrily: You are so mean


    Its delicious Isnt that right, Zwei?


    A quiet voice entered my ears.


    Aura was eating the Myam-roasted meat Mida shared with her, as she looked at Zwei with gentle eyes. Zwei ate her food without a word.


    When I realized it, Diga and Doddo were eating the food excitedly.


    The soup tes were empty, and they were takingrge bites of meat and vegetables.


    A short whileter tears flowed out of Digas eyes.


    He held back his sobs as he bit into his meat and drank tarapa soup. His face, covered in scruffy beard, was tearing up like a child.


    Doddo finished his food without a word, and his table manners were simr to a dog that had starved for several days.


    I think they still want more?


    Rimee Wu who was watching timidly said to no one in particr.


    Then I will get more. Mida, do you still want to eat?


    Yes Mida wants to eat everything


    Okay!


    Rimee Wu and the boys ran off to get more food.


    The moment they left, two figures came over.


    A small figure and someone holding her hand They were Grandma Jiba and Ai Fa.


    Pardon my intrusion


    They two of them sat down beside me.


    Grandma Jiba sat opposite Zuro Tsun.


    Zuro Tsun This is the first time we met Im the grandmother of the Wu n head Donda Wu, Jiba


    Zuro Tsun looked at Grandma Jiba with hollow eyes.


    He was still holding a half-finished te of soup.


    Not just you, I have not seen that Zattsu Tsun either The Tsun n vige is too far from the Wu n vige If I remember correctly, the n head two generations back was Zattsu Tsuns father


    That was seventy years ago The Gazu tribal chief n got wiped out by kiba And the same fate befell their kin house Lima The only ns that could lead our tribe were the Tsun and Wu ns And we had settled in the north and south respectively to hunt kiba


    But I was the only main house member of the Wu n, so the Tsun n took on the position of tribal chief No matter how many kin I might have, a woman cant be tribal chief However, the head of the Tsun n was an outstanding hunter, so I didnt need to worry and supported the decision to make him tribal chief


    Her wise blue eyes stared at Zuro Tsuns bby face.


    Zuro Tsuns murky eyes seemed to be rippling like the waters of ake disturbed by a pebble.


    The head of the Tsun n the new tribal chief was an outstanding man Even the brusque Zaza and Dom house admired him And Zattsu Tsun watched the back of his excellent father as he grew up


    However, Zattsu Tsun set down the wrong path Zattsu Tsun was definitely trying to guide Forests Edge denizens down the right way But at some point, he branched off into a wrong route Or maybe, he chose the wrong way right from the start


    Eight decades ago, when we first arrived at the Morga Forests Edge, when the tribal chief n was still the Gazu The head of the Gazu n might have agreed to the wrong terms with the Landlord of Genos We didnt interact with others in the southern dark jungle and revered the forest as our god, and we didnt know how to get along with people outside the forest Thats what I think was the problem


    But no one can me the head of the Gazu n No matter who was the tribal chief, the same thing would have happened But since we know we are on the wrong path, we have to get back to the right track The tribal chief position changed from the Gazu to the Tsun, and now it is handled by the three new houses I think we should work together to find the correct path


    Grandma Jibas fingers that were like withered branches rested on the back of Zuro Tsuns fat hand.


    Zuro Tsuns shoulder shook, but he didnt make any other movement.


    So, Zuro Tsun For thest time, help us as a member of Forests Edge Dont say something sad like wanting to die If you have to pay for your crimes, your tribemates will wield their des of judgment for you


    However Since Zattsu Tsun already paid for the crime with his life, I dont think its right to call for the blood of his son


    After saying that, Grandma Jiba looked to Zuro Tsuns right with her clear eyes.


    Yamiel Lei was there.


    You must be Yamiel Lei, correct?


    Thats right.


    Yamiel Lei looked at Grandma Jiba fearlessly.


    Grandma Jibas wrinkled face broke into a smile.


    You should stop trying to sacrifice yourself for your family Your righteous pride is beautiful, but you dont have to shoulder all that alone You are a member of Forests Edge too


    Yamiel Lei clicked her tongue and red at me.


    She was definitely referring to Yamiel Leis saying: If Pyschkurewuss asks you to hand over the members of the Tsun n, just give them the heir of Zattsu Tsun, me. I didnt spread this around, so Grandma Jiba probably heard that from Rau Lei.


    Anyway, I never imagined that Grandma Jiba would speak with Yamiel Lei.


    The Grand Elder of the Wu n, Jiba Wu, I dont understand what you are talking about, but I have my own thinking too.


    Fufu And what might that be? Grandma Jiba smiled brightly, and Yamiel Lei looked at her provocatively. Are you thinking that if Pyschkurewuss wants to reinstate the Tsun n as tribal chief, the denizens of Forests Edge just need to hand Zuro Tsun and you over to them?


    Yamiel Lei flicked her dark brown hair that was done up in an intrinsic manner and said:


    What I mean is, I could be the new head of the Tsun n, inherit the position of tribal chief, pretend toply with Pyschkurewuss, and then uncover his crimes


    How foolish. A woman like you will never be tribal chief!


    Graff Zaza was listening the entire time and answered furiously.


    Yamiel Lei looked at him seductively with the corner of her eye:


    It sounds stupid, butpared to you people who got into a rage saying if there is no other choice, we will draw our des to defy the nobles, which do you think is more retarded? If we do it my way, at least no one will get hurt.


    Are you really a denizen of Forests Edge? That Kan Lutim wont be able toe up with such underhanded schemes. This is just like the nobles!


    Isnt it just right to use the same tricks against the ones who tricked us? Its still better than turning to violence anyway.


    Yamiel Lei, this isnt good We cant lie just for the sake of self-preservation One misstep, and both you and Zuro Tsun might lose your lives Grandma Jiba shook her head with a smile still on her face: You are not just the kin of Zattsu Tsun, you are a Lei house member now You dont need to shoulder any more burdens


    I dont think the stubborn tribal chiefs will agree with me anyways.


    Yamiel Lei said irately and then looked at Zuro Tsun.


    Could it be When Zuro Tsun was yelling hysterically for death instead of being handed over to the nobles, Yamiel Lei already came up with her n? That if she was present, Zuro Tsun could face the nobles bravely.


    However, Graff Zaza and Donda Wu would never ept such a passive n.


    Someone like you must be strong Yamiel Lei, you have to help the tribal chiefs tomorrow


    As she said that, Grandma Jiba pushed a te filled with food to Zuro Tsun.


    Try Asutas cooking, Zuro Tsun To you, who has lost your way, Asutas cooking will give you strength Eat some of his food, and work hard tomorrow


    There was an uneven light in his eyes as Zuro Tsun picked up the te.


    He picked up the spoon with trembling hands and scooped up a soft piece of Braised kiba.


    He then bit into it weakly and a tear slid down his loose face.


    I


    Yes, what is it?


    Im very afraid of my father Zattsu


    Zuro Tsun mumbled as if he was daydreaming while chewing the meat.


    Grandma Jiba listened quietly.


    However, other then the pathid down by father Zattsu, we didnt have any other choice I could only believe my fathers words One day, Zaza, Dom, and our other kin will walk down the same path as us and live proudly without bowing down to the nobles Otherwise, all of us will get destroyed by the Wu n


    Sigh The fate of dozens of your kin living in the Tsun n vige is affected because of your actions I was a n head once, so I understand your hardship


    Grandma Jiba squinted her eyes, as if she was looking into the distance.


    But your burden is gone now Your precious family, the kin who were your aplices, and others will shoulder the responsibility for them in your ce So you can take on this new responsibility with everyone and seek out the path you feel is right


    Zuro Tsun wept as he ate his food.


    Finally, let me ask you, Zuro Tsun.


    At this moment, Graff Zaza asked in a booming voice:


    Were you really unaware of the serious crimesmitted by Zattsu Tsun and his associates in the Post Station Town? State the truth on your pride as a Forests Edge denizen


    I didnt know No, I was surprised by therge amount of copper tes my father Zattsu brought back out of nowhere But I was too afraid to question their origin


    Zuro Tsun, your mistake stems from your weakness.


    The furious Graff Zaza picked up a te and bit into a Kiba cutlet with his white teeth.


    You fear your father Zattsu Tsun, fear the Wu n, fear the Genos nobles And fear your kin, the Zaza and Dom houses. This is a weakness ill befitting the denizens of Forests Edge. My biggest regret is supporting a weakling like you to be the tribal chief.


    However, if you were half aspetent as Zattsu Tsun or your eldest daughter, Zattsu Tsun would have confessed all his crimes to you and make you inherit it all. If that happened, more Genos people would have lost their lives.


    Graff Zaza showed a feral gaze that could rival Donda Wu and said:


    The denizens of Forests Edge will never forgive your weakness However, your weakness stopped the grudgeful will of Zattsu Tsun from being carried out, how ironic


    Graff Zaza then washed down the Kiba cutlet with fruit wine:


    Anyway, your execution will be stayed until we resolve our issue with the nobles. Before your soul returns to the forest, live on as a member of the Forests Edge.


    Zuro Tsun didnt answer and only wept quietly.


    Grandma Jiba watched him with a calm smile.


    Diga and Doddo ate their food in silence.


    Graff Zaza also finished his Kiba cutlet.


    Rimee Wu and her friends shouted: Sorry for the wait as they returned with tes filled with food. They came back a littlete, so someone probably stopped them before Grandma Jiba finished her speech.


    Thus ended this long conversation.


    But someone directed the topic in an unexpected direction.


    Hmmp! So everyone will justply with the new tribal chiefs judgment!?


    It was Zwei.


    Zwei stood up and puffed out her thin chest, and red at everyone present. She fixed her gaze on Yamiel Lei.


    Hey, Yamiel. You im to be Zattsu Tsuns heir, but I should be more suitable, right?


    What are you talking about? You are our youngest sibling, so why would you say that?


    Zwei grunted again.


    But arent Zattsu Tsun and Grandpa Tay convicted as criminals? Both of their blood flows in my veins! So Im most suited to be heir!


    Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun were both Zweis grandfather.


    Tay Tsuns daughter, Aura, looked at her daughter troubledly.


    Grandma Jiba said gently: Zwei There is no reason in judging the child of a criminal to be a criminal


    Fire of defiance burned in Zweisrge sanpaku eyes, and she red back at her:


    I dont care about all that! That has nothing to do with me! If you want to fight the nobles, then do what you want!


    Zwei!


    Zwei brushed past Aura who was seated beside her and disappeared into the darkness behind.


    I got up quickly to give chase.


    It was safe in the Wu n vige, but I couldnt just leave her alone. I chased after Zwei by the light of the moon, and, fortunately, she was slower than me.


    Zwei, whats wrong?


    I grabbed her body d in a one-piece dress from behind.


    Zwei suddenly screamed: Dont touch me! and scratched the back of my palm with her nails.


    She then red at me with her angry eyes:


    Asuta of the Fa house, you must be really happy! The Tsun n is destroyed just like you wanted! As expected of the number one brave of Forests Edge!


    What do you mean by brave


    A figure appeared beside the speechless me.


    And, of course, it was Ai Fa. She left Grandma Jiba in the care of others and chased after me.


    In the darkness where the light of the bonfire couldnt reach, Zwei burst out in anger.


    Are you saying that people who can make more money are great? It must have been Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun who believe that money is power that taught you that I think that thinking is biased.


    Hmmp! Then why are you working to earn money, Asuta!? Arent you doing that to bring wealth to the impoverished Forests Edge!?


    Yes, you are right


    Asuta is right, and the Tsun n is wrong! All who support the Fa house and Wu n will prosper, while the Tsun n will get destroyed! Isnt that right!? Asuta, you guys are the heroes, and the Tsun n are all viins!


    Thats because Zattsu Tsun and Zuro Tsun who were the tribal chiefs chose the wrong path. Do you disagree with that?


    Ai Fa asked quietly, and Zwei burst out with renewed fury:


    The viins arent just Zattsu Tsun and Papa Zuro! Grandpa Tay is one too! Grandpa Tay was executed as a criminal!


    Thats because Tay Tsun drew his de against us and the townsfolk


    Grandpa Tay just didnt dare to defy Zattsu Tsun! No one in the Tsun n dared to go against Zattsu Tsun, so why is Grandpa Tay the only one treated as a criminal!?


    Like I said


    I know! Grandpa Tay and Zattsu Tsun killed many townsfolk! He even tried to kill Asuta, so he was cut down by the head of the Sudora house! Grandpa Tay paid for his crimes with his life!


    Zwei stomped as she screamed.


    Tears welled out of herrge eyes.


    I hate Asuta!


    Zwei


    Zwei reached her small fingers towards my chest as I stood stiffly in ce.


    If I dont hate you Then Grandpa Tay will be too pitiful!


    With that, Zwei buried her face in my chest and wailed like a child.


    No, Zwei was still twelve Her petite body was that of an actual child.


    I looked back speechlessly to my side, and Ai Fa was watching Zweis back with narrowed eyes.


    I rested my hands on Zweis thin shoulders and knelt.


    With a hand on his onion-like hair, I said: Zwei As Donda Wu said, no matter what crimes youmitted, you are still a denizen of Forests Edge. Be it Zattsu Tsun or Tay Tsun, they were still Forests Edge denizen when they lived, and they died as members of the Forests Edge. Their frustrations and regrets will be corrected by Donda Wu and the others Thats what I think.


    I really hate Asuta and you people


    Yes.


    The moon in the night sky illuminated us in its faint blue light, and no one else came near us.


    And so, on the eve of our confrontation with Pyschkurewuss, everyone spent the night with various thoughts on their mind.


    Mid Meal Snack


    On this day, L Wu was moody early in the morning.


    She went to bath with her sisters after waking up, and after doing theirundry there, they entered the forest to pick pico and lilo leaves. She didnt talk much the entire time, so Sati Lei Wu asked her worriedly when they came back:


    L, whats the matter? You look listless today.


    Sati Lei Wu was the wife of L Wus brother, Jiza Wu.


    Sati Lei Wu who was older than her sisters looked at L Wu with gentle eyes. L Wu turned towards her and said quietly: Its nothing.


    But you didnt speak at all the entire morning, right? If you dont feel well, dont push yourself and rest.


    Im feeling fine. And I picked more pico leaves than Sati Lei.


    L Wu regretted saying that immediately, but Sati Lei Wu was still smiling:


    Thats right. L works really well, even though you are just nine. However Are you feeling unwell? If not, is something on your mind?


    She couldnt lie before the wise Sati Lei Wu.


    But L Wu shook her head stubbornly:


    Im really okay. We finished our work, so lets hurry on back.


    Is that so


    After that, Sati Lei Wu stopped pressing her.


    When they reached the edge of the forest, her other sisters were all chatting cheerfully. The young Rimee Wu was still at home, so only Sati Lei Wu was with L Wu. The sun shone through the gaps of the branching, silently telling them that it was almost noon.


    The kiba in the forest would soon wake, and the hunters would start working. The thought of that made L Wus heart ache.


    Ahh, wee home. Have you finished your work properly?


    When they left the forest, Grandma Ditto Min Wu was already waiting for them.


    She was holding arge machete with piles of firewood by her feet as she chopped wood by herself.


    Yes, we picked many pico and lilo leaves We will help to chop the wood too


    When she heard what the eldest daughter Vena Wu said, Ditto Min Wu answered with a smile: Theres no need to hurry.


    Im thinking about resting for a while. Its almost noon, lets do the rest after eating some jerky. Keep the lilo and pico leaves into the food store first.


    Okay See youter then


    It was their usual daily life.


    But today was special.


    The herbs they picked were kept in the food store, and when they were on their way back to their house, a cheer erupted from the za, as if to emphasize how special today was.


    Huh? Whats with all that ruckus?


    The second daughter Leina Wu tilted her head.


    L Wu bit her lips and said to her sisters:


    Sorry, I will go take a look. Leina-nee and everyone, please go back first.


    Ahh, L?


    L Wu ignored Sati Lei Wus worried voice and sprinted towards the za.


    She knew where the noise wasing from. It was the house of L Wus uncle, Ryada Wu.


    Ryada Wu and Shin Wu were standing at the entrance, and L Wu bit her lips when she saw them.


    Shin Wu was wearing a new hunters cape made by his family and had des on his waist. Shin Wu who just reached 13 years of age yesterday would be hunting kiba as an apprentice from this day forth.


    Yes, it looks great on you.


    Your body is a little bit smaller, but you are a splitting image of Ryada Wu when he was young.


    Shin Wu will definitely be an excellent hunter.


    The other women there were chatting, while Shin Wu was calm as always.


    He was one head shorter than Ryada Wu and thinner than the already slender Ryada Wu. L Wu was just nine, but Shin Wu was just four years her senior. The thick hide cape was probably too heavy for Shin Wu, much less than the saber.


    A familiar voice came from L Wus vicinity.


    Her brother Ludo Wu came to her side without her realizing it and chewed on jerky as he stared at Shin Wu.


    I was just ying with him yesterday. I want to be a hunter soon too


    Ludo Wu was twelve and just a year away from bing a hunter. He was shorter than Shin Wu and as skinny as a girl.


    If you be a hunter, you will need to face the kiba, correct?


    L Wu asked softly, and Ludo Wu replied with a smile: Of course!


    Thats the job of a hunter, you know? Ahh, I cant wait for my birthday.


    But why? Ludo Wu and Shin Wu are still so small, you will die if you run into a kiba!


    Dying in the forest is also our fate. It doesnt matter how big or powerful a hunter is, his time wille one day.


    Ludo Wu stuck his tongue out at her.


    L Wu smacked his head and straightened her posture. At this moment, Shin Wu went through the crowd and came over:


    So you are here too, Ludo Wu, L Wu. Is Donda Wu up yet?


    I dont know, maybe he is still sleeping or eating jerky at home.


    Is that so. I have to greet the head of the main house.


    Shin Wu was his usual self. He had long narrow eyes and a face as gentle as a girls. He seldom smiled as always.


    But on his slender body were the garbs of a hunter, and a saber rested on his waist. Just that was enough to make Shin Wu look more mature.


    He might be short, but Shin Wu was still a head taller than L Wu. The top of L Wus head was right at his shoulder. Shin Wu looked at L Wu calmly like he always did:


    L Wu, Ludo Wu, are you taking a break after your work? Are you almost done with picking herbs and chopping wood?


    Yeah, Shin Wu, you dont need to help with the chores at home anymore, right? Im envious.


    Ludo Wu said before L Wu could speak, so Shin Wu looked his way:


    The work at home is as important as hunting. Ludo Wu, you shouldnt look down on house chores.


    But picking herbs and tanning hides isnt fun. I prefer sparring together with Shin Wu.


    I see. Ludo Wu, please train my brothers before you turn 13.


    Shin Wus brothers are just little runts! They cant beat me even if they had sticks.


    The two of them seemed to be having fun.


    This scene was the same as usual, but Shin Wu seemed prouder than before, and Ludo Wu was giving his blessing. For the young ones, this was only natural.


    Right then, L Wus feeling was very heavy.


    Shin Wu, be careful and dont get hurt.


    L Wu shouted, and Shin Wu turned back.


    His narrow eyes squinted into a slit happily.


    Everything is the guidance of the forest, so I want to start working as a hunter as soon as possible. L Wu, work hard on your house chores too.


    L Wu was very worked up, but she couldnt give any answer.


    Shin Wu who looked so happy just now narrowed his eyes worriedly this time. But before he could say anything more, Ryada Wu walked over.


    Shin, lets go to the main house to find Donda Wu. The Grand Elder isnt feeling well, so you should greet them before heading into the forest.


    Yes, I understand.


    Shin Wu nodded and looked at Sh Wu with the same gaze. He then headed to the main house together with Ryada Wu.


    The branch house women returned to their work, leaving just L Wu and Ludo Wu standing there.


    Whats wrong? You had a fight with Shin Wu? You are acting differently from normal.


    No.


    Thats right! Today is a big day for Shin Wu, so dont make us worry.


    Ludo Wu put his hands on the back of his head and wandered off aimlessly.


    L Wu sighed, noticed a few figures at the entrance of the house, and looked that way. They were Shin Wus mother Tali Wu, sister Sh Wu, and his two young brothers.


    Sh Wu lowered her head worriedly, while Tali Wu ced her hand on Sh Wus shoulder tofort her. Her young brothers didnt seem to understand what was going on and ate their jerky.


    Her family member was starting his dangerous work as a hunter, and taking pride alone wasnt enough.


    Especially for the weak Sh Wu, who was very worried, and L Wu saw someone who shared her sentiments for the first time.


    Theyid the pico leaves they picked in the morning on clothes, and Sati Lei Wu said: Is that so. L is very worried about Shin Wu too.


    L Wu helped with this chore as she nodded.


    L Wu couldnt take it anymore and told Sati Lei Wu how she felt.


    The sun was always high up, and the men had entered the forest. When she thought about the smallest sized Shin Wu among them, L Wu looked as if she was going to cry.


    L and Shin Wu are good friends, so I know why you are worried. Hunting kiba is very dangerous work.


    Yes


    However, an apprentice hunter wont do anything dangerous. In the beginning, they will learn from powerful hunters on how to conceal their presence and search for kiba.


    But, he might get attacked suddenly just by walking around the forest. Didnt a branch house man die recently?


    Thats right, such a thing might happen. This is all the guidance of the forest.


    Sati Lei Wu patted L Wus shoulder like what Tali Wu did earlier. L Wu wiped away her tears with the back of her palm and looked at Sati Lei Wu:


    Sati Lei, how can you and the others stay so calm? If your precious family and spouse die in the forest, you cant see them again, right? Wont you feel sad?


    Of course we will feel sad. Thats why we pray to the forest every day.


    But, the forest wont answer our prayers every time. I dont want it to end like that!


    She would have definitely got scolded if L Wu told her parents that. So L Wu clung onto Sati Lei Wu.


    Sati Lei Wu was older than her sisters and married. Still, she was just 19 and a close family. She shouldnt be as open-minded as the olderdies, but she always had a matured smile. To L Wu, she looked more dependable than anyone else.


    Like L said, losing ones family and spouse is heartbreaking. It might be the guidance of the forest, but we wont be able to stay and chat with the people we love. There is nothing more sad than that.


    The souls that returned to the forest will appear before our tribemates in a different form. That is the teaching of the forest, and I didnt understand when I was young In any case, we will mourn the people who have passed.


    Sati Lei Wu said with a sudden smile.


    It was slightly different from usual and had a hint of sadness.


    L, I already lost my parents.


    Huh!? B-But Sati Lei, arent you from the Lei main house? I saw the head of the Lei house during the harvest festival


    I was born in the branch house. I lost my parents when I was young and became a part of the main house.


    Sati Lei Wu narrowed her eyes, as if she was looking far away.


    My fathers soul returned to the forest as a hunter, and my mother died from illness. And I thought When people die, those left behind will lose one person, while the dead will lose everyone. However My mother was worried until the very end about me being left behind.


    So I thought, it is wrong for those left behind to continue grieving. My parents soul and the forest will watch over me I believe that from the bottom of my heart. If not, wont my mother who had to part with everyone be too pitiful?


    I dont understand.


    An emotion she couldnt describe made L Wu weep.


    Sati Lei Wu hugged L Wus head with a smile:


    This is too difficult for the young L to understand. What I want to say is, my parents were both happy. I was too young back then and only wallowed in my sorrow. When I grew a bit older, I started wishing to live happily like my parents and return my soul to the forest at the very end.


    Yes


    Everyone will die one day. But that is exactly why we have to live life to the fullest. Our goal should be to live, instead of not dying. If we do so, our souls will return to the forest satisfactorily like my parents.


    The young L Wu still didnt understand what Sati Lei Wu was saying.


    At this moment, a cheer erupted from the za behind her.


    She started to look that way and saw a few hunters carrying a kiba back. They hunted two kiba right after entering the forest.


    L Wu looked back at Sati Lei Wu with a serious face.


    Sati Lei Wu patted L Wus head with a gentle smile.


    Go on, I will handle the pico leaves.


    L Wu nodded and ran towards the za.


    Four hunters carried two kiba in two pairs. Even from a distance, she could tell that one of them was Shin Wu.


    Shin Wu! You are back so fast?


    Yes, L Wu. Because they attacked us when we wereying the traps. It wasnt too far from the vige, so we carried them right back.


    The kibas legs were tied to a krilee stick which was carried on the shoulders of two people. It was a heavy and tough kiba bigger than Shin Wu. His father Ryada Wu carried it with him, and the other pair were men from another branch house.


    You were attacked by kiba? Are you fine?


    L Wu asked waveringly, and Shin Wu answered with a nod: Yes.


    He didnt look hurt, and the two of them were carrying such a big kiba so easily, showing the strength of Forests Edge hunters.


    Father Ryada Wu was the one that delivered the mortal wound to it, and it took my arrow in the knee, stopping it in its track. So the hide of this kiba belongs to us.


    Is that so Shin Wu is amazing.


    I was just lucky. But Im d that I finished my work properly.


    Shin Wu said with a smile.


    It was a proud, childish smile that Shin Wu rarely showed.


    Shin Wu was living on strongly and took immense pride in his work as a hunter. That was why he could smile like that.


    A different emotion appeared in L Wus gloomy mood.


    She became true to herself and exposed her unease and sadness under the sun.


    Shin Wu was smiling so happily, so she couldnt cry so easily. L Wu thought as she squeezed out a smile.


    Congrattions! Im d that Shin Wu did his work so well!


    And Shin Wus smile brightened.


    This was the smile L Wu loved and was the most familiar with.


    I will wrap things up and go back to the forest. Pray for my safe return.


    Yes! I will wait for you with the others!


    Urged on by Ryada Wu, Shin Wu headed towards his own house.


    L Wu watched his back as she wiped away her fresh tears.


    I want to grow up quickly too.


    She could wear women attire after her next birthday and needed to learn all the work of the adults by her thirteenth birthday. And then, she might understand what Sati Lei Wu told her.


    It wasnt very clear, but she still understood something.


    L Wu wanted to walk the same path as Shin Wu.


    She wanted to live a righteous life as a denizen of Forests Edge. Not like the depraved Tsun n, but without fearing anyone and abiding by thews of Forests Edge and share her happiness and bliss with those that she cherished. L Wu wished sincerely for all that.


    L Wu turned and left, running back to the ce where she belonged.

 Volume 13 - Ch 1

    Prologue


    Trantor: Skythewood


    Editor: Hiiro


    Fifteenth of the White Month.


    I opened my eyes at dawn, and saw the sleeping face of a cute boy before me, which surprised me.


    It was a youth with yellowish brown hair, and a face as gentle as a girl someone I knew very well, the youngest son of the Wu n, Ludo Wu.


    This is?


    As I looked at his sleeping face, I started reminiscing.


    After the banquet for Zuro Tsun and the others ended, Ai Fa and I stayed over at the Wu n main house, while Barcia spent the night in Shin Wus house. Barcia and us stayed in the only empty housest night, but we had to give it to Zuro Tsun and the others instead.


    Shin Wu and Ryada Wu must be taking turns to sleep as they kept watch over Barcia. Zuro Tsun and his family probably received the same treatment by Graff Zaza and the others.


    And then, there were Ai Fa and me.


    There werent any more empty rooms in the Wu n main house, so Ai Fa stayed in Grandma Jibas chambers, while I bunked with the men in their room.


    There was one small secret though; spending the night apart from Ai Fa reminded me of the troubled days I spent incarcerated, so it was hard for me to fall asleep But after chatting with the excited Ludo Wu, I dozed off before I realized it.


    The morning sun shone in through the window. Even Ludo Wu who woke very early amongst the men didnt get up at day break.


    I finally cleared my mind, and thought in a daze:


    His sleeping face sure is cute


    Ludo Wu has an androgynous face, and was as cute as a girl when he smiles. The way he breath evenly with his mouth pouting like a child was really cute.


    Never mind, he might hit me if I told him that.


    I sat up and stretched my back. Darum Wu was actually sleeping opposite me.


    Speaking of which So he is also sleeping in this room.


    As the Wu n was a big family, there were two or more people staying in each room. Hence, it wasnt surprising for two unwed men to stay together.


    And of course, his wolf-like eyes were closed right now. He always seemed so unapproachable, but his usually tensed face was calm right now, and didnt feel like Darum Wu at all.


    By the way, if he didnt have his fathers fearsome eyes, Darum Wu would be really handsome. He was Ludo Wus older brother after all. The bridge of his nose was high, his lips thin, he has chiselled cheekbones and a lean face. He wasnt androgynous like Ludo Wu or Rau Lei, but he was still a 19 year old youth that was the impression his healthy and calm sleeping face gave me.


    It feels like Im seeing something that I shouldnt see...


    As I was thinking about that, Darum Wu slowly opened his eyes. He stared at me from an extremely close distance with dazed eyes.


    What, are you doing


    Ahh, nothing, well Im used to waking up at dawn.


    I broke out in cold sweat, and Darum Wu closed his eyes slowly again.


    The men are still sleeping. You are awake, go help the women with their chores


    Alright, I will do just that.


    I got up slowly, and escaped outside as quietly as possible.


    As I was breathing a sigh of relief, someone opened the door of the adjacent room:


    Ahh, Asuta, you are already up


    It was the eldest daughter Vena Wu and second daughter Leina Wu. They also woke at dawn.


    Asuta, you can go sleep a while more We can do theundry by ourselves


    Vena Wu said as she suppressed a yawn. Vena Wus allure were at its peak so early in the morning.


    Its fine, I cant sleep again after I get up. So I will prepare the ingredients


    At this moment, I remembered that my business at the Post Station Town is closed for today.


    We would finally start our conference with Pyschkurewuss today.


    Anyway, lets go outside first...


    The three of us headed towards the living room. Ai Fa and Rimee Wu came from the other side of the corridor.


    Usually, Grandma Ditto Min would apany Grandma Jiba, but on Ai Fas request, they swapped sleeping quarters.


    Grandma Ditto Min and L Wu also came out from their room.


    We greeted each other softly as we headed outside.


    Oh, everyones here.


    Mama Mia Lei was outside the house.


    Aside from Jiza Wus wife Sati Lei Wu, all the women from the main house were here. She still need to care for a one year old toddler, so she was excused from the morning chores.


    Then Vena and the others please do theundry. We will dry the pico leaves and chop wood.


    I will help you to chop the wood then.


    When she heard what I said, Mama Mia Lei blinked confusedly.


    Ah, today is your rest day, so just take a break while we work. How about foraging for herbs and firewood with uster?


    Its fine, this is my way of thanking you for giving me a ce to lodge in. It isnt much, but let me help you.


    Yes, it will be bad for me to reject you any further. Since you insist, then please help us.


    And so, we headed to the back of the house.


    No matter what special asion there might be, we couldnt neglect our daily chores.


    The morning chores in the Wu n were simr to the Fa house. Cleaning up dinner andundry, all that starts with drawing water, foraging herbs and firewood before the kiba wakes at noon, then tidying up the food store and making jerky finishing up the daily tasks.


    It wasnt too hectic, but all these were important chores that couldnt be dyed. Building bonds with family and doing work energetically, that was a normal day for the women of the Forests Edge.


    If the meeting between the Forests Edge and the Genos nobles fell through, then such peaceful and lovely days would end. However, the women of the Wu n still continued their morning work with a refreshing face.


    Everyone had deep faith in Donda Wu. No matter what happens in the future, their n head and tribal chief Donda Wu would carve the most appropriate path forward


    Even if they have no choice but to abandon the Forests Edge, everyone from the Wu n would definitely follow Donda Wu dly with the same expression on their faces.


    I thought as I walked, and Ai Fa approached me nonchntly.


    Oh, Ai Fa. Did you have a good chat with Grandma Jibast night?


    She nodded with a Hmm, then looked at me with a strong gaze.


    Whats the matter? Nothing happened on my side.


    Yes. That second son Did he do anything strange to you?


    No. Darum Wu slept early, and I chatted with Ludo Wu for a while.


    She grunted again, but didnt shift her eyes off me.


    Whats wrong? Are you worried about something?


    Instead of being worried


    It was rare to see Ai Fa beng so hesitant. She then move her lips right to my ears.


    After sleeping apart from you, I remembered the horrible things that happened some days before, and felt depressed.


    You are really naggy. Isnt this what it means to bet your life on things?


    I looked back at Ai Fa in surprise.


    Ai Fa pouted unhappily.


    You dont look like the type who would get upset over this. I must have had a good nights sleep.


    No, it was the same for mest night. But I couldnt say it because it was too embarrassing.


    I said to her quietly, and she elbowed my nk.


    I didnt know why she poked me. But in any case, we have to make it through this day and take back the normal daily lives of the Fa house.


    Mama Mia Lei said with surprise: Ahh, you are already awake?


    Barcia was standing behind the house. Barcias stone lion-like face turned our way, and she had a smile as usual: Oh, you are starting your work? If you need to chop wood, I can help out.


    Thank you very much. Isnt Tali Wu with you?


    Barcia was ordered not to move around the vige by herself. She scratched her head with an apologetic face.


    Actually Im just taking a stroll to sort my mind. I did this by myself, so dont me that gentle madam.


    Mama Mia Lei frowned buffedly: Hmm?


    I dont think you will do anything strange. But do you have something urgent on your mind too?


    Yes, its something important.


    A strange silence engulfed the two of them.


    In the end, Mama Mia Lei said with a smile: Okay now, its an important day for you too, so please work hard, Barcia.


    Yes, thank you, Mia Lei Wu.


    Mama Mia Lei nodded, then turn to Ai Fa and said: Sorry Ai Fa, can you not do yourundry, and chop wood instead? We cant let Barcia handle a machete without a hunter around. You can bath with uster.


    Yes, I understand.


    And so, the young girls went to the water source with theundry, and the olderdies started drying the pico leaves.


    Ai Fa, Barcia and I started chopping wood. Ai Fa handed a big machete to Barcia and asked:


    Whats the matter, Barcia of Mars?


    You seemed troubled. Are you getting cold feet about the conference with Pyschkurewuss?


    No, Im not regretting anything. I have resolved myself to face the nobles who framed Goram directly.


    Barcia bared her white teeth in a smile.


    Last nights dinner showed me your determination. I also made up my mind. However I still want to meet that stupid son of mine one more time before that.


    Could it be, you had been wandering the vige for that?


    Thats right! I was thinking if he will show up when no one else is around, but it seems that stupid son of mine didnt realized that Im staying in a Forests Edge vige as a guest.


    Barcia said as she looked into the distance.


    Well, forget it. Seeing him wont change anything. I need to do what I can, for the sake of my foolish son too


    Your usual peaceful life, huh. Sounds great. It is something worth risking your lives for.


    Barcia narrowed her eyes and looked even further into the distance.


    Her face seemed really peaceful, but her voice a determination that would never falter.


    And so, after finishing our chores, we set off from the Wu n vige.


    Because of our numbers, we couldnt use the wagons. The nine conference participants, Zuro Tsuns family of seven and ten guards, add up to a grand total of 26 person.


    The nine participants include the three tribal chiefs Donda Wu, Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, as well as Kan Lutim, head of the Fou house, head of the Bemu house, Ai Fa, Barcia and me.


    The seven people that Pyschkurewuss wants to hold a trial over were Zuro Tsun, Diga, Doddo, Mida, Yamiel Lei, Aura, Zwei.


    The escorts includes Darum Wu, Ludo Wu, Dan Lutim, Rau Lei and an elite team handpicked from the Zaza, Dom and Jean house.


    Worth mentioning was the presence of both Kan Lutim and Dan Lutim. To pre-empt any idents, it is the custom of Forests Edge for either the head or the heir to stay behind and guard the house. Last night, the conference participants stayed in the Wu n vige to keep guard over Zuro Tsuns family. On the other hand, Dan Lutim and Rau Lei went back home.


    An exception had been made for Dan Lutim to take on this escort duty. The one who gave the order was Donda Wu. Donda Wu probably made the decision to bring this strongest party as they would be venturing to the unknown territory of the city.


    Ai Fa and Mida were here too, so seven out of the Eight Braves of the Wu ns test of might tournament were here.


    The only absentee was Jiza Wu, who stayed behind in the vige. The safety of the hundred odd kins of the Wu n had been entrusted to Jiza Wu, the heir of the Wu n. Shin Wu who wasnt selected for the escort team also stayed behind to perform his own duties.


    As we headed to the Post Station Town down the small green path with hunters all around us, I thought:


    Speaking of which the hunters from the north sure are intimidating.


    They were the former kins of the Tsun n, the elites of the Zaza, Dom and Jean house from the north. They were as mighty as the kins of the Wu n, and everyone of them had an intimidating aura.


    As we walk down the road towards the Post Station Town, Graff Zaza said to everyone: Do anyone have any issues with Dick Dom and Dan Lutim taking charge of the escorts duties?


    Dick Dom was the head of the Dom house. He was a buffed man wearing the skull of a kiba on his head. Dick was bigger than Donda Wu and Graff Zaza, and taller when he stood erect. His face and arms were covered in scars. Of all the Forests Edge denizens, he was the most ferocious looking.


    With me and Big Dick Dom here, we can take on a hundred men!


    Dick Dom looked quietly at Donda Wu who wasughing heartily. However, a pair of dark eyes were burning with rage under his kiba skull.


    Their characters were extreme pr opposites, but I couldnt imagine a stronger duo. I realized once again that the Forests Edge was betting everything they had on this.


    Well met, everyone from Forests Edge.


    When we reached the boundary between the Forests Edge and the town, Leito was already waiting for us.


    Barcia was a witness invited by Kamyua Yost. So Leito would head into the city with us.


    Malfreed already prepared an entry pass for Barcia, but he couldnt mobilize the city guards for personal reasons. Will it be fine to head to Pyschkurewuss directly?


    Yes. In the end Kamyua Yost, didnt return in time, huh.


    There is still some time before noon. I hope he can make it in time.


    In any case, we couldnt turn away Leito now. So we headed together for the city.


    In the past, Donda Wu and the others would walk in the woods and avoid being seen by the Post Station Townsfolk, but that wasnt possible with thisrge entourage.


    Theres no need to hide. When you got kidnapped by the nobles daughter, we had even more denizens running around.


    I see But Zuro Tsun and the others are here too, right?


    Diga and Doddo wasnt tied up, but Zuro Tsun was still restrained with topes. If we walk along the Post Station Town so bolsterously with Zuro Tsun in tow would we cause confusion and chaos in town, just like that time with Zattsu Tsun?


    We had Mida with us too. Mida used to destroy stalls that sell food he dislike. He had slimmed down a little, but the Post Station Townsfolk would definitely recognize him.


    Theres no need to hide. Dont make me repeat myself


    After saying that, Donda Wu turned back to the group and said: Let Zuro Tsun and the others stay in the middle. Asuta of the Fa house, stay with the women.


    Alright, understood.


    I realized that this was a necessary cautionary measure.


    Would the Tsun n that performed all sorts of misdeed be forgiven by the people of Genos? Kan Lutim once said, that thendlord of Genos wasnt the only one who would decide that. For these criminals, this was an inevitable trail.


    I looked over, and Zuro Tsun seemed exhausted from the journey through the forest trail, and was wheezing like a toad. Diga and Doddo hung their heads low troublingly.


    Diga had always feared the townsfolk, while Doddo was as weak as Diga if he didnt drink. Butpared to how they were before dinnerst night, their eyes looked more human now.


    In contrast, the women had faces of determination. Yamiel Lei and Zwei aside, Aura who always looked frail lift her head calmly as if she was facing her fate.


    Lets go.


    Including Leito, our group of 27 passed through the alley between buildings and stepped onto the stone paved road.


    It was almost noon, so the town was starting to get crowded.


    And of course, fear and confusion started to spread around us. Zuro Tsun and the others were not prominent under the encirclement of the hunters. However, the figure of the northern hunters wearing kiba skulls and heads had a big impact.


    The Zaza and Dom viges were very far from the Post Station Town. Even with their wagons, they probably only send their women to visit the town. Hence, it had been many decades since the northern huntersst showed up in the Post Station Town.


    Even though Mida was in the center of the group, he still stood half a head taller than the others. Zattsu Tsun and the othersmitted their crimes outside of the Post Station Town, and the ones who terrorizing the townsfolk were just Doddo and Mida. The monstrous looking Mida had left a terrifying scar in their hearts.


    Some of the younger women and elderlies wailed, while others dropped on their knees from fright. Even the southerners who were less discriminatory than the westerners turned stiff at the sight of Mida.


    The hunters of Forests Edge walked proudly under these gazes of fear and confusion. Even the towns guard on patrol didnt dare toe near.


    Ahh, isnt that...


    A short distance away, I saw a familiar face.


    It was the innkeeper of the Kimyusus Tail Inn, Mno Mast. He stood in front of his inn and cast a stern gaze towards us.


    The criminals were all dead, and the living were innocent Even though Mno Mast said that, Zuro Tsun and the others were still the criminals kin. I couldnt imagine what was going through Mno Masts head right now.


    We continued further and got near the marketce where Yang was about to open his stall. Thedies working with him all stood still with green faces, and Yang also looked at us in shock.


    As a chef from the city, Yang wasnt fond of Pyschkurewuss. He wasnt involved in the feud between the Forests Edge and Pyschkurewuss, but he probably heard what had transpired from Prse.


    Yang still sought me out from the group and nodded at me firmly. I acknowledged him though Ai Fa and Ludo Wus shoulders with a nod.


    And then, when we could finally see the edge of the Post Station Town a figure suddenly appeared before us.


    It was the vegetable stall owner Uncle Dora.


    Donda Wu who was leading the group wave his right arm to signal everyone to stop.


    T-Tribal chief of the Forests Edge, Donda Wu? Do you remember me? When Asuta was abducted, I met you a few times.


    Uncle Dora looked pale, and his buffed body looked as weak as a puppy before our group.


    Ai Fa and I looked at each other and then rushed towards him. In the meantime, Donda Wu and him continued to converse:


    I dont recall learning your name. You must be the vegetable stall owner from the Post Station Town.


    Y-Yes. Im selling vegetables harvested from the Taliem farms. My name is Dora. Your children often visit my stall.


    Donda Wu who stood tall like a Nio said in a hoarse voice: So The aria and poitan we ate are sold by you?


    The pedestrian watched with bated breath at the two of them speaking.


    T-Thats right. Asuta and the members of the Wu n often patronize my stall, and Im very grateful for that. Donda Wu, I I hope to continue doing business with all of you.


    At this point, Ai Fa and I finally reached Donda Wus side.


    Uncle Dora smiled meekly as he shivered.


    Donda Wu said: We want to continue living as we always do even if change is inevitable, we will hope it will be a change for the better.


    Thats our goal today. If the conference goes smoothly, my daughters will dly visit your stall again.


    I sincerely hope so too. May the western god Selva watch over you. Asuta and everyone, do your best


    Yes, thank you.


    Uncle Dora backed away, and Donda Wu continued onwards as if nothing happened.


    Tara rushed to the side of Uncle Dora as he watched us go. I looked back at them until they werepletely out of sight.


    Whether we can continue living with the people in the Post Station Town will be decided by todays conference.


    And so, we went through the Post Station Town, and the sides of the roads became sparse vegetation once again. We continued north, and a road leading to the west appeared. At the end of this road was the city. The rock walls hidden by the trees could now be seen in in sight.


    The 6 to 7 meters tall rock wall surrounded the city. This was the first time I had seen it while it was still bright out.


    The wall extended to the west seemingly without end. After walking 20 meters, we finally saw the gate. It was a giant arc shaped gate. Merchants wearingvish clothes and elderly men escorted by guards walked along the suspended bridge leading into the gate.


    And then When we reached the bridge, a group of men came out of the southern woods.


    Tribal chiefs, we have been waiting for you.


    One of them walked to Graff Zaza.


    The tall young men wore a hide cape with the head still attached, and was asrge as Graff Zaza He was the eldest son of the Jean house. Behind him were 30 hunters of the Forests Edge, a mixed unit of the Zaza, Jean and Sauti houses.


    The towns guard at the gate didnt make any strange moves confirming the safe return of the tribal chiefs was part of these hunters duty. We were still worried about Pyschkurewuss attacking the Forests Edge settlement while we were away.


    In the city, the bell will ring six times starting from noon till dusk. If the conference still has not ended by the third bell, I will despatch a messenger to you. Before that, you men are to standby here.


    Understood.


    The hunters disappeared into the woods once again.


    A guard used this chance to approach us from the other end of the bridge:


    Tribal Chiefs of the Forests Edge, wee.


    This tall soldier had the crest of the Count Tn house He was Jimon. He treated Ludo Wu and me very cockily, but his attitude towards the Forests Edge Tribal Chiefs was different.


    Im the captain of the Count Turan House First Guards, Jimon. Allow me to lead you to the Count Turan manor. There are eight participants, seven criminals and ten escorts, correct?


    The numbers are right, but I have to correct you on one thing. Only one of these seven is a criminal. Isnt the purpose of this interrogation to determine if the rest are guilty of any crimes?


    Jimon lowered his head expressionlessly: My apologies for having misspoke


    It was hard to tell what he was going through his mind in the presence of so many hunters.


    Also, there are two other attendees. They are not part of our group.


    When he heard what Donda Wu said, Leito and Barcia walked forth:


    We are here to attend the conference on the invitation of the Castle guard captain Malfreed. We have our entry pass ready, so please lead the way.


    The Count has already notified me about this.


    Jimon said as he issued instructions towards the suspension bridge with his right hand.


    We have prepared the entry pass for the tribal chiefs, please board the Totos carriage.


    Totos carriage?


    A few carriages came our way quietly. There were fourrge carriages drawn by two totos each. They were box carriages, with the crest of the Count Turan House on their sides.


    You even prepared carriages, thank you for your hard work. Did you mistook us for some noble princesses?


    A carriage can seat ten, please board whichever one you like.


    Hmmp


    Naturally, the armed hunters and those who werent armed were divided evenly between the carriages.


    The ones seated with me were Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Darum Wu, Barcia and Leito. We sat three to a row in the spacious carriage. Ai Fa and Ludo Wu sat on either of my side.


    I asked the driver: Erm, can we draw the curtains on the window?


    Please do as you wish


    His voice trembled a little, and he didnt manage to conceal his emotions like Jimon did.


    In any case, I didnt hold back and opened the curtain on the window.


    It feels unsettling to not see our surroundings.


    Barcia who sat opposite me also pulled the curtains. She had a scimitar on her waist, and was one of our armed guards.


    Set off!


    On Jimons orders, the Totos carriages started crossing the bridge one after another.


    We slowly moved away from the woods where our tribemates were hiding.


    Finally...


    It was finally time for the decisive battle.


    Would theplicated rtionship between the Forests Edge and Genos improve today? No one could tell.


    However, Kamyua Yost nned to use Barcia as the witness to reveal Pyschkurewuss crimes, and the tribal chiefs were determined to settle things today.


    Was Pyschkurewuss Or rather, thendlord of Genos, Marstein, a worthy enough Forests Edge Lord for the denizens to serve? They will figure that out in todays conference.


    With all sorts of thoughts in our mind, we finally stepped into the Genos City.


    2


    So, this is Genos City huh


    I saw the scenery of the city clearly for the first time while riding the rickety carriage.


    The streets and buildings were made from rock, befitting the name of Rock city.


    The streets were wide, buildings tall, and trees could be seen asionally. There were barely any mud patches on the ground, and the pedestrians all wore extravagant clothings.


    But foreign merchants like Shumimaru and Dell could enter the city. There were many southern merchants on Totos pulling heavy cargoes, and easterners who wore their hoods low too.


    All the yellowish brown and ivory skinned westerners hadvish attire, and most of them looked like merchants. The area near the gates was probably where the merchants gather.


    Further ahead, there was a za with a fountain, and I could see stalls set up here.


    It seems that the citizens have to work and earn a living too.


    Given how big the city was, there must be tens of thousands of residents. The nobles were just a small minority.


    There were men selling piles of vegetables.


    Women promoting beautiful woven products to passersby.


    Children running around the fountain as they ate red colored fruits.


    Everyone look so lively, enjoying this peaceful world.


    The denizens of Forests Edge dont want to threaten the safety of these people either.


    Or rather, the harsh life of hunting kiba was for the sake of protecting these citizens prosperous lives.


    In Genos, only the Turan and Taliem houses ownrge fields. The people in the citizenry probably bought their food from outside the Rock wall.


    Fuwano, fruit wine, all sorts of vegetables and high quality products could be bought in the city at a high price. Someone told me that Post Station Town only sells sour and cheap Tarapa, while the expensive Tarapa were bought by the people in the city.


    That isnt a bad thing. However dont the people in the Rock wall know that they owe their prosperity to the denizens of Forests Edge?


    And of course, the denizens of Forests Edge didnt work hard as hunters for the gratitude of the people in the city. Ai Fa who was looking out the window beside me didnt seem too affected by what she saw.


    However, there was still something I didnt quite understand.


    Leaving Pyschkurewuss aside, what did thendlord of Genos, Marstein actually thinks? Does he think nothing of the other ces, as long as it is peaceful and prosperous in the city?


    The Totos carriage moved along the street briskly, paying no heed to what was going through my mind and soon, we arrived at that manor.


    We are here


    The moment the driver made that announcement, someone opened the rear door.


    We alighted onto stone paved ground, and a building made from stone loomed before us.


    This was the Count Turan House manor I was confined too six days ago. It was the first time I looked at it in daylight. It was arge building constructed with stones and greyish bricks. Only the roof was yellow. By the way, I remember Kamyua calling the Count Turan manor as the yellow house in the past.


    It was squarish, with structures expanding to the sides like wings. The middle building was four storey tall, while the side buildings had three levels. By the way, I was confined by Lifuria in the building on the right.


    Before reaching here, we saw all sorts of building in the city, but this was by far the most extravagant. To me, this felt like a ratherrge school.


    Stone walls 4 to 5 meters tall surrounded Pyschkurewuss manor. We were standing inside the courtyard within the stone walls, which was big enough to hold four carriages and 30 odd men.


    There was a straight stone paved path leading right into the middle of the building, with greenwns on either side of the path. At night, guard dogs would be set loose on this grounds.


    But Only two people are living in this grandiose building. This isnt built to house the numerous servants and guards.


    At this moment, Jimon said: This way please and started walking towards the building.


    The Tribal Chiefs led the way, and I followed behind.


    Two guards stood sentry at the main door, hilding silver spears in their hands. Jimon approached them, and one of the guards opened the heavy door.


    Pleasee in.


    Jimon continued, but Donda Wu didnt budge.


    Wait, only the participants will enter.


    What do you mean? We have prepared a waiting room for the escorts.


    Dan Lutim who was right behind Donda Wu answered Jimon:


    But we will have to turn in our des for safekeeping if we enter this door, correct? What good are escorts that arent armed!? So we wont go in.


    However I dont think you can perform your duties if you dont apany the Tribal Chiefs.


    Dont worry! We will protect the Tribal Chiefs and this building!


    Dan Lutimughed heartily after saying that.


    Jimon nodded and replied softly: I see.


    In that case, we will assign a few guards to stay with you, please follow the instructions of the guard leader. Will that be fine?


    Yes, of course!


    We will leave this to you then. Tribal Chiefs this way please.


    We entered the manor under the watchful gaze of the smiling Dan Lutim, serious Ludo Wu and the ferocious gazes of Darum Wu and Dick Dom.


    Beyond the door was a wide hall with yellowish brown carpet.


    After entering, the doors closed heavily behind us.


    Wee


    There were ten or so servants dressed in yellow waiting for us. They had yellowish brown or ivory skin, and were boys younger than me. They stood in a line with their head bowed, and didnt show any expression as if they were wearing masks.


    We will safekeep your des


    A few of them reached out their hands politely.


    Donda Wu and the others surrendered their des from their waist wordlessly.


    Would you like to deposit your cape?


    No need. This is the honor of a hunter.


    Donda Wu sounded calm as usual, but the youth who spoke just now shirked away fearfully.


    After ncing at that youth, Donda Wu turned back to hispanions and said: Take out all the daggers and needles in your hunters cape. You wont have anyins if we dont bring any weapons with us, correct?


    On his orders, the hunters emptied their capes of all these weapons.


    And so, everyone was disarmed. We already expected that, but it was still unnerving when it happened.


    This way please.


    We followed behind Jimon along the carpeted corridor.


    We took a left at the end of the corridor, and the passageway became narrow like a maze. We were now in the left branch of the building. I had never been here before, but the cramp and dim sensation felt really familiar.


    There were a few doors in our path, but we ignored them and continued down the meandering path. Theplicated route was probably a defensive measure against infiltrators.


    We were slowly getting farther away from Dan Lutim and the others outside the manor. However, I already told Donda Wu about the structure of the Pyschkurewuss manor, and he already made preparations outside the building. There was no need to worry but my heart was still racing.


    And finally, we climbed up a spiral staircase, then walked to the other end of the passageway before Jimon stopped. Before us was a door guarded by two spearmen. Jimon shouted at the door: The guests from Forests Edge are here!


    A hoarse voice answered him, and Jimon opened the door. He went in quickly, and we followed right behind him.


    And so, I met Pyschkurewuss again.


    Tribal Chiefs of the Forests Edge, well met My apologies for the inconvenience I caused because of my health.


    The hoarse voice of Pyschkurewuss echoed out.


    This was arge square hall more than ten meters wide on each side.


    The floor was covered with reddish brown carpet, withrge screens covering the walls on the side. At the far end of the room was arge drape that appeared to be made from silk. Pyschkurewuss was seated under that giant drape that had arge emblem of the Count Turan House on it.


    Dali Sauti swept his gaze across the hall, and answered crudely: I heard you arent feeling well, but Im d to see that you have enough strength to talk.


    I also took a peek around the ce.


    It was an annoyingly extravagant room. The screens and rugs lookedvished, and stools that matched our numbers had beenid out. The room would feel less empty if there was arge table in the center, but right now, it felt strangely barren.


    Pyschkurewuss and someone I had never seen before sat right before us. A few meters to the side, Malfreed and an unfamiliar silver haired elderly man sat opposite us.


    This person here is the Captain of the Towns Guard, Shileru. Beside Lord Malfreed is the Chief Justice of Genos, Lord Xs.


    The person opposite us drew my attention; so that was Pyschkurewuss brother. He was a stout middle aged man in simple white armor. His t nose was very prominent, his face was fat and he had a funny looking, mushroom-like short brown hair.


    He should be in his forties, and wasnt frail like the old Pyschkurewuss. His only feature that resembled Pyschkurewuss was his gripping eyes.


    On the other hand, Xs was a skinny old man dressed in a white robe, with golden essories glittering on his chest. From my position, I could only see the side of his face, and he looked irritated.


    By the request of Lord Malfreed, Shileru and Lord Xs are also participating in this conference. Tribal Chiefs, do you have any objections?


    Donda Wu nodded without a word. Leito already exined this to us ahead of time.


    By making Shileru, who was Pyschkurewuss aplice, and the Chief Justice who was the master of Genosw attend this meeting, Kamyua Yost ns to reveal Pyschkurewuss wrongdoing.


    However, Kamyua Yost was absent from the conference. Despite his absence, Malfreed was still here with us. I peeked at Malfreed worriedly.


    I already heard from Kan Lutim, but this was the first time I saw him without his helmet. He had light brown hair, a thin nose and a tight jaw. His features were more delicate than I imagines, and had an air of nobility about him. His tall toned body was covered in a simple white armor, giving off the image of a sharp warrior.


    However, his grey eyes were still as cold as a reptile. It was icy in a different way from Yamiel Lei.


    Tribal Chiefs of the Forests Edge, please be seated


    Dali Sauti raised an eyebrow at Pyschkurewuss urging.


    Thank you for your reminder, but the denizens of Forests Edge do not have the custom of sitting on chairs.


    I have heard that before. However todays conference might take a long time, may I request you all to follow the custom in Genos for just this once? It feels unsettling for me to be the only one sitting.


    Dali Sauti wanted to argue some more, but he seemed to remember something, and followed Pyschkurewuss advice. So we decided to sit down too.


    It was a simple wooden stool without any backing, As Pyschkurewuss and his brother were seated in wide chairs with armrests and a big backing that befits a noble, it felt like they were looking down at us from a high vantage point.


    And because of ourrge numbers, our seats were divided into the left, center and right group, as if we were surrounding Pyschkurewuss from a distance.


    Leito, Barcia, Ai Fa and I were seated on the right, beside Malfreed. The Tribal Chiefs entourage sat on the left, while Zuro Tsuns group of seven took the bottom seats.


    Please call for me if you require my presence.


    Seeing that we were seated, Jimon left the hall.


    At this moment, I finally realized the reason for the dissonance I felt.


    Pyschkurewuss didnt have any guards beside him.


    I heard that he would attend meetings with 20 guards, but this time, even Jimon left the room. Only Pyschkurewuss plump brother was with him.


    Ai Fa sensed my suspicion and whispered: Asuta, dont let your guard down their soldiers are hiding behind thatrge drape.


    There are twenty No, maybe more. No matter how much they try to conceal themselves, they couldnt bepletely silent.


    I see. They n to hide themselves and throw us off our guard.


    If that is true, then they areughably shallow. But it seems that even Malfreed cant bring in a de.


    That surprised me, so I peeked at Malfreed who was beside Barcia. It was true, Malfreeds trademark dual swords werent by his waist.


    During thest meeting, Kamyua Yost and him were permitted to bring in their des Maybe the rules in Count Turans manor is different from the city. In any case, dont let your guard down.


    There were probably tens of armed soldiers hiding behind Pyschkurewuss. In contrast, we have seven Forests Edge hunters including Mida, that would be eight. Barcia and Malfreed were formidable too, but none of us were armed. I couldnt help worrying about what might happen if a sh happened.


    At this moment Dali Sauti suddenly cried out.


    And a strange smell whiffed over.


    Shileru shouted with a slurred voice: Whats this weird smell!?


    Pardon me, I identally crushed a kiba repelling fruit when I was sitting down.


    K-Kiba repelling fruit!?


    Its a rarely seen fruit used by the Sauti n. The pungent smell can repel kiba for half a day, and is a very precious fruit. Such a waste.


    It was an unpleasant stinging smell.


    Dont worry, its harmless. But we should open the windows to ventte the hall.


    Pyschkurewuss showed a cringey smile and showed his hospitality:  Its still early, so all the windows are open. Please dont mind and take a seat, Tribal Chief of the Forests Edge.


    Dali Sauti raised his butt with a Yes, then sat his ass down again.


    The windows should be on behind the screens to my right. There were light shining from the small windows at the top of the wall, and the venttion wasnt bad either.


    However, the Kiba repelling fruit was very pungent, and made me choke.


    A month ago, when we were guiding a caravan, we also used these Kiba repelling fruits. However, someone used arge amount of Kiba attracting fruit that rendered the repellent ineffective. That was why that horrible incident happened again.


    Pyschkurewuss said with a smile still on his face:  Theres no need to rush, the bell for noon hasnt rang yet. Let us have a good chat and clear any misunderstandings...


    His face was still a sickly green, but he didnt seem too ill. His small body leaning on the armrest seemed to be quivering a little, and he looked a little weak.


    However That blondie who said all those nderous things to Malfreed isnt here, huh?


    Pyschkurewuss looked at Malfreed with his cringey smile.


    He ndered Shileru and me, and then failed to show up this is both infurirating and a let down. What are your thoughts on this, Lord Malfreed?


    I dont see any issues here. Kamyua Yost told me in advance that he might not make it back in time, and his representative is here in his ce.


    Leito was all smiles, while Barcia stared at them unwaveringly.


    I heard Barcia mumbled: I see.


    I see So thats how it is.


    Ai Fa and I who were seated near her were probably the only ones who heard her. Barcia showed a brave smile and red at Pyschkurewuss brother, but not Pyschkurewuss himself.


    Pyschkurewuss brother shouted in a slurred voice: What nonsense! How dare that wanderer who happened to be acquainted with Marquis Genos nder me and my brother!


    As the Captain of the Towns Guards, I have many duties to fulfill! Our workload is different from the Castle guards keeping peace in the city! Lord Malfreed, dont you think so?


    Malfreed didnt answer, and just red back at Shileru with his cold grey eyes.


    Shileru stomped his feet while seated like a child.


    Hmmp, forget it. This is the end of that wanderers scheme! As the eldest son of the Marquis Genos house, your sins are heavy for believing the wild ramblings of that despicable man, Lord Malfreed.


    Shileru, enough of your angry talks The truth will be unveiled today.


    After Pyschkurewuss said that, the dull ng of the bell came from afar.


    The sun was at its peak.


    A creepy smile appeared on Pyschkurewuss darkish green face, and he announced: Well then, lets start the conference


    3


    Let me start off by rying the message from Marquis Marstein Genos. The Marquis mentioned that two issues need to be resolved with todays conference.


    Pyschkurewuss lifted his index finger and said: First.


    For the Tsun n members whomitted the grave sins of desecrating the grace of the forest, thews of Genos need to be clear on how heavy their punishment should be


    Zuro Tsuns group of seven listened to Pyschkurewuss without blinking their eyes.


    Zuro Tsun hung his head low, while Diga and Doddo seemed troubled for the first time since their arrival in the manor. Yamiel Lei and Aura showed no emotions, Zwei had a sour face and Mida had a dumb expression as usual.


    Pyschkurewuss raised his middle finger: Number two.


    Determine the true identity and goal of Asuta of the Fa house, the foreigner who ims to be part of the Forests Edge The Marquis made it clear that this two points must be resolved.


    Dali Sauti said unhappily: Hmmp, so to Marquis Genos, our doubts on whether Count Turan is really innocent doesnt matter, huh.


    Pyschkurewuss bared his teeth in a smile and said:


    Dont worry, Tribal Chief of the Forests Edge. Im certain that everything is closely rted. By the time the conference ends, we wille to a consensus of the facts and mutual understanding.


    When that momentes, we will give gracious thanks to the Mother Forest and the western god.


    Dali Sauti shrugged his massive shoulders. Pyschkurewuss slowly averted his gaze, swept by Zuro Tsun, and fixed onto me.


    Well then, lets start with the questioning of Asuta of the Fa house


    I straightened my back and looked right at Pyschkurewuss.


    Asuta of the Fa house, a few days ago, my daughter did something terrible to you But ironically, this allowed us to know your true identity. You are not a citizen of Amusehorn, created by the four Great Gods, but a Migrant. Is that true?


    Yes. I had never called myself a Migrant before, but it is true that Im not from this continent.


    Hmm Indeed, Migrants wont call themselves that. Well then Can we follow your custom and refer to you as Citizen of the Dragon Deity?


    Citizen of the Dragon Deity?


    Migrants worship the Dragon Deity that rules over the sea Therefore, the Migrants call themselves Citizen of the Dragon Deity, correct?


    This was the first time I heard that. I could only tell the truth. I grew more tense as I adjusted my posture on the ufortable chair.


    I was born on an ind nation that wasnt part of this continent, but I dont worship the Dragon Deity, or think of myself as a Citizen of the Dragon Deity. In that sense, Im not a Migrant.


    You arent a Migrant?


    Pyschkurewuss eyes seemed to be burning in silence.


    Shileru beside him roared: Bollocks!


    Everyone who came from beyond the ocean are Migrants, and Citizen of the Dragon Deity! Brat, dont mock us with your foolish ramblings!


    No, Im not trying to fool you.


    Hmmp! I heard that the Migrants and Mahildra are the same race! Legends say that in ancient times, Mahildra people who abandoned the continent became Citizen of the Dragon Deity! Thats why Migrants dont trade with Mahildra! Since the blood of Mahildra flows in your veins, then you are our sworn enemy!


    I didnt give an immediate answer.


    But I had to prove my innocence.


    However, before I could formte a rebuttal, Pyschkurewuss restrained his fuming brother.


    ... From what I have heard, the Migrants resembles people from Mahildra. Tall barbarians with blonde hair, purple eyes and reddish skin....


    Pyschkurewuss then looked at my body.


    However, you have ck hair and eyes, and your skin tone is simr to westerners Which means You really arent a Citizen of the Dragon Deity?


    Thats right. I was born in an ind nation named Japan, and we dont call ourselves Citizen of the Dragon Deity.


    Japan Where exactly is that ind nation...?


    Im not sure either. I was brought into the middle of the continent against my own will.


    I answered as I observed Pyschkurewuss face. His gaze was a little strange as he leaned forth enthusiastically. He looked as innocent as a toddler that found a new toy, which was incredibly creepy.


    You are talking nonsense again! Genos is in the middle of the continent, and far from any oceans! No matter who you are, anyone who wanders where from overseas is suspicious! You even im that you didnte here by your own will Brat, are you hiding some nefarious scheme!


    Shileru was yelling as usual. Seeing him remind me of Diga and Doddo before the Tsun ns demise. Those who couldnt suppress their emotions and possess authority had an inted ego. The air about him was like a two bit viin, but something about him felt more more dangerous than Diga and Doddo.


    Im not nning anything nefarious. When I came to, I was already copsed in the Morga Forest and was saved by Ai Fa of the Fa house. I realized that I couldnt return home, and decided to settle down in Forests Edge.


    I took care not to anger Shileru, and answered with a firm tone.


    What crimes am I guilty of? I might be born overseas, but I still wish to be a member of the Forests Edge. Since the Forests Edge denizens are citizens of the western god Selva, then I want to be a citizen of Selva too.


    Abandoning ones faith and bing a citizen of Selva?


    Thats right. I had the resolve to do so when I came here.


    Pyschkurewuss leaned back on his chair, and looked at the elderly Xs.


    Lord Xs, what do you think Can a Migrant be a citizen of Selva?


    The elderly man answered with his voice void of any emotions: Hmm. There are no precedence, so I would like to seek the advice of the Bishop and the Church.


    Unlike Malfreed, Xs seemed to be intentionally concealing his emotions. He was probably nervous about dealing with the denizens of the Forests Edge.


    Prime suspect?


    Yes the suspicion of working with that ouw Kamyua Yost to drive a rift between Genos and the Forests Edge.


    Ai Fa said quietly: Nonsense.


    A blue me burned in her eyes.


    Count Turan. I have been living with Asuta for these few months. I know very well that Asuta doesnt have such maleficious thoughts. What you said is an insult towards me.


    Is that so? No matter how long you have lived together, you cantpletely know what someone is really thinking


    Raging mes erupted from Ai Fas eyes, and she said quietly: Asuta isnt just someone, he is my family.


    Asuta wont betray me. Only someone who understands that can take Asuta in as family. Please retract your words


    Allow me to share my thoughts.


    Kan Lutim spoke calmly:


    When Asuta approach us with regards to setting up business in the Post Station Town, the head of the Wu n Donda Wu expressed his doubts too. Hence, he set a condition Donda Wu. If Asuta and Kamyua Yost has any nefarious schemes, he will cut off his right arm. Asutas right arm is still there, which means he has earned Donda Wus trust.


    Oh Trust huh


    There are many in the Forests Edge that opposes Asutas business. But no one suspect Asuta of conspiring with the people in the city. I think your statement is not just a slight against Asuta and Ai Fa, but nder towards all Forests Edge denizens.


    I see Regrettably, we dont have enough proof to believe Asuta, young hunter of the Forests Edge.


    Pyschkurewuss said slowly:


    Asuta of the Fa house, I heard you first visited the Post Station Town on the 14th of the Green Month Is that so?


    Hmm? I dont really remember. It should be around two months ago.


    It is recorded in the police station of the Post Station Town. That day, you had a scuffle with the second son of the Tsun n, and was rescued by Kamyua Yost, right?


    Doddos shoulders quivered from fear.


    Less than half a monthter, you started a business in the Post Station Town, and brought wealth to the Fa house and Wu n Another half monthter, the Tsun ns crimes were uncovered, and they fell from grace as the Tribal Chief n Is all that a coincidence?


    Are you saying that this is not a coincidence but intentional? Kamyua Yost did advise me to start a business in the Post Station Town, but thats it. As you know, he came up with a n together with Malfreed to uncover the Tsun ns crimes, and advised me to start my business to avoid souring the rtionship between the Forests Edge and the Post Station Town. I only knew that after the fact.


    Hmm But arent you and the Wu n members the first ones to uncover the Tsun ns crimes? Kamyua Yosts n only bore fruit after that.


    Pyschkurewuss had a creepy smile on his face.


    That was the Munto-like smile that Kan Lutim mentioned before.


    Kamyua Yost and you manipted Lord Malfreed and the Forests Edge denizens respectively, leading to the demise of the Tsun n Isnt that why you are pretending to be a member of the Forests Edge?


    What do you mean by pretending!


    Ai Fas eyes started burning with rage, and Shileru hollered: Why is that woman so fierce!?


    But Pyschkurewuss was smiling as usual.


    This is the only exnation that will work After Asuta of the Fa house and Kamyua Yost appeared in the Post Station Town, the Tsun n fell in a month. And the two of you are closely rted to their demise. Its too unnatural to think of this as a coincidence


    The Tsun n fell from grace because of the unrest they brought to Genos and Forests Edge. What good will that bring us anyway?


    You are a migrant, and Kamyua Yost is a Mahildra half breed Do you need any reason to bring disaster to the western kingdom?


    Pyschkurewuss voice was so viscious that it seemed physical.


    And On top of that, my Turan county employ manyborers from Mahildra. It is only natural for Mahildra people to bear a grudge


    But like I said, Im not a Citizen of the Dragon Deity, and isnt rted to Mahildra. I dont have any reason to bring harm to the western kingdom.


    Migrants are basically Citizen of the Dragon Deity. You might not look like them, but we cant be certain just from that.


    I never expect Migrants to be closely rted to Mahildra.


    However, even when I state that I wasnt from this continent, the people of Genos didnt disy any hostility towards me. Migrants being people from Mahildra was probably just a theory that Pyschkurewuss was trying to push for.


    But I wasnt sure how to respond. Furthermore, Kamyua Yost and I were on the same side, making it even harder to clear my name.


    I heard that you are rather skilled as a chef Thats why your business in the Post Station Town is a sess, and brought great wealth to the Fa house and Wu n. You gained their trust from this Isnt that right, Asuta of the Fa house?


    That isnt so. Im doing my business for the sake of bringing more wealth to the Forests Edge settlement. I know that it is foolish for a foreigner like me to think this way, but Ai Fa and Kan Lutims encouragement gave me the resolve.


    These were my true feelings.


    However, I didnt think Pyschkurewuss listened at all.


    That was only natural, to them, the truth didnt really matter. They just want to acknowledge things that are advantageous to them.


    There wasnt any meaning to present ones true feelings to people without any sincerity But I couldnt suppress the emptiness I was feeling inside.


    As I was formting what to say, someone spoke:


    Lord Pyschkurewuss whats the reason in discussing all this?


    It was Malfreed.


    Even if Asuta of the Fa house and Kamyua Yost arepatriots, their goals have nothing to do with us. It wont change the fact that the Tsun nmitted a grave crime, or remove the suspicion on you and Sir Shileru.


    ...There is a good reason.


    Pyschkurewuss restrained Shileru who was about to yell, and continued: The Tsun n didmit a serious crime But the only ones who can prove that are Zattsu Tsun, Tay Tsun, and your fake caravan group The other matter is their assault of that caravan ten years ago, so thats the only two issues, correct?


    Hold it. Aside from that, theres also the issue of the Tsun n desecrating the forest. Thats the reason why Zuro Tsun is apprehended and awaiting sentencing.


    Dali Sauti said in a shrill voice.


    Pyschkurewuss turned and look at him with a sinister smile.


    We didnt witness the crimes of the Tsun n We can only believe what you say.


    Dali Sauti said agitatedly: Are you saying that we are pinning falsified crimes on the Tsun n?


    Those who were usually calm would also get agitated before the people from the city. As Dali Sauti and Kan Lutim were the more rational ones of the group, the two of them handled the negotiations with Pyschkurewuss together.


    Not everything you say is a lie But even the noble Forests Edge denizen might get deceived by the people in the city.


    So, the ones who deceived the Tsun n is


    Pyschkurewuss cut off Dali Sauti:


    Tribal chiefs of Forests Edge, have you not been deceived by Asuta of the Fa house and Kamyua Yost? The Tsun n might have damaged the Morga Forest But who uncovered their crimes? On the day of the House Head Conference, didnt you mentioned that Asuta was the one who revealed their wrongdoings?


    That is correct. Because Asuta was tending to the hearth, so he realized the truth before anyone else did. There is nothing strange about that.


    Then you should be grateful to Asuta of the Fa house. After all, the Tsun n had been viting the rules of the Forest for more than a decade


    What do you want us to say to thank him?


    Dali Sauti was gradually losing his calm.


    Pyschkurewuss smiled, as if he was soothing Dali Sauti.


    Isnt this the scheme of Asuta of the Fa house Kamyua Yost and Asuta of the Fa house gained the trust of Lord Malfreed and the Forests Edge denizens by revealing the Tsun ns crimes. And now, they are pinning crimes onto the Tsun n and me in order to bring chaos to Genos.


    I see. So you are saying that the Tsun ns only crimes are desecrating the Morga Forest and attacking the caravan, and everything else are just conjectures by Kamyua Yost.


    Kan Lutim answered calmly.


    Attacking the Banam envoy, the murder of the Town guards Captain and framing the Red Beard Gang for these crimes are just nders by Kamyua Yost. Is that your argument, Pyschkurewuss?


    That is so, young hunter of the Forests Edge. Kamyua Yost attempt to gain our trusts with half truths, what a devious scheme


    Pyschkurewuss crossed his arms over his thin stomach, and said pretentiously:


    That man ims to be a half blood from Mahildra so he could have lived peacefully in Semu or Jagaur that didnt bear any hostility towards Mahildra. However, he went out of his way to spend half his life in Selva, and held a grudge towards this country I couldnt help feeling pity towards the denizens of Forests Edge and Lord Malfreed who got dragged into his evil schemes.


    Why are you insisting that we are morons who cant tell right from wrong, Pyschkurewuss?


    Graff Zaza couldnt take it anymore and said in a coarse voice:


    We never thought of that foreigner Kamyua Yost as arade. However, we felt that some of his words can be trusted, thats why we are holding this conference to determine the truth, Pyschkurewuss.


    So? You only trust Kamyua Yost, and suspect me of lying, is that really the right way?


    Pyschkurewuss said as he turned to look at Zuro Tsun.


    Zuro Tsun the former Tribal Chief of Forests Edge


    Zuro Tsun looked up at Pyschkurewuss with hollow eyes.


    It has been more than twenty years since I was tasked as the liasion with the Tribal Chief of the Forests Edge. I worked with Zattsu Tsun for the first decade, and build up a rtionship with you for the next decade And I have seen the truth with my own eyes.


    Zattsu Tsun is filled with wild ambitions. I have always been worried about him turning his ambition towards Genos But I have never felt that from you.


    You might have led the Tsun n down the wrong path However, you are merely treading down the road paved by Zattsu Tsun. In that case, it is too pitiful to condemn you alone as a criminal


    Graff Zaza interjected anxiously: What do you mean by pitiful. We have already discussed this in Forests Edge. The sins of neglecting to hunt kiba and desecrating the Morga Forest for over ten years is too grave. Also many had died from despair in the Tsun n vige.


    So the denizens of Forests Edge decided that Zuro Tsun will be responsible for all these crimes?


    Zuro Tsun is the tribal chief and the head of the Tsun n. Zattsu Tsun is no longer the n head, so Zuro Tsun will have to take responsibility for the crimes for the past decade.


    Graff Zazas eyes were burning with rage.


    The one closest to Zuro Tsun would be his former kin Graff Zaza.


    The Tsun n and Zaza house had been linked through many marriages throughout the years. I had no idea just howplicated the rtionship Graff Zaza shared with the Tsun n.


    However, Pyschkurewuss didnt know anything about all that, and mocked:


    Yes Like what you said, no matter how pitiful Zuro Tsun might be, we still need to give him a sound judgement. However if you had been deceived by outsiders, then the situation will be different


    Are you insinuating that Asuta of the Fa house and Kamyua Yost are deceiving us?


    Yes If you dont agree with me, you can ask the Chief Justice of Genos, Xs toment on this from a fair and neutral perspective


    With that, Pyschkurewuss looked towards the old man.


    Xs who was seated beside Malfreed frowned a little confusedly:


    Sir Xs Should Zuro Tsun who had led the his people down the wrong path be punished for his crimes?


    Yes As the tribal chief and n head, it is a heavy crime to forcefully coerced others to break thew.


    Then, should his family be punished for this crime too? The family of Zuro Tsun over there had been stripped of their family name and forced to join the other houses as punishment


    That is not in ordance with thews of Genos.


    Xs answered emotionlessly:


    From what I know, the house heads are the ones ruling the families in Forests Edge. In that case, the family members has no choice but to follow the heads orders. Since the branch house members are innocent, those six are not guilty either.


    I am not saying that the branch house members are innocent. We feel that this is a road of redemption for them to live properly again as a denizen of Forests Edge.


    Kan Lutim interjected calmly:


    This also applies to the six members of the Tsun n main house. They had more or less suffered the unhealthy influence of Zattsu Tsun. We feel that they need to discard their Tsun family name in order to break off this bond holding them back.


    Hmm So, you have stripped the Tsun n of their rights to be the tribal chief n?


    A strange light glimmered in Pyschkurewuss eyes, and he said with a smile: I dont agree with you on that Considering the fact that there was interference from outsiders, Im against it even more.


    Asuta wasnt involved in their sentencing. Asutas action was crucial to uncovering the Tsun ns crimes, but the decision was made by all the house heads that had gathered for the House Head Conference.


    However, if this was all part of the scheme to pull the Tsun n off their position of tribal chief, that changes everything. And you people had even been conned by Kamyua Yost and ndering me. We cant believe the tribal chiefs elected under such a dubious situation I have reservations on epting you.


    Silence engulfed the entire room.


    I caught a glimpse of how Pyschkurewuss would try to let the Tsun n off their crimes.


    There were points we expected, and arguments we didnt thought of. How should we counter his words As the tribal chiefs fell into deep thought as they fumed, someone spoke:


    Well then If you dont trust the current three tribal chiefs, then what is your goal? Are you trying to reinstall the Tsun n back as the tribal chief n?


    With a coldugh Yamiel Leis voice broke the silence.

 Volume 13 - Ch 2

    I didnt have the chance to learn your name


    Pyschkurewuss slowly shift his gaze to Yamiel Lei.


    Yamiel Lei answered with a flirty smile:


    I was formerly the eldest daughter of the Tsun n, Yamiel Lei. Besides me are Diga, Doddo and Mida. These two are Aura and Zwei. Aura was Zuro Tsuns former spouse, and the rest of us are his children. However Auras only child is Zwei, the other children are borne by different mothers.


    Yes You do have the audacity befitting a sessor of Zattsu Tsuns bloodline.


    Should I feel honored and offer my sincere gratitude in response?


    Yamiel Leis tone wasbative, and it made us all break out in cold sweat.


    I have been meaning to ask, did you summon us here because you think the Tsun ns punishment is too light? We came here with the resolve to ept the punishment as dictated by the Genosw.


    Yamiel Lei swept her gaze across her former family as she said that.


    The one who reacted to her gaze was Mida.


    Yes Mida did many wrong, so Mida properly a-tone? Wu n people tell me I need to atone


    It wasnt clear how much Mida understood about the conversation earlier, and he stuttered badly like a child. But his words were filled with sincerity.


    Mida wants to live in the Wu n as a Forests Edge denizen No matter what punishment there is, Mida wont cry...


    The hall feel silent once more.


    Shileru muttered: Freak, which could be heard in the entire hall.


    For a moment, I felt my veins were going to burst from anger, but someone grabbed my arm to stop me from losing myself. I turned back, and saw Ai Fa who was as furious as me leaned towards my ears and whisper:


    Dont be rash. Our tribes mate feels the same way as you do.


    I quickly steadied my breathing, then apologized with a nod.


    Yamiel Lei sneering voice echoed in the hall once again:


    As you can see, even Mida who is the most childish among us has made his resolve. However, for some reason, you are discussing that the punishment decided by the tribal chiefs are inadequate?


    In the previous meeting, we didnt know about Kamyua Yost and Asutas schemes. It doesnt change the fact that we need to re-examine the seriousness of your crimes.


    I see but no matter what you n to do, it is impossible for the Tsun n to be the tribal chief n again, Count Turan.


    Is that so but why?


    Isnt it obvious? Right now, no one in the Forests Edge settlement wishes for the Tsun n who had betrayed their tribe mates to be reinstalled as the tribal chief n.


    Yamiel Lei said coldly:


    The Forests Edge cant forgive depravity and betrayal. If the Tsun n bes the tribal chief n again, everyone in the Forests Edge will probably revolt. Maybe they would abandon the Morga Forest. Lord Count is that what you wish for?


    But the Forests Edge tribe also respects thew, right? Since you have judged that except for Zuro Tsun, all the other Tsun n members are innocent, then another nsman can


    No, the Tsun n had neglected to hunt for more than a decade. The branch house members just started learning to hunt from the other houses. And as you can see, this is the current state of the main house.


    Yamiel Lei pointed at Diga andpany with her soft finger.


    The Forests Edge denizens will never ept a n that cant hunt kiba to be tribal chief. No matter what, the Tsun n has lost the rights to be the tribal chief n.


    Depending on the situation, I will take on the role of tribal chief just like what Pyschkurewuss wants Yamiel Lei who said that and was stopped by Grandma Jiba and Graff Zaza was now refuting Pyschkurewuss.


    Pyschkurewuss fell into deep thought at this unexpected attack. His brother said impatiently:


    Woman, you might think you make a lot of sense, but that is just the ramblings of a barbarian! Your nonsense holds no water in the eyes of thew!


    Yamiel Lei looked towards Shileru coldly.


    Shileruughed hysterically, and his mushroom-like hair shook along with him:


    The rights isnt decided by ones ability! It depends on ones bloodline and status! No matter how ipetent or devious one might be, the most important is his bloodline!


    So you are saying, it doesnt matter how ipetent or evil the heir is, it will be fine if he isnt a criminal?


    Thats right! No one in the world understand this better than me and my brother!


    Pyschkurewuss made a nk facial expression and closed his eyes.


    For some reason the air felt strange.


    Lord Malfreed, Lord Xs, you must know what I mean. Our father and older brother were ipetent and foolish! They werent bad to the bones, but they were mere mortals unworthy of inheriting the Count Turan House! Before my father and elder brother were summoned to meet Selva, we were living in their shadows!


    Elder brother so the current house head Pyschkurewuss has an older brother?


    Anyway, a strange emotion was burning in the eyes of the flushed face Shileru.


    But before Selva opened a path for us, we can only endure! And worry about the future of house Turan! Denizens of Forests Edge, if you want to live in Genos, then you have to follow the rules of Genos! Even if your tribal chief is ipetent, even if he is a retard, you have to support him and follow him. That is your only choice!


    I dont know what you have been through But does thew of Genos dictates that the Tsun n must be reinstated as the tribal chief n?


    Yamiel Lei stared right at the rambling Shileru and answered:


    The Tsun n was elected to the position of tribal chief by our tribemates decades ago. And now, all the house head unanimously elect the Wu n, Sauti n and Zaza house as our tribal chiefs. I think this has nothing to do with thew of Genos.


    Since this was decided by the denizens of Forests Edge, then we cant interfere But it will be a different matter if people who attempts to disrupt the order in Genos are elected.


    Pyschkurewuss has revived.


    His strange face and silence were gone, and he looked back at Yamiel Lei with a cringey smile.


    I think it is too dangerous to ept the three house heads that got elected because of the schemes of Kamyua Yost and the Migrant Asuta Im worried about these three ns bringing more harm to the Forests Edge and Genos than the Tsun n


    So you want the eldest son of the Tsun n to be the new tribal chief?


    Donda Wu spoke for the first time.


    Compared to the furious Graff Zaza and Dali Sauti, he looked very calm.


    If bloodline is so important to you, then Diga would be the most qualified.


    Diga looked back at Donda Wu with surprise, his frail face filled with fear.


    Diga Tsun, so you are the eldest son


    Pyschkurewuss cringey eyes locked onto Diga.


    Your father will be put on trial as the former tribal chief and n head As his heir, arent you responsible for leading your tribe down the right path?


    I I


    Diga stuttered.


    Like a frog caught by a snake.


    You are still young I think that you will be the most suitable person to right the wrong of your father and grandfather What do you think?


    Diga gulped.


    And for some reason, he nced at Ai Fa and me before saying:


    I,I I was stripped of the Tsun family name a month ago. I dont have the right to inherit the position of tribal chief.


    I see But, if stripping of your family name is a mistake, then you


    I-I didnt ovee my fear of the viin Zattsu Tsun, and fled from the Dom vige! And I also escaped from Zattsu Tsun! I dont have the right to call myself a Tsun!


    Diga suddenly shouted.


    Tears flowed out of his sunken eyes.


    Tay Tsun also fled with us out of the Dom vige! But he stayed with Zattsu Tsun to take back the Tsun name And died a criminal! Doddo and me who abandoned Tay Tsun dont have the right to call ourselves a Tsun! How could we!? If you still insist on giving the Tsun name back to me, then scalp me together with my father!


    If Diga is executed, then I will be the next in line as the second son.


    Doddo mumbled with a gloomy voice:


    But I feel the same as Diga. So Next in line will be Mida.


    Mida looked down at his brothers with eyes wide open.


    Yamiel Lei nced their way before showing a flirty smile:


    Mida is just 14, and can only inherit the role of n head next year. Before that, I will take on the role as the eldest daughter And of course, I dont want anything to do with the malicious role of Tsun n head.


    When there arent any heirs above 15, ording to tradition, the spouse of the head can be the n head.


    Aura held Zweis hand tightly and replied calmly:


    I dont want to be the n head either. Please execute me with Diga and the others.


    Everyone turned down the position of Tsun n head.


    Yamiel Lei raised the corner of her lips as she looked at the silent Pyschkurewuss:


    It seems we have run out of candidates from the main house. If there are no heirs from the main house, the branch house that are closer may be the n head. However Zuro Tsuns brothers died without leaving any descendents, so a branch house member that isnt as closely rted has to take on the role.


    But even if someone does take on the role of n head, they wont be able to handle being the Tribal Chief. The branch house members living under the tyranny of Zattsu Tsun has already lost the guts to inherit this post.


    Yamiel Lei paused and gazed towards Graff Zaza with a strange look in her eye:


    If a branch house member bes the n head, then they would want to be the subordinate house of their former kin house. In order to revitalize our fallen bloodline, seeking refuge with the most powerful Zaza house will be the best choice. So in the end, Graff Zaza will still inherit the role of Tribal Chief.


    If you ce so much emphasis on the Tsun ns bloodline, then this is the only choice. Are you satisfied now, Count Turan?


    Dont be ridiculous! Aside from Mida and me, everyone is executed, I cant ept that!


    Zwei suddenly stood up.


    Dont leave your seat!


    Shileru shouted, and Zwei responded with an: Annoying.


    I have been sitting here listening quietly, but every one of you are so stubborn! We dont need to be manipted by you nobles in the first ce!


    You! Are you looking down on the Genos aristocrats!?


    Shileru unconsciously reached for the weapon on his waist, but of course, there wasnt anything there.


    Zwei snort and red at him:


    If you call yourself Masters of the Forests Edge, then take responsibility! Zattsu Tsun made a mockery of thew, but arent you the same? Why are you acting so conceited towards us?


    You!


    The denizens of the Forests Edge decided to atone for Zattsu Tsuns crimes together! For the Tsun n, living on righteously is our way to atone, and for the others, guiding the Tsun n down the correct path is how they will atone! So the Wu n, Lutim house and Dom house epted us into their family!


    The smallest sized Zwei stood up, and red at Shileru as if she was protecting her mother. Her sanpaku eyes had an even more intense me than yesterday.


    When Zattsu Tsunmitted crimes outside the Forests Edge, you gave your silent consentment by not interfering, so you are aplices too! What rights do you have to me the denizens of Forests Edge?


    Thats just the wild ramblings of that ouw Kamyua Yost! And we have no idea of the Tsun ns crimes!


    Are your eyes just decorations!? The Wu n and Lutim house who uncovered these crimes first are morepetent!


    Zwei then continued with her eyes half closed:


    Thats true. When we brought this up during thest meeting, it was brushed off too. Can you give us a satisfying answer this time?


    Kan Lutim reached his long arm out to pull Zwei back to her seat, then interjected calmly:


    You mentioned that you didnt know about the crimes of Zattsu Tsun and the others. But you have been unjustly condoning the wrongdoings of Doddo and Mida. Why is that so?


    Im asking you, Captain of the Towns Guard, Shileru. The ones covering up for Doddo and Mida are the guards in town, and you are their Captain, correct?


    Hmmp! How can I be responsible for the negligence of the guards in the Post Station Town!? My job is to lead the entire Towns Guard!


    So managing the guards isnt your responsibility?


    Kan Lutim pressed calmly, and Shileru responded with an ugly sneer:


    If you have a problem with, then I can give you the head of the Lead Sergeant. Im not responsible for that!


    So the Lead Sergeant did so on his own digression? I heard that guards rushed down from the city to pay for Midas damage to the stall and settle the dispute.


    How would I know!? Show me proof that someone from the Towns Guard did all that!


    Regrettably, I dont think anyone will scrutinize your every move.


    Kan Lutim remained calm throughout all this:


    Asuta is actually a born and bred denizen of the Forests Edge. Will you believe me if I say that?


    What? What bollocks is that?


    In the Forests Edge settlement, people with Asutas features would be born from time to time. Asuta iming to be a Migrant is just a joke, so please retract your suspicion of him colluding with Kamyua Yost.


    What nonsense! Who do you think you are fooling by saying all that


    Then, do you have proof that Asuta is a Migrant? Asuta just happen to look this way, and ventured into the Post Station Town for the first time when he was 17. How then, could he collude with someone from town to bring disaster to the Forests Edge and Genos?


    Kan Lutim said all that with a serious face, then smiled.


    Thats how you sound like. If you wont believe us, we wont believe you either.


    Shileru kept his mouth shut with a furious face.


    At this moment, Leito pressed on with a smile:


    Well then, its almost time for us to make our move. Showing the evidence will be helpful to everyone.


    Child, you must be the serf of that Kamyua Yost.


    Pyschkurewuss looked at Leito with sly eyes.


    I heard you are the son of the caravan leader that was attacked ten years ago. I feel sorry for your loss, but a child like you isnt any good as a witness


    Yes, I have no value as a witness. Im just attending on Kamyua Yosts behalf. The witness invited by Kamyua Yost to visit Genos is Barcia over here.


    Pyschkurewuss narrowed his eyes in surprise.


    Leito smiled even more gleefully when he saw that expression:


    As Kamyua couldnt make it to this conference, so you think he is pushing me to be a witness? You are mistaken. The person Kamyua was searching for outside Genos, is Barcia.


    Barcia red at Shileru without a word.


    Leito nced at her, then continued:


    Barcia is the wife of thete Goram of the Red Beard Gang. Do you understand her value as a witness now?


    Wife Woman? She is a woman?


    How rude. But Im used to being mistaken for a man.


    Barcia smiled fearlessly. She pulled off the string tying up her hair. Her unexpectedly long dark brown hair fell beside her face.


    Hows this? Do I look like ady now? Although the phrase feminine doesnt suit me at all.


    Everyone probably realized something was different.


    The flushed face Shileru turned stiff like a statue, and the color was fading from his face.


    For the past decade, I retrained my rusted body. I was slim back then, so you didnt recognize me, right? As for you I know who you are at first sight.


    W-Who are


    Stop pretending to be retarded. Arent you the one who asked my husband to attack the Banam envoy, Shileru?


    An intense fire was lit in Barcias eyes.


    If you are still doubting me, why dont you pull back your ugle bangs? The wound inflicted by the furious Goram on your forehead should still be there, correct?


    Shileru pressed his back onto his chair, and started shaking. He probably didnt even realize that he was covering his forehead with his hand.


    I didnt think a noble would subjugate the bandits himself. It seems that Kamyua was right.


    Leito was smiling as usual:


    Before your appointment as Captain of the Towns Guard, you must be really idle. Kamyua also said that you wont entrust such uwful deeds to anyone who isnt your kin, Lord Pyschkurewuss.


    I see So its the scheme of that foolish man


    Pyschkurewuss smiled gloomily.


    He thought up this scheme after learning about the old wound on Shilerus head That woman over there, if you dont want to die, then stop your nefarious actions


    Hmmp, you dont have to worry about that. If I dont have the resolve to put my life on the line, do you think I will dare challenge you nobles?


    Oh So you do understand? The wife of Red Beard Goram was a member of a bandit gang before she gave birth, you know?


    I know that very well.


    Hmm So you have the resolve to be execute as a survivor of that bandit gang?


    Pyschkurewuss shot a viscious gaze towards her.


    We cant forgive your crimes even after ten years Since you im to be the wife of Red Beard Goram, then before using Shileru of his crimes, you will have to be executed as a criminal


    You sure is long winded. Didnt I say Im willing to put my life on the line?


    Barcia red at Pyschkurewuss with a bold grin.


    Im thest member of the Red Beard Gang, the wife of Red Beard Goram, Barcia. Im prepared to face all consequences. I wouldnt havee without this resolve.


    I held my breath.


    And recalled Barcia from this morning.


    She mentioned wanting to see her son Geta so that was the determination Barcia had when she said that.


    Ai Fa beside me was also staring at Barcia.


    I swear on my life to the western god Selva, that Im Red Beard Gorams wife, and that man over there is the despicable viin who coerced Goram tomit banditry. He told my husband about Banam despatching envoys, the time of departure, the route they will take and details on their security and escorts. He then coerced my husband to massacre the envoy and seize their goods.


    S-Shut up! A man with the Count Turan House bloodline wont seek out bandits like you


    Isnt a count in Genos just an honorary position? Kamyua Yost said that aside from the head and the heir, the others wont be appointed to crucial roles or givenrge amount of wealth.


    In contrast to the panicking Shileru, Barcia was high spirit:


    So you are only running an errand on your house heads orders? Never mind, I dont care. The only thing I can do is give my testimony that you are the one who coerced my husband. I will leave the rest to others.


    The hall turned silent once more.


    The one who broke this silence was Malfreed:


    Lord Shileru, you were appointed as the Captain of the Towns Guard right after the Banam envoy was attacked. I heard that Lord Pyschkurewuss gave his strong rmendation, contrary to the rules.


    And after your appointment, you determined that the ones who murdered your predecessor and the Banam envoy was the Red Beard Gang, and send out a subjugation team. However the reason why the Red Beard Gang was suspected, was because they were the only bandit gang that was powerful enough to pull this off.


    However, the Morga Forest attack that was pinned on the Red Beard Gang, was actuallymitted by Zattsu Tsuns group. Dont you think this was because his n to take in the Red Beard Gang as his subordinates fell through, so he framed them to seal their lips?


    Bollocks! The Red Beard Gang are vicious bandits! There is no doubt that theymitted serious crimes for many years!


    Thats true. They might have the principle of not killing people, they are still criminals. They can only pay for their crimes for banditry with their lives.


    Which means Barcias fate was sealed.


    Ai Fa gritted her teeth as I turned anxious.


    That is exactly why, before the sword of justice is brought down on her, we have to make everything clear. Even if they are criminals, we cant pin crimes on them unjustly.


    Please wait, Lord Malfreed This is the scheme of that ouw Kamyua Yost. That despicable man set many traps in order to frame Shileru and me.


    Pyschkurewuss held back Shileru whose face was turning red and green. His eyes were like a cornered beast, but he still had a twisted smile.


    That woman might be a survivor of that bandit gang but she might not be stating the truth


    You mean she is lying? Why would she risk her life to lie?


    She probably has personal reasons For example, if Kamyua Yost has a hostage more important to her than her own life


    Barcia said with disdain: Hmmp! Are you talking about my son Geta? Kamyua Yost might be a formidable guardian, but its not easy to catch that silly son of mine.


    Pyschkurewuss looked at Malfreed with a twisted smile:


    That might not be so Half a month ago, a small red haired bandit attacked Asuta and some Forests Edge denizens. If that little bandit is the son of that bandit gang, then he must have made contact with Kamyua Yost and Asuta. Is that really a coincidence?


    It was a coincidence, Geta and I went our seperate ways a year ago. I acted on my own ord, and that child did what he wanted, we both live our lives apart.


    Pyschkurewuss continued ignoring Barcia.


    And, there are new suspicion on Kamyua Yost Lord Malfreed, have you heard about bandits disguised as Forests Edge denizens attacking the Taliem farms? I suspect that is a scheme by Kamyua Yost and others.


    Malfreed listened expressionlessly. He revealed no emotions in his grey eyes.


    He left Genos with several Forests Edge hunters And shortly after that, bandits attacked the farms So you are saying Kamyua Yost tricked the hunters apanying him intomitting banditry, in order for the Towns Guard to apprehend them?


    Thats right And of course, Shileru didnt fall for a scheme that is full of holes. And right now, a subjugation team is patrolling the outskirts of Genos in order to arrest the criminals that are disturbing the peace on Kamyua Yosts orders. It wont be long before the Towns Guard bring them in.


    So all thatmotion was for the sake of framing Kamyua Yost, and not the Forests Edge denizens, huh.


    Pyschkurewuss top priority must be sealing Kamyua Yosts lips.


    In that case, it will be better if Kamyua Yost didnt make it back in time. But its hard for the conference to progress if Kamyua is absent.


    At this moment, I heard a voice from behind:


    Lord Count, a guest is here!


    The voice of Jimon came from behind the thick doors.


    Pyschkurewuss scary smile slowly turn stiff:


    Guest? All the participants should be here already?


    Leito said cheerfully: Thats not true, Im just a stand in after all.


    Everyone realized who that person was.


    Sorry for beingte, Im d that I made it here before everyone went home.


    Kamyua Yost who I had not seen for half a month sauntered into the hall.


    5


    Shileru yelled: Impossible!


    Why are you here What are my men doing!?


    The townsguardspleted their mission dutifully. I was really startled by thatrge unit situated all around town.


    Kamyua Yost looked at Donda Wu with a cocky smile.


    Donda Wu, the three men from the Wu n has returned safely. They dont have entry passes, so they linked up with the hunters standing by at the city gates.


    Donda Wu nodded quietly.


    The ignored Shileru stomped his feet again:


    You are still suspected of coercing bandits to attack the farms! Could it be you killed the Towns Guards?


    No no, I merely persuade them sincerely, and they grant me passage. You might suspect me of this crime, but there arent any official warrants for my arrest.


    Kamyua Yost was the same as usual.


    The long journey dirtied his clothes, but hiszy attitude and carefree smile was the same as usual. Kamyua Yost reached his long arms to the door that was still open.


    I also brought a guest. Malfreed, the entry pass I requested from you didnt go to waste.


    At this moment, a young man in elegant dressing appeared.


    He had ck hair that was rare among westerners, and his skin was ivory skin that seemed untouched by the elements. The boyishness was still on his serious face, and he was neither fat nor slim. Like Kamyua Yost, he wore a long cloak, and only his extravagant pants and leather boots were visible.


    Sharp gazes fell on him, and no one seemed to recognize this young man.


    This is Sir Wellhyde from the Marquis Banam house. The second son of the current Marquis sister, and sixth in the line of session.


    Shileru yelled in a shrill voice: F-From the Marquis Banam house?


    That youth had steely nerves as he looked at Shileru with pursed lips.


    The envoy that was attacked ten years ago was led by Sir Wellhydes father. I think Sir Wellhyde has the right to know the truth, so I invited him to apany me.


    Pyschkurewuss stared at Kamyua Yost who responded casually as he muttered:


    Jimon


    Are they the only guests? Then close the doors.


    Yes, my liege


    Jimon hesitated for a moment, but he didnt defy his masters orders and closed the heavy doors.


    My apologies for beingte and bringing an unexpected guest. No need to bother with a chair. Leito, would you kindly give up your seat to Sir Wellhyde?


    Leito stood up, and the youth named Wellhyde sat down silently.


    Kamyua Yost What are you trying to do?


    Your question is right on point, I have been meaning to invite Sir Wellhyde to this conference. I think we need a witness who can remain calm. And so I think Sir Wellhyde who is rted to this incident is a suitable candidate, and managed to convince him yesterday.


    I requested Lord Malfreed to prepare a letter of rmendation, since I was just a wanderer. It took me a lot of time to get an audience with the Marquis house. And during this time I heard there were bandits disguised as Forests Edge denizens causing trouble, but between the 6th to the 13th of the White Month, we had the alibi of being in Banam. And there is no chance the innkeeper will not recognize my Mahildra dressing and my Forests Edgepanions.


    When I was confined in Pyschkurewuss manor, the bandits kept harassing the farms until the 9th. Did Kamyua Yost stayed in Banam to give himself an alibi?


    I seemed to be suspected of coercing banditry, but you cant produce any proof of that. I exined that I was escorting Sir Wellhyde, a noble of Banam, to Genos and the Towns Guard grant me passage.


    Are you Trying to drag the Marquis Banam house into your schemes?


    The one who dragged them in wasnt me. It was the people who attacked the envoy ten years ago. If that tragedy didnt happen, Sir Wellhyde wouldnt be visiting Genos.


    Wellhyde who was sitting beside the shrugging Kamyua Yost spoke for the first time: I


    Im here for the truth. I heard that I can find out the truth behind my fathers death if Ie here. I will visit Marquis Marstein Genos to apologize on another day for my unannounced visit.


    The son of the envoy that was attacked, which means that this young man had the same experience as Mno Mast. Its true that he wasnt here on Kamyua Yosts invitation, but to seek the criminal behind that incident ten years ago.


    Well then, everyone is here. Barcia Im grateful that you came.


    Yes, I felt lost up untilst night, but I have made my resolve.


    Barcias fierce gaze met Kamyua Yosts unfathomable eyes.


    Barcia who was here as a witness would also be executed as a felon Kamyua Yost definitely knew this from the start. Kamyua Yost looked at Barcia with his clear eyes, then turned towards Pyschkurewuss:


    The interrogation seemed to have ended. Eldest son of the Marquis Genos house, Lord Malfreed, Sir Wellhyde of the Marquis Banam house, and that gentleman over there must be the Chief Justice of Genos. You have yet to confess your crimes before these men?


    Kamyua Yost Why are you trying to bring disaster to Genos?


    Bring disaster to Genos? No, what I wish for is the prosperity of Genos and a just trial.


    Kamyua Yost spread his arm with a smile. His cloak was lifted up, making him look like arge bird spreading one wing. Kamyua Yost used his left hand to clutch at his heart.


    Im a believer of the western god Selva. I already disavowed the northern god Mahildra 15 years ago. What I wish for is peace in the Selva territory of Genos.


    Arrogant if you are not sincere towards the gods, your soul will be decimated


    Yes, why would I bring disaster to Selva at the expense of my very soul? The western kingdom didnt treat me very well, but Mahildra was even harsher towards me.


    Kamyua kept his wing with a cocky smile:


    If that isnt true, why would I change my faith? I was born in Mahildra, but my mother was persecuted by others. After I lost my mother, I didnt hesitate in switching my religion. If I was vengeful enough to sell my soul, I would wish to bring disaster to Mahildra, and not Selva.


    Fortunately, Genos is far away from Mahildra, so someone like me wont be persecuted. Thats why I can safely wish for Genos prosperity. Or rather arent you the one who cursed the world, Lord Pyschkurewuss?


    You are only concerned about growing your own wealth. Instead of the prosperity of Genos, or growing the influence of the Turan house, but your own power. That is how this tragedy started.


    Kamyua Yost chuckled with a clear light in his eyes. This strange gaze reminded me of Grandma Jiba.`


    Lord Pyschkurewuss, you are the second son of the main house, correct? In Genos, being from the Count house isnt that prestigous. Sir Prse from the Count Taliem house told me that the second son will have to live their entire life in the shadows.


    Sir Prse didnt have the ambition of gaining wealth and fortune by eliminating his father and brother, but what about you? As the second son of the Count Turan house that was given just a thin strip ofnd, what ns did you have?


    You want to nder me even more?


    This isnt nder, Im impeaching you.


    Kamyua Yost aimed straight for the heart of the matter:


    All these matters with the Forests Edge denizens and the Red Beard Gang ten years ago coercing the Forests Edge tribal chief Zattsu Tsun to attack the caravan leaving for Semu, the Banam envoy and the Captain of the Towns Guard. I only caught wind of these three matters, but you definitelymitted numerous other crimes. I even suspected you of murdering the former head and heir of the Count Turan House, your own father and brother.


    What


    You cant stand living in the shadows, so you murdered your father and brother, correct? I cant produce any proof, but your brother died after falling off a Totos and snapping his neck. And less then a yearter, your father sumb to illness. I suspect his death was due to you feeding him Semu poison herbs.


    How dare you use the head of the Count Turan House without proof?


    Pyschkurewuss gaze clinged to the tall Kamyua Yost like an amoeba.


    But Kamyua Yosts eyes remained clear with an easy smile on his face.


    You want to use me of disrespecting a noble? If you are innocent, then please go ahead. I will do something more disrespectfulter. What I just said was all in the past. But thats not the full extent of your ambition, correct?


    You


    I tried pushing my imagination to the limit. First, you murdered your father and brother, umted wealth by using vebor, and amassed further fortune by exploiting the Forests Edge denizen I wonder what kind of future you have in store for us.


    Of the three Count houses, the Turan house is the most powerful, and can even rival Marquis Genos. Hence, your next target will be the fortunes of the Marquis Genos house. After monopolizing the food industry, you set your eyes on the steel market. Last month, you signed a contract with a Jaguar steel merchant from Zend.


    He was probably talking about the merchant group led by Dells father.


    The exclusive contract with the Zend steel merchants was for the supply of cookware and weapons to the city. Are you going to target the stones and construction industry next? And seize all the profits in the market while Marquis Marstein Genos is distracted by his work, Lord Pyschkurewuss?


    Baseless nders


    I could feel a dark miasmaing out from Pyschkurewuss petite body.


    His light colored eyes had a feral-like gaze.


    In contrast, Kamyua Yost had a faint smile:


    If there are no evidence, then all my deductions can be brushed off by calling it nder. Honestly, I could only impeach you with this incident that happened ten years ago. If I can prove this crime to be true, then the match is decided. Your sentencing will then be decided by Marquis Genos.


    Fools! Who will believe a mongol like you who has Mahildra blood in your veins!


    Shileru exploded again.


    Lord Xs! Please share your opinion as the Chief Justice! Give these ouws ashing and exile them from Genos!


    If you are saying this man is guilty of insulting a noble, then I will try him in ordance to thews of Genos.


    The old man said calmly:


    However before we do that, we will need to have a proper trial with regards to that incident ten years ago, that Kamyua Yost mentioned.


    What!? Dont be ridiculous! Thats just his retarded attempt to set me up!


    Then we have to prove him wrong. Thats why we have a witness with us.


    With that, Xs nced at Barcia.


    When the trial formally begins, let us bear witness on who is telling the truth, Barcia or you.


    Bollocks! How can the words of a mere banditpare with a noble!?


    The bandit confessed her crime, and then revealed your crimes. Her words have enough weight.


    Lord Xs, arent you a distant rtive of the Count Sats house?


    Shileru pressed the issue.


    Pyschkurewuss closed his eyes again as Shilerus emotions erupted.


    The Count Sats house was incited by the second son of the Count Taliem house, and bared their fangs towards the Count Turan House! Are you all trying to do the Count Turan House in with your schemes!?


    Thats baseless ramblings. Im not here as a member of the Count Sats house, but as the Chief Justice of Genos.


    How can I trust you!? The goal of you lot is to rob the wealth of the Count Turan House! You are all munto beasts that feed on carrions!


    Xs frowned his white brows to express his displeasure.


    Sir Shileru, please watch your words. Compared to the reasonable questions raised by the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge, yournguage is vulgar, resort to intimidation and avoid answering the questions. Even before a formal judgement is reached, it is clear which side is more logical.


    Who cares about the Forests Edge! They are just barbarian that feeds on the deplorable kiba!


    Shileru hadpletely lost it.


    Xs shut his mouth with a sour face, and Kamyua Yost spoke with a smile on his behalf:


    Captain of the Towns Guard, Sir Shileru, the truth is, we dont have any deciding proof either. In that sense, you can think of my words as just baseless nder.


    Shileru looked at Kamyua Yost with confused eyes.


    Kamyua Yost squinted his eyes and looked at him with a smile:


    All the crimes I mentioned couldnt be done without you and Lord Pyschkurewuss working together closely. As the head of the Count Turan House is Lord Pyschkurewuss, so I kept referring to him as the mastermind but my impression of that changed after meeting you for the first time.


    Could it be The mastermind behind this isnt Lord Pyschkurewuss, but you, Sir Shileru?


    The moment Kamyua Yost said that Shileru reached for his waist. On his waist was a round silver essory, and didnt appear to be a weapon.


    Instead of a weapon, it was something like a bell. Shileru shook it, and the drapes behind him was drawn to the left and right.


    Just as Ai Fa sensed earlier, there were tens of guards behind the drapes, and they had drawn their bows fully.


    Xs groaned: Damn it


    A-Are you insane, Sir Shileru? Lord Malfreed, and the child from the Marquis Banam house are here


    Peerage dont matter to dead people! My foolish father and elder brother are testaments to that!


    Shileru roared as he pulled his fat body behind his chair.


    Was thatrge chair reinforced with steel tes to protect him from bolts?


    Half of the soldiers leaned forth and the other half took a stance above theirrades. There were 30 of them, and if they fired their arrows, there would be no ce to hide in the room.


    Foolish Kamyua Yost! And the ones tricked by him! After the Count Turan House destroy you, we will rule Genos forever!


    Beside the crazed Shileru, Pyschkurewuss closed his eyes again. His smile was gone from his greenish ck face. His face void of any expression looked like an old and frail patient.


    After that, Ai Fa and the hunters of the Forests Edge me of rage burst out of their eyes, and none of them faltered.


    You are confessing before we even interrogate you, huh.


    Kamyua Yost said casually:


    That saves me the trouble However, you cant escape from your crimes. You are just deepening your sins.


    Shut up! All of you will die here!


    You really want to make enemies of the Marquis Genos house and Marquis Banam house? Even if you are from a Count house, you will still be sentenced to death.


    The Forests Edge Tribal Chief attempted to attack us during the conference. We merely ordered the soldiers to retaliate with arrows to protect ourselves.


    Shileru wet his lips with his tongue, and said with his murky voice that seemed to take all his strength.


    Unfortunately, Lord Malfreed and our guest from Banam were dragged into the fight Marquis Genos will be devastated to lose his precious heir.


    I see. Thats why you confiscated Malfreeds des. But Malfreed is as formidable as a Forests Edge hunter


    Enough talk!


    Shileru shook his bell again.


    All the bows fired at the same time I thought I would see that, but I didnt. When the bell rang, someone kicked my chair and I fell down. As I nursed my back, I heard two sounds. First was someone groaning, and the other was the grass flute whistling by a denizen of Forests Edge.


    Asuta, are you hurt?


    Ai Fas voice came from above.


    The one who kicked my chair was Ai Fa. I looked up, and saw Ai Fa kneeling beside me. In her hand was the stool with a few arrows embedded in it. Since there was no ce to hide, she used the stool to block the arrows. We were just 5 to 6 meters from the soldiers, and her reflex and physical abilities were amazing.


    I looked around while I was still down, and all the hunters protected themselves and theirrades in the same way. Graff Zaza and Dali Sauti stood before the Tsun n members like a pair of Nioh, Malfreed protected Xs and Barcia guarded Wellhyde.


    I breathed out in relief, and Kamyua Yosts voice entered my ears.


    Well, that was dangerous. I didnt expect them to act so forcefully.


    I was wondering why he sounded so close, and saw Kamyua Yost crawling behind me.


    He hid Leito in his cloak like a child. With no stool to use as shields, Kamyua Yost prone behind Ai Fa to seek refuge.


    W-Wheres P-Pyschkurewuss and the others?


    Its fine. An unexpected guest came.


    I didnt understand what he was staying and stood up. An unexpected scene appeared before my eyes.


    Shilerus fat body hung in mid air. The one holding him was Donda Wu. Donda Wu stood in the middle of the hall, his left hand holding a stool covered in arrows, and his right hand grabbing Shilerus chest.


    How dare you try to harm myrades, viin.


    Donda Wus thunder-like voice made Shileru whimpered and tremble. His heavy chair had fallen over right by their feet.


    Pyschkurewuss was deprived of his freedom too.


    I looked over the shoulder of someone in hunters garb putting a scimitar at Pyschkurewuss throat. He had red fluffy hair and slender limbs Even from behind, I could tell that the Mars hunter had captured Pyschkurewuss.


    Barcia asked quietly: Geta What are you doing here?


    Geta didnt answer.


    The one who answered her was Ai Fa, who was helping me up while holding a stool cautiously.


    He was hiding in the ceiling. He showed his presence several times, didnt you notice Barcia of Mars.


    Its regrettable, but I didnt notice at all. It seems that Im no match for my foolish son.


    Barcia hung her head low, and her profile had a hint of sadness.


    Geta, dont hurt that man. What we want isnt vengeance, but justice.


    Geta didnt respond.


    Hiding in the ceiling means he heard about Barcias resolve. I held my breath when I realized his feelings.


    Donda Wu said sternly:  What will you do now? Your master has fallen into my hands.


    The soldiers before us was ready to fire a second volley, but they stood stiffly in ce as if they were petrified.


    Your puny arrows cant seal our lips. Want to try drawing the des on your waists? What ever you choose the results will be the same.


    I couldnt see the expression on the soldiers faces as they were obscured by their helmets.


    I could feel several of them peeking at Malfreed.


    What are you doing Kill them all!


    Shileru wailed as he hung in midair:


    You all shot at Malfreed! If you dont kill them, all of you will be hanged! If you dont want to die, then kill them all!


    No, Shileru alone will be responsible for this treason.


    Malfreed said without any emotions.


    The Townsguard cant defy a direct order. But this man has been removed from his post of Captain. You only need to obey the orders of the Castle Guards Captain, which is me.


    Dont believe his lies! If you put down your weapon, all your families and friends will get executed!


    The drawn bows wavered, as if they were searching for a target.


    At this moment, someone opened the door, and Jimon ran in. No, Jimon didnt enter on his own volition. He copsed on the rug and started moaning in pain.


    Hahaha! We really wrecked the ce, Donda Wu! I was afraid that I wont have the chance to shine!


    It was Dan Lutim.


    Ludo Wu, Darum Wu and the others also barged in with sabers and machetes.


    Whats this, I thought you wanted to crash in through the windows, Dan Lutim?


    When he heard Dali Sautis question, Dan Lutim startedughing again:


    All the windows in this room are barred! So I climbed into the window in the next room and came in from there! Dick Doms group has beaten off the soldiers below the window!


    Dan Lutim then rubbed his round nose:


    But this really reeks! Its easy to use, but the Lutim house dont need this kiba repelling fruit!


    I had already forgotten about that stench, but Dan Lutim must have found this room through the scent of that kiba repelling fruit. He then rushed over with at Kan Lutims flute signal.


    Anyway, the match has been decided.


    Dan Lutim, Ludo Wu, Darum Wu and Rau Lei stood before us with their des and fury in their eyes. Just the four of them were enough to keep the 30 soldiers in check, thats how intimidating they were.


    Lower your weapons and yield. I give you my word, those who follow my orders will be pardoned.


    On Malfreeds orders, the soldiers lowered their bows.


    You morons!


    Shileru roared as Donda Wu flung him onto the ground.


    Shileru rolled around like a dying toad.


    You are Malfreed, right. Son of the Genosndlord, I have a question for you.


    Donda Wu slowly turned to Malfreed and said:


    The crimes of Shileru is clear as day. But we still have not figured out how heavy the crimes of Pyschkurewuss are Do we still have tomunicate with the Landlord of Genos through him?


    Shilerus crimes are clear, but Lord Pyschkurewuss sin will need to be determined through a trial.


    A cold light shone in Malfreeds grey eyes, and he answered:


    Before the trial ends, he would be relieved of all official duties as per Genosw.


    I see. However... he could push everything to his brother and escape a conviction.


    No, he wont escape the hammer of justice unless he is truly innocent.


    An unfamiliar voice interjected.


    Rau Lei who was closest to the door cast his sharp gaze outside.


    Who goes there? Are there more soldiers?


    A group in white armor and a chilling air entered the hall. Ludo Wu quickly faced the new group of soldiers, but they just formed a rank and stopped with precisionparable to a machine.


    After that a tall man walked forth from that group.


    It was a middle aged man with light brown hair. He had a tidy beard and a lean body. He wore a cored Jaguar style shirt without any frills, simple pants and a refreshing smile on his face.


    Although he was in Jaguar attire, he was a westerner with yellowish brown skin. He was a confident noble that wasnt too old.


    Oh, long time no see, Sir Wellhyde. I havent seen you since the wedding of Marquis Banams eldest son. Im d to see you are well.


    Wellhyde who was looking at Donda Wu and the others speak with a pale face suddenly lowered his head. The soldiers who lowered their bows also sound shocked.


    I already ordered the guards outside toy down their arms. Our Forests Edgerades arent hurt, so please be at ease.


    Donda Wu red at that man without a word.


    Kamyua Yost beside me said with a pretentious attitude:


    What brings you here? I never thought azy ass like you wille.


    What the hell was that? You are the one who sent a messenger to tell me Sir Wellhyde is here. It had alreadye to this, so how can I continue sitting on my thumb?


    When he saw Geta holding a de to Pyschkurewuss throat, he sighed softly:


    It is regrettable that things turned out this way, Lord Pyschkurewuss. You are very capable in your capacity as the Count of Turan, just thinking about the future gives me a headache.


    Pyschkurewuss whoid weakly on his chair opened his eyes slowly. There wasnt any life in his greenish ck face, and his wrinkled skin was filled with sweat.


    Is this the end for me?


    Yes. I will take care of the aftermath, so dont worry and wait for your judgement.


    Donda Wu interjected: Hmmp I want to know how you will do that.


    If Im not mistaken, you must be one of the new tribal chiefs of Forests Edge. The first thing I need to do is to build a cordial rtionship with you. In the name of Marquis Marstein Genos I offer my sincere apologies for my earlierck of manners.


    After spending 80 days in the Forests Edge settlement I finally met the man with the highest authority in Genos.


    But his gaze didnt rest on me. It will be days before I speak with him face to face.


    In any case, the third conference between Pyschkurewuss and the tribal chiefs of the Forests Edge ended chaotically


    1


    Pyschkurewuss and Shileru were arrested.


    But that didnt mean all the issues had been resolved. Time passed by, I thought themotion would have settled down after three days, but things wouldnt truly end before the criminals got sentenced in court.


    However, the trial for the two used still wasnt held after three days. I heard a trial for nobles took more time, and that there was an emergency that dyed the proceedings.


    Pyschkurewuss had copsed from illness.


    And that happened before us.


    On the day of the conference, after Geta removed his de, the castle guards who approached Pyschkurewuss found him unconscious.


    Genos City immediately sent a medical team. They diagnoised that Pyschkurewuss illness had gotten critical. The mental blow took away his strength to resist his sickness that was what the doctor said.


    If they werent careful, it might harm his life. If Pyschkurewuss dies before the trial, it would be difficult to interrogate Shileru fairly. Hence, there was no choice but to let Pyschkurewuss recuperate at home under house arrest.


    However, he has been relieved of all his authority and privilege as the Count of Turan. The Castle Guards have put him under tight surveince to stop him from any outsidemunication, so dont worry.


    The one who ryed the message from Marquis Genos was Kamyua Yost. The medical team would tend to Pyschkurewuss until his condition stabilized, and then hand him over to the Genos City authorities.


    There was another thing that needs mentioning.


    Which was the problem with Barcia with Geta.


    Barcia was a member of a bandit gang, while Geta entered Genos City without an entry pass. The two of them was questioned for their crimes, and handed to the Genos City authorities.


    And of course, since Barcia was an important witness, this was also a protection measure. Barcias trial will be held after Pyschkurewuss was sentenced. Barcia who already made her peace followed the guards instruction with a calm expression.


    The problem was Geta.


    After Marquis Genos showed up and announced he would take care of the aftermath, Geta didnt retract his de from Pyschkurewuss throat.


    There wont be need for a trial if I lop off this criminals head!


    That was the first thing Geta said.


    He probably felt that he could still save his mother if he fled from the scene. I couldnt find the words to describe his back that was filled with grim determination. Barcia didnt say anything after telling him to Dont say anything foolish, and just watched him sadly.


    Marstein stroked his beard with a this will be a headache face, and Malfreed who retrieved his weapons from his subordinates had a cold gaze in his eyes When Geta and Pyschkurewuss were this close to death, Donda Wus solemn voice echoed through the hall.


    You are Geta, right? Hunter of Mars, are you trying to trample on your mothers resolve?


    Shut up! This has nothing to do with you, Forests Edge denizen!


    It does. This female Mars hunter made such a resolve in order to take down ourmon enemy.


    Donda Wu said as he looked at the small Geta who was holding a de to Pyschkurewuss throat.


    I thought Donda Wu would disarm him by force But he continued:


    Wrongdoers must be punished, even if thew is against you. In order to bring these dishonorable men to justice, your mother even put her life on the line.


    Thats!


    The one who pushed your mother to this state is you, Mars hunter.


    Donda Wus face was void of any emotions, but his blue eyes were filled with dignity:


    If you didnt leave your mother to seek vengeance, Barcia of Mars wouldnt have taken this path. She made this choice because she didnt want to drag you into this, and to make penance for nting the seed of vengeance in your heart.


    Getas back that was covered by his hunters cape shook.


    If she revealed the nobles wrongdoing at the risk of her life, you wont need to wield your de. Barcia of Mars did this not for vengeance, but for your future. Are you trying to trample on your mothers resolve, and stain your de with the blood of vengeance?


    Geta then toss his de aside.


    Geta hung his head low until the Castle Guards escorted him out of the hall. I didnt get the chance to see Getas face.


    I was probably showing a shameful expression. When Geta was taken away, Kamyua Yost whispered to me: Infiltrating a nobles manor and holding the master of the house at knifepoint will normally be a death sentence. But the situation this time was different, and Marquis Genos isnt as stubborn as his son, so he would probably be shown mercy.


    There was one more person who got taken away.


    Which was Zuro Tsun.


    After Pyschkurewuss, Shileru, Geta and Barcia were apprehended Zuro Tsun suddenly fell beside Marsteins feet.


    Genos Landlord I, Zuro Tsun, has vited thews of Forests Edge and Genos Can I surrender myself to Genos?


    The Forests Edge denizens who were looking at Marstein coldly erupted in rage. Graff Zaza who was shooting me of rage from his eyes walked forth:


    What nonsense is this? Could it be You are afraid of being executed by us?


    At this point, Im not afraid of my soul returning to the forest However, if Genos determines that Im also a criminal, then I think I should be judged by thews of Genos


    Zuro Tsun prostrated himself at Marsteins feet and said weakly:


    The Post Station Town resident knows about the Forests Edge denizens That the Tsun n members are protected by the nobles from the city However, after Zattsu Tsun and Tay Tsun were executed, I heard this has been corrected If me, thest sinner, is punished by thews of Genos, then the Forests Edge denizens can regain their pride...


    But


    Also If I receive a proper judgement, then the rest of the people My former family, will be forgiven in ordance to Genosw and will no longer be criminals Can we tell that to the townsfolk?


    Marstein flicked aside his long bangs and grunted.


    His intelligent brown eyes were then directed at an old man sitting meekly at a corner of the room:


    Chief Justice Xs, going by thew of Genos, what do you think Zuro Tsuns punishment should be? This isnt a trial, I just want your opinion.


    By your liege In the first ce, not desecreting the Morga Forest was set by the Forests Edge denizens, so there arent any standard for punishment But ordering dozens of his kin to neglect hunting kiba and desecreting the Morga Forest could be viewed as treason against Genos So, in my humble opinion, he could be sentence to ten years of hardbor, which is heavier than a death sentence.


    I see, ten years of hardbor, huh.


    Marstein nodded firmly, and looked down at Zuro Tsuns back.


    Hardbor is harsher than normalbor, and is the most severe punishment in Genos. Almost no one survives more than five years, so only those who deserve more than a death sentence would be sentenced like this. In this case being executed by your Forests Edge tribes mate might be an easier death.


    Ten years, just ten years and I will be forgiven?


    Yes, but the despair and harshness will be greater than that of a ve. If I remember correctly, no one has survived ten years of hardbor since the founding of Genos.


    Hope There is hope If I can be a Forests Edge denizen again in ten years Is there a greater hope than that?


    Zuro Tsun muttered as he looked back at us.


    His ck facecked the strength to make any expression, but tears welled out of his small eyes.


    Yamiel Lei, Aura, Zwei, Diga, Doddo and Mida Zuro Tsuns six former children and spouse looked at him in silence.


    I dont know if suffering for ten years will be enough to redeem my sin of leading my kin down the wrong path for the past decade If I return to the settlement ten yearster I will let my Forests Edge tribes mate judge me again


    Graff Zaza answered firmly: When that timees, I will personally judge your crime.


    No one raised objections, and Zuro Tsun was taken away by the Genos Castle Guards.


    And so, this incident was finally squared away.


    Marquis Genos promised that he will judge Pyschkurewuss and Shileru justly.


    No matter who was the mastermind, they bothmitted horrible crimes. They would either be sentenced to death or life imprisonment in either case they wouldnt have the freedom to act anymore.


    I believed in Count Turans capability and entrusted him with the post of liaison between the Forests Edge and Genos. Since my judgement was proven wrong, I have to correct this mistake. Before the new liaison is appointed, I will liaise with the denizens of Forests Edge personally.


    Marstein who was smiling brightly til the end told us:


    Denizens of Forests Edge, you are our irreceablerades that are responsible for half the prosperity of Genos. I give you my word that I will do everything I can to resolve the misunderstandings and unhappiness between us.


    I didnt know how much we could trust Marstein since we only met him for the first time. But if we dont believe him, the denizens of Forests Edge would lose their ce in Genos.


    In conclusion, the tribal chiefs were told that before Pyschkurewuss condition has stabilized enough for him to face trial, Marstein hopes to keep the current status quo.


    And As for us.


    We just want things to be the way they were, but things wouldnt bepletely the same. Marquis Genos advised us to be careful and not let our guard down.


    What should we be looking out for?


    That would be Pyschkurewuss and Shilerus private army.


    The two of them were arrested and stripped of all authority. All the guards serving the Count Turan House had been dismissed, and under investigation on their part on the series of incidents that happened in the past. The Towns Guards had been reorganized under new management. Pyschkurewuss would never be able to use them like pawns again.


    However, Pyschkurewuss also controlled a private army that does illegal work for him. For example, disguising themselves as Forests Edge denizens and attacking farms.


    Even if they were ordered by their master to do so, the Towns Guard and Count Turan House vassals wouldnt get involved with such activities. Hence, it was suspected that Pychkurewuss hid a group of goons that does these dirty works that went against thews of Genos.


    By the way, the one who raised this suspicion was Kamyua Yost. Ten years ago, after Zattsu Tsun fell ill, Pyschkurewuss probably contracted a group of goons Kamyua Yost brought these dangerous news to the Forests Edge Tribal Chiefs and the Landlord of Genos.


    However, they hid themselves better than Zattsu Tsun, and I couldnt nab their tails. Who knows what agreement these goons had with Pyschkurewuss. In any case, we have to exercise extreme caution.


    That was the warning given by Kamyua Yost.


    Hence, the Fa house and Wu n stalls didnt reopen. The Wu ns off season ended, and they couldnt spare the manpower to act as escorts.


    Marstein proposed sending Castle Guards to protect us, but they seemed short handed as they had to warch Pyschkurewuss and guard Barcia, and couldnt provide enough numbers for Donda Wu to give his consent.


    The Towns Guard might have the numbers, but who knows how much bad influence Shileru had on them.


    Marstein and Kamyua Yost both shared the same view. It seemed that the highmand of the Towns Guard had many people rted to the Count Turan House, so it was difficult to reorganize them too.


    Hence, we had no choice but to stop our business.


    However, we were permitted to do our work at the inn.


    After preparing the food in the morning, the two hunters who wake early, Ai Fa and Ludo Wu will escort us to the inn, and return before noon. And so, we restarted our work at the inns this way. This happened two days after the conference ended, and we increased the amount of food and fresh meat on the third day.


    Cryptic Venerable Inn innkeeper Neil exined: Because they couldnt buy lunch at the stall, more customers have started having kiba dishes for dinner.


    As a result, I had to sell 60 portions of food to the Cryptic Venerable Inn and 20 portions of fresh meat, and sell Big Tree of the South Inn 70 portions of food and 30 portions of fresh meat. It made sense for the Big Tree of the South Inn, but for the smaller Cryptic Venerable Inn which was essentially a residential building refurbished to be an inn, they also needed such arge order, and would even sell out.


    The rooms are fully booked everyday, and many customers from other inns would visit during dinner time. But because of that, my karon and kimyusu dishes are not selling at all.


    Hmm Thats


    Until Asuta can sell kiba dishes in even more inns, thismotion will not truly end. Instead of the bustling scene at my inn, I prefer seeing the town prosper in peace. I even hope the other inns can start selling kiba dishes soon


    I want to expand my business too.


    However, I couldnt begin business negotiations with the Kimyusus Tail Inn and West Wind Inn. Before the Pyschkurewuss private army were apprehended and it was safe, we could only keep the status quo.


    And so, I cooked together with the Wu n women in the morning, send the food to the Post Station Town on a wagon, then return to the Forests Edge settlement after buying the vegetables. I would then take care of the other chores, spend some time to research cooking, and lived busy and peaceful days.


    And of course, Ai Fa and I still stayed in the Wu n vige. Yamiel Lei and the others had gone back to their respective foster houses, but we were told that the location of the Fa house was very dangerous.


    In the Wu n vige, the hunters started hunting again, and were short handed in terms of defence during the day. However, Ryada Wu, Mida, youth younger than 13 and old men would be in the vige. This was safer than staying in the Fa house with just the two of us, so Ai Fa had no choice but to ept.


    Anyway, with the hard work and effort of everyone, we lived peacefully. And after three anxious days passed, there was finally new developments on the fourth day.


    The news were brought by Kamyua Yost who visited the Wu n vige daily as his messenger.


    But before we even spoke, I was surprised by the red haired youth beside him.

 Volume 13 - Ch 3

    Geta! Did Genos City release you!?


    I saw him outside the kitchen of the Wu n main house.


    19th of the White Month, Evening. The sun had already set, and the kitchen was filled with the fragrance of freshly cooked dinner.


    Its great that you are alright. Did theysh you?


    Geta stared with his yellow eyes as he shook his head in silence. I was relieved and smiled when I saw his usual face that concealed his emotions.


    As if he didnt feel happy about being released safely. I didnt know what to say after that, and Kamyua Yost said with a cheery voice as if he was mediating a fight:


    He was punished for the crimes of infiltrating the city, brandishing a de at a noble and drawing a sword in the Post Station Town. If Pyschkurewuss and the others werent guilty before all that happened, he wouldnt havemitted these crimes either, so Marquis Genos pardoned him. His wanted notice in the Post Station Town has been retracted, and he is now a free man.


    Kamyua Yost and Geta already met in the Pyschkurewuss manor, but seeing them stand together still felt strange.


    After stroking his scruffy beard, Kamyua Yost suddenly looked my way:


    Oh, Ai Fa. Got anything on your hunt?


    Ai Fa nodded with a Yes as she watched him cautiously. Ai Fa had started hunting again.


    After I was abducted by Lifuria, and the ten days before the conference, she didnt hunt at all. Even Ai Fa would feel ufortable for taking such a long break.


    Donda Wu and the others also resumed working. Even though they were worried about me, Donda Wu and the others still believed in Ryada Wu and entrusted their familys safety to him. Ai Fa wanted to show the same resolve, overcame her worries and resumed her hunting work.


    The scary thing was, Ai Fa hunted at the incredible pace of one kiba a day for the past four days. And she returned earlier than anyone else. Given that the kiba around the Fa house were already declining in numbers, this was a great result.


    However, Ai Fas hair had a strong fragrance now. Ai Fa smeared the kiba attracting fruit to herself to lure the kiba, and resumed her use of the Sacrificial Hunting Style.


    The number of kiba is dwindling, so this cant be helped. I will usually use the Sacrificial Hunting Style during this period.


    That didnt ease my worries, but I could only calm myself by recalling what Darum Wu said, and believe in Ai Fas capability as a hunter, and her resolve.


    So, Donda Wu isnt back yet? Im here as the representative of Marquis Genos.


    Its already sote, he should be back already. Isnt he in the main house?


    I see. The Marquis has a message for Asuta and Donda Wu. Asuta, you want to hear the message, right?


    Is it about my residency here?


    They had yet to conclude on how to deal with someone like me who came from overseas.


    Kamyua Yost smiled and ignored Ai Fas sharp gaze.


    That is still being reviewed. Marquis Genos thinks that it isnt adequate to discuss Asutas issue before Pyschkurewuss trial.


    Then what business does he have with me?


    I want the tribal chief to listen to this too. Can you make some time before dinner?


    Yes, dinner is already ready.


    And so, Ai Fa, Kamyua Yost, Geta and I headed for the main house.


    After surrendering our des to Mama Mia Lei for safekeeping, we entered the house, and found four men waiting in the hall since it was almost dinner time.


    Its Kamyua Yost huh. Any news from the city?


    Donda Wu looked at him with blue calm eyes.


    Jiza Wu was expressionless as usual, while Darum Wu had a ferocious gaze Ludo Wu frowned worriedly as he looked at Geta.


    There is news, but it will take a while to exin. Pyschkurewuss is still bedridden and Shileru refuse to say anything. Even if they have a private army, we have no way of finding them.


    Hmmp. So what brings you here?


    Marquis Marstein Genos has a message for you. It might not suit the style of the Forests Edge, but I implore you to listen to the end.


    Kamyua Yost said as he slowly sat down at the lower seat. Geta sat down beside him, with his side facing Ai Fa and me.


    Actually, I want to talk about the issue of Pyschkurewuss daughter, Lifuria.


    Lifuria? Why bring up Pyschkurewuss daughter now? Wasnt she arrested?


    Yes, she will probably be imprisoned for half a year. Marquis Genos message is, are you fine with reducing her sentence?


    A intense light shot out of Donda Wus eyes.


    I dont understand what you mean, make it simpler.


    Alright. This might be a good piece of news for Forests Edge Marquis Genos ns to revoke Pyschkurewuss peerage before officially putting him on trial. This is only natural given the gravity of his crimes.


    Revoking his peerage as Count So no matter the oue, that man cant call himself Count Turan ever again?


    Thats correct. Putting a Count on trial is bad for publicity, and the prosecutor and judge might even show leniency. With all that in mind, the Marquis has started considering revoking Pyschkurewuss peerage.


    Thats good news, but its too early to celebrate.


    Donda Wu smiled. That meant his fighting instinct has been stimted.


    You mentioned that girl earlier, which means She will inherit the peerage.


    Yes, thats only natural. Lady Lifuria might be a criminal, but she was only sentenced to half a years imprisonment. Since she is the child of the current house head, she has the right to inherit the peerage.


    Is kidnapping Asuta, a trivial crime?


    When he heard Ai Fas sudden pointed question, Kamyua Yost smiled as if he was soothing her:


    If youpare that to Pyschkurewuss actions, it is Nobles would usually use money to settle out of court for things like abductingmoners. But the Forests Edge denizens wont ept such nonsense, and thats why things turned out this way.


    You dont know what to say after dealing with nobles like Pyschkurewuss, huh. Dont worry, Marquis Genos and Sir Prse wontmit such crimes.


    Ai Fa kept quiet with a sour face, and Donda Wu urged Kamyua Yost to continue with a ... So?


    Anyway, shes just a kid. In the Forests Edge, those below 15 years old dont have the rights to inherit the position of house head either.


    In the western kingdom, children and women can inherit the peerage. But blood rtions is mandatory, and there will be many restrictions too. Therefore the peerage will be passed down in order to put more distant of the title from Pyschkurewuss, in order to not stain the Count Turan Houses reputation further and to strengthen its foundation.


    Yes I see.


    And of course, Lady Lifuria was convicted of abducting Asuta, so she would have even more restrictions ced on her, and her every move will be supervised. The responsibility of managing the Count Turan House will fall on her heir instead. Before the new inheritor take over, Lifuria will just be the nominal house head.


    Kamyua Yost shrugged as he said:


    Marquis Genos doesnt have the authority to abolish the Count Turan House peerage. The four houses of Genos, Turan, Sats and Taliem rules over Genos as dictated by the Selva royal edict. Hence the best Marquis Genos can do is to revoke Pyschkurewuss peerage, and make Lifuria inherit it.


    Since this is thew of the Kingdom, then do what you will. But what do you mean by forgiving that girls crimes? Be it aristocrat or Counts, a crime is a crime.


    Yes, but we cant let someone who is serving a sentence in jail inherit the peerage. We cant dy Pyschkurewuss trial by half a year either. This is also a tough decision for Marquis Genos.


    Is there that much of a dilemma? You are making it sound like ones status is more important than thew.


    Thats right. For the people in the Rock city, status is more important than thew. Stubborn people like Malfreed are the minority.


    Kamyua Yost smiled after saying that:


    If we put Pyschkurewuss on trial without revoking his peerage, the scandal will spread to the capital. If things goes badly, the capital might use this as an excuse to interfere with the ruling of Genos. Genos is at the borders far from the capital, and is one of the top wealthiest cities in Selva, so many people in the capital think this ce is dangerous. Thendlord of Genos has to worry about these things too.


    Hmmp What an exaggerated way of putting it.


    Donda Wu stopped smiling, and stroked his scruffy beard.


    Kamyua Yost looked at the irate Donda Wu and continued:


    And so Marquis Genos has a request, which might not align with the way Forests Edge does things.


    Enough with the idle chat, get to the point.


    Yes, Im getting to that Aside from reducing Lifurias sentence, Marquis Genos also wishes to stay the execution Barcia of Mars.


    Donda Wu narrowed his eyes while I stared at Geta who was besides Kamyua Yost.


    Geta lowered his gaze wordlessly.


    A death sentence is inevitable for the surviving member of the Red Beard bandit gang. However, Barcia who turned herself in to safekeep the public order of Genos does qualify for leniency someone though so.


    So you are saying, if we forgive that Lifuria girl, Barcias sentence will be reduced, right.


    Donda Wu said with a calm gaze:


    I see So thats how nobles does things.


    Thats correct. Personally, I think Marquis Genos is a fair noble and has a human touch.


    Kamyua Yost smiled again and continued:


    Normally, an aristocrats will raise these terms and act as if they are doing you a favor. But Marquis Genos is aware that this borders on the abuse of power, and gave this proposal in a form of a request. In order to stabilized Genos governance, Marquis Genos has to let Lifuria inherit the peerage. And in return, he will pardon Barcia to keep the peace.


    Hmmp


    For Marquis Genos, pardoning a bandit that harmed the nobles is a difficult decision. He will need to seek the understanding of the nobles who suffered losses from the Red Beard Gang decades ago.


    Breaking thew to right a previousw vition, and working hard to redeem for his past mistakes. I dont feel sorry for him at all.


    Thats true. It is only natural for the Forests Edge denizens who follows thew strictly to think this way. Marquis Genos show of kindness might feel like trampling of Barcias resolve to you.


    Geta raised his head when Kamyua Yost said that.


    His yellow, beast-like eyes stared right at Donda Wu.


    Forests Edge Tribal Chief Donda Wu Please allow me to speak.


    Donda Wu looked at Geta without a word.


    Getas gaze became more intense and then bowed his red head onto the ground.


    Please ept the nobles proposal and save my mother. Im willing to offer you my life


    As Donda Wu said, I took the wrong path, and my mother was apprehended because of that. If mother dies because of me, I wont be able to face my father Goram.


    I know how shameless my request is. My mother will not be happy too. But I dont want my mother to die because of me.


    I was standing at the side, and could see the side profile of Getas face as he pressed his forehead into the ground.


    Getas eyes were burning like a fire, and his childish face was sorrowful as he sobbed quietly:


    Donda Wu slowly shifted his gaze to Kamyua Yost who was saying that with a strange expression.


    You are acting more gentle than you didst time, which feels a little revolting.


    Is that so. Im sort of responsible since I brought Barcia here.


    Kamyua Yost looked at Getas petite back with a smile:


    But he didnt gripe at me even once. That makes my chest hurts.


    No matter what you say, the one who will decide is the subject herself. Barcia of Mars has immense resolve and pride. But bing a bandit that robs others of their possession is also a choice that she made.


    Donda Wu looked at Kamyua Yost and Geta with determined eyes.


    So Marquis Genos wont change his mind no matter what our answer might be, correct?


    Yes. For Marquis Genos, this is the best way.


    Then let him do what he wants. In time, we will see whether Marquis Genos can be a Forests Edge Lord worthy of our fealty.


    Geta lift his tears stained face.


    Donda Wu frowned at that sight.


    A hunter shouldnt weep so easily in front of others. How old are you?


    Fourteen.


    Fourteen huh, in the Forests Edge, you are only an adult when you are older than fifteen.


    With that, Donda Wu grunted:


    You might be a hunter, but you are still a child. It is wrong for you to be apart from your parents at such a tender age. If you are reflecting on your actions, dont make the same mistake again.


    Geta lowered his head again and wept silently.


    Kamyua Yost looked at them with a troubled smile, then said cheerfully:


    Alright then, since we have gotten your consentment, lets move on to the next topic.


    You are not done? Im hungry.


    This is thest agenda. In order to rebuild a cordial rtionship with the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge, Marquis Genos is nning to host a dinner banquet.


    Banquet?


    Donda Wu frowned menacingly, while I opened my eyes wide in surprise.


    Kamyua Yost who finally had his usual retarded smile turned to me and said:


    And he hopes Asuta can make a kiba dish too. He wishes to eat kiba together with everyone from the Forests Edge to express his sincerity as the Genosndlord. What do you think?


    The Genosndlord wants to eat kiba?


    The one who asked wasnt Donda Wu, but Jiza Wu. He stared at Kamyua Yost with his slit-like eyes.


    Thats right, Marquis Genos said Right now, it is important for thendlord of Genos to build a cordial rtion with the denizens of Forests Edge.


    The Genosndlord actually wants to eat kiba


    Jiza Wu repeated again, with no change in his facial expression. He seemed really shocked by that.


    Marquis Genos is afraid of the Forests Edge denizens leaving Genos. He probably believed that Pyschkurewuss who had been dealing with the Forests Edge denizens for the past 20 years knew of a way to keep them from leaving, but that turned out to be wrong. He might be all smiles, but he is thinking frantically in his mind on how to resolve this issue amiably.


    Then why didnt he think of a way before things deteriorated this far? We only learned of Pyschkurewuss wrongdoings from you and Malfreed in the first ce.


    Kamyua Yost shook his head in response to Donda Wus question.


    He might seem very suspicious to us, but we couldnt produce any proof. If both Pyschkurewuss and the Forests Edge denizen both insist that they are right, then we can only take action after either side wins their dispute. Even if you warn us that Pyschkurewuss will hold a de to our throat if we leave him be, we can only answer with a smile that we will do our best to resist when that timees.


    Hmmp what an exaggerated way of putting things.


    Yes, thendlords thinking feels unfathomable sometimes. Donda Wu, you are right to think over this carefully.


    With that, Kamyua Yost smiled gleefully:


    If thendlord took personal actions, then my job is eighty percent done. My job now is to run errands for the short handed Marquis Genos and Malfreed, then bear witness to the end of this incident. I hope that Forests Edge and Genos will build a cordial rtionship. Well then I will visit the day after tomorrow for your official reply, send my regards to the other tribal chiefs.


    3


    Five dayster, the 24th of the White Month.


    Today, we loaded the wagon with loads of ingredients, and headed into the Post Station Town. Our group included Leina Wu and me, as well as escorts consisting of Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Shin Wu and three other hunters.


    Actually, we just needed to send the food and fresh meat to the inns and procure fresh vegetables, so there wasnt a need for Leina Wu and me toe along to the Post Station Town. However, I wanted to take a look at the situation in the Post Station Town, and Kan Lutim also advised me to keep in contact with the people in the Post Station Town as much as possible.


    To understand how the people of Post Station Town feel about Marsteins actions, and to ry the Forests Edge denizens thoughts on this, the one most suitable for this job was Asuta of the Fa house. This was a wonderful decision.


    In any case, we finished all our work in the Post Station Town as usual today.


    We sold 60 portions of Kiba saut- Arrabbiata style and twenty portions of fresh meat to the Cryptic Venerable Inn, then delivered 70 portions of Meat Chitto and 30 portions of fresh meat to the Big Tree of the South Inn. After that, we headed to Uncle Doras vegetable stall.


    There was still some time before noon, so Yang didnt open his stall yet. However, the number of stalls selling poitan of various colors increased with each passing day, and the streets were filled with the sweet fragrance of nyuushi everywhere.


    Kamyua and Prses n is proceeding smoothly.


    Pyschkurewuss and Shileru couldnt escape the arms of thew now. Kamyua Yost once said that in order to stop the other nobles from interfering, the poitan marketing n was very important.


    After all, the ones in control of thend are still the nobles in the city. Pyschkurewuss is rich and powerful enough to rival Marquis Genos, so there is a need to neutralize this trend from the outside.


    Kamyua Yost said on the day after the conference.


    Even though we apprehended Pyschkurewuss, if the Count Taliem and Count Sats houses were bribed ahead of time, then Pyschkurewuss would not receive a fair judgement. The Chief Justice and prosecutor are from these two houses after all. It might even evolved into Marquis Genos facing off against the three Count houses.


    However, if poitan became the staple food of Genos, then the price of fuwano will plummet. In the near future, the power of the Count Turan House will be weakened drastically. When that happens, the Taliem and Sats houses would no longer fear Pyschkurewuss and his underlings.


    The ie of the Count Turan House will drop, the former house head got arrested and the peerage inherited by the ten year old Lifuria. Her guardian will be the de facto acting head of the house.


    The child paying for the parents sin I couldnt shake this old saying from my head. Like the Tsun n, the Count Turan House lost their glory because of the crimes of their former house head. I hope that this cycle would end here.


    Oh, Asuta! Im d to see that you are well.


    After finishing my work at the inn, we came to the vegetable stall. Uncle Dora weed us with all smiles. He looked really cheerfultely.


    Of course Im happy, the rat amongst the nobles got caught, and the future of the Forests Edge is secured, right? Is there anything more joyous than that!?


    Pyschkurewuss trial hasnt begin, and a group of ouws were still atrge. Things had settled down, but the Forests Edge denizens had yet to obtain true peace yet.


    But Uncle Dora was all smiles.


    I want to eat kiba burger in the morning as soon as possible. But just seeing Asuta being well is enough for me.


    Uncle Dora smiled bashfully as he scratched his head that was wrapped in a bandana.


    But can you tell me in advance when you reopen your stall? Recently, my poitan gets sold out the moment I harvest them, so it''s hard for me to get enough stock. We have expanded our poitan field as instructed by Lord Taliem, but it will take some time before we can harvest them.


    Is that so? Things will be getting busy, but thats a good thing.


    Anyway, Uncle Doras smile gave me strength. I noticed his daughter looked glum unlike her usual self, and tilted my head confusedly:


    Hmm, what is it, Tara? Does your belly hurts?


    Tara shook her head and her brown hair. Instead of being gloomy, she seemed to be throwing a tantrum.


    Shes just upset after I scolded her. You dont have to worry about it, Asuta.


    Thats unexpected. What happened?


    Well Yesterday, she saw Leito in the streets, and something happened.


    I didnt get it at all.


    Tara then looked at me with her eyes that were the same color as her hair:


    Leito and Uncle Kamyua visit the Forests Edge vige frequently, right? A few days ago, they said that they tried the dishes made by Asuta onii-chan.


    Yes, they happened to arrive when I was researching my cooking, so I invited them to have a taste. Whats the matter?


    Tara also wants to try Asuta onii-chans coking, and visit your house to y.


    Tears slowly welled out of Taras eyes.


    I was befuddled, and Uncle Dora sighed:


    Im so envious of Papa. He can stay in the Post Station Town, and eat Asuta onii-chans cookings.


    What are you saying, I


    Uncle Dora then kept quiet awkwardly.


    Even though Uncle Dora lived in the Taliem farm vige that wasnt too far away from the Post Station Town, he seemed to be visiting the inns and taverns at night to dispel the discrimination against the denizens of the Forests Edge.


    He probably wouldnt visit the Cryptic Venerable Inn and Big Tree of the South Inn which has less westerners, and patronize other inns instead. So he wouldnt have the chance to try my cookings, and he definitely didnt share these details with Tara.


    All in all, I couldnt ignore the rift between father and daughter. I quickly thought about a way to soothe Tara.


    Erm, Tara Actually, Im staying in the Wu n vige right now, and havent gone home for ten or so days.


    Huh, really?


    Yes. Although the bad nobles are caught, their minions are still atrge. During the day, the guards from the Genos Castle will protect the Wu n vige. Leito can only visit the Forests Edge settlement when Kamyua apanies him.


    I see


    Tara turned gloomy, and I smiled at the sight of her small face:


    But the bad people will get caught one day when that happens the Forests Edge denizens and the people in town will get along harmoniously, Tara can then visit the Forests Edge to y. Tara, can you wait until that dayes?


    Will you let Tara try Asuta onii-chans cooking?


    Yes, I will cook a great meal for you.


    Tara finally smiled.


    Before that, I have to reopen my stall. When the new menu is ready, can youe try it?


    Yes!


    Uncle Dora looked down at Tara who was like a puppy wagging her tail and smiled wryly:


    Really now, she bes difficult when it involves Asutas cookings. Sorry for the trouble


    Dont mention it.


    You have given me much more I smiled back at Uncle Dora with that feeling in my heart.


    And then Ai Fa rushed me : We are out of time, and I quickly bought my things. Back on the streets, pedestrians would greet me every now and then. Most of them were southerners, and one in five was a westerner. They mainly asked about when I will be reopening and simple greetings. The quiet easterners either nodded at me in silence, or acknowledged me with their gazes.


    Most people in the Post Station Town learned through Marquis Genos about the development of Pyschkurewuss trial.


    The head of the Count Turan House, Pyschkurewuss and the Captain of the towns guard, Shileru, were suspected of colluding with the tribal chief of the Forests Edge, Zattsu Tsun, andmitting numerous crimes. Zuron Tsun who inherited the position of tribal chief from Zattsu Tsun ordered the members of his n to desecrate the Morga Forest, and he was imprisoned in the Genos City for this. With the spread of this news, the tense cloud hanging over the Post Station Town dissipated.


    The one who turned a blind eye to the Forests Edge denizenswless actions in town, specifically the wrongdoing of the Tsun n, was Count Turan, not Marquis Genos. This fact was now made public. From now on, the Forests Edge denizens wouldnt receive special treatment and be absolved of their crimes. Thest suspect Zuro Tsun would be tried for his crimes too. The announcement by Marquis Genos had a great impact on the people. And now, Marquis Genos announcement about his banquet with the Forests Edge tribal chiefs would have a new impact on the people, and inform them that they had put their differences behind them and were building a cordial rtionship.


    Ai Fa whispered to me as she led Gilulu down the street by its reins: I dont want Asuta to get dragged into this


    The tribal chiefs had agreed to Marsteins banquet and Lifuria inheriting the peerage.


    They were deliberating on the date of the banquet and participants. It has been decided that the banquet will be held in the city, and I will be cooking. A few dayster, news of the banquet and Lifuria inheriting Pyschkurewuss peerage spread throughout the whole of Genos.


    So Marquis Genos is probably trying to draw the peoples attention to this banquet.


    The only thing the people felt ufortable about was Lifuria inheriting the peerage.


    Pyschkurewuss daughter who abducted Asuta was pardoned and would inherit the title of Count. Even if they exined to the public that this was a move to seize the peerage from the Pyschkurewuss whomitted many grave crimes, the people might still misunderstand and their distrust of the nobles might grow. But considering the positive effect of Marquis Genos eating kiba meat, the influences probably cancel each other out.


    As I was thinking that, Kan Lutim had his own thoughts about this matter too. So after the tribal chiefs heard our opinions, they epted Marsteins proposal.


    The tribal chiefs were probably thinking: Show me how capable you are. They probably want to observe how theirndlord, Marstein, will resolve this matter, and if this optimistic aristocrat was worthy of their fealty.


    At this point, Marquis Genos definitely wont attack us. If he did, all of Genos will know he is a more unsculptulous man than Pyschkurewuss.


    My answer didnt ease Ai Fas gloomy face.


    Hmm But what irks me is that the venue is inside the city. If he wants to eat kiba to show his sincerity, then shouldnt hee to the Forests Edge settlement?


    Thats true, but he is a noble, so this cant be helped.


    It was impossible for thendlord to visit the dangerous Forests Edge where kiba roams. And the Genos castle also has a chef who will cook for the banquet.


    The Genos aristocrats and the denizens of Forests Edge dining together to deepen their bonds, thats what Marstein was proposing. They couldnt invite the chef from the city into the Forests Edge, as they wouldnt be able to perform their best with the stone stoves.


    Anyway, being invited to cook for such an important banquet is something to be proud of, correct?


    Ai Fa showed a scary face and leaned towards me:


    It is an honor, but they dont really mean it.


    I felt the same way too.


    However, this was still a crucial event signifying the reforging of the ties between Genos and the Forests Edge. So being invited to be the chef was still a honorable thing, and I n to do my best for this.


    Well then, what should I make?


    After the hunters left for the forest in the afternoon, I started researching cooking.


    Together with me in the kitchen were Leina Wu, Sh Wu and Rimee Wu.


    I delegated my work in the Post Station Town to three girls from the Wu n, while the otherspleted their usual daily chores. So while the stalls were closed, I could conduct cooking research with the three girls.


    From now on, Leina Wu and Sh Wu would be permanently focusing on the Post Station Town work, while thest slot would be filled by one of the sisters from the main house.


    We would finally be practicing for the banquet today.


    We have to prepare a lot of dishes for the banquet.


    Leina Wu tilted her head adorably as she fell into deep thought.


    The dinner banquet for nobles was usually full course meals. There were six courses, starting with an entre, then soup, a fuwano dish, a sd course, a main course, and finally dessert.


    But there is no need to follow the citys rules to a tee. The main course has to be kiba, but the other dishes can be more liberal.


    That was what Kamyua Yost advised, but I had no reason not to follow the citys rules. I want to respond to Marsteins effort with sincerity.


    Anyway, the most important thing for this banquet is the kiba main course. Decide on that first before working on the other courses.


    I said as I looked at the tes on the counter.


    It was filled with white powder, but this wasnt fuwano or poitan. It was a new ingredient I developed a few days ago.


    If its possible, I want to try making something with this. The Forests Edge denizens loves kiba cutlet, but the aristocrat prefers kimyusu cutlet, If I can use this ingredient to make a something that can rival both these dishes, I want to make this the main course.


    A dishparable to kiba cutlet, huh.


    Leina Wu narrowed her eyes in a daze.


    If Asuta can make a dish like that so easily, then the skill gap between us and Asuta will grow even further.


    Leina Wu said with a blissful smile.


    Rimee Wu who was beside her sifts through the powder in the te.


    This is flour made from Chachi? What did you do to make it into this?


    This is made by making stock from dried Chachi.


    After dicing the potato-like Chachi, wrapped it in a thin cloth, then put it in a pot of water. After boiling it carefully, I made Chachi stock. I let it rest so the solids sunk to the bottom, scoop off the clear water, and dried the remainder under the sun.


    If there was one thing that Chachi resembled potato, it would be this flour. After getting fuwano powder that was closer to flour than poitan, I started searching for a recement for starch.


    With this, we can make food that contains less oil than kiba cutlet. Lets try using it.


    I didnt use flour as I was making starch from chachi. The starch was necessary to cook Tatsuta-age.


    And of course, aside from making fried food, starch has many other uses. However, the Forests Edge likes fried food more than I expected, so I didnt n to expand on this further.


    As for Tatsuta-age, eggs werent needed and the coating could be thin, so it was healthier than kiba cutlet. Also, families that werent as well off as the Wu n wouldnt be able to afford ingredients like fuwano and eggs. For them, this dish should be much easier to prepare.


    Anyway, lets sample it. Leina Wu, can you heat up the kiba oil?


    Yes, on it.


    The meat had been marinated while the wood was being chopped. The marinating sauce is made from myam, fruit wine and tau sauce, and the marinating time is simr to the myam roast kiba. I added some salt and pico leaves before marinating it, so we just need to coat it with Chachi powder before frying it just like kiba cutlet.


    I see. So theres no need to adjust the ratio of ingredients used to make the marinating sauce, we just need to change the marinating time to create different taste.


    Yes, it is just like myam roast kiba.


    I answered as I peeked at Sh Wus face.


    Since Darum Wu came back, Sh Wu looked gloomy and lethargic, but she was determined when she was learning to cook.


    While Leina Wu was heating the kiba oil, Rimee Wu asked: Erm, can Rimee help make the fried food?


    I didnt dare let the eight years old Rimee Wu do something dangerous like frying food:


    To be honest,pared to Vena Wu and L Wu, Rimee Wu is less worrying. However, hot oil is dangerous, and will leave a scar if it sshes on you.


    Is that so


    Rimee Wu lowered her gazes sadly. After Tara, this was the second time I saw a face that made my heart breaks.


    Whats the matter? Leina Wu, Mama Mia Lei and the others can take care of the fried food, so you dont need to be disheartened, Rimee Wu.


    Yes but Rimee thinks they wont bring me along this time too


    Hmm? Bring you along? To the banquet in the city?


    Yes. Leina nee and the others will be going to the city to help Asuta, right?


    The participants for the banquets had not been decided yet. Since the tribal chiefs group of six will be representing Forests Edge, the nobles will have simr numbers too. So we will need to prepare at least ten portions.


    As the nobles also has a chef, so I just need to prepare half a portion each. But six dishes were still quite a lot. Hence, Leina Wu and Sh Wu will be helping me, and I might need more helpers depending on the circumstances.


    Hmm, how should I put this With consideration of cooking skills, I will be d to have Rimee Wus help, but we will be going into the city this time.


    But, arent all the bad nobles caught? Arent Papa Donda and the others going to the city to make up with them?


    Rimee, Papa Donda is the one deciding who he will bring, so dont bother Asuta.


    When she heard what Leina Wu said, Rimee Wu lowered her head with a: Muu


    This wasnt something I could decide easily. I picked up the kiba lean meat covered in white Chachi powder, and smiled at Rimee Wu:


    When Donda Wues back, go on and ask him. If you want to feel depressed, do that after hearing his response.


    Thats true!


    Rimee Wu cheered herself up and smiled.


    I looked at her innocent smile before turning towards the pot again.


    Is the kiba oil heated yet?


    It is almost ready.


    Leina Wu dipped a wooden stick into the kiba oil and showed me. Bubbles of just the right size came out near the stick.


    After that, Leina Wu picked up some Chachi powder and tossed it into the pot. If the powder sinks, it was a medium me, and it floating meant it was a big me. The Chachi powder floated up with a popping sound.


    I exhaled in relief since nothing unexpected happened, and the Chachi powder behaved just like starch.


    Okay, I will leave this to you, be careful!


    Alright.


    Leina Wu took the kiba meat nervously. There wasnt much chance to make fried food, so I gave the chance to Leina Wu and the others.


    In order to not ssh the oil, Leina Wu gently slid the kiba in. The energetic sound of the food being fried made the eyes of Rimee Wu who stood further back sparkle: Uwah!


    A few minutester, when the coating turned golden, it was done. When Leina Wu picked it up with krilee chopsticks, her eyes widened: Hmm?


    The coating is bloated. Did I fail?


    No, its because the Chachi powder absorbed the oil and air. Its texture will be different from kiba cutlet.


    Actually, I couldnt be certain whether Tatsuta-age was healthier than kiba cutlet. And I didnt know if the Forests Edge denizens needed to consume oil.


    But when I made hamburg steak a long time ago, what Kan Lutim said spurred me on to make this dish: It will be our own fault if we indulge in delicious food and our health deteriorates.


    I didnt want to use his words as an excuse to absolve myself of all responsibilities, but I also couldnt hold back on the urge to serve all sorts of dishes to the Forests Edge denizens and make them smile. My cooking had to be medicine, not poison. I hope they kept that in mind while they enjoy my dishes. Ever since I heard about Pyschkurewuss health failing because of his diet, I changed my view points about this.


    The excess oil has been drained.


    I transferred the fried meat to the counter with my chopsticks, then cut it into quarters with a knife.


    It waspletely cooked, and the meat was a beautiful ivory color.


    Okay, lets taste it.


    Uwah!


    Rimee Wu squealed innocently and grabbed a Tatsuta-age. She put the meat into her mouth and chewed then her face looked as if she was melting. Or rather, her expression hadpletely melted.


    Leina Wu and Sh Wu looked ted too, especially Sh Wu. The way she rest her cheek on her hand and moaning: Muu like a child was really adorable.


    Its very tasty. Compared to kiba cutlet, I prefer this


    I think its great too.


    Erm Rimee likes this too!


    All of them feedback that this dish taste better than Kiba cutlet.


    I felt a sense of bliss as I watched their cheerful smile, and tasted my share too.


    It had a crunchiness that differs from the crispy texture of the cutlet. Under the thin coating was the incredibly delicious kiba meat.


    The taste of the meat, myam and fruit wine was all enhanced after getting fried with kiba oil, and spread in my mouth it was fried in oil like kiba cutlet, but tastepletely different.


    I felt this dish was impable too. After some slight adjustment to the seasoning and the cut of meat to be used, I could present a dish that I could confidently serve anywhere.


    This will be the main dish then.


    Rimee Wu and the others nodded with a smile when they heard my announcement.


    4


    A few hourster, a guest visited the Wu n vige.


    After trying the Tatsuta-age and researching some other dishes, it was almost time to prepare dinner and the news reached the kitchen at this moment.


    Oh, its Geta. Whats the matter?


    Geta came in first. He had been staying in the Wu n vige for the past five days, and acted as a bodyguard alongside Ryada Wu.


    Kamyua Yost is here again. He wishes to speak with Asuta, will you go?


    Kamyua huh? Of course I will go. But Kamyua wont visit without any reason.


    Kamyua Yost brought a few troublesome people with him. If Asuta isnt willing, we can send them away.


    Geta informed me with a sour face. He said this with menacing eyes.


    He is with Pyschkurewuss daughter, and a Semu escort. I heard they came here with permission from the Genosndlord, would you like to meet them?


    I was shock.


    H-He brought Lifuria and Sangjura with him? Why did Kamyua do that?


    I dont know, go ask him yourself.


    Since they had Marsteins consent, that means I can meet them. But Kamyua Yost and Lifuria was an unexpectedbination.


    We cant chase them away without even saying anything. Leina Wu I will be away for a while, please take care of the rest.


    Alright, Asuta, please be careful.


    I nodded at the worried Leina Wu, then left the kitchen with Geta.


    That Semu man isnt armed. There wont be any danger unless Kamyua Yost turn on us, so dont worry.


    Geta said along the way.


    The fourteen years old Geta was 10 cm shorter than me. And Sangjura broke his shoulder de before, and that wound had yet to fully heal. But his petite body was filled with the strength that could rival a Forests Edge denizen.


    Hmm? Ai Fa?


    A short distance away, we saw Ai Fa before the main house. She looked at me with scorching eyes as she tied Gilulu to a tree:


    I just finished my hunt. It seems that I have returned at the right time


    So you are here, huh. Then theres nothing to worry about.


    Ai Fa nodded firmly at Getas words. We then continued forward, and found some other men gathered at the other end of the Wu n za. Ryada Wu, Mida and some boys who were going to be 13 soon.


    A small group stood opposite them. Three soldiers in white armour, Kamyua Yost and two figures wearing hoods to cover their faces, onerge and one small. They must be Lifuria and Sangjura. I also saw the Totos box carriage they came in parked outside the za.


    Yo, Asuta. Sorry for rming you. As Geta said, we have permission from Marquis Genos. If you dont mind, can you speak with them?


    Kamyua Yost was smiling casually, but the smile turned awkward under the angry gaze of Ai Fa , Geta and the others.


    Let me say this first, Marquis Genos only ordered me to be the escort. They are here of their own volition, and this has nothing to do with me.


    I nodded as I approached them as far as Ai Fa permitted.


    The taller figure pulled away his hood a little clumsily.


    Long time no see, Asuta. Much thanks for speaking with us.


    It was Sangjura who I had not seen for half a month.


    He had light brown hair and reddish brown eyes. A westerner with a skin tone as dark as an easterner his smile was as gentle as always.


    I heard the servants from the Count Turan House has been exiled to other cities, so why are you still staying shamelessly beside your mistress?


    In response to Ai Fas pointed question, Sangjura continued smiling gently as he answered:


    I, and Count Turan House servant, different. Pyschkurewuss hired me with money, but me, homeless wanderer. I paid for my crimes, free now.


    Thats exactly why I dont understand the reason you are staying with your mistress thatmitted a heinous crime.


    Kamyua Yost was the one who answered Ai Fa:


    He has received the consent of Marquis Genos. Rather than consent the truth is, it will be safer to keep him within sight instead of letting him wander freely, thats why a special exception has been granted for him to stay by Lady Lifurias side.


    But


    Its true that he is very skilled with the sword and traveled around as Pyschkurewuss subordinate However, Malfreed had investigated thoroughly and found nothing incriminating. Since we dont have any reason to imprison him, keeping him within our sights would be a more prudent choice.


    Did Marquis Genos caught wind of the fact that Sangjura was Pyschkurewuss son?


    Their reason of keeping watch over him instead of letting him run around freely was valid too. Seeing Ai Fa reluctantly fall silent, I decided to speak with Sangjura.


    It has been a while since west met. What brings you here today?


    Me just escort, Lifuria, wants talk to you.


    When she heard that, the small figure pulled back her hood with slender fingers.


    Her hair that was brown like Sangjuras fell onto her chest, and her reddish brown eyes had an intense gaze She was Count Pyschkurewuss Turans only legitimate child, Lifuria.


    Her ivory skin untouched by the elements, prominent features, determined expression and arrogant eyes were the same as usual. She didnt wear any essories, and her white clothes under her cloak didnt seem that elegant. It felt out of ce for her to be in the Forests Edge with an aristocratic air about her.


    Lifuria said in a high pitched voice: Asuta of the Fa house, I came here today because I have a request for you.


    Ai Fa showed a strong front and said: Hey.


    You have yet to apologise for the transgression a few days ago, and you are acting all high and mightly. Daughter of a noble, you abducted Asuta through vicious means.


    You are that Forests Edge denizen disguised as a daughter of a merchant on that night, and took Asuta away, right. I think your name is Ai Fa of the Fa house?


    Lifuria looked at Ai Fa impatiently:


    I had already been sentenced for the crime. I didnt ask for my six months of imprisonment to be shortened to just a few days. I already paid for my sins, and you still want me to apologise?


    You didnt apologise that night either. You are not reflecting on your actions at all, how incorrigible.


    Hmmp? So you are saying the conversation cant continue if I dont apologise? Then I will do that as many times as you want.


    Lifuria said as she crossed her hands before her chest and lowered her head:


    Asuta of the Fa house. I didnt grant your request to return home, and deprived you of your freedom because of my shallow thinking. Please forgive my brazen crimes. Are you still angry?


    Ai Fas gaze turned ferocious and scowl her mouth.


    Lifuria snorted as she gracefully flicked aside the hair in front of her face.


    Her only parent, her father was arrested as a felon and awaited trial. In this terrible situation, what was going through her mind at the very least, I couldnt tell anything from her actions.


    We have to return before the fifth watch. There isnt much time, so I will make it short. Asuta of the Fa house Have you been invited to be the chef for the banquet organized by Genos?


    Yes, thats right.


    I wondered if it was fine for a member of the Count house to speak with me with such a tone as I answered her.


    Lifuria who was more than a head shorter than me red my way.


    I was also invited to the banquet. Or rather, the banquet will be held in my manor.


    Huh? Is that true, Kamyua?


    In response to my question, Kamyua Yost nodded with a Yeah.


    Because Marquis Genos goal is to repair rtions with the Forests Edge denizens, so he thinks Lifuria who doesnt get along with the Forests Edge denizens should attend.


    That might be so but why the Count Turan manor?


    Inviting a non-nobleman to Genos City requiresplicated procedures, thats why this was decided. They also think that since the rtionship was twisted because of the Count Turan House, then it should be righted in the same ce. And also, the Count Turan House seemed to have a luxurious kitchen on par with that of the Genos Castle.


    The guards in the Count Turan House have been dismissed, so the castle guards are in charge of security now, so the venue didnt really matter. Marstein already made that decision, so we had to follow.


    Your words remind me of something. Asuta of the Fa house Can you let my father try your cooking?


    What!?


    I couldnt help shouting.


    W-What do you mean? Is your father going to attend the banquet too?


    Do you even need to ask? My father will be going on trial soon, its impossible for him to be invited.


    Then why


    My father wants to try all the gourmet food in the world. Thats why he procuredrge amount of ingredients from Semu and Jaguar, and hired many chefs from there too.


    Lifuria said unfazed:


    However, he had not tried the cooking of a Migrant. Once the trial starts, he would either be sentenced to death or life in prison, so this would be hisst chance to taste your dishes. As his daughter... whats wrong with wanting to send off my father properly?


    Ai Fa answered quietly: Say what you want, we have no obligation to cook for him.


    Lifuria looked at her impatiently again:


    Im speaking with Asuta of the Fa house right now, or do I have to get permission from you, his house head, before I can make that request to Asuta?


    Thats right. And before asking me, you have to get the consent of the Forests Edge tribal chiefs.


    Ai Fa said sternly:


    The former Forests Edge tribal chief Zattsu Tsun, Pyschkurewuss and his brother Shilerumitted heinous crimes. They murdered many innocent people for the sake of wealth and power. I dont see how these criminals deserve any sympathy.


    But the trial have not started yet. They have not been convicted yet, so I think this is thest chance.


    There was a strange calm in Lifurias voice.


    After the trial, even if he avoids the death sentence, he will have to dine in prison for the rest of his life. For my father whose only interest is food, that is as good as a death sentence. So I hope he can have ast dinner before my fathers trial.


    Right now, Im not at liberty to use any money. So I cant offer you the appropriate payment


    With that, Lifuria looked at the castle guard beside her.


    Hey, can you lend me that dagger on your waist?


    The white armored guard remained emotionless.


    Kamyua Yost scratched his blonde hair as he approached her.


    If you want a dagger, I can lend you one. But you cant hurt yourself or make any sudden moves. If you do, I will stop you by force, okay?


    Its fine, I wont do anything stupid.


    Kamyua Yost nodded, and pulled out a dagger from his cloak as if he was performing magic. He said to Sangjura with the dagger in his hand:


    Sorry Sangjura, but can you back off a little?


    I, no more strength.


    You can move like this just a few days after yourshing, that surprises me. Anyone else will still be rolling around and groaning in bed.


    Kamyua Yost showed a devious smile and waved the dagger around.


    A wounded beast is the most dangerous. I know that even though Im not a hunter. I dont want blood to be spilled in the Forests Edge settlement, so please step further away from your mistress.


    Sangjura looked at Lifuria with a faint smile.


    Lifuria nodded slightly, and Sangjura finally backed away a few steps. Two guards grabbed his arms right after that.


    Yes, we need to exercise caution. Well then Lady Lifuria, heres the dagger.


    Lifuria epted it wordlessly, then returned the sheath to Kamyua Yost.


    Sorry for the wait. I dont have any money to pay you So in exchange, I will give you this.


    Lifuria held the dagger with a reverse grip, and before anyone could stop her Lifuria cut off her brown hair from her neck to her chest.


    Im powerless now, and can only live like a puppet under the orders of the Landlord Genos. But its fine I already enjoyed my life given to me by my father, and it is only natural that it gets taken away when my father is arrested.


    With her hair aplete mess, Lifuria dered with determination:


    Im fine with being a nun or marrying another noble to inherit the house. I swear that I will not bring trouble to the Forests Edge denizens ever again, and Im powerless to do so anyway. So can you grant me thisst request?


    Do you have to go that far You want your father to eat my cooking that badly?


    Yes.


    Lifuria stared at me as she shift the dagger to the side. Kamyua Yost took the dagger and sheath it carefully.


    Marquis Genos will leave this matter to the discretion of Asuta and Forests Edge tribal chiefs. But he also said that we dont have to be too gentle with Pyschkurewuss who had lied to the Forests Edge for decades, and Lifuria who abducted Asuta.


    I looked back at Kamyua Yost.


    Kamyua Yost smiled meekly:


    However, Pyschkurewuss condition is getting worse with each passing day, and just eating medicine to ward off his illness is his limit, so he probably dont have the strength to eat normal meals. If this continues, he will die before the day of the trial, so it will be great if he find strength from Asutas cooking  optimistically speaking, thats the best we can hope for, so please decide for yourself.


    I see


    My heart was filled withplicated emotions. Be it Pyschkurewuss or Lifuria, it was difficult to express how I felt towards them.


    Naturally, there was anger and disgust. But I wonder why they headed down this wrong path and why they couldnt live with more hope and love the sadness, emptiness and heart wrenching pain were prominent too.


    It wasnt clear if this was fortunate or not, but I wasnt the only one to decide on this. I kept my torrent of emotions inside me, and turned to Lifuria as calmly as possible:


    I will discuss this with the Forests Edge tribal chief and my house head Ai Fa first. If there are no objections, I will cook for your father. Thats all I can say for now.


    Yes


    Lifuria closed her eyes and put her criss crossed fingers on her breasts.


    I hope my wishes will be granted. Thank you Asuta of the Fa house.


    Time marches on relentlessly.


    Pyschkurewuss condition didnt improve, Shileru held his peace, and the ouws remained atrge. With no signs of any dramatic change, time continue to pass. The details of the banquet has also been set.


    It would be held on the 30th of the White Month.


    The venue would be the Count Turan manor.


    There would be 13 participants.


    The representatives from Forests Edge were, Donda Wu, Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, Kan Lutim, head of the Fou house and the head of the Bemu house. As for the Genos City, the attendees were Marstein, Malfreed, Lifuria, guardian of the Count Turan house, representative of the Count Sats house, and a representative from the Count Taliem house which was their Second son, Prse. Wellhyde from the Marquis Banam house would round out the thirteen members as a neutral witness.


    The chefs would be me, Leina Wu, Sh Wu and Rimee Wu. Ai Fa, Ludo Wu, Darum Wu, Rau Lei would be escorting us. And of course, Rimee Wu cheered and Darum Wu groaned when they heard the news. This wasnt a pressing matter, so Donda Wu abided by the custom of leaving either the house head or heir to guard the house, and decided on this line up.


    After that, Pyschkurewuss has permission to have a simple dinner, but that was just an unofficial event under the mutual consent of the Forests Edge tribal chief and Marquis Marstein Genos. Opinions were split amongst the tribal chiefs, but they all agreed that there wasnt any harm in doing so. What Donda Wu said probably decided the matter:


    In order to judge Shileru fairly, we need Pyschkurewuss. It is childish to not cook for him just because we hate Pyschkurewuss and his daughter.


    Graff Zaza opposed it to the very end, but he still shut his mouth at this point. I didnt have any objection either I was surprised that Donda Wu called my cooking as a Forests Edge dish.


    And so, after the castle received the tribal chiefs reply, we were informed of the details of the banquet. Once again, Kamyua Yost was the one who ryed the message.


    On that day, Asuta will use the smaller kitchen in the Count Turan manor that you are familiar with to cook. However, we hope you can inform us ahead of time on how much ingredients with a short shelf life that you need, like kimyusu eggs or karon milk.


    I see, got it.


    As for the chef from Genos, the former vice head chef of the Count Turan House was selected Have you met him before?


    Vice head chef of the Count Turan House? Hmm I think he was the one cooking the other dishes in another kitchen when I was abducted. Lifuria invited her guests to try both his cooking and mine, and had apetition.


    I see! That person strongly wished to be the chef for the banquet on that night. So thats the reason, I understand now.


    He wishes strongly for that? Could it be he is hostile towards me and the Forests Edge?


    I didnt know the details, but Lifuria, Dell and the others all judged that my cooking taste better. There was probably nothing more infuriating to him than that.


    Instead of hostility, it is closer to thepetitive rivalry between chefs. People dont work there out of loyalty to Psychkurewuss, but because of their pursuit of fame and fortune, so you dont need to worry about that. They had been dismissed from the Count Turan House and returned to the restaurant they were working in previously.


    With the guardians leading the way, the Count Turan House was undergoing a major revolution. I didnt know the details about this guardian, but I heard he was a rtive of the Count Turan House who was ostrasized by Pyschkurewuss, and relegated to living out his life in a corner of the Turan county.


    As instructed by Marstein, he dismissed the guards, the chef, and transferred the servants to work in other locations. It seems that everyone who worked in the manor wasnt rted to Pyschkurewuss. Only the guards and medical personnel may approach Pyschkurewuss, and only Sangjura could be near Lifuria.


    What happened to Roy and Chiffon Chel?


    I asked Kamyua Yost about the whereabouts of Chiffon Chel, but he answered: Dont know.


    By the way, isnt she from Mahildra? Didnt Pyschkurewuss mentioned something about me scheming something in order to save the Mahildra ves? It would be a problem if another noble gets used of this, so I try to avoid getting involved.


    Kamyua, do you hate Mahildra?


    I asked unconsciously, and Kamyua Yost answered with a smile: Not at all.


    I hate the people who murdered my mother, but I dont hate Mahildra and its people as a whole. If I had to me someone, it would be my parents who fraternized with the enemy despite being aware of the danger.


    That was why Kamyua Yost chose to live a wandering life, where no one but himself could be med if her gets persecuted.


    And there was no way I could understand his thoughts from his cheshire cat like smile.


    The days passed by, and I gradually improved my cooking for the uing banquet. Since this would be the first time these nobles were trying kiba, I should research a new dish. However, since the dishes would be served one at a time instead of all at once, I should try something new.


    I spent several happy and troubled days reinventing the old dishes and thinking up a new menu. I focused all my efforts to make dishes that the Forests Edge tribal chiefs and Genos nobles would find tasty.


    Also while I was researching my dishes, I had a private conversation with Ai Fa.


    Erm, Ai Fa, I want to prepare some hamburg steak before dinner. What do you think?


    Ai Fa returned early as usual, and whispered into my ears with a frown:


    But why? Didnt you decide to make that Tatsuta-age for the banquet? Do you need to make hamburg steak?


    Thats true, but Ai Fa hasnt eaten hamburg steak for over twenty days, right? Arent you at your limit?


    Ai Fa didnt eat any hamburg steak when we made dinner for Zuro Tsun andpany. That was because the hamburg steak was made by Sh Wu and the others on that night.


    In the Wu n main house, hamburg steak wasnt too popr, so before we return to the Fa house, Ai Fa wouldnt get to eat hamburg steak. And the day of our return has been postponed, so the hamburg steak drought would be one whole month.


    There was no way Ai Fa could bear with it for that long. But when I proposed this to her, Ai Fa shook her head slowly.


    Im not that mentally weak. Dont worry about that, and just do your work properly.


    Huh? But we still wont know when we can return to the Fa house.


    I mean it is fine now. I dont really crave for hamburg steak that badly anymore.


    That didnt sound like Ai Fa at all. I was worried about Ai Fa being angry or restraining herself with her steel like will but Ai Fa looked really calm.


    This is incredible. You like hamburg steak so much in the past, but you dont worry about it so much now.


    Thats not it either.


    Ai Fa leaned in close again:


    Im thinking that after making me wait for so long, you will definitely cook a sumptuous dinner for me when we go back to the Fa house. Just thinking about that swept the unhappiness away, and makes me gleeful.


    So you dont have to worry.


    Ai Fa looked at my face quietly as she said that.


    Her eyes were filled with confidence in me.


    She seemed to have increased the difficulty for me.


    I had to make this dinner with the same effort and focus that I would need for the banquet in the city.


    Anyway I didnt worry myself with what might happen in the future, and focused on the 30th of the White Month.

 Volume 13 - Ch 4

    And finally, the day hase.


    The 30th of the White Month the goodwill banquet with the Genos nobles.


    The chef and escorts set off for the Count Turan manor in the morning. ording to the city, it was the second watch after noon. There was still 4 and a half hours before the banquet.


    I went in through the city gates again after half a month on the Totos carriage prepared by the castle guards. Rimee Wu and the others visiting the city for the first time looked out the windows in awe.


    Amazing! Amazing! Rock city is really madepletely from rocks!


    This is incredible I never thought that I will enter the city.


    The hunters on guard duty didnt rx at all, but their eyes were calmerpared to a few days ago.


    When we reached the manor, I was the one gasping in surprise this time. We carried sacks of kiba meat and poitan, and was ushered into the mansion by the guards. A beautiful woman with curled honey hair and purple eyes weed us.


    Wee, guests from the Forests Edge Im pleased to meet you


    Chiffon Chel! You are still staying in this manor?


    Yes Because I had nowhere to go Only this manor and the Turan orchards have Mahildra people


    Chiffon Chel who was 5 cm taller than me smiled brightly:


    Now, Im tending to Lady Lifurias daily life Im d to see that Sir Asuta is doing well


    Yes, Im happy to see you are fine too


    During my depressing confinement, the ones who gave mefort were Chiffon Chel, Dell and Roy, who I had slowly understood with the passage of time.


    I worried about Chiffon Chel the most because of her low status. Meeting Chiffon Chel again gave me unexpected joy and relief.


    Well then, allow me to lead the way This way please


    Hmm? You dont need to safekeep our des?


    Ludo Wu asked the frail Chiffon Chel, and the castle guards answered: No need.


    You cant perform your duties without des. Please refrain from going anywhere else without permission.


    Alright


    The one who answered was Darum Wu. He was the second son of the tribal chief Wu n, so he was appointed as the leader of the escorts. Ai Fa, Darum Wu, Ludo Wu and Rau Lei this powerful but small team were our guards.


    This way please


    Chiffon Chel and two guards led us down the tiled corridor, and instead of the left wing, we entered the right wing of the manor this time.


    I wonder where Pyschkurewuss and Shileru were held captive. And where were Dell and her father lodging in now? I thought about these questions and soon reached our first destination.


    I stood outside a familiar door.


    E-Erm, Chiffon Chel, isnt this the bath house?


    Yes Before you go into the kitchen, you need to cleanse your body


    The rules are still the same after the house head changed?


    Thats right We have been instructed to do this


    Chiffon Chel gestured, and the castle guards nodded.


    As you will be cooking for highly esteemed guests, so this is a necessary step. All the entry points are guarded, so please dont worry.


    Alright then


    I had to bathe here everyday when I was imprisoned here, so I wasnt too resistant about this. But what about the others?


    Well then,dies first...


    Chiffon Chel led the puzzled Rimee Wu, Leina Wu and Sh Wu into the door, when Ludo Wu suddenly shouted: Wait.


    They are going to bathe, right? Then Ai Fa should go with them. We will need someone to stay on guard outside when the men go inter.


    Yes.


    And so, the men just stood outside for the time being. As I just stood around, Ludo Wu and the others remained vignt of the surroundings.


    After about 15 minutes, when the door opened again all the girls returned with wet hair and rosy cheeks.


    I exhaled in relief when I saw everyone look happy. However, Ai Fa was the only one who lookedpletely blushed Rimee Wu was clinging onto Ai Fas chest as usual.


    That felt great! But I didnt know Ai Fa is so ticklish.


    Im not! I just dont like people touching me!


    Hmm? Rimee just wants to help Ai Fa bathe, isnt that fine?


    A-Ai Fa bathed too?


    I blurted out unwittingly, and was red by her grudgingly.


    Rimee Wu was very clingy, so I bathed with her. When you were confined here, you have to follow this rule everyday too, correct?


    Yes, I have to bathe everyday.


    That must be hard on you.


    She averted her face, and a sweet scent entered my nose cavity. It reminded me of the fruit that attracts kiba that even the Mugwort herbal soup couldnt conceal. Or rather, the scent was enhanced by the steam, making it more prominent.


    Well then, Sir Asuta


    Ah, yes, okay.


    I was wondering about my escorts, and scanned my eyes around before locking gaze with Ludo Wu.


    This is a pain, I will go in with you. Darum-nii I will leave Rimee and the others to you.


    Alright.


    Under the watchful gaze of Darum Wu, Ludo Wu and I walked towards the door. Chiffon Chel walked in before us, and I shouted in panic:


    Ahh! I remember how to cleanse myself, so you dont have to teach me.


    Oh, you are right Excuse me


    Chiffon Chel chuckled.


    On the first day I was abducted to the Count Turan House, Chiffon Chel bathed me without any warning. I declined her help on the second day, but Chiffon Chels naked body was still fresh on my mind.


    I pleaded with her not to leak that secret in my absence as Ludo Wu and I walked through the changing room and into the steamy bath hall.


    Uwah What is this ce!? Itspletely white!


    Yes, I was shocked when I first came here too.


    Anyway, I took off my clothes and tossed it into the basket, wanting to get it over with quickly.


    I then scrubbed myself with a bamboo like scrub. I scrubbed myselfpletely down.


    Regrettably, there wasnt any bath pool in the hall. I was thinking that I might as well take a dip since I was bathing anyway. Ludo Wu who looked really hot as he was still dressed fanned himself as he said:


    Hey, dont let your guard down. The big wigs in Genos wont try to get on the good side of the Forests Edge denizens without any reason.


    Thats true, but isnt that a good thing?


    That might be so But they pretended to not know anything at all, but changed tack once Pyschkurewuss crimes were exposed. All this feels a little pretentious.


    He probably felt that Marstein was cutting off Psychurewuss like a gecko losing its tail. After Pyschkurewuss fell from grace, Marstein admitted his negligencepletely, and did everything in his powers to make up for it. But the one who did all the legwork was still Kamyua Yost.


    If Kamyua Yost didnt find the witness Barcia and dragged the Banam Marquis house in, there was no telling how all this would have ended. Just the Forests Edge denizens alone wouldnt be enough to uncover these crimes and we might even be forced to leave our homes.


    If ites to that, who knows what Marstein would do. Would he abandon the Forests Edge? There was no way to tell what would happen, thats why Donda Wu decided to give Marstein the benefit of doubt and trust him.


    He had an innocent smile on his face, but he definitely isnt someone simple.


    I thought as I used the bucket to wash myself clean. The water that was warmer than my body temperature, and was very suitable to cleanse my steam covered body.


    I then used arge towel-like cloth to dry my body, and put on the clothes I took off earlier. When I left the bath hall, my Forests Edge tribe mates were waiting patiently for us. No one cast cold gazes towards us, so Chiffon Chel definitely didnt say anything unnecessary.


    Well then, I will lead you to the kitchen


    I had a faint idea on how to get to the kitchen. Twenty days ago, I took this route everyday. It was just five days that differed from my usual routine, but it caused great pain to me. Im d that was over It was a long time before I thought about it that way.


    This way please


    Chiffon stood before a familiar door. At this moment, one of the guards said:


    Aside from this door, there are no other entrances into this kitchen. After you have inspected the room, please stand guard outside together with us.


    Darum Wu nodded, and entered the room with Rau Lei. When they finished their inspection, we were permitted to enter the kitchen.


    Rimee Wu squealed happily again. As for me, this was the first time I stepped into the Count Turan kitchen after twenty days.


    It was just a small kitchen to prepare meals for the servants, but the scale andpleteness of the facilities were impable. Never mind the Forests Edge settlement, even Post Station Town doesnt have such a variety of cooking tools, clean stoves, counters, steel oven and a cab of wooden, porcin, steel and ss utensils. Everything was just as I remembered it.


    Leina Wu and the others who came in after Rimee Wu all had the looks of lovestruck girls.


    Amazing! This is just like a paradise for chefs!


    If I was invited in as a guest back then, I would definitely feel as ted as them. Fortunately, I could wipe away the painful memories today with this happy experience.


    After I gave her a tour of the food store, Rimee Wu cheered again: Uwah!


    There are so many vegetables I have never seen before! Hey, what does this taste like?


    What kind of herb is this? It smells bitter.


    Sh Wu was in awe as she stood beside the two sisters who were behaving like children. There was still a huge stock of food here, like how it was during my time here.


    Pyschkurewuss was in custody, and his hordes of servants were dismissed, so they wouldnt need so much food anymore. However, they couldnt break off the contract so suddenly, sorge quantities of food were still sent to this manor every day.


    Kamyua Yost told us before: We couldnt break the contract Pyschkurewuss made for the supply of food and with the Jaguar steel merchants, you can imagine how difficult things are for the guardian.


    Most of the contracts had been transferred to the Marquis house, but Pyschkurewuss had business in a wide variety of industries, so settling all of them required a lot of time and effort.


    In any case, the nobles would take care of all that, so we just need to focus on our own work.


    Lets get to work then. First is the vegetable soup.


    I tried to calm down the ecstatic Rimee Wu andpany, instructing them to bring all the ingredients we need to the working counter.


    Thirteen portions of food, and dinner for the chefs and escorts was arge amount. After bringing in the aria, neenon, chachi, gigo, tau sauce, rock salt and fuwano powder I picked up a knife when someone knocked on the closed door.


    Asuta, the chef from the city is here to greet you.


    I heard Ai Fas voice, and the door opened at the same time. A group of men in white entered the kitchen. I yelped at the sight of an ivory skinned young man with a freckled face:


    Roy! You are taking part in tonights banquet too?


    Yes, but Im just a helper.


    One of the chefs working in Count Turans manor, Roy answered with aplicated face. When I left the manor with the help of Ai Fa and Prse, he sent me off at the entrance, as we didnt even have time to say good bye in front of Pyschkurewuss and Lifuria.


    He had excellent culinary skills despite his young age, so I invited him to assist me for today.


    An even mannered voice interjected into our conversation. The oldest of the four men in white lowered his head respectfully.


    You must be the chef from the Forests Edge, Sir Asuta of the Fa house. Im the head chef of the Selva Lance Inn, and former vice head chef in the Count Turan manor, Timaro.


    He looked to be in his mid forties. His body was thin, but his belly bulged out, and was a gentle and calm person. His skin was yellowish brown, and his hair under his conical hat and his eyes were a dark shade of brown. He had a sharp look on his face, and had a white piece of cloth around his mouth.


    Pleased to meet you, Im Asuta of the Fa house. Well I will be in your care tonight.


    Yes, I will do my best to deepen the friendship between Genos and the Forests Edge.


    Timaro smiled behind the white cloth covering his mouth.


    His every move looked rxed and at ease, but his eyes didnt seem happy at all.


    From what I know your side is a four member team. To match you We had the same number of people.


    What? Match us?


    Correct. Our kitchen has all sorts of ingredients, but I promise you that we wont use anything that isnt avable here.


    Hmm, whats going on here?


    His words were a little dangerous.


    Timaro smiled again after noticing the change in my facial expression:


    Dont worry, I just want to cook under the same condition as Asuta of the Fa house. Using higher ss ingredients doesnt guarantee that the dish will be great in quality, so I decided to make the highest grade cooking possible with the limited ingredients.


    For me, reten oil and Banam honey were rare ingredients, but the food store in their kitchen seemed to have an even bigger assortments of ingredients.


    Speaking of which, Michael also mentioned that the food store in the main kitchen was like a treasure trove to Pyschkurewuss. Anyway, that didnt ease my worries at all.


    Well, todays goal isnt to have apetition, but to cook a sumptuous meal for Marquis Genos and the tribal chiefs, correct?


    Yes, of course! Im just happy to have the chance to cook alongside Sir Asuta who had earned so many rave reviews from Lady Lifuria. Let us do our best with our pride as chefs on the line.


    Alright, that will be my honor.


    Timaro nodded, then turned and left gracefully like a stage actor.


    Roy spoke towards his back:


    Timaro, can you give me some time? I worked with him in the same kitchen before.


    Yes, please go ahead. The conditions are the same, but we dont have to start at the same time. We will begin after you return to the kitchen.


    Thank you very much, I will be right back.


    Timaro left with his two assistants, leaving just Roy behind.


    Roy sighed in relief, then red at me with scary eyes:


    Thats how it is. Timaro wants to have an all outpetition with you, so dont make the excuse that you arent aware.


    He didnt sound happy about seeing me again, and felt anxious. But that was just like Roy anyway.


    Yes, I nned to give my best for this job in the first ce Does Timaro dislike me?


    Of course. He couldnt beat you no matter how hard he tried, thats why he is trying to reim his pride as a chef. I would think the same if I was him..


    Roy said with a frown. He was a straight shooter with a crude attitude. Like Chiffon Chel, he didnt change at all.


    I felt a little happy and smiled, and Roy asked with a scary expression: Why are you smiling!?


    Let me say this first, Timaros specialty is karon dishes. Back then, he could only cook kimyusu dishes as requested by Lady Lifuria. If you still think he is the same as back then, you will lose terribly?


    No, Im not here topete in the first ce


    But if the guests keep praising Timaros cooking, you will feel frustrated too, right?


    Yes, I will definitely feel frustrated.


    And you have to use kiba meat too. Can you even make anything decent with it?


    Of course I can. By the way The only karon torso meat I ever tried was cooked by Roy.


    No one would sell karon torso meat in Forests Edge and Post Station Town, so I didnt really pay any attention to that.


    Roy muttered: How unreliable.


    I know how capable you are, but everyone says the kiba meat is stinky and tough. Will you be fine?


    I will be alright. It will be great if Roy knows how delicious kiba meat is.


    When he heard what I said, Roy narrowed his eyes.


    Why are you so confident?


    Im confident in the kiba meat.


    Michael also acknowledged the tastiness of kiba. I was certain that the people in the city would grow to love kiba meat too.


    Make more food for the staff meal too. Wait Dont make too much either. Both sides have four people, so we just need to exchange half of our dishes. I will inform Timaro.


    Huh? Why do we have to do that?


    Just thepliments from the guests arent enough to convince Timaro. The Forests Edge denizens mightpliment the dishes they dont like for the sake of currying favor with the nobles. You wont be convinced if that happens, correct?


    Is Timaro someone who will say that?


    At the very least, he wont admit his loss unless he taste your food with his own tongue.


    Roy then snorts anxiously:


    And he has the skills to back his talk. I cant be sure he will still be so friendly when he leaves the kitchen. Didnt he bragged a lot just now? He was trying to say that he doesnt want to associate with low ss peasants. People who mingle with nobles all the time will be infected with this bad habit of nobles.


    Ehh, he sure is a troubling man.


    That might be so, but I prefer not to bring in personal feelings into the job this time. As I was wondering what I should do, someone tugged the sleeve of my T-shirt:


    Asuta will be the only one attending the banquet, right? If possible, I want to see the dishes in the city and taste them What do you think?


    Thats true. There isnt any problem with tasting their dishes anyway.


    Even if the people in the city thought badly of my cooking, it wouldnt affect my business in Post Station Town. However, disparaging my dishes without even trying them still felt unpleasant.


    Ah, will it be against the custom of the Forests Edge if we eat dinner cooked in the hearth of someone elses house?


    When she heard what I said, Leina Wu smiled deviously:


    If we are just trying out the taste, Papa Donda wont get mad.


    Smiling cheekily like a cat would be an apt description of her face. I never imagined that she had such a charming face. I turned to Roy with a wry smile and told him:


    Alright. Roy, please take care of Timaros side


    I stopped mid sentence. Roy who had an irate face just now was looking at Leina Wu cked jaw with a shocked face.


    Erm, whats the matter?


    Leina Wu smiled puzzledly.


    Roy shook his head so hard his hat almost fell off, then red at me:


    Its settled then. After saying all that, you better serve a presentable meal, or we willugh at you.


    Yes, I will work hard to not get mocked by you.


    Hmmp!


    Roy grunted meaninglessly, then nces Leina Wus way before leaving the kitchen.


    Ai Fa and Ludo Wu who were watching us quietly all this time closed the door again.


    What a noisy man.


    The unaware Leina Wu smiled brightly.


    Her face was covered in a thin veil just like how she was in Post Station Town, and looked adorable. Her features were delicate, her face round and petite, and her body was th. A girl as charming as her was a rare find.


    I see why Donda Wu doesnt want people from town to take his daughter in marriage. Just that matter between Vena Wu and Shumimaru is enough of a headache.


    I said to myself quietly and said : Lets get to work.


    2


    Time passed slowly but surely, and our work progressed steadily.


    We decided on the workflow ahead of time, and nothing untowards happened. Leina Wu and the others had hands on training during the past few days, and their work was wless.


    Aside from Leina Wu and Sh Wu who were the stars of the kitchen, Rimee Wu was also exceptionally skilled. It was said that one could only master something they really like, and I felt Rimee Wu was already on par with Mama Mia Lei in terms of cooking.


    Speaking of which, all the chefs in the city are men.


    In my previous world, men were the majority too.


    Cooking required a lot of stamina. If the quantity was big, cutting and cooking would be just like a marathon.


    However, the women of Forests Edge had extraordinary endurance, and mypanions were incredibly passionate about cooking too. Their outstanding sense of taste made them very reliablepanions.


    But Compared to the people in Post Station Town, are their standards high or low?


    There were no professional chef in Post Station Town. The innkeepers there were merely selling their home cooking.


    However, that wasnt so for Leina Wu and the others who only started learning from me, and before that, the Forests Edge denizens thought lesser of cooking than the people in Post Station Town. And now, they could serve dishes far better than those found in Post Station Town because of the overwhelming advantage of having ess to kiba meat.


    Neil and Naudiz could now cook kiba dishes by themselves now. They also possess exotic ingredients like chitto and tau sauce, which gave them an edge too. One thing leading to another resulted in the flourishing of delicious dishes in town today.


    On top of that, karon milk and nyuushi had started spreading in Post Station Town. After Pyschkurewuss fall from grace, the ingredients monopolized by him would gradually flow into Post Station Town too.


    The townsfolk probably wouldnt consider ingredients that were too expensive, but things like tau sauce were still within their budget. And so, the people in Post Station Town could enjoy a wider array of food.


    When that happens, there was no telling if Leina Wu and the others could continue to improve their culinary skills. Their skills probably wouldnt degrade, but I hope that they could better themselves even more.


    Ah, the bell!


    Rimee Wu who was mincing the meat shouted happily:


    Thats so fun. It rang four times, so its the fourth watch?


    Yes. Half the time has passed.


    The banquet would start at the sixth watch, when the sun had set. There were more than 2 hours left. The work was proceeding smoothly.


    Right after that someone knocked the door:


    Asuta. Kamyua Yost wants to see you.


    I heard Ai Fas voice as the door opened. Kamyua Yost poked his long face inside the room.


    Yo, Asuta. Sorry for disturbing, just want to report a few matters to you. Do you have time?


    Yes, its fine. Pleasee in.


    No, I had been running around today and covered in dust. I cant go into the kitchen, so can youe out for a while?


    Alright, I will be right out.


    I wiped my hands with a cloth and headed to the door.


    Kamyua Yost pulled his head away, and I followed him outside. In the corridor were two guards, the four hunters, Kamyua Yost and a familiar looking young man.


    Ah, this is


    Yes, Sir Wellhyde from the Marquis Banam house. Since he is visiting Genos City, I asked him to make a short detour and brought him here.


    The ck haired youth had a displeased expression on his pale face, and he acknowledged me with a gaze in silence. I had no idea how esteemed the sixth in line to the Marquis house was, but I didnt want to risk being rude and bowed a little towards him.


    The conference was half a month ago, and Shileru is still keeping his peace. As I suspected, this matter wont be resolved before the official trial begins.


    Is that so?


    Furthermore, Pyschkurewuss is too frial to speak, so we couldnt get anything out of either suspects. If Pyschkurewuss is to die from illness, things will get even trickier.


    I agree, the tribal chiefs are worried about that too. In order to sentence Shileru through a fair trial, Pyschkurewuss testimony will be necessary, correct?


    Yes. If Pyschkurewuss dies, Shileru might push all the me to him. Shileru cant get away from his shenanigans at the conference venue, but I still hope he will be put through a fair trial.


    If the truth gets buried into the darkness, I wont be able to face my father.


    Wellhyde broke his silence and said to me seriously:


    Is the one behind my fathers murder Pyschkurewuss or Shileru? If I cant uncover this truth, the rage and frustration might just kill me.


    Yes, Leito who has taken care of us is in the same position as you, so I understand how you feel.


    Kamyua Yost tried his best to look serious and said:


    Thats right, Asuta has his own considerations too, but I still hope he can give his best effort to serve a meal that will satisfy Pyschkurewuss. Although I think all that effort will be in vain since Pyschkurewuss will probably never turn over a new leaf.


    I dont know if you really intend to give your best efforts, but I think you should make the most delicious dish you can.


    I agree, Asuta will definitely do just that. Serving dinner to Pyschkurewuss will happen after the banquet with the tribal chiefs, correct?


    Thats right. I have to attend the banquet, so I will only cook for him after the banquet.


    The problem was, would the bedridden Pyschkurewuss have the strength to taste my food?


    Regardless, I could only focus on doing my job. I bowed towards Kamyua Yost withplicated feelings in my heart:


    Pardon me, but I have to get back to work.


    Ah, wait! Theres one more thing!


    Hmm? What is it?


    Well


    It was rare seeing Kamyua Yost fidgeting about. And of course, it wasnt cute at all.


    Actually, I have a request Erm, can you let me eat your cooking too?


    What? Do you mean eating the staff meal together with the escorts and chefs?


    Correct, someone of my standing cant attend the banquet, so can you share some of the food you prepared for Ai Fa and the others Is that too presumptuous of me?


    Its fine, I brought plenty of kiba meat with me, unless some serious ident happens, I can prepare as much as you want.


    When he heard what I said, Kamyua Yosts eyes started to shine.


    I wonder how sad he would look if I couldntply with his wishes. I was curious about that, but I wasnt that evil.


    I will prepare your portion too then. The chefs will only eat after the banquet ends, so please bear with me as your dinner might be served reallyte.


    Thats fine! Thank you! I wont forget your kindness, Asuta!


    Are kiba dishes that delicious?


    Wellhyde asked in surprise.


    Sorry if I offended you, but I heard that kiba meat isnt fit for human consumption. People growing horns after eating kiba are probably rumours, but Genos possess a lot of other ingredients to choose from, correct?


    Thats true. Marquis Genos treated me to avish dinner before too, but kiba dishes or rather, Asutas dishes are incredible.


    Erm, please dont hold your expectations too high, its troubling


    It will be fine! Be it plebeians or aristocrats, everyone in the world will be pleased by Asutas cookings!


    I sighed deeply.


    Wellhyde half opened his mouth in doubt but for some reason, his expression suddenly turned stiff.


    Erm, Asuta, sorry for intruding, I want to ask something


    I heard a timid voice from behind me. I turned back and saw Leina Wu leaning out of the door.


    I opened a new bottle of fruit wine, but it hadpletely turned sour. Can you get some more fruit wine?


    Oh, thats not fruit wine, but a seasoning called vinegar. Like fruit wine, it is made from mamaria. There should be more fruit wine in the cab.


    Ah, I see! I understand now, Im very sorry


    No need to apologize, it will be great if mamaria vinegar is avable in the Forests Edge and Post Station Town.


    I turned back as I answered, and found Wellhyde staring at Leina Wu wide eyed.


    Leina Wu noticed too, and said with a troubled smile: Erm, how may I help you?


    Wellhyde shook his head like Roy did earlier.


    Well The people in the city and in Banam didnt really know how fearsome kiba is, and didnt have any bias view towards the people of Forests Edge.


    Maybe Kamyua Yost noticed what I was thinking, and said cheerfully: Alright then!


    Sorry for holding you back for so long, we should be going now. The second son of the Count Taliem house should be here soon, lets go receive him, Sir Wellhyde.


    Ah, yes, right Please lead the way.


    Wellhyde turned and followed Kamyua Yost.


    Leina Wu tilted her head, then went back to the kitchen. Rau Lei stroked his thin chin with a grunt and said:


    I have reservations about her innocent and childish face, but Leina Wu is quite charming. But I prefer lean beauties like Ai Fa.


    What are you saying out of the blue?


    Ai Fa red at Rau Lei with a scary face.


    No, Im just sharing what I really think. I already told you, didnt I? If you werent a hunter, I will want to marry you.


    Im asking you, what do you mean by that


    Like I said, Im talking about the looks of the women. We are at a marriageable age too, isnt that right, Darum Wu?


    Darum Wu entire body seemed to be covered by a ck me of irritability. He closed his eyes quietly and said: Asuta of the Fa house.


    Yes, what is it?


    If you are done then get back to work.


    Yes, certainly


    Darum Wu already dered that he had no rights to criticize Ai Fas way of life. It wasnt Rau Leis fault since he didnt know that, back then that scene still sends a chill down my back.


    Speaking of which, the men from the Latzu and Gazu house proposed marriage to Ai Fa before.


    It seemed thatplicated rtionships between men and women were the same in all worlds.


    I switched up mindset and focused on my work.


    Time passed slowly by, and when the candles on the walls were lit, wepleted the six dishes.


    The meat dish and non-fuwano dish made with poitan were still sitting on the counter as I wished for the guests to eat it while it was hot.


    Rimee can only eat after Papa Donda and the others finished? Ugghh, Im famished.


    Then eat a little. You want some Tatsuta-age?


    No! I want to leave that forst!


    As they were chatting, someone knocked on the door. Chiffon Chel then appeared shortly after.


    The bell for the sixth watch will be rang soon Sir Asuta, could you go to the dining hall?


    Alright. Can I bring the entre over?


    Of course the staff on duty will bring it for you


    After Chiffon Chel said that, two servant boy in yellow entered the kitchen. I saw many servant boys in the Count Manor before, but the two of them were probably not part of the previous staff.


    They ced the entre on the presentation te and the serving tes onto the beautiful trolley. A cloche was ced over the dish, so others couldnt see what was inside.


    Ah, by the way, dont you need to test for poison?


    Yes Poison testing was just a rule set by the previous master of the house


    I see.


    Kamyua Yost said that Pyschkurewuss father was murdered by poisoning. I wasnt sure if this was true, but poison testing was probably set because of this.


    I know too little about the nobles of this world.


    Pyschkurewuss was an unscrupulous man who treats the Forests Edge denizens like barbarians.


    Shileru was in cahoots with him.


    Lifuria felt like shecked a sense of morality.


    However, Prse was cheerful and mentally strong.


    While Malfreed was the opposite, being overly stringent.


    The rtive of the Count Sats house, Chief Justice Xs seemed serious and reliable.


    Wellhyde was a righteous young man.


    Marstein was unfathomable.


    Not just Marstein, I only spent a short amount of time with the other nobles too. What kind of people were the nobles of the Western Kingdom Selva? Could they live in harmony with the denizens of Forests Edge? Tonights banquet would be a testing ground for this.


    Be careful, Asuta.


    Yes, be on your guard too, Leina Wu.


    I followed the servant boy out of the kitchen. Darum Wu and Rau Lei stayed behind, while Ai Fa and Ludo Wu escorted me.


    Chiffon Chel led the way as we walked down the maze-like corridor. The familiar and extravagant door appeared before us again.


    I was summoned here by Lifuria before. Back then, not just Lifuria and Dell, even Prse and Ai Fa were here. I was then liberated from my five days of confinement.


    Presenting the Chef from Forests Edge, Asuta of the Fa house.


    The servant announced in the high pitch tone of a boy.


    The guards then opened the doors. A bright scene appeared before me; the nobles of Genos and the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge sitting together at a table.


    Ohh, Asuta of the Fa house. Thank you for your hard work today.


    A cheerful voice greeted me. It was Marstein who was in the seat of honor of this giant table. Beside him was Wellhyde who was serving as the witness.


    A chandelier cast bright white light over the table and the four corners of the room were guarded by statues that were half man and half beast. Drapes with fine embroidery covered the brick walls, and purple colored rugs covered the ground the dining hall looked just like I remembered. The exceptionallyrge dining table were surrounded with guests today.


    On my right were the Forests Edge tribal chiefs delegates Donda Wu, Graff Zaza, Dali Sauti, Kan Lutim, and the heads of the Bemu and Fou house.


    On my left were the Genos nobles Lifuria, an elderly man who appeared to be her guardian, Malfreed, Prse and a thin youth representing the Count Sats house.


    There were thirteen seated guests, castle guards in white armor standing to the side of Marstein and Wellhyde, and young girls ready to tend to their needs.


    Simr to me, Timaro was nked by two servant boys. He stood up straight and stood by the wall behind the nobles. He didnt cover his mouth this time, and had a prim expression on his face.


    Asuta of the Fa house, please stand behind the tribal chiefs. When the bell for the sixth watch rings, the banquet will begin.


    Understood.


    I nodded and walked to the tribal chiefs side of the room. Ai Fa and Ludo Wu stood in front of the tightly shut door and scanned the hall with sharp gazes.


    The tribal chiefs delegates seemed to have surrendered their des for safekeeping. The only armed personnel in the venue were the four guards, Ai Fa and Ludo Wu.


    And of course, there were definitely more armed guards in the other rooms, but considering the physical abilities of the Forests Edge denizens, suppressing them wouldnt be difficult. This minimal security was probably arranged by Marstein as a show of his trust.


    This is my first time meeting Asuta of the Fa house. Im Tolst, the appointed guardian for Lifuria. This is the eldest son of the Count Sats house, Reheim.


    I was bad at remembering names, but I still bowed towards them first.


    Tolst was an elderly man with a face simr to an exhausted pug; Reheim was a thin young man with oily brown hair.


    Tolst wore a beige shirt simr to Prse, while Reheims attire was a cored Jaguar styled shirt, just like Marstein. It seemed that some aristocrats prefer Jaguar fashion.


    But the one who surprised me the most was Lifuria.


    Her messily cut chestnut hair had been trimmed to a cute bob cut, but her face was devoid of any expression.


    A lone crown shaped essory sat on top of her head, and her small body was covered by a white dress filled with ribbons. Her pale skin untouched by the elements made her look as cute as a french doll but at the same time, this artificial aesthetked human emotion.


    Her position made it impossible for her to act wantonly, and her dressing made it hard to imagine what a tyrant she had been.


    Marstein acted as he always had, and said in a casual tone: Well then, allow me to say a word before dinner.


    He tied his long brown hair behind his head, and wore a ceremonial white cape on his shoulders. His brown eyes were bright and strong, and his mouth with a tidy beard showed a cheery smile. In short, he waspletely different from his son Malfreed.


    As I havemunicated to everyone before hand, this banquet is held in order to better the rtionships between Genos and the Forests Edge. The former head of the Count Turan House, Pyschkurewuss, was previously fully authorized as the liaison between Genos and the Forests Edge. However, he is suspected of colluding with the twice removed former Forests Edge tribal chief Zattsu Tsun, and bringing cmity to the western kingdom. For us This is an unprecedented issue of grave importance.


    Neither the tribal chiefs nor the nobles interjected.


    Lifuria was also silent with hollow gazes.


    As the rulers of Genos, we have to redeem ourselves alongside the denizens of the Forests Edge. To achieve this, we have to work hand in hand with the Forests Edge denizens. And as part of this effort Lifuria will inherit the Count Turan House with Tolst formally appointed as her guardian. On top of that, the eldest son of the Marquis Genos house, Captain of the Castle Guards Malfreed will be the liaison between Genos and Forests Edge.


    I held my breath.


    I already knew about Lifuria and her guardian, but this was the first time I learned about Malfreed being the liaison for Forests Edge.


    And it would be hard pressed to find someone more closely rted to Marstein than him.


    That concludes my opening speech. I will arrange some time after diner for everyone to discuss the specifics. Please enjoy the cookings by Timaro and Asuta of the Fa house as we deepen our friendship.


    Marstein scanned the room.


    Other than Lifuria, the others didnt show much emotions either. I had not seen Prse in a while, and he was peeking at the Forests Edge timidly, while Reheim beside him hung his head as if he was throwing a tantrum. This was probably the difference between a Count house and Marquis house, they couldnt conceal their emotions as well as the young Wellhyde.


    But what a scene this is.


    On my right were the ferocious, brave and dark skinned Forests Edge hunters dressed in animal hide. On my left were the nobles from Rock city wearing elegant attire found in greek stories. As if people from two different worlds were seated opposite each other.


    The aristocrats and the Forests Edge denizens had never crossed path before. Can they fill in the eight decades of emptiness tonight no one could be certain yet.


    Marstein had an easy smile from his seat where he could easily see everyone. He nodded satisfactory.


    At this moment, a dull bell rang from somewhere.


    It is the sixth watch. Well then let the banquet begin.


    3


    This is the entre I prepared.


    Timaro dered proudly.


    The steel cloche was removed, and aplicated fragrance spread throughout the hall.


    Totos and Ramanba fruit sd.


    This was the first time I heard of Ramanba fruit. He said that he would only use ingredients found in my kitchen, but I couldnt tell what was a Ramanba fruit.


    The servant boys distributed the dish into porcin tes on Timaros instructions. From where I was, I could only see something gooey with a yellowish luster.


    When the servant boy served the te to the head of the Fou house who was seated at the end of the table, I stole a peek and it was a sd just like he said.


    The yellowish hue probably came from the yolk, while the luster came from oil. The egg white of the Totos remained translucent after heating, and shimmered under the light of the chandelier.


    Within the translucent gooey substance were diced vegetables like neenon that resembles carrot, chachi that was like potato, and many others. There were lots of crushed walnut-like thing, more than all the vegetablesbined.


    The Ramanba fruit were smoked by pepeb herbs, and marinated together with the other vegetables in reten oil. Totos egg is then mixed in toplete this dish.


    To think that just the entre entails so much work.


    Timaro smiled brightly at Marsteins cheerful voice, and slowly cast his gaze onto me.


    Sir Asuta, if you will.


    Understood. So


    I thought about my rtivelyck of effort in my entre and removed the cloche.


    Irge and deep wooden te was filled with raw gigo cut into stripes. I distribute them into wooden tes, pour tau sauce and dry kiki paste boiled in stock. That was my entre.


    I chose this dish because I want the entre to be less shy. But now, it looked too in.


    Cutting the yam-like gigo into stripes and covering it with the plum-like dry kiki paste. I boiled the kiki in tau sauce and stock as a recement of Japanese style noodle sauce.


    What a simple looking dish.


    Timaro said with a smile.


    I think this is an outstanding dish that showcase the honesty and forthrightness of the Forests Edge.


    I wasnt sure how humble I should be, and decided to answer inly. But this being a Tsurumiya style dish instead of a Forests Edge dish made me a little uneasy.


    Yam cooked with plum paste. Well received by drinking customers and my fathers favourite dish. I wonder what they think about this.


    While I was distributing the food, the servant boys had already filled the sses of the guests with fruit wine. The servant girls treated the buffed Donda Wu andpany with courtesy. They were braver than Prse and the young man from the Count Sats house.


    When all the sses were filled, the dishes prepared by Timaro and me were presented before everyone.


    Everyone, please enjoy the meal.


    The nobles didnt have the habit of saying grace before a meal, and picked up their metal cutleries while the Forests Edge denizens were still saying their thanks.


    Ohh, the taste is splendid.


    The Ramanba fruit taste really exquisite. Its fragrance meshes splendidly with the Totos egg.


    Im honored that you find it to your liking.


    Timaro smiled happily.


    All the nobles tried Timaros dish first. Only Lifuria started with my entre that was served in a wooden te.


    Asuta of the Fa house, this dish is slippery, I cant scoop it up with a spoon.


    Ah, my apologies. It might be more convenient to use a non metallic-spoon or two skewers to eat it.


    After saying that, I realized that I should be more formal with my speech in this venue.


    Lifuria muttered softly: Is that so then picked up the wooden spoon. She then scooped up my dish and stuffed it into her small mouth, but she remained expressionless.


    Hmm, this is the first time Im eating uncooked gigo. Is this a dish from the Forests Edge? Or something from Asutas hometown?


    Marstein asked me with a smile.


    I answered: This is from my hometown. Marstein answered: I see and took a bite of the gigo in dry kiki paste.


    This is a refreshing taste. The sourness of the dry kiki neutralized the stench of the gigo, making it very ptable. What an interesting idea.


    Thank you for yourpliment.


    The Forests Edge denizens ate my dish in silence.


    They werent interested in non-kiba dishes, and didnt react much. Only the head of the Fou house seated closest to memented: So thats how raw gigo taste like.


    The Fou house would only mix the gigo into poitan This is a surprising taste.


    Yes, is it to your liking?


    Well, I dont hate this taste. By the way I feel hungrier after eating that.


    I didnt have much experience with full course meals, so my knowledge regarding entre was limited to it being an appetizer.


    So I chose a dish that would stimte their stomach, so they would look forward to the next dishes. I wonder what the other guests thought about this. In any case, the other guest had not given any feedback.


    At this moment, the servant boys left the dining hall with the trolley. They went off to fetch the next dish.


    Dali Sauti suddenly said loudly: Hmm, this dish is really unique.


    He was holding the te with Timaros entre.


    Sir Dali Sauti, is it to your liking?


    In response to Marsteins question, Dali Sauti scratched his head with his thick fingers:


    Its not a matter of the taste the slittery sensation feels a little revolting.


    He was straight to the point, but Timaro just smiled with ease:


    That must be the sensation of the reten oil. Those trying it for the first time might not be used to it.


    Well, Asutas dish can be slittery at times too, but I will have some fruit wine.


    By the way, Donda Wu and Graff Zaza already finished both entre, and started gulping down the fruit wine. The fruit wine in a silver ss which was smaller than a beer mug was just one swig to them. They will probably grow impatient if they waited for the servant girls to them one ss at a time.


    However, if nothing extreme happens, they have every intention of following the customs of the city. What were the nobles nning, and how they would treat them they attended this banquet in order to figure this out.


    Yes, Sir Asutas cooking is delightful.


    Prse spoke at this moment. A carefree smile appeared on his round face.


    Sir Timaros cooking are very exquisite, Im looking forward to the rest of his cuisine. Sir Asutas dishes are very appetizing, and makes me crave for the next course. Both entre are very well done.


    Thank you for your kindpliments.


    Timaro and I answered at the same time.


    Getting thement I expected made me sigh in relief, while Timaro looked a little flustered. He probably felt slighted that his cooking was ced on par with my crude dishes.


    Anyway, everyone had put down their spoons to rest, so it was time to serve the next soup dish.


    Ara, what a nice fragrance.


    Prse sniffed the air and said. He was talking about the fragrance of the Nyuushi from Timaros pot.


    I wonder if adding generous amount of nyuushi into the soup is themon way of eating in the city. Roy did the same thing.


    Timaro removed the cloche, and a sweet fragrance permeated the entire hall.


    This is the soup made with karon nyuushi and three types of herbs.


    One of these herbs was simr to the spice used by Yang in Post Station Town. There was a cinnamon-like scent that enhances the fragrance of the nyuushi.


    This is a soup made with kiba meat and tau sauce.


    I served the orthodox tau sauce kiba soup.


    I used the kiba thigh and belly meat, aria, chachi, gigo, neenon and p. Varied and luxurious ingredients were used, and it was cooked with more care and attention. Aside from the Wu n, this was the first time anyone else saw this.


    However, the word kiba immediately filled the hall with tension.


    Its finally time the air was tensed. Lifuria and Malfreed were emotionless, while Tolst gave a deep sigh. Prse looked all around him while Reheim pursed his lips.


    Eight decades ago, kiba was seen as a symbol of catastrophe, and even now, it was viewed as beasts that only the barbaric Forests Edge tribe would eat. Even if the people from the city hear rave reviews of the kiba dish in Post Station Town, they wont give it a second look. In order to atone for Pyschkurewuss crimes matryr-like expressions andmenting their cruel fate I could gleam such grudges from their faces.


    At the same time, the dishes wereid out onto the dining table. As expected, the nobles started with Timaros soup, while the Forests Edge sampled my dish first.


    Ah, this is really well done. The sweetness and texture of the nyuushi is really thick.


    Marstein was the first to give hispliments.


    And what is this tender meat? Could it be kimyusu skin?


    Thats the stomach of a karon.


    Hmm, thats a rare sight.


    I felt pleasantly surprised. So Genos has the culture of eating offals too. I wonder what kind of ingredient was the stomach of a karon. I couldnt wait for the taste test after the banquet.


    At this moment, Dali Sauti cried in shock: What is this!


    He seemed to have notice the fruits of my efforts.


    This is called wonton. The kiba meat is covered in fuwano coating, and boiled in water.


    Tau sauce kiba soup was more or less fixed in form after much research by Leina Wu and I. While I was thinking about ways to improve this dish, I thought about wonton.


    It wasnt difficult to make at all. Like I exined to Dali Sauti, fuwano was mixed with water to create dough. The dough was then ttened, then ingredients like salt, pico leaves, tau sauce and minced meat added in. I then wrapped them up like dumplings, and heated them in hot soup.


    The delicious taste of the minced kiba meat was locked into the soft fuwano, and I felt this was one of my best works. The women who tried this in the Wu n kitchen had nothing but praise for it.


    Yes, this is delicious! It taste good, and feels soothing in the mouth. Dont you think so, Kan Lutim?


    Yes, its very tasty.


    Kan Lutim was more quiet and reserved than usual. He was probably observing the nobles carefully.


    Under Kan Lutims watchful gaze, Prse made up his mind and was the first noble to pick up his spoon. He stared at the soup in his bowl, slowly moved his spoon, then timidly tasted the soup his face then twisted in shock:


    This


    He then drank a few more spoonful at an even pace. After he bit into a white wonton, Prse shouted cheerfully: Delicious!


    So this is kiba! Sir Asuta, this is amazing! Hmm this texture is just as good as karon breast meat!


    Thank you for yourpliment, its an honor.


    I heard a snort and looked back. Timaro had his head turned to the side with a wry smile. He must have snorted identally.


    But his smile froze immediately.


    Yes, this is wonderful.


    Marstein concurred.


    I see, I already heard that kiba is well received in Post Station Town. I finally understand why.


    Yes, its very delicious.


    Wellhyde besides him also nodded firmly:


    Sir Asuta of the Fa house, please forgive my ignorant words earlier. Kiba being tough and stinky appears to just be a rumour.


    No, Im ttered by your praise.


    I finally sighed in relief.


    Lifuria then called out to me:


    This dish is very tasty.


    Thanks. Ah, no Im very grateful for your kind words.


    Before I realized it, Tolst and Reheim had also started drinking the soup. I was a bit worried about Timaros fragrant soup stealing my thunder, but that worry seemed to be unfounded.


    The Forests Edge denizens who tried the nyuushi soup had lukewarm reactions.


    This is slimy too. Do the people in the city all prefer greasy dishes?


    That should be the texture of the karon nyuushi. It seems that the Forests Edge denizens find the oily texture disagreeable.


    Yes. Im fine with the fats from kiba though.


    Dali Sauti grumbled as he drank the soup with a wooden spoon. The Fou and Bemu house heads made faces as if they were undergoing an arduous trial. The Forests Edge denizens who could eat the nasty tasting poitan soup in the past actually disliked Timaros dish so much.


    I also tried the soup made by Roy that had generous amount of nyuushi and herbs. I didnt find it unpleasant, but the Forests Edge denizen probably wouldnt like such aplicated taste.


    Everyone then finished the food on their tes, and the next course was served. Timaro presented a fuwano dish, while mine was poitan.


    Grilled Gyoma curd hat.


    This is a dish made from poitan, called okonomiyaki.


    This was the first time I heard of this grilled hat, and at a nce, it seemed to be like gratin or pie. On therge and t porcin te was a golden colored cheese covered dish. It had the alluring fragrance only possible in a the city with an oven.


    What I presented was an okonomiyaki. Neither my hometown nor the Forests Edge had the custom of serving full course meals, and this was my answer after troubling over which dish to serve.


    I mixed chopped tino and minced kiba abdomen meat together with the batter made from water, dried poitan and crushed gigo, then grilled the entire mixture. The seasoning was the worchester sauce made from tau sauce, and Genos-style mayonnaise made from totos egg, mamaria vinegar and reten oil.


    Pickled maru was small shelled fishes Neil used to make pickled chitto. Despite having plenty of water resources, Genos had almost no seafood to speak of, so the pickled maru was a precious ingredient to me.


    It wasnt an ideal recement for bonito, but was good enough as a stand-in. I was the only one who knew what a proper okonomiyaki was like anyway, so others wouldnt notice the imperfection.


    By the way, I had to bring all the dishes except for the main course to the dining hall, so this okonomiyaki was actually made by Leina Wu and the others. They practiced their culinary skills everyday for the sake of this banquet, and the final product looked wless.


    How should we distribute this?


    The servant boys asked as they looked baffedly at the six round pancakes.


    I will cut it, please serve the cut portions.


    I divide the six pancakes into quarters, so there would be 24 portions. Lifuria will just need one, while Donda Wu and Graff Zaza would probably eat three.


    As expected of a Migrant, this is an intriguing dish.


    Timaro who recovered his self control after a while smiled as he distributed his own dish. When I looked his way, a question formed in my heart.


    After the fragrant cheese cover was broke open, the inside was gooey like oatmeal. This was probably a dish made by crushing grilled fuwano and heating it with karon milk like ingredients. The fragrance of the curd and the thick aroma of milk were mixed together.


    I sniffed again, and detected a stinging smell of herbs. At closer inspection, I saw a withered-brown colored long strands of grass inside. It wasnt as potent as chitto, but was still a strong spice. The stinging smell didnt match the sweetness of the curd too well.


    This probably wont be well received by the denizens of Forests Edge.


    But I should worry about my own dish first.


    Yes, I love grilled hats.


    When the dish had been served to everyone, Prse was the first to give hisment. As I suspected, thebination of sweet dairy and spice was popr in the Genos City.


    At this moment, I heard a strange kuku sound.


    The Bemu house head looked troubled after taking a bite of the okonomiyaki. The head of the Fou house who was tearing the pancake with his wooden spoke asked him quietly: What is it?


    Nothing.


    Bemu house head, is this dish to your liking?


    I didnt say that.


    It taste great. Theres no contradiction in opposing Asutas business and finding his cooking delicious, right?


    The head of the Bemu house was attending this banquet as the representatives of the denizens who oppose us doing business in Post Station Town. He finished the okonomiyaki swiftly with a sour face.


    Prse who was seated opposite them must have heard their conversation. He push his te of grilled hat aside and started tearing the okonomiyaki with his silver spoon.


    Delicious!


    He eximed right after that.


    This is wonderful, and easily rival the soup earlier! Sir Asuta, this is made from poitan, not fuwano, correct?


    Correct, poitan is more suitable for this dish, so I opted to use it.


    The taste is excellent! If you can make such delicious food with poitan, why arent you selling this in Post Station Town?


    This dish cant be eaten easily with your hands, so it isnt suited to be sold at a stall. Im thinking about selling this dish at the inns.


    I answered with a simple exnation.


    And I couldnt make the sauce without reten oil and mamaria vinegar, which is another reason why it isnt suited to be sold in Post Station Town.


    There wasnt any bonito and seaweed, and if you take away mayonnaise, that would be too pitiful. If reten oil and mamaria vinegar was readily avable in Post Station Town, I wouldnt object to this dish being sold in Post Station Town.


    The dish was well received in the Wu n too. They were all pleased and surprised that just adding some ingredients on top of the poitan batter would change the taste so much. By the way, Sati Lei Wu likes this dish the most.


    I understand. But this tau sauce has a unique vor. It had a thickness that is different from mamaria vinegar.


    Thats the sourness of the Tarapa. I added cooked Tarapa and aria inside, and the thickness is probably because I added fuwano powder.


    Oh, Im impressed! Sir Reheim, what do you think? This is a poitan dish made by Asuta!


    After hearing what Prse who couldnt hold back his excitement said, Reheim turned to him and said:


    Leaving the part about poitan aside, this dish is impable. It is very tasty. Asuta of the Fa house, is this really made with kiba meat?


    Thats right. This dish uses the breast meat of a kiba. The previous dish was made with breast meat and thigh meat.


    The most surprising thing for me, is that this dish uses poitan instead of fuwano.


    The elderly Tolst beside Lifuria sighed in awe.


    If such a delicious dish can be made with poitan, fuwano sales will plummet in Post Station Town. Marquis Genos I wish to carry out my assigned duty of revitalizing the Count Turan House to my best abilities, but at the current state, our coffers will run dry in less than a year.


    Dont need to despair. You just need to undo the contract Pyschkurewuss made with the other parties. You should be able to retain enough wealth by breaking the contracts for unnecessary ingredients, correct?


    It will take a long time to stop these trades. The former master of the house made arge amount of contracts with Semu and Jaguar. If we cancel these deals one sided, the reputation of both Genos and the Count Turan House would suffer in these two nations.


    Thats why Im thinking of ways to aid you. If you sell the ingredients to restaurants not affiliated with the Count Turan House or to Post Station Town, these ingredients wont go to waste. All this while Pyschkurewuss has been monopolizing the ingredient trade, and he had blocked all of its supplies. If the ingredients that used to be difficult to obtain suddenly became readily avable, many will see it as good news, correct?


    Marstein took a sip of fruit wine unhurriedly:


    Anyway, forget about your worries for now, and enjoy the cuisine. Asuta of the Fa house, your dishes are exemry. Words fail me in describing how shocked I am to see such a level of cooking from someone as young as you.


    Im ttered


    I answered as I thought about Lifuria again. Whenever I hear Pyschkurewuss name, I would break out in cold sweat.


    However, Lifuria continued eating her okonomiyaki slowly expressionlessly like a doll.


    Asuta of the Fa house, do you have more of this dish?


    Donda Wu suddenly asked me from afar.


    Yes, there should be 11 pieces left.


    Give me three then. Just eating this much made me hungrier.


    Prse used this chance to add: Then, can I have one more?


    I wanted to save some space in my stomach since this is just the third dish, but I cant stand it anymore! Ahh, to think kiba taste this good. If I knew, I would have bought from the stall in Post Station Town! I really want to apprehend the criminals and let you reopen your stall soon, Sir Asuta!


    After that, everyone from Forests Edge, Wellhyde and Reheim made the same request, so the additional pieces were all given out.


    On the other hand, only Marstein and Prse requested for another portion of Timaros dishes, so he had quite a number left over. Timaro who had just started to cheered up had a stiff smile again.


    Leaving leftover food isnt my style


    The head of the Fou house whispered in a voice only I could hear:


    Just eating my share of this is more than enough. Hearing him say that makes my mood heavy. If the nobles werent eating the same thing, I will suspect that Im being poisoned.


    Is that so


    The relentless assualt of nyuushi, curd and karon milk products delivered a painful blow to the denizens of Forests Edge. This was a reminder to myself; I need to pay more attention when making dinner in the Forests Edge.


    Marstein looked intriguingly at the people with differing thoughts, and said:


    Both Timaro and Asutas cooking are splendid. Im looking forward to the next course.


    4


    This is my sd course.


    The dishes were served while Timaro announced that, and the nobles all cried out loudly. On the trolley was a gigantic Tarapa.


    Tarapa was a pumpkin shaped tomato-like vegetable. His Tarapa was big enough to be worn over the head like a halloween decoration..


    That is a surprisinglyrge Tarapa.


    Tolst, the guardian of the Count Turan Housemented in awe, and Prses shocked voice drowned him out:


    Tarapa will growrger if you leave them be, but it bes tougher, more sour and less sweet as it grows in size.


    Ah, Tarapa are grown in the Taliem houses farms.


    Thats right. If you continue to nurture Tarapa of this size, it will shrivel and produce a dense and exquisite taste of sweet and sourness. However doing so will increase its price by several folds. Hence, the ones sold in Post Station Town and farms are the sour Tarapa, while those sold in the city are smaller and sweeter Normally, Tarapa of this size is too sour to eat.


    Prse shared his niche knowledge as he watched with curious eyes.


    And of course, the renowned chef Sir Timaro wont serve us such unptable Tarapa.


    Yes, of course.


    Timaro renewed his fighting spirit as he stood before his dish. He ced his fingers that look slender for a man in his prime onto the Tarapas stalk.


    This is the Tarapa dish I developed myself. Aside from dinner in the Count Turan House, this is the first time Im presenting this to others.


    After saying that, Timaro grabbed the stalk and the top half of the Tarapa lifted up like a lid of a pot. Inside it was bright red vegetable stew.


    He probably scooped out the Tarapa, added in various ingredients, and cooked it over a slow fire in order to not damage the exterior of the Tarapa. The fragrance of various vegetables, herbs and meat stew entered my nasal cavity.


    This appears to be his magnum opus.


    Using the vegetable as a container was an interesting idea.


    As usual, what I presented was in as usual.


    This is vegetable stew and kiba.


    It can also be called cold kiba shabu shabu and cooked vegetable sd. I cooked the kiba abdomen meat until it turned tender, removed the excess fats with water and serve it as a cold shabu shabu.


    The vegetable I chose were tino, neenon and aria, which were cooked until it turnedpletely soft. The small Tarapa that condenses both the sour and sweet taste that Prse mentioned were ced on top as part of the presentation.


    The lemon-like shiru fruit were cooked with tau sauce, and mixed with stock to season the dish. This seasoning reminded me of Ponzu shyu.


    I hope the Forests Edge denizens could consume more vegetables, and this dish represents my intentions. I controlled the quantity of belly meat and added arge quantity of vegetables. When the prototype was made, Vena Wu and Ditto Min Wu both loved this dish.


    Both dishes look wonderful.


    Prse was overjoyed. Wellhyde, Reheim and the others seemed to be hesitant about which dish to start with.


    The Forests Edge denizens ate my dish quietly. If Dan Lutim was here, the banquet would be cheerful and rowdy, but I doubt Timaros dishes would suit his palette.


    Yes, it taste great! Both of your cooking are exquisite, Sir Asuta and Sir Timaro!


    After taking bites from both tes, Prse was the first to express his views:


    The herbs from Timaros dishes gives off a strong aroma! This is the karons loin meat, right? Both the meat and vegetables are amazing! And the sourness of the Tarapa is just right!


    Im honored that the taste is to your liking. Normally the Tarapa would be too sour to eat, but the sourness will be just right if it is used as a container to serve another dish like this.


    I see, I see. But the Tarapa inside looked a little better?


    Thats right. The proportion of the two Tarapa is the key of this dish.


    So you scooped out the inside of the Tarapa, and threw it away? What an extravagant way of eating.


    The head of the Fou house frowned when he learned that fact.


    He then stared at the bright red vegetables on his small porcin te. I wanted to ask him whats wrong when Kan Lutim who was sitting silently beside the Bemu house head spoke:


    This is very delicious. The herbs and aroma might be a little too strong, but it has a good texture.


    This was probably the first praise offered by the Forests Edge camp towards Timaro.


    I thought Timaros mood would improve with thatpliment but Timaro just answered with a straight face: Thank you for your kind words.


    Could it be He thought nothing about thepliments by the Forests Edge denizens?


    Then his misunderstanding of the situation was really deep. For the sake of his ego, it would serve him well to pay more attention to the opinions of the Forests Edge denizens.


    The goal of this banquet was to make amends and build the rtionship between both parties. I could understand thepliments by Kan Lutim and Dali Sauti was for the sake of erecting a bridge of friendship. However, Forests Edge considered lies immoral, so they wouldnt praise others against their conscientiousness. That was why they had been stubbornly quiet.


    Since Kan Lutim said it tastes good, it must be a sincerepliment. If he told me that, I would be jumping for joy.


    Timaro who didnt understand the Forests Edge denizens probably didnt feel this way. I stole a nce at Kan Lutim, and he acknowledged me with a gentle smile:


    Asutas cooking is amazing too.


    It was as if he had seen through me, which made me bashful.


    I could tell from the way the Forests Edge denizens were eating that they enjoyed my cooking. However, leaving the stoic Donda Wu and Graff Zaza aside, the others felt awkward hearing Kan Lutim and Dali Sauti only praising my cooking, and kept quiet.


    Yes, Asutas cooking is marvelous! Its such a simple dish, but it taste so good. The kiba meat is delicious! I cant wait for the main course.


    Prse had almost finished the food on both tes.


    And so, it was almost time for the main course.


    Alright then, I beg your leave.


    Timaro left the hall with the servant boys, and I followed quickly after. ording to the rules, the head chef has to personally do the finishing touches to the main course.


    Timaro went down the end of the corridor, as if he didnt want to speak to me.


    I dont think the nobles are hostile at all. Instead, that chef is the hostile one.


    Ai Fa said as she walked beside me. The servant boy was still leading us along, so I took care not to say anything untowards.


    Ah, Asuta. Is there any problem with the Okonomiyaki?


    Back at the kitchen, Leina Wu was the first toe to me. Her blue eyes were shimmering with expectations and unease.


    Its perfect.


    When she heard my answer, her smile bloomed:


    Thats great. Its finally time for the main course.


    Yes. Im counting on everyone.


    Leina Wu, Sh Wu and I went to our post and lit our stoves. Rimee Wu stood some distance away and cheered for us: Work hard!


    Hows the banquet?


    Well, the atmosphere is a little awkward. Donda Wu and the others arent used to chatting during dinner.


    I looked at the kiba fats melting into a clear liquid and shrugged:


    However, my cooking is rather well received. Lets finish things up with thest two dishes.


    Anyway, this day will probably end peacefully. Marstein was too expressive, making it hard to figure out what he was thinking, but I could sense that Prse, Wellhyde, Tolst and Reheim had grown to love kiba dishes.


    Alright, Im going then.


    We shift thepleted cookings onto the tes, and I left for the dining hall energetically. No matter how well the dishes would be received, the banquet was heading towards its conclusion.


    This is steamed karon meat.


    The nobles were in an uproar over this.


    On the biggest te that I had seen today was an enormous piece of meat. It was about 60 cm long, 30 cm wide and 15 cm thick.One end was bigger than the other, so this was probably from the torso of a four legged critter.


    The skin didnt seem to be grilled, and the skin that turned ivory after steaming had ayer of yellowish sauce. There was small pieces of Tarapa, chachi, neenon and other herbs and vegetables around it, making it look incredibly luxurious.


    This dish used half of a karon youngling. Please start eating from the loin meat on the outside.


    Timaro personally cut the meat with arge meat cutting knife. It sunk into the meat without resistance, and the meat was sliced like a hot knife through butter.


    The meat from the cut section was light pink, and had an oily texture. It looked really juicy and delicious.


    This dish is made by coating kiba loin meat with chachi powder, and deep frying it in kiba oil.


    I couldnt lose to him. I scooped the shredded tino, aria and neenon into small tes, poured a mixture of shiru and reten oil over it, and used this sd toplement the Tatsuta-age kiba.


    Aside from Donda Wu, this was the first time the others saw this dish. In the end, I decided to use loin meat sliced thinly enough to be eaten in just two bites. I chose this main course out of all possibilities, what would the others think about my judgment This had nothing to do with Timaro, and was a battle with myself.


    The servant boys served Timaro and my dishes to everyone. All the guests waited politely for the boys to serve all the tes.


    Ara, I dont know where to start. The kimyusu cutlet Sir Asuta made was exquisite after all.


    Prse had a knife and fork in each hand as he sized up both dishes.


    Dali Sauti who was also holding a fork frowned a little: This is


    This meat doesnt seem to be fully cooked. Is this really edible?


    Yes, the meat ispletely cooked, and raw karon meat is edible in any case. Please dont worry and enjoy the dish.


    The meat looked glossy and looked like a well done steak. The Forests Edge denizens must love such a forthright dish.


    Speaking of which, Donda Wu likes grilled kiba.


    I wasnt trying topete with Timaro, but if Donda Wu prefers Timaros cooking over mine that will be a big shock to me. My heart started to race.


    Alright then, please help yourselves to the feast.


    Marstein picked up the karon meat with his fork.


    The slices of meat were 2 to 3 cm thick. He put his knife under the meat to catch the dripping sauce, and sent it to his mouth Marstein then narrowed his eyes with pleasure.


    This is unbelievably tender. It melts right in my mouth.


    Could a steamed dish create such a tender texture? Timaro stood in front of me as I held my breath, and bowed graciously.


    I used the tender meat of a karon youngling, and just the preparation took a lot of effort and time. By adjusting the strength of the fire carefully, it is possible to make a food so tender that even those with weak gums could eat it easily.


    I see. Only a select few in Genos can make such a dish. How I wish I could employ them all to work in the Genos castle.


    Im honored by yourpliments.


    Timaro looked at me as if he was showing off.


    Prse, Tolst and the others were also in awe after trying the karon meat dish.


    What about the Forests Edge denizens? Dali Sauti who turned quiet after trying thest few dishes was at his limits:


    Asuta, I dont understand why you didnt make kiba cutlet here And your culinary skills astound me again. I never dreamed that you had a dish tastier than kiba cutlets.


    Is it to your liking?


    Yes. Im almost done with my share, but I can eat however much there is.


    Beside the gently smiling Dali Sauti, Kan Lutim also said in agreement: Thats right.


    If I told my father Dan about the delicious meal I had, he will definitely nag at me. Asuta, can you cook for the Lutim house in a few days time?


    Yes, I will be happy to.


    The words of the two quiet men left a deep impression in my heart.


    The other four Forests Edge denizens were silent, and wiped out my dish in quick session.


    It seems that the nobles all started with Timaros dishes, while the Forests Edge denizen ate my food first. The food served in the small dishes were cleaned out in no time, and it was time for the second round.


    The aristocrats all had faces of anticipation, while the Forests Edge denizens had cold faces as they picked up their other te. The nobles digged into the kiba meat while the Forests Edge denizens ate the karon meat. I grew tense as I watched this scene.


    For the previous dishes, I either used thin slices or minced meat. For the okonomiyaki and sd, I intentionally controlled the amount of kiba meat.


    Hence, this main course was the actual kiba meat dish. If this dish wasnt eptable to them, it meant they were refuting all the kiba meat dishes.


    As I watched them with bated breath, a voice reached my ears: Ohh


    I searched for the origin of that voice, and found Prse showing indescribable joy as he looked at me and said:


    This is delicious! Sir Asuta, your culinary skills


    He started chewing mid sentence.


    I felt relieved. He was so immersed in my cooking, and couldnt even spare the time topliment me. To me, that was good enough.


    What a surprise Sir Asuta of the Fa house, I heard you came from overseas Who exactly are you?


    I came from an ind nation called Japan, Im the son of a small eatery. I have been learning to cook from my father since I was young.


    Is that true? Are you a chef from the pce of the Dragon Deity?


    No! Im not someone with such a prestigious standing!


    Hmm. But you have the skills to match Timaro at such a young age, so this is highly unusual.


    Timaros face twitched.


    Reheim nced at him from the corner of his eyes, and smiled deviously:


    Sir Tolst, its inappropriate to say that in front of the subjects themselves. I think Asuta is just cooking with the methods from a foreignnd, and we are just mesmerized by the novelty of it all.


    Oh. Sir Reheim, you dont have any special thoughts about all this?


    Thats not true either, I just think the novelty ys a bigger part than what we might think. To be honest, I find Asutas cooking to be absolutely delightful.


    It seemed that this young man wasnt as forthright as he looked. After Reheim tried to joke, Malfreed reined him in.


    This main course is perfect. I have noins at all.


    Malfreed who had kept quiet all this time had spoken. Reheim was dumbstruck from surprise, and Marstein smiled:


    What a surprise, to think someone who wont even move a brow no matter how delicious the food would give hisment. This is the first time I heard your feedback on how you find your food, Malfreed.


    Malfreed who was as cool as a cucumber said coldly:


    I dont really care about the taste of food, but I still know when something is delicious. And this dish, is very delicious.


    Yes, its exquisite. Timaros dish is also amazing, but I cant tell which is better.


    When he heard that, the blood drained from Timaros face, and his slender shoulders started to shake. Marstein noticed that, and said in a cheerful tone:


    Then lets continue tovish our taste buds. Asuta, Timaro, can you distribute the rest of the food to everyone?


    Yes, my liege.


    There were still around half of each of our food left, and there were enough for everyone. At this moment, Donda Wu spoke in a deep voice after being quiet all this while:


    Genosndlord Marstein. Im sorry to trouble you, but I cant eat this dish anymore.


    Marstein turned his head towards him with an ara.


    Sir Donda Wu, is this karon dish not to your liking?


    Yes. If eating another piece is the proper manners in Genos, I will follow through. If not, allow me to turn this down.


    After that, three other Forests Edge denizens concurred with him. They were Graff Zaza and the heads of the Bemu and Fou houses. Timaros face turned green as he continued slicing his meat.


    Ohh, so four of our six guests dont like this dish. Im sorry, but can you tell me what is it about this dish that displeases you?


    I dont like meat that is mushy, unless it is part of a soup.


    Donda Wu then added irately:


    This has nothing to do with who cooked the meal. When Asuta cooked in my house for the first time, I thought his food was poison too.


    I see. It cant be helped if you find the tender karon meat disagreeable. Then Do the others feel the same too?


    It has nothing to do with the tenderness of the meat. It feels disgusting when I bite into this meat.


    Graff Zazas tone was harsher than Donda Wu. The head of the Bemu house nodded with a grim face.


    I feel the same as Graff Zaza. Some of the previous dishes also made me nauseous. My stomach and chest hurts and is hot.


    I see. Maybe you are allergic to some of the ingredient, or is there some other reason?


    Marstein looked at the head of the Fou house with a smile, who in turn shook his head slowly:


    I feel fine, but just eating meat without any soup and poitan feels a little too greasy.


    He then cast an unexpectedly sharp look at Timaro:


    Chef from the city, there are so much vegetables in your tray, why arent you distributing them into the tes?


    Timaro who had not recovered from Marsteins criticism looked back at the head of the Fou house:


    These are herbs and vegetables used to enhance the vor of the karon meat. I ced them here to improve the dishs presentation. They are like an empty shell, and not meant for the guests consumption.


    As I suspected. Then Im even less inclined to eat this dish. Everyone else can take my share if they wish to.


    The head of the Fou house cast his gaze now weakly.


    I said too much, I apologize if I offended anyone.


    Theres no need for that. Can you share with me why do you think this way?


    Marstein narrowed his eyes curiously. The Fou house head shook his head without even looking Marsteins way.


    Its not worth talking about. I think this isnt something that should be said here.


    No, this is the ce for us to put aside our differences and deepen our understanding of each other. Because of our drastic difference in lifestyle, our customs might be different too. Shouldnt we clear any misunderstanding and share our views?


    The head of the Fou house stared at the table for a while before speaking:


    I just cant ept the way the food is wasted for the sake of making delicious meals. No matter how tasty it might be, I dont want to eat it.


    Oh, so wasting the vegetables to improve the texture of the meat goes against your principles, huh. Timaro what do you think about Sir Bardocksment?


    I was shocked when I heard Marstein saying the name of the Fou house head that I never learned before. Timaro let the servant boy served the meat onto the table as he shook his head troublingly:


    Its hard to push this onto the difference in culture. Not just this dish, just making stock requires arge amount of ingredients. After extracting the essence from these ingredients, the remnants had to be discarded.


    Hmm, pray share your perspective, Asuta. You are a chef from a foreignnd, correct?


    As for me Its true, ever since I started living in Forests Edge, I had been taking care not to waste food. I quickly learned that this is the custom of the Forests Edge.


    For example, after extracting starch from the chachi, I will use the remnants in other dishes. Even the dried up chachi had its uses.


    I couldnt waste any of the ingredients traded from the kiba tusks and horns that Ai Fa risked her life to hunt After living together with Ai Fa and wasting a few poitan in the first few days, I learned this lesson. Even though I could earn copper tes myself now, my principle on this remained the same.


    I see. The custom in the city is very different from the Forests Edge.


    After Marstein said that, an awkward silence engulfed the dining hall.


    In the meanwhile, the food distributed to the dishes became lesser over time, and the servant boys all disappeared behind the doors. It was finally time for thest course of the day toe.


    Lifuria,pared to the main courses, you seem to prefer the dessert.


    Marstein looked and spoke to Lifuria for the first time.


    Lifuria nodded with hollow eyes: Yes.


    Given how obsessed you were with Asuta of the Fa house, that must mean that Asuta is proficient in making desserts too, right.


    He spoke casually, but the content touched on Lifurias past crimes, and was a dangerous topic. Graff Zaza stared at Lifuria, and Dali Sauti frowned.


    But Lifuria just answered quietly: Yes.


    I heard making desserts requires skills and knowledge different from the main courses. Asuta, you have an ability beyond your age.


    That isnt true. To be honest, Im clueless about desserts. The desserts I made today and previously were all done haphazardly based on my vague memories.


    Oh, but despite of that, you still made desserts that Lifuria is fond of, thats impressive.


    And because I made desserts that Lifuria likes, she didnt let me go. It was hard for me toment on this, but I still wanted to rify one thing:


    However, todays dessert is something Lady Lifuria has never tasted before. I hope you will like it


    Asuta, you are not a vassal of the Count Turan House, so you dont need to use honorifics with me.


    For that instant just a short moment, Lifurias reddish brown eyes shone in her usual arrogant manner.


    And I think you have never called me by my name before. Asuta, I hope you will address me as Lifuria.


    Pardon me, Lifuria.


    The moment I answered, the servants returned.


    Everyone, sorry for the wait. This is a fuwano dessert with Minmi dressing.


    Timaro sounded tired as he removed the silver cloche. Under it was arge squarish cake.


    It looked really dense and was covered in pink Minmi fruit which reminded me of the peach-like fruit I used when I made dessert for Lifuria. Timaro cut the dessert open, and a sweet fragrance immediately permeate the entire hall.


    It has an unfathomable fragrance. Grilled fuwano, Minmi, banam honey and some other ingredients I didnt know of.


    I thought as I uncovered the silver cloche.


    As for me Erm, this is chachi mochi made from chachi.


    Chachi? You can make dessert from Chachi?


    Prse said loudly in surprise. I nodded as if I was praising myself.


    What I presented was chachi mochi made from starch. I boiled chachi powder with jaguar sugar in water, and when it cools down into a gooey state, I hasten the solidifying process with cold water, then cut it into appropriate sizes. A simplified version of Warabimochi.


    The seasoning was done by using a mixture of chachi powder, sugar and tau sauce to produce something akin to Mitarashi dango paste. It had low sugar content, and its selling point was the chewy texture. I didnt use Reina who was great at making dessert as reference, but took inspiration from my mother who made dessert for me when I was still young.


    Uwah, its as clear as Totos egg! Is this really chachi? How did you turn Chachi into this state


    I removed the moisture from the chachi and dried it into powder form. The chachi powder is simr to the fuwano powder, and can be used to create desserts. Thats why I chose to make this dish.


    Since the main course was Tatsuta-age kiba and the soup was tau sauce kiba soup, a thought came to my mind. How about standardizing the style of all the dishes? The people of this world might not understand this concept, but since the guests would be eating okonomiyaki, cold shabu shabu, Tatsuta-age, I wouldnt want them to eat donuts and crepes.


    And I felt that the hunters of Forests Edge wouldnt like sweet desserts, so I thought about what kind of texture they could enjoy. This might be my one-sided thinking but I felt that Japanese styled desserts suited fierce hunters like Donda Wu and Graff Zaza more than western desserts did.


    Hmm, This has an incredible taste.


    Marstein who tried my dessert Mitarashi paste chachi mochi first gave his cheerful feedback.


    Asutas cooking style is very unique, even more so for this dessert. This is truly an exotic dish from a foreignnd.


    I retorted in my heart Its not a foreignnd, but a foreign world, then bowed my heart: Thank you for your graciouspliments.


    The head of the Bemu house rolled his eyes: Whats with this dish?


    Is this really made from chachi? This feels no, I dont know how to describe it.


    Its true. Forests Edge and Post Station Town dont have ess to sugar. The Forests Edge denizens dont even know about the existence of this ingredient, much less desserts. So Im not confident if it suits your taste what do you think?


    Hmm


    In my hometown, women and children love sweet desserts.


    I only tried making it with sugar in Forests Edge once before. Rimee Wu and the others just thought that the chewy texture was interesting. After they tasted the finished chachi mochi for the first time today, they shed tears of joy.


    So the women and children of this world probably love sweet desserts too. As I was thinking about that, the head of the Bemu house pouted his lips impatiently.


    This is a dish adored by women and children?


    Yes, thats the case for my hometown. And of course, there are many men and elderly who like them too.


    Which means, there is no shame in men liking this dish?


    Shame? No, theres no shame in that.


    Is that so


    The head of the Bemu house tossed the rest of the dessert into his mouth. The head of the Fou house who ate quietly Bardock suddenly turned his head and said to him:


    Ara, so the head of the Bemu house likes this too?


    I said no such thing.


    Bardock had a gentle smile on his face. The sight of him and the sour faced Bemu house head sent a warm feeling into my heart.


    At this time, the nobles started discussing the dessert I made too. I heard them saying in amazement: This is incredible! What a strange taste.


    After that  something unexpected caused these rowdy bunch to quiet down. Graff Zaza suddenly said in a pained voice: Genosndlord


    We have no doubts that you are sincere about making amends with us. I think this is the right path too. But I have a favor to ask


    How may I help, Sir Graff Zaza? I haveplete faith in your sincerity too.


    Can you forgive me for not partaking further in this dish?


    Graff Zaza said in a hoarse voice as he pushed away the porcin te with spiral patterns. On it was the dessert made by Timaro that had one bite taken off it.


    This dish feels really disgusting to me, even worse than the previous one. Just one bite, and it felt like some living thing is churning in my stomach. As if I just swallowed a poisonous bug.


    Yes, there seemed to be banam honey in this dessert. This might be too sweet for Sir Graff Zaza.


    Marstein stood up unhurriedly, and pulled Graff Zazas te towards him. He then gracefully cut the dessert into smaller pieces, and sent them into his mouth without any hesitation.


    As you can see, its not poisoned. Sir Graff Zaza, you just dont find the taste agreeable. Also to us, having leftovers isnt impolite, so you dont have to worry, Sir Graff Zaza.


    Not finishing dinner and wasting food is a sin in Forests Edge.


    Then allow me to redeem your sin.


    With that, Marstein started moving his hands and mouth, finishing off the leftover dessert in Graff Zazas te.


    Leina Wu said that non family members shouldnt share their food on the same te, but Graff Zaza didnt protest Marsteins actions.


    Well then, everyone has more or less finished. This is a very meaningful banquet for me, and I hope everyone also thinks the same.


    Marstein wiped away the banam honey on his beard with his napkin, and continued:


    This banquet is morevish thanks to the efforts of Timaro and Asuta of the Fa house, I wish to offer them my heartfelt thanks. Their dishes are delicious, and Im certain that their culinary skills can match any of the outstanding chefs within Genos City.


    Thank you.


    Timaro and I bowed at the same time.


    Marstein looked at the both of us, then rest his gaze on Timaro:


    Timaro, your cooking has a strong unique ir. In Genos City, your culinary skill is top notch. The guests from Forests Edge didntpliment your cooking because our lifestyle and environment is too different, so you dont need to be feel ashamed about this.


    I understand


    However, if you are sincere about serving our Forests Edge guest, the result might be different. Asuta of the Fa house, I could subtly feel your hope for the Forests Edge denizens to enjoy dinner together with us, but you seem hesitant to put that thought into action.


    You are an outstanding chef in Genos. I will say this again, there is no doubt that both of you are exceptional chef capable of serving a banquet in Genos.


    Marstein continued in a firm tone:


    However, neither of you are suited for tonights banquet. You dont need to be ashamed about this, the fault lies with me for pushing this task to you without fully understanding your thoughts. Well then I will disburse your remuneration to you at ater date, you may leave.


    Marstein concluded the banquet with his harsh remarks.

 Volume 13 - Ch 5

    Thats such a pity! Asutas Tatsuta-age is still the best!


    Rimee Wu shouted with a skewered Tatsuta-age in hand. A short moment after the banquet ended, we gathered in the small house next to the kitchen.


    The tribal chiefs and nobles were still holding a conference in the dining hall. Havingpleted our cooking obligations, we could finally enjoy ate dinner with the escorts.


    I like this dish a lot. Cooling the meat after it had been cooked thoroughly feels so refreshing.


    Yes, I like it too. However, its tastiness must be due to the shiru fruit juice, just boiling the meat and vegetables alone wont make them so tasty.


    Sh Wu and Leina Wu were smiling happier than usual after finishing a big job.


    On the dining table were all the dishes served to the tribal chiefs. Forests Edge denizens still prefer to have all the dishes at the same time.


    Hey, dont just eat the Tatsuta-age! Rimee wants to eat more too!


    Annoying. Theres still plenty left. If you eat too much, you will be as round as Mida, you know?


    I wont eat that much! Rimee you dummy!


    All the escorts were gathered here. As this room could be locked from the inside, they could rest momentarily.


    The young men and women from Forests Edge sat on the chairs they werent used to, and dined at the table. It was rare, warm sight.


    As Sh Wu talked about the dishes with Leina Wu, she timidly served a te of okonomiyaki slice to Darum Wu.


    Darum Wu thanked her stiffly and then bit into the okonomiyaki. Sh Wu stared at the side of his face with an expression of both bliss and sadness.


    It will be fine, your side has way too much food anyway.


    Someone said impatiently.


    He was one of our guests, Roy. Roy should be dining in another room with his colleagues, but he requested to eat together with us.


    The atmosphere there is like a funeral, nothing I eat will taste good.


    Roy mumbled as he stole nces at Leina Wu while he ate. But I decided not to ask him about that.


    You have so much left after giving half of it to Timaro. Do you even have room to try Timaros cooking?


    I only gave half of the chefs portion to Timaro. The men of Forests Edge have huge appetites, so I had to prepare this much.


    I can see that And who is that guy with a weird face?


    He whispered thetter half of that sentence to me.


    His gaze was on another guest, Kamyua Yost. Kamyua Yost who was on the verge of tears wolfed down the kiba meat as greedily as the hunters of Forests Edge.


    It had been a long while, so I forgot about Kamyua Yosts habit. When he was moved, he would show an ominous death god like face. Other than that, he might look as if he was on the verge of tears.


    I thought I would never feel surprised about Asutas cooking again, but this is too delicious.


    Kamyua Yost said as he drank the kiba meat soup noisily.


    The Forests Edge denizens keep to themselves, but they werent bothered by trivial matters, so the presence of Kamyua Yost and Roy didnt spoil the mood at all.


    Rau Lei and the others were seeing these dishes for the first time, and would sigh in awe after every bite. Ai Fa and Darum Wu ate expressionlessly without a word, but ate faster than everyone else. Rimee Wu, Ludo Wu and Leina Wus cheerfulughter brightened the mood in the room.


    Compared to the banquet earlier, it was much more peaceful and harmonious here. If Marstein wanted to deepen his friendship with the Forests Edge denizens, he should invite young men and women to the banquet too.


    How is the kiba meat?


    When he heard my question, Roy who had sampled all the dishes scratched his head:


    It still taste very gamey, but it also taste really good. I thought it would taste more like wild mountain Gyoma meat.


    Huh? Gyoma is found in the eastern kingdom, correct? Does the Gyoma from the mountains taste very gamey?


    Instead of gamey, it just stinks very badly. Thats why strong spices like chitto would be used to conceal the stench. The Gyoma meat and curd found in the western kingdom are all made from Gyoma raised in the ins.


    I see, so the meat and milk of Gyomas from the hills and the ins would taste different, probably because of their different grass diet. The curd I knew of didnt have any stench, so it must be extracted from in Gyomas.


    This fried dish taste better than the kimyusu meat I triedst time. Timaro will admit his lost after he tried this.


    Timaros cooking must be good too.


    I said as I looked at the small table by the side. On it were dishes made by Timaro brought over here by Roy and the servant boys.


    Alright, lets try Timaros dishes, Leina Wu. These are the dishes from the city that you had been looking forward to.


    Yes, alright!


    Leina Wu stood up and walked gleefully to the small table. Roy looked around for a moment before returning his gaze to me:


    But the guests from Forests Edge didnt seem to like Timaros cooking? After the Landlord admonished him, Timaro look as ghastly as a zombind saga zombie.


    Anyone would feel hurt after being criticized like that. It even made me think that Timaro requested to cook for this banquet in order to be scolded like this.


    Oh right, you were there. But that couldnt be. Timaro merely presented his magnum opus. I dont understand what made the Landlord so mad.


    Roy crossed his arms with a troubled face. At this moment, Sh Wu also came over, and Rimee Wu joined in after reminding Ludo Wu: Dont eat everything!


    Fufu, all the dishes smell incredible!


    Yes. We dont use such herbs in the Forests Edge.


    The four chefs sat down around the small table. The hunters werent interested in the dishes from the city, so this was a sampling session for the chefs.


    However the taste testing session ended terribly.


    How horrid!


    Rimee Wus wail filled the entire room.


    Rimee Wu tried the oatmeal like fuwano dish made with cheese and herbs.


    This dish used a generous amount of karon milk and was like bread crumbs soaked in milk, then boiled with fennel and lemon.


    There were also curd that tasted like camembert cheese and pieces of beef loin-like meat. It was sweet and spicy at the same time, which numbed my tongue. Theplicated taste was like a mixture of thand and italian cuisine.


    This will feel disgusting if too much was eaten


    Even Leina Wu who was brimming with excitement just now had downcast eyes.


    The one Leina Wu tried was the soup that had the fragrance of nyuushi and herbs. This dish used butter-like nyuushi and arge amount of herbs that tasted like cinnamon, rosemary and chives. Condensed soup cube readily avable in this kitchen was added too, making the texture very thick.


    The karon stomach was white and had a slimy texture, and was eptable if one could tolerate that. But the taste was tooplicated, so I couldnt get used to it.


    Sh Wu beside her had aplicated expression as she muttered: Hmm Before her was the karon meat main course.


    This dish wasnt supposed to be served to the chefs, but since there was plenty of leftovers, so they shared some with us. After reheating it, the karon meat had a nice luster and alluring aroma. Ludo Wu was the only hunter looking our way curiously. He then got off his chair and came over.


    Only this meat looks tasty. Asuta, give me a piece.


    Alright.


    I cut the meat that was as tender as butter, and cut off two pieces for Ludo Wu and myself.


    After that, we tossed the karon meat into our mouths and the karon meat broke apart in our mouth as if it was melting.


    However, the meat wasnt just tender. It''s incredibly oily texture exploded in my mouth and startled me.


    What is this!? A lump of oil!?


    Ludo Wu backed away to therge table and drank a few mouthful of kiba soup to cleanse his mouth.


    Roy, could it be after the meat was steamed, oil was added into the meat?


    Yes, so you found out. This dish is made by poking countless holes in it with a needle as thin as hair, soaking it in karon oil, then steaming it together with vegetables and herbs.


    Roy said nonchntly.


    If we didnt do that, the meat wouldnt be so tender and tasty. This took the most time of all the preparation work.


    Is it necessary to make the meat so tender? The meat from the fuwano dish was tender and tasty enough for me.


    The quality of this dabag karon meat is already great. In order to improve the meat texture, this is the only way to do so. In fact, I think this is an incredible method.


    The sliced karon meat had a peach colored gleam. The texture wasparable to high ss beef, and the citric sauce on it was impable. Even though it was roasted, the meat was soft enough to melt in my mouth. The huge amount of vegetables and herbs also entuated the taste and presentation of the meat.


    However I felt that this was overdoing it.


    I was fine with junk food, but something still felt off here something was amiss and my stomach was protesting. As Ludo Wu had said, it was like swallowing arge piece of fat.


    Do the people in the city all eat so much oil? I think consuming so much oil would be detrimental to their health.


    Hmm? That Count No, former Count didnt ce any restriction on the usage of reten oil and karon oil. This is a luxurious dish only the nobles can enjoy.


    Just eating such dishes would be enough to wreck havoc on Pyschkurewuss health. The amount of oil and salt used in these dishes worries me.


    Leina Wu said with aforting tone: Oh, this dish taste pretty good.


    She was referring to the bright red vegetable dish that had Tarapa as the main ingredient. It was probably scooped out of that giant Tarapa. There was still a bit left in the iron pot.


    I tried a bite, and it was impable. The vor of the vegetables had been brought out, and the aroma of the parsley-like herb was very strong. The texture felt like the vegetable from a thick vegetable stew.


    If it was me, I would probably add less salt and do away with those herbs. Aside from that, the other aspect of that dish was fine.


    Banam honey and sugar were used in this dish. In order to bnce the taste, the quantity had been controlled carefully.


    Roy exined with a frown, and Leina Wu pped her hands and said: I see.


    Aside from the herbs, there is a taste Im not familiar with. Banam honey and sugar are a sweet seasoner used in desserts, correct?


    Roy lost his cool when Leina Wu stared at him:


    Thats right! You got a problem with that?


    I dont have any problem I apologize if I offended you.


    Leina Wu bowed and apologized, then started sampling the dishes. Roy scratched his head and decided to shut his mouth.


    Asuta


    Someone tugged my T-shirt. It was Rimee Wu who was holding a te with a squarish fuwano on it.


    This taste horrible


    Huh? Even Rimee Wu finds it horrible?


    Aside from Graff Zaza, even Rimee Wu who cheered at the sight of sugar in the kitchen said that. I didnt expect Rimee Wu to hate it too.


    It looked like a mille-feuille made byyering numerous fuwano, and didnt seem to taste horrible at all. The texture was rich, and the pink Minmi looked adorable. It wouldnt look out of ce in a dessert cafe in my hometown.


    Even though it looks so delicious. I will take care of it Ah, people who arent family cant eat from the same te, right?


    Thats only after she is ten and no longer a child.


    Uwah, that scared me! Whats the matter, Ai Fa?


    I finished my dinner. All the dishes are delicious.


    Ai Fa who was standing behind me looked right at the dessert on the te. Ludo Wu and the others were still eating, and Ai Fa finished ahead of them.


    What a queer dish. It smells alright.


    It looks fine too. Ai Fa you want to have a bite?


    I dont want to eat the dish of that rude person.


    Is that so. I will take care of it then.


    I patted the head of the teary eyed Rimee Wu, then took the te from her. The moment I bit into the food I understood why Rimee Wu disliked it. This dish was seasoned with something like brandy.


    The wine used here might be the high quality wine Pops Bn gifted me. There were also several herbs and fruit juice mixed in, and it was hard to identify them all. However, this dish was definitely seasoned with wine.


    Everyyer of thin fuwano were soaked full of banam honey and karon milk, making it disgustingly sweet and thick, and had a fruit wine aroma. The wines vor was even more prominent when I ate it.


    This texture is a little it will take some endurance to finish this.


    We gotpletely whipped by your team. I would haveshed out in anger if I didnt try your dish.


    Roy seemed to have recovered from messing up with Leina Wu earlier and said:


    Its true that your dishes are on par with Timaro. I think the food is great, but Timaros cooking arent bad either. Your dishes are nder tasting and dont use much herbs, so I think many people in the city wont like your cooking.


    Yes. Marquis Genos also said that my cooking is on par with Timaro. I have no objections about that, but


    But what?


    But I think that the city or maybe, Roy and Timaros dishes use too much seasoning. You might control the amount when using herbs, oil and dairy products to bnce the texture, but it seems to me that your priority is focused on the seasoning Like I said, dont you think something feels wrong?


    Hmm Not really, isnt that what cooking means?


    My father never taught me that. When I was learning to cook, he told me that the seasoning is used to bring out the vor of the ingredients.


    Thats


    Roy stopped mid sentence. His freckled covered face looked troubled:


    Im just 19, but I got employed by the Count Turan House after working in three restaurants. Each time I moved, the amount of seasoning used would increase The trust crux of the cooking I know is the ability to use seasoning well.


    Yes, I can understand that.


    Then what else dont you get? A small restaurant only gives you ess to limited ingredients, while therge restaurants allows you to handle extravagant ingredients to makevish dishes, thats what makes a first rate chef. Thats what I was taught.


    I see its different from my hometown. I think the highest grade meat will taste the best if you just grill it simply.


    Then why did you grill kiba meat and make kiba stew? Arent you confident in the taste of the kiba meat?


    Roy threw a fit like a child. I scratched my head and smiled:


    How should I put this. Because the kiba meat itself is delicious, so I feel that grilling it with some salt and pico leaves would be plenty delicious. Maybe all that work I did to enhance its taste was just a waste of time.


    Ai Fa poked my nk:


    Dont worry about that. If you only make grilled meat for dinner, I will get angry.


    Im not worried about anything. I will work hard on dinner tomorrow too, so look forward to it.


    Ai Fa grunted, and someone knocked the door.


    Its time.


    For some reason, Kamyua Yost jogged over to open the door. He removed the door bar and opened the door slightly to converse with someone outside. After that, he turned back to me and said:


    Asuta, Pyschkurewuss seemed to be conscious, you will have to wait until tomorrow if you miss this chance, can you prepare his dinner?


    Yes, leave it to me.


    And so, it was finally time for myst job.


    Leina Wu, I will leave the rest to you. You dont have to force yourself to eat all of Timaros dishes.


    Alright. Asuta, be careful.


    Ai Fa stopped Ludo Wu who was getting up and decided to apany me by herself.


    But first, I had to reheat the dish in the kitchen. So Ai Fa and I left the room and someone unexpected was waiting outside.


    Yo, Asuta, sorry for the trouble.


    I was shocked at the sight of the person standing at the fore of the group. The one who spoke with Kamyua Yost just now was Marquis Marstein Genos himself.


    Behind him were Malfreed, Donda Wu, Lifuria and Sanjura who was nked by two guards.


    Sir Donda Wu will apany us as a witness. Your work for today will be done after this, Asuta. Thank you for your hard work.


    Understood.


    I clenched my fist and prepared myself for the final task at hand.


    6


    Pyschkurewuss was confined to a room on the top floor of the main building. It seemed to be the chambers of the former master of the house.


    After going through a door watched by castle guards, we entered a side room. At night, the sentries would take turns to rest here. Marstein turned and emphasized to me again:


    Asuta and Lady Lifuria will serve the dish to Pyschkurewuss. We will go in together, but seeing so many people will startle Pyschkurewuss. Hence, the rest of us will stay behind the screen.


    In this room were me, Ai Fa, Marstein, Malfreed, Donda Wu, Kamyua Yost, Lifuria and Sanjura guarded by two guards a total of ten. To be safe, Sanjuras hands were tied, and one of the guards held the ropes. Marstein observed Sanjura quietly:


    Before the trial begins, this will probably be yourst chance to see Pyschkurewuss. Sanjura you still wont say anything now?


    Yes, I will hold my peace.


    Sanjura looked at Marstein calmly.


    Then why did you request to be present. Do you want to meet him onest time?


    No, I just, want be with Lifuria.


    Cant you use another way to relieve Lady Lifurias pain?


    I cant. Because, no proof. If proof, maybe I will.


    Are you talking about Sanjura being my older brother?


    Lifuria interjected calmly:


    Where did all that talke from? Sanjura is just my fathers hired henchman.


    He told that to the Forests Edge denizens himself. ording to our investigation, Pyschkurewuss had been keeping a Semu woman in Dabag until four years ago.


    Lifuria looked at Sanjura with suspicious eyes.


    Sanjura had a gentle smile I was familiar with.


    My mother, passed away before telling me anything. I dont know, the details. I was taught from young, pledge loyalty to Pyschkurewuss.


    Fufu But your loyalty lies with me instead of my father.


    Yes, Im, Lifurias vassal.


    Lifuria shook her head of short brown hair and averted her face.


    Ai Fa who was watching the both of them called out to Marquis Genos:


    It might seem ridiculous for someone of my status to request this, but can you allow me to escort Asuta?


    Hmm? You must be Asutas house head, Ai Fa right? Dont worry, there are two castle guards with Pyschkurewuss, and Pyschkurewuss cant even stand up. You dont have to worry about him doing any harm.


    But Zattsu Tsun who was in a worse condition than Pyschkurewuss managed to tear the throat of a Jean house man and set fire to the Dom vige. He even lured in kiba to attack Kamyua Yosts caravan. No matter who our opponents are, we cant let our guard down.


    Its fine, the castle guards trained by Malfreed wont lose so easily.


    Ai Fa bit her lips with a moody face. Marstein suddenly smiled at her:


    You are so worried about your family. If someone as gentle as Ai Fa was by Pyschkurewuss side, he wouldnt have strayed from the path. The castle guards will stay with Asuta, so theres no need to worry. You may go in with him if you wish.


    Thank you very much


    Ai Fa bowed slightly while Donda Wu remained silent.


    Well then, lets go in. Pyschkurewuss condition is weak, so take care not to agitate him.


    One of the guards opened the door on Marsteins instruction.


    We went from the dim side room to the even darker chamber.


    The chamber wasrge, but there was only one lit candle stand on the wall. We saw arge screen right after going in, which blocked out most of the light from the candle.


    Marstein gracefully pointed to the other side of the screen. I nodded and pushed the trolley of dishes to the room inside. I walked with Ai Fa and Lifuria in the darkness for a while, and arrived before arge bed.


    On either side of the bed were castle guards in white armour standing as still as a statue.


    On the bed was a petite man.


    A thin nket covered up to his chest, and his body sank into the soft beddings. This was the former master of this manor Pyschkurewuss.


    His face was greenish ck and sweaty, his arms on the nket were shockingly thin. It had just been half a month, and Pyschkurewuss had withered like the mummy of a monkey.


    Is that Lifuria


    A raspy voice came from his pale and dry lips.


    You are here that means, Marstein is finally sending me to the execution ground, huh


    Before sending you there, you have to stand trial. Isnt that thew of Genos?


    Lifuria answered calmly before his bed.


    Im bringing you your dinner. Asuta of the Fa house, who is a Forests Edge denizen cum Migrant had made an exception, and cooked dinner for you, father


    Pyschkurewuss eyes were opened a thin slit as he looked at me with dull eyes.


    His venomous eyes were gone now, leaving just a light as dim as fireflies.


    Asuta of the Fa house? What are you trying


    Im just cooking dinner on Lifurias request.


    Marstein must be scheming something, but I had no way of knowing what he thought, and his ns had nothing to do with my job anyway.


    Lifuria hopes you can taste my cooking before going to hell. Pyschkurewuss, do you have the strength to enjoy my cooking?


    My body probably cant enjoy any dishes anymore the illness that had been tormenting me for years had finally shown its ws No matter how much I struggle, this is the end of the line for me


    How disappointing, father. Where did the avarice in my father go?


    Lifuria said with a hint of human emotions:


    Father, youmitted a heinous crime. Isnt your thirst for power so strong that you even went as far as to frame others for your crimes? If you give it up in the end, then what is the point of all your previous efforts?


    I I only obtained the power I was capable of handling However, death will take all that from me Isnt that what life is?


    Are you saying that your pursuit of power at the expense of me and my mother suffering in loneliness is for nothing? Then why did my mother have to die from loneliness?


    Lifuria was aggressive as her gaze turned sharp. She had reverted back to her usual arrogance.


    I only had my mother, and my mother only had me. However, my mother passed away because of loneliness, leaving me by myself. You didnt care about us,mitting atrocities and umting your wealth. Father, are you happy to gather all those ingredients? I Im not happy at all.


    But you are still my father. No matter how little you think of me, Im still your daughter. So I have prepared ast dinner to send you off.


    Lifuria red at me.


    Father, please have a taste of Asutas cooking. I just need to scoop the food in the pot into the wooden te, right?


    Yes.


    I took off the lid.


    The aroma of the kiba meat soup spread in the stall air of the room.


    Lifuria held thedle, and clumsily scooped the soup into the te.


    Just what are you ying at


    His eye slit that looked as if they were sliced out with a knife showed a worried expression.


    Bringing my daughter and Asuta of the Fa house here Just what is that sly Marstein scheming


    I already said, this has nothing to do with Marquis Genos! I made this request to Asuta of my own volition! Whatever schemes Marquis Genos might pull off have nothing to do with me!


    Lifuria finallyshed out. With a wooden te in her hand, she bend forward and red at her father from close up:


    If you dont look at me now, you might not be able to do so ever again! Father will be imprisoned, and I will be confined to this manor!


    Asuta, sorry but can you prop up my father?


    Yes, okay.


    I walked passed the guards to the bed, and put my arm between Pyschkurewuss body and the bed.


    And of course, Ai Fa came over to help too, but Pyschkurewuss was so light that it wasnt necessary. I helped his body that was like an empty shell up, and shoved a pillow behind him. The moment I backed away, Lifuria leaned in with her te and spoon.


    Here, your body is frail, but you can still drink soup, right? Unlike the bitter medicine, this soup isnt bitter at all. Please try the cooking of the Migrant Asuta, as my farewell gift to you.


    She scooped up the white and murky soup, and served it to Pyschkurewuss.


    Is it good? Asutas cooking definitely taste great. After all, his cooking is even better than Timaro, the vice head chef of the Count Turan House.


    Lifurias tone turned agitated as she feed another spoonful to her father. She then turned and red at me:


    Asuta, why arent there any ingredients in the soup?


    Thats because you didnt stir the soup and only scooped off the top of the te. You need to stir a little before scooping up the soup.


    I took the te from Lifuria and demonstrated to her.


    How would I know if you dont tell me!


    Lifuria puffed her cheeks and snatched back the te and scooped another spoonful of soup.


    The kiba meat had turned ivory while the aria was translucent.


    Pyschkurewuss chewed the food in his mouth weakly he then started mumbling:


    What is this dish?


    Its kiba meat soup. I boiled the thigh meat of kiba with aria, then seasoned it with salt and pico leaves.


    I answered calmly.


    Is it good? This is the first dish I made in the Forests Edge. The kiba meat is high quality, so just boiling it can make such tasty stock.


    Kiba I ate kiba


    Compared to karon and kimyusu, you think kiba doesnt taste good? I think it is as good as the others though. Everyones preference might differ, but the meat quality of kiba is definitely as good as theirs.


    I didnt n to reform Pyschkurewuss.


    I just wanted to tell him all that.


    Like I said, just these ingredients are enough to make delicious food. And what you need isntvish cuisines, but food that will improve your health.


    Just what is


    Everyone in this world wants to eat delicious food, but it isnt worth it if your health suffers for it. Since your organs are failing because of that, you should consider what kind of food you need to eat.


    I knew it was toote to tell him that now, but I still had to say it.


    His only interest was delicious food, and he went as far as tomit heinous crimes in order to gather wealth and procure expensive ingredients There wasnt any happiness in such a tragic lifestyle.


    Bringing misfortune to others and throwing himself into the abyss of despair. There was no life more tragic than that. Pyschkurewuss and Zattsu Tsun both led such lifes.


    Asuta of the Fa house Are you misunderstanding something


    Pyschkurewuss red at me with eyes like ghost fire that were about to go out.


    To me, delicious food is my happiness Theres no meaning in a life of unhappiness So I


    Whether you are happy or not, we are talking about the same thing. Pyschkurewuss, is my cooking to your liking? Cooking delicious food does not require tremendous wealth. Just a dash of salt is enough to make such tasty dishes. True happiness is enjoying your meals with your precious family.


    I think the denizens of Forests Edge you consider barbaric live blissful lives. It is pointless to tell a noble like you this But I think delicious food isnt something exclusive to the rich.


    Pyschkurewuss shut his mouth.


    Lifuria stamped her feet anxiously.


    Enough, theres no use in saying all that. Father, just hold on to your belief when you meet the god Selva.


    Thats right Its all over My sinful soul would be grounded into pieces before Selva


    Pyschkurewuss murmured weakly with a snarl.


    I dont have anything to hide And I wont push the me to Shileru Shileru and Imitted many crimes hundreds had died because of our schemes


    I dont want to hear that from you.


    No, Lifuria, you must listen And Marstein too You must be eavesdropping from somewhere right, Marquis Genos? I dont have the strength to speak loudly, you wont be able to hear clearly if you are too far away, correct?


    A few dark figures appeared.


    The person at their fore walked right up to the bed with confident strides:


    I dont mean to interrupt your conversation with your daughter, Pyschkurewuss. Is there something you wish to tell me?


    Yes But before that, let me ask you With Shileru arrested, who is taking charge of the Townsguard right now?


    The Commander of the Second battlion is now the acting Captain of the Townsguard. This might be exceptional times, but I couldnt leave the Townsguard in the hands of the Vice-Captain or the Commander of the First battalion who has ties with you, even though these ties are weak.


    You have good judgement But that isnt enough If you dont dismiss the Vice-Captain, First Battalion Commander and the Fourth Battalion Commander, you wont be able to rest easy The three of them are aplices There will be more trouble if you leave them be


    So half of the top management of the Townsguard are implicated? Are you trying to attack the Marquis Genos house?


    When he heard Marstein asking that in panic, Pyschkurewuss answered with augh: Fufu


    So the ones disguised as Forests Edge denizens and attacking the farms are from the Townsguard too? I hope that isnt so.


    Of course not Shileru was the one who gave the order, but people in the position of Vice-Captain and Commanders wont get involved directly Those are the doings of the delinquents hiding out in the Beetle town.


    Oh, so you hired thugs to do your dirty work.


    I did hire them But thats not all There are also escaped death row convicts


    Escaped death row convicts?


    About five years ago, the Townsguard captured the bandit gang Tempest of Death the gang was sentenced to death, but Shileru released them, and made them work for him in secret


    Aftermitting heinous crimes, they are still going to sin further? Releasing death row convicts is unforgivable.


    Malfreed who was standing beside Marstein said in a sharp voice:


    Furthermore, a death sentence must be carried out without dy. How did he deceive the prison guards and release the criminals?


    Maybe he bribed them Asked Shileru if you want to know


    Yes, I will do just that.


    Malfreed shut his mouth with a icy re in his grey eyes.


    Marstein shrugged:


    The former head of the Count Turan House, the Captain of the Townsguard and two of his Commanders as well as the prison guards and the escaped death row convicts. So many criminals sprung out of nowhere Im at fault for thesepses in my governance.


    Thats right But all these crimes weremitted three decades ago If you want to pursue the matter, the responsibility lies with your father who didnt stop the ursed bloodline of the Count Turan House


    Oh, so you are going to confess to the murder of the former head of the Count Turan House and his eldest son?


    I will confess but let me say this first


    With that Pyschkurewuss continued sitting weakly, but an intense fire burned in his eyes.


    The one who murdered my father and elder brother is Shileru We are jointly responsible for the crimes after that, so we have to face the same punishment However, Shileru is the one who nned and executed that terrible incident three decades ago Please believe me


    Oh? But after the death of the former master of the house and the eldest son, you are the one who inherit the house, Pyschkurewuss. If this is Shilerus scheme, then wouldnt he target you, the second son?


    Shileru is born in the Count house, but not given any power. He loathed his position and hated our father and brother who did as they wish my position was simr to his, so he didnt hold a grudge against me


    A fire burn in Pyschkurewuss dim eyes.


    His eyes that were once venomous lost its light earlier, but now, it was burning as brightly as those of a Forests Edge hunter.


    On that night Two years after my brother died after falling off a Totos, and my father was bedridden because of an unknown illness, Shileru said to me whileughing like a mad man the wealth and power of the Count Turan House is now ours Before Kamyua Yost said the truth, I already knew My father and brother were murdered by the ursed youngest son of the Count Turan House


    Pyschkurewuss, you and your brother continuedmitting crimes in your pursuit of greater wealth and influence. Could it be You are afraid of ending up like your father and brother if you dont be an aplice?


    Even so, I stillmitted numerous crimes Harming others for the sake of self preservation isnt permitted by thews of Genos


    Yes, of course. However why are you revealing the truth from three decades ago? No matter how heavy your sins, we couldnt produce any evidence, so you dont have any reasons to confess.


    No evidence Thats why I hope you can believe me I didmit many crimes, but I didnt do something as horrid as murdering my father and brother


    Pyschkurewuss slowly shifted his gaze. His fiery eyes looked at Lifurias face.


    Lifuria My daughter In your veins flows the blood of the ursed Count Turan House Your father and uncle are unforgivable sinners, and their brother and father are incorrigible fools Youmitted abduction at such a young age because of this ursed bloodline


    It has nothing to do with bloodlines, I


    Listen you cant shake off the curse of your bloodline You have to live on as a child of a criminal


    Pyschkurewuss groaned as he reached out his arm.


    His slender fingers held Lifurias hand, and her spoon fell onto the nket.


    However Count Turan House will lose its wealth and power your soul will be liberated too Without the means, you cant harm others too Congrattions on losing everything And also


    The next instant, I felt Pyschkurewuss look my way.


    And You can be a person who can be happy over a pinch of salt


    I dont understand, I have always been a nobody.


    Lifuria pulled her hand away from her father angrily, then picked up the spoon and took a sip of the kiba soup.


    Its not perfect and a little nd, but it taste good. After eating something so good, you still dont feel happy about it. Father is such an unfortunate person.


    Yes Your father is very unfortunate, and very foolish


    Lifuria bit her lips, red at her father and then said:


    Marquis Genos, there isnt much of this dish left, can you leave me and my father alone for a while?


    I dont mind. I will ask the castle guards to retreat to the doorway.


    Marstein turned and left, while Malfreed, Donda Wu and the others followed.


    Lifuria watched their backs and called out to me quietly:


    Asuta.


    Yes..


    Thank you.


    Alright.


    I took onest look at the father and daughter clinging together and left the room.


    This was definitely thest meeting between Pyschkurewuss and his daughter.


    I couldnt forgive that man. He killed Leitos father and Mno Masts brother-inw, then drove Zattsu Tsun insane. His crimes were unforgivable.


    But even so I still felt d that I got to speak with Pyschkurewuss tonight.


    Well then.


    Okay.


    Marstein and Malfreed conversed quietly in the side room.


    Malfreed then left the room briskly, and Marstein turned to Donda Wu and said:


    I will arrest the deputy Captain and some of the Commanders, and dispatch troops to the Beetle town. It is very likely that the death row convicts had escaped to other regions, but we should be able to find some traces of them over there. If we can capture all the criminals, we can sleep easy at night.


    I hope so too


    Yes. As the ruler of Genos, I promise you that I will spare no effort in apprehending the criminals. Well then, I beg your leave wait, this is a good chance, so let me say something more.


    Marsteinughed heartily as he looked up at Donda Wu who was half a head taller than him:


    I admired capable men. Pyschkurewuss oppressing the Forests Edge denizens and threatening my position might be fate. The second son of the small Turan county obtaining such influence by his own abilities, isnt that impressive in itself?


    However, Pyschkurewuss lost to the Forests Edge denizens and Kamyua Yost. You impressed me, Sir Donda Wu. The Forests Edge denizens possess unexpected strength. I will be honored to call a powerful tribe like yours as my fellow citizen.


    To be honest, I wasnt interested in the denizens of Forests Edge before this incident. They epted the unfair contract given by the Genos Landlord eight decades ago and let Pyschkurewuss manipte them so easily. They are strong enough to hunt kiba, but are so awkward in front of others that was how I see them.


    Marstein smiled, while Donda Wu stared at him expressionlessly.


    However, the Forests Edge denizens is a tribe that values strength and honor. From now on, I hope you can continue to work hard as a citizen of Genos. I dont wish to reveal my true thoughts in front of my son and vassals, so please help me ry this to the other tribal chiefs. Finally, Asuta of the Fa house


    Marstein turned back and said to me:


    Thank you for your hard work. The ceremonial ministers were troubled by this situation, but no matter where you are from, we wee you to Genos. From now on, I hope you can continue to live in Genos as a denizen of the Forests Edge.


    U-Understood. Thank you very much.


    Also, your cooking is marvelous. I wont summon you too often to the castle, but I hope you can cook for me once in a while. Let me thank you in advance


    And finally, Marstein looked at me with an innocent smile before turning and walked after his son.


    Kamyua Yost winked at me before chasing after them, leaving me with Ai Fa, Donda Wu and the two guards watching Sanjura.


    What a recklessndlord.


    Donda Wu suddenlyughed, it was theughter of a ferocious hunter.


    Since he wants us to seek out our happiness with our own strength that suits me just fine. We will do things our way.


    His smile wasnt telling me that he met a good master, but a great opponent.


    After that, Sanjura walked before me.


    Asuta, allow me, offer thanks. You, saved Lifuria.


    No, I didnt do anything worthy of your thanks.


    Yes, you save, Lifuria. Maybe save Pyschkurewuss.


    He was definitely exaggerating.


    Instead of me saving him, Pyschkurewuss was the one who chose his own path.


    Pyschkurewuss was on apletely different road, and we would never cross paths again after this. That was all there is to it.


    Well then, lets go back


    Donda Wu turned and walked to the exit with his cape fluttering in the wind.


    Ai Fa who had been quiet all this while looked at me and said:


    Thank you for your hard work, Asuta.


    Yes, thank you for your hard work too, Ai Fa.


    And so, we left the Rock City and went back to the Forests Edge.


    Epilogue


    Five dayster the fifth of the Grey month.


    Grey month, another strange name. The previous month was white, and the next would be ck. And so, this month was grey.


    Anyway, it was the fifth of the Grey month. Ai Fa and I finally received permission to return to the Fa house. Through the efforts of Malfreed and the others, most of the bandits of the Tempest of Death were apprehended.


    The traitors of the Townsguard also confessed their crimes after Pyschkurewuss sold them out. Pyschkurewuss condition had finally improved, and he was handed over to the Genos City authorities. The trial will finally begin tomorrow. Marstein already gave his word to the tribal chiefs of Forests Edge, Pyschkurewuss would either be sentenced to life imprisonment or death.


    After that trial, Zuro Tsun and Barcia would have to stand trial next. It had already been decided that Zuro Tsun would serve ten years of hardbor, and Barcia would be pardoned.


    It would take some time before everything gets resolved but we could finally go back to our normal daily lives.


    Ara, this is so nostalgic that Im about to cry.


    I said as I prepared dinner in the Fa houses kitchen. Ai Fa who just returned from her hunt sat down with her legs crossed a short distance away.


    I was abducted by Lifuria on the fifth of the White Month. So it had been a month since then. I did make trips back in between, but Ai Fa and I would spend the night in the Wu n I couldnt suppress the emotions in my heart.


    And of course, Ai Fa came back to tidy the food store every day, so it probably looked the same to her. During the day, people from the Fou, Sidora and Dean house would visit from time to time, so I had afortable time in the Wu n. However, the Fa house was still the ce that I call home.


    The stall will finally reopen tomorrow. The trial isnt over yet so we cant be careless, but we can finally revert back to our usual daily lives.


    The castle guards, Kamyua Yost and the others would escort our stalls. All the criminals should have been apprehended, but Marstein advised that escorts were still necessary before the conclusion of the trial.


    The guards will watch from afar, while Zashuma and me will apany you to the inns. Asuta, you can work with ease.


    That was what Kamyua Yost said.


    After the trial ends, Kamyua Yost ns to leave Genos for some time.


    After escorting Sir Wellhyde back to Banam, I will look for a job there, and then tour around the western kingdom. This entire affair took three months of my time, so I want to travel for a bit.


    Kamyua Yosts words concluded this incident. This wanderer with purple eyes had a smile that put me at ease as he continued:


    The next big task would be to sculpt the image that the Forests Edge denizens want to present to the people of Genos. The fate of Pyschkurewuss, Shileru, Zattsu Tsun and others had finally been righted. I n to think about how everyone in Genos would be like when I visit again as I tour around the country.


    Kamyua Yost was right.


    All the misunderstanding had been slowly resolved. The grudges between the Genos nobles and Forests Edge denizens were being slowly cleared, and all the wrongdoing exposed. Hence, now was the crucial moment.


    After putting the criminals to task, the Forests Edge denizens were still a small conservative tribe with customs and values that differs from the townsfolk. How would the rtionship between the Forests Edge denizens and Genos citizens develop after eight decades, this problem took center stage once again.


    However, the things I could do was limited.


    All sorts of ingredients will be avable in the Post Station Town. Hence, the quality of the dishes sold in the other stalls would improve too. In order topete with them, I need toe up with a new menu.


    You will definitelyplete your task.


    Ai Fa said to me with a serious face, and then lowered her gaze:


    Start with the work at hand first Im hungry.


    The sunlight shining in through the windows were already red. Ai Fa hunted arge kiba today too, which she carried home with great effort. She was exhausted after skinning and dismembering the kiba.


    As the number of kiba had dwindled a lot, and had been hunting deep in the forest. Ai Fa said that the hunting off season would be here in a few days.


    By the way, arent you discussing with the Fou and Sidora houses about going into the off season together?


    Yes. All this while, the off season for each house is different. The Sidora house head proposed that the houses in the vicinity standardize their off season together.


    Ai Fa rubbed her tight belly sub consciously and continued:


    Around the Fa house are the Fou , Lan, Sidora, Dean and a kin of the Dean house.


    Yes, the Leeds house right? I had never spoken to them before.


    Yes, including the Leeds, there are six houses. We are discussing about these six houses going into the off season together. The Dean and Leeds are the subordinate house of the Zaza house, so Graff Zaza needs to grant his permission.


    Oh, the Zaza house might be far, but the Forests Edge value blood rtions over close neighbors, so this is the logical way to go about it.


    When the Tsun n was their superior house, this proposal would probably get rejected. However, the denizens of Forests Edge had changed now. The proposals from small houses like the Fa and Sidora were given equal weight, and they could freely share their opinions with the tribal chiefs houses.


    Be it Genos or the Forests Edge, both sides would usher in a period of change. After experiencing the catastrophe brought about by one of their own, what would the future bring for Genos and the Forests Edge as a part of their group, I want to witness this change with my own eyes.


    Alright, its done! Sorry for the wait, house head. After stopping for a month, we are having dinner in the Fa house.


    Yes.


    I ced the te before my house head who gave a big nod. Thanks to the Wu n, the Fa house had gotten new crockeries too.


    Both of us had one te of soup, while the meat, sd and grilled poitan were each served inrge tes. We both had small tes to take food from themon tes, handmade chopsticks, skewers and spoons. The food wasnt too different, but everything looked much better.


    After Ai Fa said her grace, she picked up the spoon with a smirk on her lips. She then looked at the dishes with a serious face:


    Hamburg steak


    Yes, its hamburg steak.


    If I present a new dish at such a time, she would definitely strangle me.


    I also tried something different with this dish. The reddish brown sauce was made from a variety of vegetables, nyuushi and baam honey, while the side dish was chachi, neenon and aria grilled over a slow fire. This was the proper hamburg steak that was very nostalgic for me.


    It has been a month since you ate hamburg steak, please have more.


    Yes.


    Ai Fa picked up the te of hamburg steak with a serious expression. I sipped on my Tarapa kiba soup as I observed her.


    Ai Fa cut a piece of hamburg steak and sent it into her mouth expressionlessly and then opened her eyes wide. She looked startled at the cut section of the hamburg steak:


    Asuta, this hamburg steak


    Thats right. I added curd inside. Curd in hamburg steak.


    Didnt you finished all the curd this morning?


    Actually, Kamyua helped me buy a little more curd from the Count Turan House. I heard the Turan house was troubled because they couldnt use up the ingredients.


    For Ai Fa, putting the Camembert cheese-like curd onto the hamburg steak was a luxury. Embedding the curd inside the patty instead of over the meat must be a pleasant surprise for her. Banam honeyplemented the hamburg steak just as well as Tarapa and fruit wine sauce.


    I prepared this dinner for you with all my heart, I hope you will like it.


    Ai Fa ate the meat and curd as she looked at my te and face a little anxiously.


    She then reluctantly put down her te, leaned forth and patted my head.


    Its delicious.


    Thats wonderful, thank you.


    I answered with a smile. I wont waver because of that again.


    And then Ai Fa took the te of kiba soup from my hands, ced it carefully on the floor, went around the food between us and hugged me.


    Its delicious.


    I-I get it! The food is getting cold!


    I know.


    Ai Fa hugged me with enough strength to crush my bones for 5 seconds, and then went back to her seat.


    She carefully scooped up the curd dripping from the meat patty, and bit the chachi together with the meat.


    Delicious.


    That makes me d.


    Lets continueter.


    Continue what?


    The food is getting cold.


    There wasnt any change to Ai Fas face, but she seemed very happy.


    Her blue eyes were sparkling like that of a child. On her breasts was the blue gem essory I gifted her, shining brightly like her third eye.


    What would the future hold for Forests Edge and Genos? I want to witness that together with Ai Fa in this ever changing world.


    With that in mind, I picked up the wooden te to savor the precious hamburg steak.


    Mid Meal Snack: The Gathering at House Lutim


    The sky is getting dark. The banquet in the city should be starting soon


    The head of the Lutim main house, Dan Lutim, sighed.


    He was in the kitchen of the main house, where Ema Min Lutim and Molun Lutim were preparing dinner. The both of them were busier than usual today, as they tried to cook a moreplicated dish.


    Just what dishes are Asuta and the others making? Just thinking about it makes my stomach grumbles.


    Dan Lutim who was standing at the entrance of the kitchen said to himself. Men would normally stay away from the kitchen, but the kiba hunt ended early today, so Dan Lutim dropped by the kitchen to find someone to talk to.


    If I was selected as an escort, I would get to eat those dishes Sigh, why is Donda Wu toying with his old friend?


    Molun Lutim stirred the content of the simmering pot and answered with a smile: He isnt toying with you, the house head or the heir needed to stay home to protect the house, he is just respecting this Forests Edge custom.


    Molun Lutim was Dan Lutims daughter, aged fiftten. She had a chubby figure, and was a healthy and cute girl. She was as fierce as her father when she gets mad, but her personality was gentle and kind, and would seldom get angry.


    But during the nobles conference Kan and I were both permitted to leave the house. So why do I have to stay home this time?


    The conference was dangerous, and Father Dans presence was necessary, right? Since we have made up with the nobles, Father Dan didnt need to attend this time.


    But four hunters were sent to escort them, correct? Then sending me as an escort would be fine too.


    You are so hard headed. Father Dan, do you want to eat Asutas cooking so badly?


    In response to Molun, Dan Lutim puffed out his thick chest proudly: Of course!


    There arent many chance for me to eat Asutas cooking! Of course I will be unhappy that this chance got taken away!


    Im working hard to cook dinner for my family, and you are so unhappy about it. It makes me sad.


    No, I have no problem with your dishes But this is different, you know?


    Thats how it seems to me. What do you think, Ema Min?


    And of course, this was just a small joke between family members. So Ema Min Lutim also answered with a smile: You are right.


    I practiced so much, but we are still far from Asutas level. In order to satisfy the house head, I have to work even harder.


    I already said thats not true. Are you toying with me too?


    Like I said, no one is toying with Father Dan. Dinner is almost done, so wait in the hall.


    Dan Lutim left the kitchen reluctantly. He was usually so cheerful, but was moody because he couldnt eat Asutas dishes. Of all the kin of the Wu n, Dan Lutim was a hunter on par with Donda Wu, but he had a childish side too.


    Really now, when ites to Asutas cooking, Father Dan will get so noisy. Sigh, but I can empathize with him.


    Ema Min Lutim moved the meat marinated in tau sauce and fruit wine onto tes and answered: Yes, Asutas cooking is really wonderful.


    Ema Min Lutim had married into the Wu n for two months now. Her husband Kan Lutim, sister-inw Molun Lutim, father-inw Dan Lutim, and grandfather-inw Ra Lutim were all her precious family now.


    We had finally made amends with the nobles, that is great. When Father Dan was involved during thest conference, I was so worried.


    Yes, I was so worried too. We dont know what schemes the nobles had, and we had to stay in the Wu n vige


    Molun Lutim stopped unnaturally mid sentence.


    Whats the matter?


    Looking back, Molun Lutims round face was blushing as she shook her head and said: Its nothing.


    It doesnt look like nothing what happened on that day?


    Nothing, nothing happened!


    Molun Lutims face turned even redder.


    Seeing her like this, Ema Min Lutim remembered something:


    Speaking of which, the hunters of the north gathered in the Wu n vige on that day too.


    This was the first time I saw them, they really are a group of outstanding hunters. I heard that they were as ferocious as the Wu n hunters.


    Yeah, t-thats right.


    On that day, Molun Lutim chatted with a hunter from the northern tribe for a while. Her face was blushed like this back then too.


    What was that hunters name He was bigger than Donda Wu and Dan Lutim, and wore the skull of a kiba on his head. He was probably from the Dom house.


    Could it be, she had fallen for that hunter?


    But the Wu n and its kin had been at odds with the northern tribe for many long years. The Tsun n had fallen, but their rtionship had not improved that much as to wee marriage between the two. The future would be bleak if she fell for a hunter of the north.


    Thats why Molun cant say it. Even though the house head Dan and Kan wont object.


    But that was more the reason why Molun couldnt say it. The Lutim house was the kin of a Wu n, while the Dom house was the kin of the Zaza house. So marriage between the two house would bring much trouble to their superior houses.


    At this juncture, Ema Min Lutim smiled at Molun Lutim:


    It is getting dark, lets cook the kiba quickly.


    Molun Lutim smiled in relief.


    It was dark outside, which made the fire in the hearth look more bright.


    Shortly after, dinner was done.


    When they brought the dishes to the main hall, Dan Lutim who had been waiting cried: Ohh.


    Its finally done! Im famished!


    I will bring the other dishes in, please wait a moment.


    Kan Lutim went to the city as a follower of the tribal chiefs, so there were only four members left in the house. The former head of the Lutim house, Ra Lutim sat quietly beside his noisy son as usual.


    The room is so much bigger when Kan isnt around! Now that I think about it, is this the first time Im having dinner without Kan around?


    Thats true. When Papa Dan and Kan-nii were away, the ce looked even bigger.


    That was on the eve of the conference with the nobles. On that night, Dan Lutim and Kan Lutim had dinner in the Wu n.


    Now that you mentioned it, didnt Papa Dan eat Asutas cooking on that night? We havent eaten Asutas cooking ever since Kan-nii and Ema Mins wedding.


    What is it, are you still moody about it, Molun? Didnt I tell you that there is nothing wrong with your cooking?


    Dan Lutim pouted like a child. Molun Lutim smiled at the sight of that and took her seat. Ema Min Lutim knelt down beside her too.


    Hurry up and dig in, didnt you wait very long already?


    Yes! I offer thanks to the forest for her grace, and thanks to Ema Min and Molun for tending to the hearth and extending our lives!


    He was probably the only one who said grace with such a cheerful tone. Ema Min Lutim smiled and said grace with an awkward smile too.


    Todays dinner looked very sumptuous! And there are dishes I had never seen before too.


    Yes, its the first time we tried making this dish, so please let us know your thoughts about it.


    Dan Lutim acknowledged with augh, and brought the wooden te to his face. Ema Min Lutim and Molun Lutim scooped the soup from the pot into the tes as they watched him quietly.


    Dan Lutim was smiling without suspecting anything as he took arge bite. After chewing for a while, his eyes opened wide:


    M-Molun, this is


    Really now, dont talk when you are eating. Speak after you have swallowed.


    Dan Lutim continued chewing with a grunt. He probably wants to rify something quickly, but was reluctant to swallow the delicious food.


    And so, when the te of soup was finally ced before him, Dan Lutim shouted: What is this!


    What, its just a kiba dish?


    I know that! But this dish taste as good as kiba cutlet!


    Is that so? Thats great.


    Molun Lutim smiled gleefully and looked back at Ema Min Lutim.


    This is called Tatsuta-age. Like kiba cutlet, its made by deep frying in kiba oil.


    Really!? But this dish wasnt present during the banquet at the Wu n!


    They will definitely make it in the future. Asuta developed this dish for the sake of today.


    Dan Lutim took a second bite, and swallowed it after tasting it thoroughly. He then turned to Molun Lutim and said:


    Then, the tribal chiefs and nobles are eating these dishes too?


    Yes, Asuta said that he ns to cook these dishes for the banquet. So we learned how to cook them in the Wu n.


    Asuta was lodging in the Wu n temporarily. As the Lutim house women would visit the Wu n to learn cooking, they were taught by Asuta personally for the past few days.


    This dish is more tedious than kiba cutlet. We have to turn chachi into powder form, which is a lot of work. But it taste good, right?


    Yes, its great! This is as good as Asutas kiba cutlet! There isnt any sauce on it, so why does it taste so good?


    Thats because the kiba meat had been marinated in a sauce ahead of time. Shiru fruit taste good even after the juice is squeezed out.


    Ema Min Lutim exined as Dan Lutim swept up the Tatsuta-age kiba while he nods. As Asuta expected, he enjoyed the chopped tino a lot too.


    Finish the other dishes too. We made so much of it for the sake of Father Dan.


    Hmm? For me?


    Yes, the dishes for tonight is the same as the ones Asuta will be serving in the city. This is cold shabu shabu, and this is okonomiyaki.


    The soup was tau sauce kiba soup. They couldnt make Asutas Chachi mochi as they didnt have enough chachi powder, but they managed to prepare the entre with raw gigo. They couldnt make the mayonnaise sauce for the okonomiyaki, but they managed to recreate all the Asutas other dishes.


    Asutas will taste better, but eating this will make Father Dan a little happy, right? I worked hard with Ema Min to make these!


    Ara, this taste great! I cant imagine anything tasting better than this!


    Dan Lutimsughter echoed in the room, and he suddenly turned towards the two of them.


    But why were you hiding this from me? Shouldnt you calm me down by telling me this ahead of time?


    Because you will be happier when you actually eat it?


    Yes, and if you held any expectation before eating it, you might feel disappointed.


    Who will feel disappointed after eating such delicious cooking! Both of your cooking skills had improved a lot!


    Dan Lutim had a satisfied smile. It was pure and innocent, as if he had cleaned off all his fatigue.


    Molun Lutim smiled gleefully too, and she looked at the quiet Elder?


    Grandpa Ra, do you have any dish you dont like?


    No, they all taste marvelous.


    Elder Ra Lutim was a tall and slender old man. His white beard reached his chest and he had high brows and lively eyes. Aside from being bald and taller, he looked just like his son Dan Lutim.


    However I might not know anything about cooking, but I still know making all these dishes took a lot of effort. Thinking back to the times when we can only drink poitan soup, this is such a drastic change.


    Yes! I had almost forgotten about those days!


    Yes But I have lived in those times for almost 60 years. I wont forget those days in just a few months.


    Dan Lutim opened his eyes wide and looked at his father:


    Father Ra, whats the matter? Are you unhappy about the delicious food Asuta brought to us?


    I have noints. However, after Asuta of the Fa house became a part of the Forests Edge, life in the settlement is changing at an amazing pace. Forests Edge denizens cooking meals and selling them to townsfolk is something I would never have imagined.


    It was rare for the quiet Elder to speak so much. Ema Min Lutim straightened her back as she listened.


    And the Tsun n too. We had been building up our power for the sake of bringing down the Tsun n one day, but the one who brought them down was actually Asuta.


    Defeating them peacefully is a good thing! Father Ra, what are you unhappy about?


    I already said that I have noints. But the changes are just too abrupt for an old bones like me.


    Ra Lutim then narrowed his eyes, as if he was looking afar:


    Im very grateful to Asuta for saving the Grand Elder Jiba Wu. He also gave the denizens of Forests Edge new strength with his cookings. For these old bones, this change is just too sudden. Asuta has suddenly became an irreceable person to the Forests Edge.


    Thats too meek! Father, you will really turn old if you keep this up!


    Dan Lutimughed heartily as he smacked his fathers back. In all of Forests Edge, Dan Lutim was probably the only one who would do that to the Elder Ra Lutim.


    Father, share this joy with us and walk down the same path! Jiba Wu is already 85, and she is still lively, correct? Be it children or old man, they are all equal before the Mother Forest!


    Hmmp. How cruel of you to not let my old bones rest.


    Thats because Im my fathers son! How can I be so reserved with my precious family!?


    Dan Lutim sipped the soup as he said that:


    Asuta has been in the Forests Edge for three months now. So much has changed in such a short time! In one year, five years and ten yearster, there will be even more pleasant changes! Father, it will be a pity if you dont witness it and return your soul back to the forest!


    Thats right, Grandpa Ra has to live a long life, just like Jiba Wu.


    Molun Lutim leaned forward with her hand on her grandfathers thinp. Ra Lutim closed his eyes and nodded. Ema Min Lutim watched this scene and felt blissed that she married into the Lutim house.


    Even during days when her beloved husband wasnt with her, she could feel such warmth. This was all thanks to the demise of the Tsun n and the vicious nobles.


    One year, five years and ten yearster, what kind of lives will we be living It is impossible to imagine.


    However, Ema Min Lutim didnt feel uneasy at all. Even with such drastic changes, she was surrounded by her friends and family. Hope and happiness were waiting in the future for them.


    Theres no end once we start chatting! Lets eat this delicious meal before it gets cold!


    Dan Lutim passed the empty bowl to Ema Min Lutim, and Ema Min Lutim smiled at him in return.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!